《Fighting to be Kind in a Cultivation World》 Prologue My eyes open suddenly to a blue sky. Mind swirling, I groggily look from one side to the other within a fog of blurriness. As my eyes focus, unfamiliar buildings surround me as I feel the cold, rocky ground on my back. A thought appears. Oh, no. Please don¡¯t tell me this is what I think it is? Rising to my feet, I glance around quickly, seeing only buildings reminding me of Chinese architecture. Looking back at the clear blue sky. ¡°Fuck. This must be one of those ¡®transferred to another world¡¯ situations,¡± that I¡¯ve read about in novels. The last thing I remember was a massive earthquake while sitting at my computer and the floor opening to a black pit. However, I live on the third floor of my apartment and no one else in the apartment seemed to notice the shaking. It was just me, seeing the world itself shake. When I looked down, I saw it. A hole, unnatural in its depth. Dark beyond all reason, floating beneath my feet. ¡­ and then I dropped. So, either this is the last breaths of my mind or another world. Why is the first thing that comes to mind, that this is another world transfer instead of a coma? Well, mainly because I¡¯m a nerd that reads fantasy isekai novels in my free time. I¡¯d much rather believe it¡¯s a fantasy situation rather than the alternative. As I continue to look out at my surroundings, I can see a flying blur suddenly stop, high in the air. Straining to see what it could be, I can barely recognize the shape and form of the object. ¡°Is that¡­ an old lady flying on a sword?¡± I unconsciously mutter some words aloud from the shock of the situation. For a second after I say that, I feel a slight shiver crawl down my spine. I could have sworn she looked straight down at me when I said that. However, just as quickly as she had stopped, she continued moving at top speeds across the sky. Ah, shoot. Please don¡¯t tell me this is a cultivation world. Please, please no. Right then, I can hear the women from the street gossiping. ¡°Oh! That was Senior Song from the Heavenly Skies Sword Clan. She¡¯s so amazing. I hear that she¡¯s the youngest Senior in their group in 50 generations of disciples!¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard that too. I¡¯ve also heard that she has a rampaging feud with Elder Gu in their shared Revolving Heavenly Light sect. Some people wonder if it¡¯s not just a feud, but something more. I bet if she gets serious, it would be as easy as turning over her hand. Too bad her fight wit¡­¡± I tune out because of the shock of the situation. Ah dammit. If that didn¡¯t prove it, then nothing else will. Looks like I will need to keep low and learn more about this cultivation world. I really wish I transferred to a fantasy world instead. Cultivation worlds always seemed brutal to me. A sudden thought comes to me about the comment I made earlier and the feeling of being watched. With a shiver, I can only hope that I was wrong about that. If I¡¯m not, I must pay proper respect when I see her again. Unfortunately, before I can continue analyzing my situation, I can see some people gathering on the other side of the alley. It might be time for me to get out of here. There appears to be a stream of people on the street next to me, so I quickly merge with the flow of the groups. While some people look strangely at me, I try to act as natural as possible. One of the first things I notice as I walk with these people is that everyone is Asian or Caucasian! In fact, I¡¯m the only black guy around. One good thing that I picked up is that while people look at me as a curiosity at first, they seem to recognize that I¡¯m from somewhere and lose interest. I¡¯m not sensing an undercurrent of wariness or hostility from any of them I am used to seeing in America. This tells me that there are black people in this world, but they might just be a rare sight. And that hopefully, the terrifying cultivation trope of being treated like a demon because of my skin color won¡¯t take place here. Just in case, I¡¯ll be cautious about this and look into it more to cover my bases. While I continue to walk with the crowd, I check my pockets to see if I still have what was on me. I seem to still be wearing all the clothes I had prior and items. My phone, wallet, and keys are still on me. The phone has a full charge and seems to still be working, however there is no signal (obviously). Luckily this is a somewhat new phone, so it likely will keep the charge for a while. To save power for when I might really need it, I turn on battery saving and turn it off. Just in case. Checking my wallet, it has all of my identification information and $51. Not sure how much this will help me, though. Physically, I seem to be fine, but have a slight headache. It could be from the transfer or hitting the ground, but I can¡¯t really be sure. Putting away the stuff, I just avoid a kid bumping into me in the opposite direction. As I avoid him, I hear an annoyed ¡°humph¡± as he continues barreling through people. Realizing that tactic from my world, I check my pockets. Looks like everything is still on me, nothing stolen. I¡¯ll have to be careful out here. It is at this point, that I get to the market. Open stalls with food, trinkets, and other materials are everywhere! Vendors yelling out about what they offer, people bargaining for deals. This is a crazy thing to experience. It doesn¡¯t look very sanitary. However, this is exciting. There are so many foods and items I¡¯ve never seen before from this unfamiliar world that I¡¯d like to learn more about. Separating from the crowd, I take a quick look at something that appears to be like a potato. However, something even more surprising than an extra food comes into mind. Once I looked at the potato, automatically I felt information pour into my head about this simple root. Feeling that it was too much at once or to even remember, I tried to stop the flow and change how I perceived it. Familiar with the concept of scanning abilities from isekai fantasy novels, I tried to make it turn into a familiar form. Somehow, I did so before my headache turned worse. Transparently and somehow not impeding my vision, the below text box came up before my eyes. Rogoda Plant ¨C Root¡ªFood Ingredient Quality ¨C Extremely Poor Value ¨C 1 copper coin. Inferior version farmed incorrectly After a moment of shock, I step back and deeply contemplate what I saw. YESSSSSS, I have a scanning ability! Just what I needed to succeed in this world. Here I was wondering whether I¡¯d be able to survive day to day, but this should at least let me have an advantage in this world. Immediately using this, I scan everything around me. Which mostly provides more of the same information. This leads to a strange idea coming to mind. Staring vaguely into the distance, I mentally try to have my scan affect the city instead of a specific concept. Monchon City The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. City ¨C Small-Medium Founded 523 years ago by Monchon Yu Excellent. I wonder how far I can go with this. I use it on more and more concepts, like a planet, solar system, and even the air. What I¡¯ve found (that is useful), is that the solar system is the Stilled Void. The Planet is the Revolving Expanse¨C. It appears most people just call it Privilon. As I tested the air, I tried to draw comparisons between this world and my previous one. It brought up more information and a side-by-side comparison. What this tells me is that I can draw relationships with this ability to get access to information outside of the object I¡¯m viewing. This. Is. Amazing. However, almost as if to stem my excitement, I feel dripping from my nose and the slight increase in headache. Ah, the age old ¡°I¡¯ve surpassed my limits and gone too far¡± blood drip. Well. I can handle having some limits on this ability. I don¡¯t know the consequences of pushing this too far and this much is already amazing. From what I can gather on this ability, there is a limitation on how deep I can dive into analysis. At least, before my body has issues with information overload. It is likely that it is because there are background processes happening which are assembling/reorganizing the information. If I try to absorb all the information without the table, not only do I get a headache, but I can¡¯t seem to remember it well. It¡¯s almost as if I am seeing hundreds of screens at once and can only catch a glimpse. Before I go further, there is something I need to check to see if I can get a clearer idea about this ability. Looking down at myself, I attempt to see if I can scan myself. James Delinion Mana: 20/20 Transferred Gifts: Passive Scan: Max Active Scan: Max Healing Aura: Level 1 Exp: 0/10 Beneficial Taming: Level 1¡ªExp: 0/10 Healing Constitution Proficient Languages: Common Speech (English) Literate Languages: Common Speech ¡­ That¡¯s a lot more than I thought there would be. I wonder why Strength, Intelligence, etc., isn¡¯t showing up, but after a quick check, it seems since my ¡°stats¡± are at the norm, they did not show up. Cultivation increases show up, though. Diving into my abilities, I try to see what each of them can do. Mana: Mana is a source of energy that is both external and internal, existing in people, places and objects, and are transmuted by the user into magical powers. Only usable by a negligible amount of people. On Privilon, there are no mana users. Increased internal capacity and regeneration of this source of energy can be increased by regular and strenuous usage. Transferred Gifts: Gifts from the omnipresent, omnipotent, omniscient being to allow the transferee to survive and thrive in this dimension. Passive Scan: Blanket scan of the phenomena and some noumena around the user. The user can compile the data into usable information with some strain. Active Scan: Comprehensive scan of the phenomena and noumena compiled from the passive scan. Allows comprehension, with enough data points. Warning: overuse will lead to brain damage. This form of brain damage can be reversed over time by healing constitution or healing aura. Minor overuse increases capacity. Healing Aura: Healing Aura is an ability to heal all conditions, correct negative changes, and optimize/purify the target. Can be used externally, internally, or as an area of effect. More effective at close distances. Cost to use scales according to level and level of severity. Beneficial Taming: Beneficial taming allows for the taming and domestication of non-human lineage creatures (Demi-humans are counted as human lineage, even if they aren¡¯t treated as such by most humans.). When in use, allow both the user and affected creature to receive customized benefits. Benefits scale with the level of this ability. Domestication requires at least 1 previous generation to be tamed to occur. Domesticated creatures receive permanent increases to abilities, based on customized benefits. Healing Constitution: Healing Constitution is a unique constitution that allows the user to heal from any negative conditions while retaining positive conditions. When learning healing-based cultivation methods, cultivation is 100x quicker than normal. When using healing abilities, cultivation is 100x quicker. This effect is stackable. Based on this information, an omnipotent being has transferred me here. Which one? Well, I have a decent guess to who it could be. With the number and quality of the abilities I have, I can only give thanks regarding these benefits. I should view this as a chance to start over in a fresh world. Back on Earth, while I was in a comfortable office job, I was just getting out of a rough place. I was just going day by day, trying to make it through. But here, and with these abilities, I will treat this as a fresh start! Now¡­ what should I do next? While I am extremely excited about the potential of taming and cultivating healing abilities, I need to focus on the near term. I search the market for a good deal to resell at its true or greater value, using my newfound scan to price match. And so, I went from stall to stall to stall. What I found was that they underprice many of the items. It is likely because of the market we are in, so I added a line in the table to allow comparisons between true value, market value, and perceived value for this situation. This massively helped to determine what is worth what. However. I came up against a big, obvious problem. I have no money. While exploring, I could get an approximate value of money by looking at other people handling it. While compiling, I had it compared to the value of the American dollar: Tiny Copper Coin: 1 cent¨Cpoor quality ingredients¨C1/100 of dollar Copper Coin: 10 cent¨Ccost of 2 poor meals¨C1/10 of dollar Big Copper Coin: 1 dollar¨C5 of these is the normal pay for the average worker every day - 1 dollar Half-Silver: 50 dollars¨C5 days stay in an average inn with nutritious meals, upper end of poor medicinal items, inferior quality mortal luxury goods Silver Coin: 100 dollar¨CCost of a weapon, average medicinal items, average mortal luxury goods, weakest spirit stone Big Silver Coin: 1,000 dollars - Cost of a poor home, cost of armor, poor cultivation ingredients, high-quality mortal medicinal items, high-quality mortal luxury goods Half-Gold: 50,000 Gold Coin: 100,000 dollars Big gold coin: 1,000,000 dollars Half-Jade: 50,000,000 Jade Coin: 100,000,000 Big Jade Coin: 1,000,000,000 The comparison of the items came from what I could see around. The higher value coins (starting at Half-Gold), I wasn¡¯t able to see an example of. I could only get the currency system from the query. Once again, after pushing for the currency system, I seemed to get a headache. It might be time to stop pushing it so much. With this in mind, I will need to find some way to get money, so I can buy it. Coming up with an idea, I pull out a dollar and attempt to figure out how I can use this. Maybe I can sell this as a luxury item or something. I¡¯ve perused through most of this entire market, with only a few to go. I think it would be better to go to someone who doesn¡¯t seem as busy. Walking over to one stall I haven¡¯t been to; I can see that it is a medicinal seller. A quick perusal of his wares shows typical pills for healing mundane illnesses and¡­ ¡­ wait a second. What is that? A closer look at the pill reveals: Body Refinement Pill Grade¨CHigh True Value/Market Value/Perceived Value: 25 Big Silvers/1 Half-Silver/30 Big Silvers Helps a non-cultivator prepare their body to undergo cultivation. Ingesting this pill helps refine the body by removing impurities, which can help with a breakthrough into cultivation and strengthen their cultivation base. Qi Condensation Cultivators can benefit from this pill to clear their bodies further of impurities, but has reduced effects. The higher the grade of the pill, the more impurities removed and the higher their starting cultivation base. This is a bit of a conundrum. Based on this information, the person in front of me knows the true value of this pill. However, they are still selling it for a half-silver. This reeks of trouble. As I attempt to walk away, I hear a whisper¡­ almost like it is in my ear. ¡°Wait.¡± My body freezes, almost out of my control. Turning back around carefully, I take a better look at the man. Wearing a conical hat covering his face, his arms folded under long sleeves, the only visible part of the older man¡¯s skin is his mouth. ¡°Did you see something you like among my¡­ wares?¡± His voice whispers, yet seems to be loud enough to be easily heard above market¡¯s hum. Somehow, I feel as if every aspect of myself is being watched. Even down to my cells, I feel a slight prickle. For a moment, I consider scanning him to see what I¡¯m dealing with, but decide it isn¡¯t worth the risk. This might be that ¡°divine sense¡± I¡¯ve heard of in cultivation novels, and if it is, that means he is a cultivator who can easily kill me. In fact, if I had to say, it feels purposeful that I can feel this. I say the truth. ¡°Um, I saw that pill there. It seems different from the others. If you don¡¯t mind my asking, but why are you selling it for that price?¡± The merchant¡¯s mouth twitches, but he remains silent for a small time, pondering his response. With a grin, he decides. ¡°Humph. Well, I wasn¡¯t expecting you to just come out and ask. Well, I guess that¡¯s a strategy of its own¡­ it looks like you determined the worth of this pill. Unfortunately, this pill isn¡¯t for you. Now, normally I would just wipe your memory and be done with it. But I have an errand that needs doing, and it seems to match with something that could be helpful for you.¡± He motions to my back pocket. ¡°You seem to have no money and do not understand what you are doing.¡± Cautiously, I nod. ¡°Great. You could sell those pieces of paper in your leather casing for a decent amount. If you head to the luxury seller near the center of town, you can get a decent price for it. Drop this package off to him and you should be good. Note that it is valuable. So, don¡¯t get¡­ lost.¡± He lowers his hand slowly. ¡°You could decline and have your memory wiped instead. That¡¯s always an option.¡± Quickly, I shake my head in stark denial of that option. ¡°Excellent. At least you have common sense. Here¡¯s the package.¡± Handing me a fist-sized orb wrapped in a velvet cloth, his hat raises enough to meet my eyes. ¡°Good luck on your journey, kid. Oh, and just some advice and a warning.¡± He says offhandedly. ¡°Not all people are as nice as me. Some people would just as easily kill you for your clothes and items as look at you. Not only that, but make sure you treat people accordingly when you learn of their status when compared to yourself. ¡°Being too honest and open with your intentions leaves yourself open to being¡­ removed. You would do well to understand this culture and quickly, if you want to survive.¡± ¡­ He pauses before speaking back up. ¡°I will say there are some benefits to being the way you are.¡± With that said, the old man shakes his hand and lowers his hat again, dismissing me. He stops me one last time as I turn away and says, "Not all things are as hidden as you might think. Really consider where and when you use that ability to read people." I freeze, with one of my abilities laid bare. Slowly, turning back to him, I realize what I must do. I pull from my knowledge of Chinese culture and bow to him as low as I can. The advice and insights he gave to me are something that I needed to realize. I¡¯ve been treating this subconsciously like an adventure. This is not that. This is survival. Until I¡¯m able to defend myself and understand the rules of this world, I need to be more aware of my actions. I can¡¯t assume my abilities are hidden. I must take this slowly and watch what I do. After holding the bow for a few seconds, I rise to complete the mission he gave to me. Chapter 1 - Quite a Steal Heading in the direction he mentioned, the quality of the homes and businesses change to a subtly more sophisticated style. However, a quick look down a hutong (alleyway) reveals that there are still some dark elements, as I can see some shady characters standing around. With little fuss, I arrive at the storefront for luxury items. Before I head in, I decide on the¡­ atmosphere I want to portray to people. I believe going for a foreigner with access to interesting materials would be my best bet. My lack of knowledge of cultural norms will be clear, but I have to still show some ¡°insights¡± into his business. Hopefully, I¡¯ll be able to make up for my gaps with the scanning ability. This¡¯ll also be my first time haggling with someone, so I must be sure not to be cheated. Before I go in, I take another look at the bills to make sure I know its value. I have 51 dollars (2 $20¡¯s, 1 $5, and 6 $1), coming to 8 bills in total. American $1 Dollar Bill True Value/Market Value/Perceived Value: 5 half-silver coins / 7 Silver Coins/ 4 Silver Coins Paper bill Currency from Earth. 75% Cotton, 25% Linen paper, with specialty pigments. Can be sold as artwork from a unique culture, a distinct style of art (valued to art/luxury merchants). Method to understand paper production method can be understood with testing (valued to paper merchants). As I walk in, the merchant greets me and discreetly seems to appraise me. ¡°Hello honorable sir, how can this old man assist you today?¡± ¡°Hello, I was looking to sell this art piece today.¡± With two hands, I place it on the table, carefully. He takes a quick look at it. ¡°Hmm. Art piece, you say. I can definitely see the value in this. Where, say, did this come from?¡± ¡°Well, I came across it on my journeys throughout this land. These bills are art, based on their designs.¡± The merchant¡¯s eye raises slightly. ¡°I see.¡± Lifting it up and flipping it over, he gives a nod. ¡°Interesting. Well, I can give you 1 Big Copper for each.¡± My brain stops for a moment with my jaw dropping. 1 Big Copper? Taking a scan of the bill, I notice its perceived value hasn¡¯t changed for this seller. This guy is trying to scam me! In disgust, I look at him and pick up the dollar to walk out. Before I leave, I remember my agreement with the old man. Turning back around, I reach into my back pocket and pull out the orb, placing it on the table. ¡°Here. An acquaintance wanted this given to you.¡± I then turn and head out the door to go into the paper shop near here. That was likely my fault. I gave little thought to building a story for the bills. I appeared awkward, na?ve, or suspicious. He probably thought I was an easily scammed foreigner. As I get a few feet out the door, I see the luxury dealer scurry out of his shop and immediately kowtows in front of me. ¡°Please sir, forgive me for my insolence!!! These poor eyes of mine did not recognize Mt. Tai!¡± he yells out. ¡°Woah woah woah, get up!¡± I rush to pick him off the ground, which is a struggle since he desperately tries to keep his head on the ground. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Please, just stop. Stop! Let¡¯s go into your store to discuss this.¡± Relieved, he quickly and reverently brings me back into the store. Continuously apologizing for his disrespect, he completely flips from before and offers to give me 1 Big Silver Coin for each dollar. From what I can tell, the man that sent me here did me a favor. By having me deliver this for him, he allowed me to make a relationship where I am viewed on a similar status to him¡­ whoever he is. One thing is clear. Not only should I be grateful to him, but I should be wary. There is genuine fear in this store owner¡¯s eyes. Life-threatening fear. Once I¡¯m done with this, I will definitely go back to thank him for his help. Though I have a feeling he already knows exactly what¡¯s going on. Every once in a while, while I was traveling, I could feel that familiar prickling sensation. I¡¯m still trying to figure out whether that¡¯s a good thing. Either way, I must keep moving forward and try to follow his advice. Getting back to this situation, after giving all 8 bills to the merchant, I now have: 7 Big Silvers: $7,000 9 Silvers: $900 1 Half-Silver: $50 49 Big Coppers: $49 10 Coppers: $1 Total: $8,000 However, as I hand over the bills, I can see the scan reveals the perceived value is still low. The extra money is probably just him trying to repair a perceived relationship. I should let him know the ways he can recoup some of this. After receiving the money and noticing the both relieved and dissatisfied expression on the merchant¡¯s face, I lean in to give him some ideas. ¡°I appreciate your consideration regarding this. Here are a few things I know about these bills. If you look closely at the bill, you¡¯ll notice the designs speak about another country, one that is not of this land. I¡¯m sure there are buyers willing to discover and gain something otherworldly. You can see that the paper production methods are likely much different from the ones currently used. To certain merchants and specialists, this knowledge could be invaluable.¡± The seller looks me briefly in the eyes and goes silent. He seems to come to some conclusion and bows, thanking me. As he rises, he is much happier. I hope I was able to do some good with this. Walking out of the shop, I pull my wallet in slight nostalgia. That might be the last time I see a dollar from my world. I need to keep ahold of these, if only to remind me of where I¡¯ve come from. Oh. There¡¯s one more bill in here. Looks like it got crunched to the bottom of my wallet. A passive scan of it makes me trip on my own feet, though. American $1 Dollar Bill True Value/Market Value/Perceived Value: 5 Big Gold Coins / 2 Jade Coins/ 5 Big Gold Coins Cultivation Ingredient/ Item Production template Currency from Earth. 75% Cotton, 25% Linen paper, with specialty pigments. Can be sold as artwork from another world (valued to art/luxury merchants). Method to understand paper production method can be understood with testing (valued to paper merchants). From another dimension. When used as a cultivation ingredient in a pill, can be consumed to help with Void Cultivation Methods. Can be identified as a cultivation ingredient with Spiritual Sense, when notified of its properties. Ah. Never mind. I think I might have to sell this, eventually. This tells me something, though. Things can have their nature change, based on outside factors. But now I have to watch my wallet again. Sigh. Funny enough, in that moment I see a pale scrawny teen, just over half my size, with short, stringy black hair, and sunken eyes heading on a subtle beeline towards me. Not this again. It¡¯s also clear what they are aiming for. Their eyes flicker as they approach to my now bulging pocket. I have an idea on what I can do from here. As they get closer, I see their arm reach towards my pocket as they run into me. With a quick grab, I grasp their arm and pin it behind them, using a move I vaguely remember from my childhood taekwondo classes. ¡°Hey! No! Let me go, I didn¡¯t do nothin¡¯! Get off of me!¡± Struggling, they attempt to escape desperately, but I pin their other arm. ¡°What are you doing, no!¡± I instantly realize how bad this has to look, especially as a black male. I hurriedly look up, expecting to be met with condemnation or glares. But I¡¯m surprised by the truth. Wow. Literally, no one cares. Actually, it seems to be the opposite. Some people are even giving looks of disdain to the kid. Even with the support of people around me, this seems to be a little much. I think if I tried to say anything out here, a mob might form instead. Memories of what I heard in my world about what happens to thieves cross my mind. With a shiver, I try to move the kid to a nearby alleyway that looked clear earlier. Every step a struggle. This kid has superior flexibility. However, they can¡¯t seem to break my hold. Originally, I thought it was because of my strength, but they just seem to be weak. With the kid pinned and me protecting my obvious delicates, I somehow move the kid into the alleyway with my larger size and strength. In the alleyway, I see a small enclave and block the kid into it. Tossing the kid in front of me, this enclave is basically the size of a walk-in closet, with the entrance size of a normal door. The kid gets even more ferocious, as they realize I have trapped them here. ¡°Woah woah woah, just calm down kid! I will not hurt you.¡± The kid isn¡¯t listening and tries several more escape attempts. I guess I¡¯m lucky in the sense that there isn¡¯t anything they can use against me in this room. For obvious reasons, I feel like the evil guy in this situation. Kidnapping a teen and blocking them into a tight room. However, regardless of my feelings on the matter, I have a goal I want to accomplish and will need their help. Chapter 2 - Winding Decisions After many more tussles like this, we come to a stand-off. They are just glaring at me, waiting for me to make a move. I can tell if I try to get closer, he¡¯ll try to rip my eyes out. To end this standoff, I pull out a silver coin and raise it in front of the kid. The kid¡¯s eyes immediately lock on to it and he freezes. ¡°You want this, right?¡± The kid stares at it for a bit and with a subtle gulp, locks on to me. Cautiously, he nods. ¡°Do you have any others you are taking care of?¡± The kid almost nods instinctively, but immediately stops and stares with intensity at me. Like I¡¯m a threat. Oh wow, that came off wrong. Waving my arms desperately, I exclaim, ¡°Wait, no, not like that, I mean, I¡¯m just trying to figure¡­¡± I pause, trying to get my thoughts in order. ¡°Just. I just want¡­ Here. Let me just give you this coin first and I¡¯ll ask you some things. We can talk about giving you more, based on what you tell me.¡± I toss the coin at the kid, who deftly catches it and bites it. Quickly putting it somewhere on his body. Warily, he looks at me. He sits in silence for a little, then speaks up. ¡°Alright¡­ what do you want to know?¡± ¡°Outstanding, thank you for listening. Take this half-silver for working with me on this. Can you answer some questions for me and give me some tips on what and who to look for? I¡¯m obviously not from the area.¡± Tossing another coin at the kid, he looks incredulously at me, but still pockets the coin after biting it. Warily answering my questions, we go from subject to subject and it becomes apparent to the kid that I¡¯m an idiot or know nothing about this world. This goes on for a few hours, as I press him for more information on certain details and relationships. Once we get to things like the city, cultivation groups, who to look out for, where to go to rest and food, how to address different people, and who to trust, the kid seems to have an air of warped pity for me. ¡°Man, you really don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve gotten into, huh? This isn¡¯t the place for na?ve people like you.¡± He sighs and takes a seat on the ground, relaxing a bit. ¡°Oh, where¡¯s my silver coin?¡± I quickly toss a silver coin over to him. He catches it and bites it. ¡°See? That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m saying. You just trusted what I said and didn¡¯t even haggle. That¡¯s na?ve to just go with whatever price I ask. You know what this information is probably worth? A few coppers.¡± Placing the coin in his pocket and laying on his back, he stares up at the ceiling. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you got me, otherwise you would be an easy mark for some of these other folks. What kind of idiot are you to believe a kid on the streets? And to give silver coins out, like some kind of rich noble, but not know anything about the merchant or noble clans. You¡¯re lucky you haven¡¯t already been gutted or stripped bare.¡± He continues rolling onto his side, his stomach revealed. ¡°Sheesh, even now I feel that if I asked, you¡¯d still give me more money.¡± I reach in my pocket as a joke. ¡°Seriously, stop. You really will get scammed if you continue like that. At first I thought you were some pervert noble¡­ but you really are just a foreigner with no knowledge of how things work.¡± I look up quickly at that, asking, ¡°Oh, that reminds me. What country would most people assume I¡¯m from, based on my looks?¡± He looks at me weird, but then just shakes his head again. ¡°Most people would say the Plains of Akir to the South, but I would say the Great Rondo Waters to the far west. It¡¯s far enough that most people won¡¯t have a connection, and you should be safe to say without people questioning you too much.¡± With a thoughtful pause, he continues, ¡°Now that is advice worth a Big Copper.¡± I hand him two. He just sighs. ¡°You know, at this point I just feel like I¡¯m the one taking advantage of you. And I pick pockets for a living.¡± Even though I¡¯m basically just teasing this kid, I am taking what he says seriously. I¡¯m also verify everything he¡¯s saying with my scanning ability. Overall, this kid seems trustworthy. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. While it may be expensive, I think having this kid trust me is much more important than desperately holding onto the money I have. In addition, the information on how I need to conduct myself is critical. Just by watching the air of this kid, I¡¯m able to get an idea on how I should interact with people. The only issue is that this is a massive amount of cultural information to take in. It will be difficult to adapt quickly to this. It¡¯s unfortunate, but I just don¡¯t have the instinct for these kinds of situations. Jumping to his feet, he offhandedly says, ¡°Well, that¡¯s pretty much all I have to talk about with this. I have to get back to my family.¡± The kid casually walks past me and gets to the center of the alleyway. Before he leaves, I call out to him. ¡°Hey, wait a second!¡± The kid tenses and looks like he is about to run. Obviously, because he is probably assuming that I want my money back. ¡°This may be a bit of a silly question, but could you be¡­ my bodyguard?¡± The kid¡¯s face blankly stares at me. Like I¡¯m stupid. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Uh, not exactly a bodyguard, but more of an advisor. It¡¯s clear to me, with all of this, that I do not understand what I¡¯m doing. You also seem to be trustworthy.¡± The kid goes through several faces, first of disbelief, pity, condescension, thoughtfulness, pity, greed, and then finally a serious expression. ¡°Fine, but I will need 20 Big Coppers a day.¡± ¡°Completely Denied,¡± I immediately retort. ¡°Shoot, I was hoping I could get you with that one. Well, at least you are learning.¡± He pauses for a smile and a breath. ¡°Fine. 1 Big Copper a day, but I need 20 upfront. You should be more than fine with that for a while, considering the amount you have. That should be enough to be worth my time. Also, for your information, that¡¯s how much most people get each day working a job around here. Though I could get potentially much more from pick-pocketing.¡± I hand him 20 Big Copper Coins. ¡°Let¡¯s start with this.¡± He holds up one coin I just paid him. ¡°Lesson One. I can easily tell how much you have on you by the sound of the coins. Because of the unfamiliar material of your clothes, it makes it tougher to tell immediately, but with enough time around you I could find out. Merchants, in particular, can do this to guestimate your spending ability. One thing a merchant will do is show you around the store to hear how much you have on you. With that out of the way, let me show you a few places around town I mentioned to you earlier.¡± Thus, the kid walked with me around the city and explained unique things to look out for and watch. We passed by the market, when I mentioned there was someone, I had to thank¡­ but it seems the old man had already left. So, we moved on to the next few sights, with little ado. ¡°Old Mo¡¯s place is an excellent place to get some rest and food. At the end of some days, when a noble has come by and wasted food, he gives it to some kids nearby. Let him know Lin had recommended you and he¡¯ll keep an eye out for you. Oh, right? My name is Lin, what¡¯s yours?¡± ¡°My name¡¯s James. Sorry about that.¡± ¡°Stop that, you shouldn¡¯t be apologizing to someone of my status. It makes you seem like a regular person.¡± As he says that, the sun seems to get close to the horizon. With the end of the day coming, but still some light out, the ¡°tour,¡± seems to winding down. As we walk past yet another alleyway, I can see out of the corner of my eye a kid warily watching. Peeking at Lin, I see him shake his head, with the kid nodding in surprise, but understanding and walking back into the alley. Oh, it looks like Lin has been helping me this whole time. Looks like it was the right decision to work with him. ¡°Alright, this should be good enough for a tour. I need to head bac¡­back to my place. Here, take this string and hang it from your pocket. As long as you have this, you shouldn¡¯t get too much trouble from the kids around here.¡± Handing me a long dull string with a knot at the end, I hang it from my pocket. Lin continues without pausing, ¡°Tomorrow you can meet me back here, at around¡­¡± With a quick look at my face, the kid stiffens up and pauses. Placing a hand on his head, ¡°Ah, what am I worried about. It¡¯s obvious you are a fish out of water. I can take you back to my place, so you don¡¯t have to waste money on those inns. We can work out everything else tomorrow.¡± He grabs my hand and begins taking me down some alleys, winding and turning. Even within a city of this size, there seem to be countless tight alleys. Turn by turn, I quickly lose track of how to get back to the street. As we pass by another alleyway, I somehow get a glimpse of an open street, but it passes by like a dream as we dive deeper into the maze. The sun dips down even lower, on the cusp of turning to darkness. After some further time walking, Lin stops me and pauses right before a corner. With a quick peak around the corner, he holds out a Big Copper Coin to the corner. A worn and dirty gloved hand comes out and takes it quickly. Before continuing on, Lin says, while motioning at me, ¡°Can you keep this quiet and allow this guy through? Thanks.¡± Looking at me, he motions, ¡°Okay, we should be good now. Keep moving.¡± As he moves forward, the hand grabs his shoulder. ¡°Lin. Rong is at your place again. It doesn¡¯t look good. You should hurry.¡± With widened and panicked eyes, he immediately begins sprinting off down the alleyways, leaving me behind. Ah shit, it looks like something is wrong. I really don¡¯t know my way around this place, and I¡¯m worried about Lin. I should probably follow him and see what¡¯s going on. Holding out a Big Copper Coin, I quickly ask, ¡°Can you lead me where his place is? I want to make sure he¡¯s alright.¡± There¡¯s a pause and the hand quickly snap out, grabbing the Big Copper. As I attempt to move forward, they keep their hand out in front of me, stopping me in place. The hand motions with 5 fingers. ¡°Ah shoot, whatever! Take it, we might not have much time.¡± I quickly toss 5 more Big Copper Coins and they are snatched out of the air. A light giggle comes out ahead and above me. The head and torso of an attractive, youthful woman with wiry black hair and pale dirty skin pops out¡­ horizontally, on the upper part of the wall. The shiny, smooth lower body of a spider appears as she creeps out, hanging between the walls of the alleyway. Hanging upside down, she lowers her face down to mine and with an airy, light voice she says, ¡°Well, don¡¯t just stare at me, you¡¯d better hurry. Go straight and turn right once and then left once. You¡¯ll see his shack on the right.¡± With a shocked pause, I regather my senses and thank her. I sprint down the alleyway based on her directions. I see the hint of a curious smile as I pass, running past the corner. Chapter 3 - Sharp Conclusions Quickly arriving in the alleyway that has their shack, I¡¯m able to see the silhouette of a pale, scrawny man¡¯s back searching through piles of stuff within the shack. A woman on a blanket is curled in a ball with her head in her hands. In the corner, facing the man as he searches, is Lin¡¯s unconscious body. Bruises cover both of them, from head to toe. Faced with this sight, I try to understand the situation. ¡°Hahaha, I knew you and your sister had some stuff packed away, but to think this is where you stashed the medicine. I can probably get a good price on these. This¡¯ll teach you to lie to your Old Rong.¡± Well, that helps a little. I think these people are being robbed, but it could also be something like a domestic assault situation. However, I don¡¯t know the full context. I¡¯ve never been in this kind of situation before, whether in this life or my previous. What should I do? Starting off this is a kid, a woman I don¡¯t know, and a man that seems to rob them. I don¡¯t really know these people well, though the kid seems alright. Should I really stick my neck out for these people? In the other world, it would be easy to look the other way or call the police. I¡¯m sure that there are guards that can help here. Then I hear the scrawny man¡¯s mocking voice, say in slow, gravely words, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Lin, I¡¯ll take care of you and Ai quite nicely after I grab this stuff. Like always.¡± It¡¯s like he¡¯s said this countless times to them. A shiver runs down my back. Fuuuuck. I have to decide. I¡¯m just making excuses at this point. I have to assume that no one will come to help. Now that I think of it, the police couldn¡¯t really help with domestic assault cases either in my world. There¡¯s no one else but me who can help these people right now. Looking at the situation, I notice my hands shaking subtly, and I try to think of any other way through this. Forcibly grabbing my hands together, I try to stop the shaking. It helps a little. I¡¯m sure that if I get involved, especially with this situation, I need to be ready to be attacked. Looking around quickly, I see a large broken piece of pottery nearby. Picking it up, my hands stop shuddering a little more. I have to harden my resolve. I¡¯ll try to knock him out, but if that doesn¡¯t work¡­ I¡¯ll try to take him down. I think with my healing power, I should be able to keep him unconscious but not bleeding out. I¡¯ll aim for a lethal blow and then immediately start healing him when he goes unconscious. I creep to the door. Luckily for me, the man is facing away from the door and there doesn¡¯t seem to be much light. He also seems to monitor Lin¡¯s unconscious body specifically. With the pottery piece raised, I creep toward him. Carefully, I get just close enough to land a blow. However, the hairs on my neck raise and my eyes meet his on a reflective surface nearby. The feeling of extreme danger rides down my body. Jumping backwards, I barely see him swing around with something in his hands. With a broken piece of pottery. Facing me with an angry look, he stares me down. ¡°Who the hell are you?! Get the fuck out of here before I slit your throat!¡± With a quick realization, his eyes squint in greed. ¡°Wait a second, are you some kind of noble or somethin¡¯? Mmm¡­ trying to play hero, huh?¡± His eyes twitch as he keeps his eye on my hand with the pottery piece still raised. ¡°Wait a second. How d¡¯you even get around Gong, huh? She¡¯s letting anyone in nowadays?¡± He steps closer and closer. I only barely remember taking Tae Kwon Do when I was a kid and in college did some minor LARP¡¯ing. I¡¯ve used no actual weapons or trained with them. Relying on my fantasy reading knowledge, I take a shoddy stance with the pottery in my right hand, attempting to wave him off. He scoffs. This is not good. I don¡¯t see a way I can beat this guy without getting hit. ¡°Come on, just put the piece down and we can talk about this. All your money and clothes might help to clear things up.¡± He says with a disgustingly wide grin. Luckily, I see a bit of movement from behind the man and Lin standing up. Okay, we might have a chance with this then. Time for some deception. I raise my hand with the pottery piece slowly, right until it is ready for a quick downward motion. His eyes flutter between me and the piece. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. With a nauseating smile, he looks beside himself with how stupidly obvious my actions are. With a loud exhale, I lower my hand quickly, like I¡¯m attacking. However, I let go of the pottery piece, just as I begin the downward motion. His eyes following the downward motion of the pottery piece and furrow in confusion as it drops, helping to mask Lin¡¯s attack from the back. Leaping onto his back, Lin holds a sharp rock and stabs it into his neck and back. Taking the opportunity, I also run at the man and kick at his legs as he tries to fight Lin off. The man desperately stabs behind him at Lin, but Lin seems to avoid most of them. While Lin distracts him, somehow, I score a hit at his kneecap with a full force leg kick. His leg crunches inward sickeningly, and he falls to the ground screaming, right on top of me. Lin continues to stab into his back as he falls. Scrambling from underneath the man, I¡¯m already out of breath from the little I¡¯ve done in this fight. Lin continues to stab over and over, only stopping once the man¡¯s back and neck is a series of deep lacerations and that his struggles have stopped. My breath heavy and ragged, I look at the body on the ground and the current situation. Shit, I was na?ve. How could I stab a man and try to keep him alive afterward? There¡¯re so many things that could go wrong with that. If we leave him alive, then things¡­ can only get worse. What kind of abuser would take a beating like this and not think of revenge? Especially, if there is a long-standing abusive relationship, like the one I¡¯m guessing they have. Even if he looks dead, I¡¯m sure that I could still bring him back. And if I¡¯m able to, I should be able to assume someone else could. Taking a glance at the woman on the blanket in the corner, she seems to watch the body with a mixture of pain, fear, hope, and sadness. My adrenaline is still racing and I can feel a sharp taste of metal in my throat. With a bit of a painful cough, I look at Lin and ask, ¡°Do you mind if I make sure he¡¯s dead? I don¡¯t think it would be good for you guys, if he made it through this.¡± After a hard, long, and haunted look at me and a moment of staring at the body¡­ he nods softly and turns his head to his sister. Shakily standing to my feet, I walk over to Lin, who flinches and watches me carefully. ¡°Lin, can you turn around for this? Your sister probably needs you right now and I don¡¯t want you guys to see this.¡± Lin seems slightly confused by the first part of my words, but seems to break out of his shock and realizing, rushing over to take care his sister, completely focusing on her. It is very clear that these two know him personally, and if possible, I want to reduce the weight on their hearts with this. I can¡¯t do much, but I can at least do this. Dragging the body out of the shack, I try to orient the body where they can¡¯t see from their position. Man, I¡¯m weak. I can barely lift him. Finally getting him into position, I grab a heavy piece of rock nearby and hold it right over his head. I can still barely see the faintest movement of his chest. Shit shit shit. I don¡¯t want to do this. My heart pounding in my chest, I force myself to think of all the negative outcomes that will happen if this guy lives. He will definitely take revenge on the kids. If he remembers me, he¡¯ll be coming after me. In a cultivation world, where grudges can literally be eternal, if you get powerful enough. Fuck, I don¡¯t want to do this, but I really don¡¯t have any other choice, do I? Okay. I just need to get this done and take care of the kids. I have to focus on what comes after. With a breath, I raise the rock high. Then slam it brutally down, hitting his nose and causing a spurt of blood to come out, spraying my clothes and area with blood. Even more frighteningly, his body twitches. In fear of him waking up, I smack his head even harder and keep going until it stops. By the time the body stops twitching, I¡¯ve completely caved in the skull and destroyed the inside. Brain matter and blood everywhere. If he¡¯s not dead, he soon will be. My stomach turns and I almost throw up, but I see Lin is in the doorway, watching me. Holding it in, I put the rock to the side. His eyes are still dull, staring at the body with a complicated look. When I slowly wipe my hands off on my pants and give him a pained nod, his eyes focus on me. He returns it with a pained smile and a nod. With a hurried turn, he heads back to check on his sister. As I head into the shack again, I can see Lin is covering his sister up and holding her closely. Soft sobs and pained breaths come from her, as she was beaten pretty badly. With a swollen arm and multiple bruises across her body, based on the level of bruising, it looks like he broke some of her bones. Crouched in a ball, she is in an enormous amount of pain. Lin¡¯s eyes are watering and pained, bearing with anger, anguish, and helplessness. Unfortunately, I realize I have no more time to worry about them. I¡¯ve slowly noticed a throbbing in my side, as I realize I haven¡¯t gotten through this unscathed either. Because of the adrenaline of the fight and execution, I didn¡¯t notice, but the scum buried his pottery piece deep into my side. ¡°Ah, shit.¡± I vocalize, before realizing that metallic taste from earlier, was blood. Man, I feel tired. Ah, that¡¯s a flag, isn¡¯t it? Carefully lowering myself onto my back, I look to the side. I can only see Lin and the sister, cradling each other in comfort, as darkness covers my eyes. Chapter 4 - Moral Standing Slowly waking, I see the wide eyes of Lin. Quickly, she shuffles backwards in shock. ¡°You! Are¡­ are you a cultivator?¡± Sitting up slowly, I look to see¡­ a lot of blood and a piece of pottery lying beside me. ¡°No? ¡°No. I¡¯m just a normal guy. Did you take this out of me and¡­?¡± As I look down at the wound in my chest, I notice that there is actually no longer a wound there. Nothing, not even a scar. Only the bloody piece of pottery remains. Oh, that probably would make a normal person worried. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry for inconveniencing you Senior! Please spare us!¡± Confusedly, I see Lin¡¯s fear filled face and I understand otherworldly abilities seem to be something that usually denote that you are a cultivator. And based on Lin¡¯s own lessons¡­ you really don¡¯t want to mess with cultivators. Looking around, I can see that Lin¡¯s sister is on the ground sleeping, apparently still in discomfort with sweat on her face. Looking at myself, I attempt to scan to see what¡¯s going on. James Delinion 5 Rose Man¨CSpiritual Root Mana: 17/20 Transferred Gifts: Passive Scan: Max Active Scan: Max Healing Aura: Level 1 Exp: 3/10 Beneficial Taming: Level 1¨CExp: 0/10 Healing Constitution Proficient Languages: Common Speech (English) Literate Languages: Common Speech From what I can tell, the ability for Healing Constitution must have triggered. It also looks like my Healing Aura was also active, as I can feel a strange form of energy coursing throughout my body and 3 experience in its slot. Though, why does it have 3 experience instead of just one? Could it be representing a passive area of effect healing for Lin, his sister, and I? Well. Either way, I¡¯m glad to be alive. Now slowly getting out of my thoughts, Lin still kowtows on the ground, silent and shaking. Ah. I quickly rush over to Lin, raising him up. ¡°Lin, stop! There¡¯s no reason for you to bow to me. I¡¯m still the same person as before, just a guy who doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s doing. Is your sister doing okay?¡± Slowly, I see Lin¡¯s eyes meet mine and seem to relax, finally. ¡°No. Unfortunately, she was already very sick before¡­¡± he trails off, with his eyes drifting over to where the scum¡¯s body is outside. Regaining his thoughts, he continues, ¡°Her ribs have been broken, this time. Normally, he isn¡¯t¡­¡± He pauses. ¡°He wasn¡¯t this rough before¡­¡± his jaw clenches, taking a labored, deep breath. ¡°¡­before fucking us. He usually cared about that more than getting things from us. He must have really wanted that medicine, this time.¡± With a hardened look, he sighs, ¡°All I¡¯ve been able to do is to lay her on her side and keep her somewhat comfortable. It seemed she like she was doing a little better a second ago, but then starting going through pain again, just before you had woken up.¡± Taking some time to stand up, I notice that Lin also has some caked blood reaching from their shoulder across their back. I¡¯m already involved in this deeply, I should try to help them however I can. I hope I can trust these two with my healing ability. Though, even if I couldn¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m not sure I could just walk away without doing anything. I want to at least try to help. Looking at Lin, I directly ask, ¡°Would you mind if I tried something? I think that battle may have awakened something in me, as you can probably see¡± motioning to the now non-existent wound. ¡°I think I may have gained the ability to heal wounds. While I¡¯d like to help your sister, I want to make sure I can do this right, so I don¡¯t hurt her in her weakened condition. ¡°Would you be willing to allow me to try the ability on you first?¡± Blank faced, Lin stands there and stares for a little, before snapping out of it. With a start he suddenly yells out, ¡°YES! I mean yes, please help us. I¡¯ll do anything to save her. Please. Help us.¡± His eyes seem desperate. While this is still a bit of a risk, I can¡¯t deny these eyes begging for some kind of help. Dang it. Why did I have to come to a cultivation world? Focusing myself on the job at hand, ¡°Alright, before we continue, I need to ask you something very important.¡± I say seriously. Lin looks carefully, but with still with some hope. ¡°I know you and your sister have gone through¡­ a lot. Are you okay if I touch you, to treat your wounds? I¡¯ll need you to turn around and take off your shirt.¡± If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Lin seems wary, but seems to decide quickly, before turning around. As he pulls off the shirt, it is easy to tell the hard life Lin has gone through. Scars and discoloration cover a majority of his small back. The newest wound is a laceration covered with a hasty bandage, covering the space from the middle of his left back to his right shoulder. From what I can tell, the wound on Lin¡¯s back has shown some signs of infection. As I lightly touch his back to check under the bandage, he flinches. This was before I even got close to the wound. A pang of anger flares up in me, reminding me of that scum¡¯s abuse. While I am still sickened by what I had to do to make sure he died, I do not regret that I did it. Some people have to die, to protect others. This is the hard lesson of this world. Jumping back into the injury, I can see this is probably the injury from when Lin jumped on the scum¡¯s back. He must have stabbed Lin with that dirty pottery piece and Lin wasn¡¯t able to clean it with anything, only able to bandage it up. The fucking perils of being dirt poor. Cautiously, I felt for that power I previously felt coursing through my body. Running down alongside my veins, streaming through every part of my body, it is easy to visualize the paths it traces within me. Feeling a prickling sensation inside me, I try to channel and direct this energy to my hands, readying myself to begin the healing process. However, I pause just before beginning. Wait a second. Instead of experimenting on Lin, why can¡¯t I just read his body and find out how to heal him from there? Lowering my glowing hands, I quickly peer at Lin¡¯s information. I freeze in shock from the information. Lin Female, 25 6 Rose Man - Spiritual Root Proficient Languages: Common Speech (English) Literate Languages: Common Speech Affinity: Life Transference Conditions: Spirit Root Damage¨CSiphoned Stunted Growth Major Laceration¨CBack 20 Additional Entries Along with the above, there seemed to be further listings of accumulated damage during her life. First, I need to confirm whether what I see is right. ¡°Lin.¡± I ask cautiously. ¡°Yes?¡± he¡­ she responds, glancing back at me. ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°I would have to be around 25-26 now. Why do you ask?¡± Continuing further, ¡°And are you a woman?¡± Her back tenses a little. With an anxious, questioning voice, she says, ¡°Yes?¡­¡± I sigh. Well. I guess I just shouldn¡¯t worry about it too much and should just do what I can. It shouldn¡¯t really matter. ¡°Okay. I just needed to know, so I can adjust my treatment for you.¡± Relaxing slightly, she responds, ¡°Oh, okay then.¡± Closing my eyes, it is easier to imagine the areas of her body and where I need to heal. Like a blueprint, her body appears with the affected areas. I feel that as I get better, I could do this from afar and with my eyes open. Using the conditions list from my scanning, as I follow the instructions, each separate condition costs only 1 mana and is highlighted. While I feel I could still heal the condition without utilizing the scanning, it would definitely take more mana. In fact, I¡¯m basically just going down the list, step by step, and targeting the areas it lists. At some point, the scanned affected areas overlap with my healing model. My mana regeneration is also insanely quick, so it only takes a few seconds for the mana to regenerate, which compared to the usage rate is amazing. However, in combat I¡¯m sure this would be much more difficult and would use more mana. One of the interesting aspects about the healing is that after healing a section, it brings the portion to its optimal condition, making it even better than before. This differs from the optimal original condition, as it is taking the best version of their body. One thing to note. As I heal, I definitely vocalize whether I¡¯m okay to go over certain areas, out of courtesy. Regardless of the gender, I feel it is important to ask for consent on these things. This is especially true for abuse victims. One benefit to coming from a peaceful modern society. After about 5 minutes of dedicated healing to clear all conditions, I open my eyes to see a tall, shockingly clear skinned, straight-backed, beautiful woman sitting in front of me. Her short, stringy black hair now holds a near-ethereal shine. Her previous shirt ripped and barely covering¡­ I close my eyes quickly. No. I refuse to sexualize this woman, not after what she¡¯s gone through. Not only that, but it wouldn¡¯t be fair to anyone to do that while they are trusting me to heal them. When I reopen my eyes, I do quickly notice Lin¡¯s flush cheeks. Quickly checking her sheet, I see the below. Lin Female, 25 6 Peony Earth Spiritual Root Proficient Languages: Common Speech (English) Literate Languages: Common Speech Affinity: Life Transference Conditions: Healing High Hmm¡­ it seems the healing of cells isn¡¯t causing pain. I was concerned that suddenly knitting nerves and such together would cause sizeable amounts of pain, but I¡¯m glad that isn¡¯t the case. It would hurt a little to have these people go through even more pain, especially after what they¡¯ve already gone through. As I quickly peer over my work, I suddenly realize¡­ I should hurry and take care of her sister! Rushing over, I realize how little time I have to work before even analyzing her. She seems to be pale and barely breathing. I immediately aim my healing energies at her, to keep her alive and stable, before focusing in on any immediate issues. Her conditions are visibly more serious and she seems to be falling into an eternal sleep, due to her injuries. It might have been that while I was unconscious, that my ability kept her stable. However, once I woke up, it turned off. Fortunately, it seems using the magic as generalized healing (while more costly), allows me to stabilize her and improve her condition gradually. Overall, this method doesn¡¯t overcome my mana regeneration. As I do this, her breathing seems to become stronger. If I look closely, I can see a slight movement of the bone under her pale skin. Strange, I can see the bone moving into its proper place. Man. This is intense and helpful. While the general healing stabilizes her, I use analyze to target healing: Ai Female, 22 2 Peony Earth-Spiritual Root Proficient Languages: Common Speech (English) Literate Languages: Common Speech Conditions: Spirit Root Damage¨CForced Siphon Stunted Growth Myriad Slime Defect Internal Bleeding¨CRibs Compound Fracture¨CRibs 67 Additional Entries/subentries For Ai¡¯s conditions, her list is much, much larger than Lin¡¯s was. To keep her stabilized and alive, I have to use one hand for general healing/stabilization, while using the other for correcting the specific changes needed. Hopefully, I can just use my mind to do stabilization, while target healing from afar. For the time being, I close my eyes to get a better feel for how the energies are being directed. This seems to work, though I notice that as I heal Ai¡¯s conditions, they are being healed faster than it did with Lin¡¯s injuries and require less energy. Is this not as bad as I initially thought? No. It¡¯s definitely worse. I can probably assume that my healing ability has increased. I shouldn¡¯t focus on that right now. I can get this done first and go from there. And so, I continue on until I¡¯ve got every condition cured. Chapter 5 - Conditional Healing As my eyes open with the curing of the last condition, I can see that this girl definitely appears older and healthier now. With long, silvery gray hair (the gray aspect apparently wasn¡¯t correctable as a condition), she is now breathing steadily and appears to be resting peacefully. A quick look at her sheet reveals: Ai Female, 22 1 Orchid Heaven Spiritual Root Proficient Languages: Common Speech (English) Literate Languages: Common Speech Conditions: Myriad Slime Body Constitution Okay, this is just OP. I want this power. But I¡¯ve seen this ¡®spirit root¡¯ note several times. I should check into it. With a few scans, I pull together the below spreadsheet. I already have some examples based on what I¡¯ve already seen.
Spiritual Roots: Cultivation Speed:
Ranking Type Grade People
Low Talent Rose Man 1 James Delinion (Pre- Healing), Majority of People 1/10,000x
2 1/1,000
3 1/100
4 1/10x
Ordinary 5 James Delinion (Current), Majority of Cultivators 1x
6 Lin (Pre-Healing) 2x
7 5x
8 10x
9 15x
Above Average This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Peony Earth 1 25x
2 AI (Pre-Healing) 50x
3 75x
4 100x
Rare Genius 5 250x
6 Lin (Current) 500x
7 750x
8 1000x
9 1250x
Extremely Rare Genius Orchid Heaven 1 Ai (Current) 2000x
2 3000x
3 4000x
Powerful and Rare Genius 4 7500x
5 10,000x
6 20,000x
Heaven Defying Genius 7 50,000x
8 100,000x
9 200,000x
My head definitely hurts after compiling this. It especially hurt after coming up with the cultivation speed section. However, it got me what I needed. What I find curious is how the quality of our spirit roots increased when I healed them. This might be the optimization portion of the ability¡­ I still get the feeling I can take it even farther, if I continue to increase the ability. I felt like there was a gap of potential, just waiting to open. Even within myself, I can feel that there is something there, that I just can¡¯t reach. The only question is at what level will it actually allow me to take this to the next step. Though, I should probably just be grateful with the fact that I now have at least a normal spirit root. With a sigh, I move on from this train of thought and barely hear Lin calling my name. ¡°James? Is my sister alright?¡± With a start, I realize I¡¯ve just been (seemingly) staring down at Ai for a period, with my hands now hovering over her body. ¡°Oh! Yes, I was just reviewing some additional info¡­ conditions on her, to make sure she¡¯s completely healed. There are a few things I¡¯ve discovered when healing her.¡± She tenses up slightly. ¡°You can relax, they are all great things. The only thing is, per usual, I need you to keep what I tell you a secret¡­ since this is likely not something most people can easily know about themselves.¡± Her body leaning forward, intently listening, it¡¯s easy to tell how much she cares about her sister. ¡°I¡¯ve completely healed of your sister¡¯s condition, but it has gone even further than just healing her. The myriad slime condition has now turned into a special constitution that she can control at will. If she ever cultivates and train her body further, she will have access to greater and greater abilities with this. Amorphous body and void cultivation types would be the best for her. Once everything calms down more, we can discuss that further.¡± Her eyes wide in surprise, but grows to a massive grin near the end of my words. She leaps up and down in joy that her sister is doing so well. I can¡¯t help but feel good about what I¡¯ve done. If she likes that, she¡¯ll be ecstatic about what I¡¯m about to tell her next. ¡°But wait, there¡¯s more. She actually has a 1 Orchid Heaven spirit root, as well! She should be able to cultivate (if she decides), 2000 times faster than most people. And that isn¡¯t including if she uses both void and amorphous body techn¡­¡± At the words ¡°spirit root,¡± she freezes. Alternating between concern and happiness, she stops me from continuing on and looks around carefully. Obviously, I¡¯ve said something extremely concerning. With a quiet voice, she whispers, ¡°James¡­ While this is really amazing to hear, you must never, ever, tell anyone that you can determine exact spirit roots.¡± With some hesitation, she adds, ¡°I¡¯m not even my sister should know this. This is the information that could get you to wish for death. Though she would probably know best how to handle this¡­¡± She stares straight at me, trying to impart the seriousness of her statements. ¡°I know little, but even I know that the bare minimum for that ability is a late-stage Core Formation cultivator. However, they typically use Nascent Soul tools for testing people, so they can use it repeatedly.¡± With a breath, she continues even more quietly, ¡°Just with that ability, people would look to use you as a tool on that level. Which, for the record, gets everyone around you killed. I for one, like living. So please¡­ please keep this to yourself.¡± Well. Message received. I probably should just give no hints about this scanning ability if I want to live a sane life. Though how I do that, in a world where people can read my mind, is the question¡­ Now that it seems I understand the seriousness of her words, she sighs in relief. Her eyes then light up excitedly, ¡°With that said, what was mine¡±? ¡­ What happened to not telling anyone?! Keeping it as hushed as possible, I say, ¡°You have 6 Peony Earth.¡± Her eyes comically widen and then happily squint. She does a tiny circular dance. However, with a pause, she realizes she should ask me about mine, ¡°What about you?¡± I can¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°5 Rose Man.¡± Her eyes look down in disappointment, but gives me a supportive pat on the shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s normal for cultivators, you shouldn¡¯t feel bad about that.¡± I nod knowingly. It¡¯s good to reaffirm that the system is right on this. I definitely need to keep everything about the system under wraps. From now on, everything will be ¡°I discerned¡­ or could it be that¡­¡± I¡¯ll come up with ways to obscure my ability and maybe will even need to use the scanning ability to find ways to obscure the information it gives me. And it has to always be done secretly. If I think back to that old man, I believe he went over my surface thoughts, which was on scanning him. Sigh. So much to think about. Lin interrupts my thoughts with additional information ¡°Keeping this a secret from Jiejie¡­ is probably¡­ for the best. Jiejie, is a bit strange. With all of this, that might cause some issues to pop up. She will already will be interested in you, because of all¡­¡± waves at everything ¡°this.¡± Jiejie? Doesn¡¯t that mean older sister? And really? And Lin is actually older than Ai. ¡­ You know what? I¡¯m not even going to dive into that can of worms. I think I¡¯ve done enough digging today. Without me even realizing it, Lin was actually still speaking about her sister. Bragging about how smart her sister is and all the things she¡¯s able to do, like writing or knowing about the clans and sects. She¡¯s able to do complex math and even made a plan for them to move out together. Lin¡¯s tone makes it seem as if Ai is the older sister, rather than the younger sister. As she goes on about this, I can see the lady in question wake up. My eyes widening, Lin looks over and yelps in happiness. ¡°Jiejie!¡± Rushing over to her, she rests her hand on her sister¡¯s back. Slowly sitting up, Ai looks down at her arms and body strangely. ¡°Lin¡­? Is that¡­ you? You look so different?¡± She touches her arms and body, seeing the changes. ¡°What¡­ is going on? I feel¡­ better.¡± Lin looks proud ¡°You¡¯ve been healed, Jiejie! Both of us have. How do your legs feel? What about your chest?¡± Lin goes from question to question excitedly. ¡°Calm down Lin, one thing at a time.¡± Her eyes turn and squint at me, an air of cold dignity beginning to form around her. ¡°So, who is this?¡± Lin seems to get a little fidgety at that question. With a quiet voice, ¡°He¡¯s my new friend. The one who healed you.¡± Ai¡¯s head snaps to Lin, her mouth agape and her cold image shattering. ¡°Friend?¡± After a moment, her eyes shift back to me in anger. ¡°You! What have you done to my sister?!¡± She raises from her sitting position and begins shaking me. ¡°Jiejie, Stop! Look at what you¡¯re doing!¡± Facing back at her sister, ¡°You¡¯re just confused Lin, there¡¯s no¡­ way¡­¡± Her face twists as she seems to recognize that she¡¯s standing. ¡°Jiejie¡­ you¡¯re walking again.¡± Lin¡¯s eyes bubbling with tears. Ai¡¯s eyes slowly water. Ai¡¯s voice almost struggles to come out, ¡°Lin¡­ Lin¡­ Lin!¡± They run at each other, hugging and jumping in place. Using this opportunity, I leave the building to allow them some alone time. Chapter 6 - A Silly Proposition A quick check as I exit the shack shows that the body of the scum is still there, with some rats having a feast. That¡¯s probably not healthy for the local area. I¡¯ll figure it out after this is done. I consider taming the rats, but I really don¡¯t want to tame those rats after they¡¯ve been eating¡­ him. A peek back through the door shows Ai testing out her strength by jumping and moving around. It¡¯s actually quite sweet seeing her try stuff out and then going through another hugging session. I take the time to move the body to a corner of the alleyway and once done; sitting just outside the door. A quick check to my status reveals the below. James Delinion Male, 27 5 Rose Man¨CSpiritual Root Mana: 80/80 Transferred Gifts: Passive Scan: Max Active Scan: Max (Increased Strain) Healing Aura: Level 3 Exp: 59/80 Beneficial Taming: Level 1 ¨C Exp: 0/10 Healing Constitution Proficient Languages: Common Speech (English) Literate Languages: Common Speech From what I can tell, the breakdown for XP for healing is: 5xp for serious conditions; 1xp for ¡°regular¡± conditions. Ai had 72 conditions, with three of them being serious. Lin had 23, with 2 being serious. Serious appears to mean out of the normal human range. Things like bloodline defects, curses, or the like. Even if I¡¯ve received experience for this, I still believe that it is worth it for me to heal good people, regardless if I receive benefits for it. As someone once said, ¡°the only thing necessary for the triumph of evil is for good men to do nothing.¡± I refuse to do that. I still feel a bit exhausted from the stress of all of this. I just¡­ need a moment. My eyes slowly close, and I somehow catch a little sleep. In what seems to be only a moment, I overhear my name float out from inside the house and open my eyes. A slight wind blows as I open them and look back into the house. Strange. I thought I felt something like hair in my face, for a moment there. A quick check to the scum corner shows him exactly as I left him. Dead. Good. I head back into the rundown shack. Lin and Ai are facing each other, holding hands. I barely catch Ai¡¯s narrowed eyes looking at me. Almost immediately after, she glances back at Lin. Lin, who still hasn¡¯t noticed me in the doorway, is apparently excitedly speaking on how ¡°stupid/na?ve¡± I am, based on everything I had been asking her earlier. Which is quite humorous. However, it warms my heart as she follows up with how kind I was during the healing. She also tries to explain how bones were moving into place and how amazing it looked. It¡¯s pretty clear she is trying hard to show me in a good light and clear Ai¡¯s suspicions. Honestly, I can¡¯t blame her for being suspicious. A strange man comes into your home, kills someone, and then heals you of a mortal disease. I¡¯d be wondering what the catch is. However, it appears Ai realized her quietness was making Lin nervous and her back straightens. Taking a seat on her mat again, she adopts a cool, mature air. Is this her Elder Sister side? Lin¡¯s words slowly drift away as Ai motions for her to come over to join her on the ground. They slowly adopt a position, with Ai holding Lin¡¯s head in her lap. Slowly rubbing Lin¡¯s head, I can softly hear Lin say, ¡°Mmm¡­ jiiiieejieee.¡± O-okay. I should probably just ignore this and act like its normal. Looking up at me with a more settled air, she addresses me directly. ¡°So. Young Master¡­¡± ¡°Just call me James.¡± She quickly shakes her head. ¡°I couldn¡¯t, that would be too presumptuous of me.¡± ¡°No seriously, please just James.¡± Lightly moving her sister away, she slowly kowtows completely on the ground, her arms splayed ahead of her. Lin looks shocked ¡°J-jiejie?¡± Without looking up, Ai quickly says to Lin, ¡°Get on the ground, quickly.¡± ¡°O-oh okay.¡± Lin also splays out similarly, but obviously sloppily. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! Ahhh, this is definitely not what I want. ¡°Please, please get up! There¡¯s no need to do something like this!¡± I rush over and lift her and her sister up, though Ai struggled to stay down. ¡°No, we must do this! You have no idea what me and my sister have been going through this whole time!¡± she yells. Suddenly being yelled at, I accidentally release my grip and she resumes her position. Realizing that she could be out of line, she quickly adds, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for raising my voice to you, my lord. Please punish me and not my sister, as you see fit.¡± ¡°Ai¡­¡± her sister looks over, her eyes blurring. ¡°Look¡­ I-I just wanted to help my friend Lin here. I¡¯m no lord. Hell, I¡¯m not even sure what I am honestly. You don¡¯t have to apologize or bow or anything like that. So, please¡­ just¡­ get up.¡± I gently try to lift her up again. She once again holds to the ground fast. ¡°My lord¡­ there must be something you want from us, to have gone so far for people you don¡¯t know.¡± I already can get an idea of the person she is from this interaction. She probably assumes I¡¯m a cultivator of some sort, looking to take advantage of them. If not that, she most likely believes that I want something for helping them. Considering what their lives must have been like¡­ and from some of the conditions I saw on Ai¡¯s body, she must be used to giving things up to survive. Give and Take. ¡®Nothing comes for free¡¯, is what I can imagine her thinking. This is just too sad. This isn¡¯t just limited to the cultivator world, but even the poorer nations back on Earth. Survival by any means. Not being able to trust anyone. Just by thinking of this, my heart hurts a bit for them. I want to help them. I don¡¯t want them to be living like this anymore. I don¡¯t know how to handle these situations, at all. Maybe, I can try something¡­ to lighten the situation up a little. Hopefully, they¡¯ll understand what I mean by it. ¡°Ai¡­ You said?¡± ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Noticing a change in my tone, more authoritative, she responds more readily. ¡°There actually was something I wanted from you two, that is extremely important to me. Could you raise your head, so I can tell you?¡± Lin looks at me in shock and a slightest air of feeling betrayed. Ai quickly raises her head, her presumed assumptions confirmed. Her eyes dart over to Lin in sadness, while flickering to me in readiness. ¡°What do you wish for, my lord? I only ask that if you want our bodies, that you allow me an impertinent request to allow me to serve you with this reformed body of mine, rather than this unsatisfactory sister of mine. While I may not be much, I have some experience pleasing men,¡± Lin¡¯s eyes shake as she hears this and is about to protest. A harsh and cold voice rings out from Ai, ¡°Lin. Stop and let me handle this.¡± Lin¡¯s voice catches, as she looks down¡­ confused and defeated. ¡°Are you ready Ai? It¡¯s not an easy one, after all.,¡± as my eyes stare as unwaveringly as I can hold on hers. Matching mine with a fearlessness, she nods. ¡°Yes, my lord. Please state your request.¡± Taking a deep breath, ¡°The only thing I want from you two, is to try to live happily.¡± Her eyes go blank. Lin¡¯s breath catches and then exhales slowly in apparent relief. I continue to sit in silence, still staring solemnly at Ai. Her eyes quickly refocus and she bows quickly, ¡°I greatly apologize, my lord! I believe I may be still adjusting to being well now and completely misheard you. I am enormously incompetent, for making you speak again. Could you deign to repeat that again?¡± I continue to hold my staid tone and look. ¡°I forgive you. I shall say it again, so listen extremely carefully.¡± Her eyes focus on my lips and it is clear that I have her complete attention. Wow, she truly believes she misheard me. I sort of want to mess with her. ¡°Ai.¡± Her eyes fixate back up to mine. ¡°The only thing I want from you two¡­¡± Her breath holds. ¡°Is for you to focus on one thing only. Only one thing. A crucial thing. Something so important, that you may not be able to fully understand it.¡± With every phrase, it is easy to see her getting wound up from the tension. She clearly doesn¡¯t see that I am playing with her. Lin, on the other hand, already sees where I¡¯m going with this and is barely holding in her laughter from the ridiculousness of it all. ¡°I want you to live happily.¡± Once again, her eyes blank out, this time in disbelief, but now clearly understanding, that I really had said that earlier. In the distance, I hear a high-pitched laugh, a loud thud, and barely audible cursing. A quick glance outside shows a blur of a giant spider leg going back up the wall, before disappearing. Looking back at Ai, I can see her mouth opens. Closes. Looking at Lin and then back to me. Then back at Lin. She obviously is trying to come up with words to say. What she finally comes out with is, ¡°Is he an idiot?¡± At this point Lin bursts out laughing, rolling on the ground. You know, we are making quite a bit of noise now. As I glance at the outside of the ramshackle hut, I see the shadow of a giant leg on the alleyway wall. Shaking, probably with laughter. Clearly, we have some fans. I don¡¯t get a bad feeling from her though, so I hope it¡¯ll be okay. Ai, clearly irritated, places her fingers on the bridge of her nose. ¡°Listen here, you¡­¡± With a sly smile, ¡°I thought it was supposed to be, my lord?¡± I can hear the echo of a snort in the distance. Ai¡¯s teeth, however, grits in irritation, ¡°My lord, what you¡¯ve done isn¡¯t simple. My condition, is¡­ wasn¡¯t simple. Thus, there must be something you want in return.¡± I pause in clear contemplation, ¡°Well, there was one thing.¡± Once again, she becomes serious again. Lin, who seems to get the flow of things better than her sister, is holding her laughter. It¡¯s probably fun for her to see this side of Ai. I think this might already help to distract them a bit. ¡°That one thing¡­¡± Dramatic pause. ¡°Is my personal happiness.¡± Her eyes furrow, but as they slowly relax, it seems she can accept it as a real response. Before she can follow up on it though, I act like I¡¯m suddenly enlightened by a thought, ¡°OH! But my happiness only comes when you two are happy.¡± Ai freezes and then throws her hands up in frustration, ¡°WHAT THE FUCK?!¡± Another loud sound outside the hut erupted, but this time ¡°whoever¡± it is seems to not be hiding their laughter this time. Lin is rolling on the ground, with tears in her eyes. A bright smile is on my face from the shenanigans I¡¯ve caused with this. Looks like my silliness has prevailed again. Hopefully, this helps to get their minds off us killing that man outside¡­ and maybe everything else. If only for a little. After wringing her hair in frustration, she eventually calms down after seeing everyone have a good time, albeit at her expense. I see the hint of a smile as she looks at Lin, still on the ground, rolling around in laughter. Smoothing out her clothes and hair, she tries to regain her ¡°jiejie¡± air. ¡°Lin, just where did you meet¡­ this¡­ this man again?¡± Lin, still not fully in control of her laughing, giggles ¡°I met him,¡± she catches her breath slightly. ¡°In front of Meng¡¯s place, that noble trinkets store.¡± Finally getting control of herself, she adds, ¡°At first, I thought he would be an easy mark, but he managed to trap me. He even avoided my sure-hit kills on men!¡± Her words remind me of the many kicks she tried to lie upon my personal jewels. It¡¯s a good thing I automatically assumed she would go for those. Continuing, ¡°However, after he gave me a stupid amount of money, he only asked for information. And really basic stuff at that.¡± Gesturing over to me, ¡°You really don¡¯t need to worry about this one, jiejie. He¡¯s just a stupid, na?ve idiot who doesn¡¯t even know how to whalomph.¡± What the hell is a whalomph? At that, Ai looks at me ¡°Not even a basic whalomph, huh?¡± Okay, seriously. I want to know. Before I can ask, she queries me, ¡°So. Where are you from then?¡± This question gives me pause, because it is likely not a good idea to spread it around that I¡¯m from another world. If I¡¯m considering that dollar from before, I don¡¯t want to become someone¡¯s cultivation ingredient. Chapter 7 - The Wholesome Approach I have to consider this answer carefully. It¡¯s probably best if I try for the amnesia route. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t have any memories from before today. I remember waking up in an alleyway in this city, but that¡¯s it. I know my name, but not really much else about this world.¡± Lin looks at me curiously, ¡°That actually would explain a lot, since you don¡¯t even seem to know basic things. Jiejie, do you think?¡­¡± Ai nods in agreement, the both of them coming to a conclusion. ¡°You might have been the victim of a cultivator¡¯s issue.¡± Success. But what does that mean? Tilting my head in apparent confusion, she continues. Ai¡¯s subsequent explanation comes down to the fact that ¡®righteous¡¯ cultivators regularly wipe non-cultivator memories. It¡¯s actually the general baseline practice of the ¡°good¡± sects, when a non-cultivator sees something they shouldn¡¯t have. While it sometimes goes too far, like in ¡®my¡¯ case, it is typically the better deal for mortals. You know. Since we don¡¯t die. The reason that good sects do this is to maintain a positive image from their pool of candidates and is apparently easy enough to do. Just wiping memories is the ¡°courtesy¡± to their potential pool of candidates within cities and prevents demonic sects from getting too many ¡°revenge¡± candidates. Outside of major cities or with people who have no support, they usually are just killed. There is widespread practice of using people as cultivation furnaces, with both righteous and demonic sects taking part in different ways. After explaining all of this, she seems to have convinced herself that this is a definite possibility. Though I can still feel her wariness of me through her narrowed eyes. However, she glances briefly at Lin and gives a gigantic sigh. ¡°Alright. So, what happens now?¡± Her eyes look past me, to the alleyway. ¡°With Rong¡­ dead, we will need to leave this area for a period. Him being here, allowed us to not have to worry about some other residents of the Ways.¡± Catching my twisted expression, but probably misinterpreting it, she continues ¡°By the way, we call these alleyways, the Ways, for obvious reasons. Moving on. He was a major deterrent and claimed this area as his territory. Though he was an evil bastard, he still lived here for long enough and had enough sway that no one questioned him on this. We¡¯ll have to hide his body, though it is likely already too late and has been seen.¡± Focusing back on the two of us, ¡°We must find somewhere else, a bit of a distance away. Luckily, there¡¯s no shortage of areas.¡± I attempt to interject ¡°You know, I could always have you guys join me in an inn until we find a new spot.¡± Lin shakes her head at me, ¡°Remember, what I mentioned before. It really is just a waste of money to go into an inn, when you know the safe spots like we do. Unfortunately, there¡¯s been a few shifts in territory recently, so it might be tough, though.¡± Oh right, I forgot about that. It might be best if I stick with them¡­ in case they need help. ¡°Would you mind if I stuck with you guys then? I may not be much help, but I can at least keep you healthy.¡± Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Lin¡¯s face immediately lights up, ¡°Of course!¡± Ai immediately crosses her arms, ¡°I don¡¯t know about¡­ wait. Why did you agree so quickly, Lin?¡± ¡°Oh, um¡­ Well. Right! I¡¯m his bodyguard. Have to stay near him and all, you know.¡± Clearly incredulous, Ai retorts ¡°Oh really? Maybe it¡¯s a bit believable now that you actually weigh something, but before you were basically a stick.¡± ¡°Well, I thought the same thing, but mainly he just wants me to teach him common sense. And why wouldn¡¯t I? Look what he pays me every day!¡± She thrusts out her hand, showing a Big Copper Coin. ¡°And he¡¯s already paid 20 days¡¯ worth in advance.¡± Ai looks at me in a mixture of shock and pity. ¡°Who were you before this, to give out money like this? Never mind, don¡¯t worry about that. I can understand why Lin would help you, if you are this na?ve. There¡¯s no way she could leave you alone now.¡± With a sigh, she continues. ¡°At least we won¡¯t have to worry about food for a long while. That will allow us to stay low for much longer than I thought we could.¡± Turning slightly away, ¡°I guess you can come along, though you have to follow what we say. We can¡¯t have you endanger us all because of your ignorance.¡± Of course, I nod to that. ¡°Even with that, though, I¡¯m not sure we can find a place that would be safe enough to keep someone so clearly out of their element around.¡± She appears to be thinking deeply about this, as Lin and I remain silent. Maybe I should let them know about my taming ability¡­ It seems like the main issue here is safety. I might as well confide in them a bit, maybe they¡¯ll be able to come up with some ideas to help. ¡°Well. There is something else I can do.¡± Ai¡¯s eyes seem to flash before focusing on me again, silent. ¡°I feel like all of this may have awakened another ability in me.¡± Lin has an enormous smile on her face and seems engrossed in my words. ¡°I believe I may have the ability to tame creatures.¡± Lin and Ai¡¯s eyes light up. From what Lin¡¯s told me, this is the type of thing cultivators can do. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t get too excited though, I get the feeling it¡¯s only for simple creatures.¡± Totally a lie, I don¡¯t want to give everything away. Seeing a cockroach in the corner, I point to it. It feels almost intuitive, as I can immediately feel a connection to it. While simple, it feels as if micro-cosmically it¡¯s improving its intelligence. Unlike the text of the ability, it doesn¡¯t feel like it has made a contract. In fact, it seems like the ability is creating intelligence for it, in lieu of one. A quick scan of the insect reveals the below. Wood-Shredding Cockroach Cockroach - Adult Partially Contracted Insect: Maintenance Cost is 1 Mana/per 3 hundred thousand individuals (1 human biomass worth) Maintenance allows for control over individuals/groups and removes need for sustenance or respiration. After initial contract, individuals are still allied to contractee. Pre-Contract Intelligence Correction: To prepare for conscious contracting, this insect is being brought up to sapience. When completed, automatically contracted and the terms will be in favor of the contractee. Complete Obedience: Huh, this is pretty great! It gives creatures without intelligence it, to allow eventual contraction. Not only that, but it is only 1 mana for 10 people worth of biomass! Ugh¡­ that¡¯s a lot of bugs, though. I¡¯m not really an insect person, in any sense of the word. However, in a world like this, I¡¯ll take any advantage I can get. The bug scurries over and I mentally command it to do some silly tricks, clearly out of the norm. Ai looks at it and then back at me ¡°Okay, we can use this, but how does this help us with finding a new place?¡± I can¡¯t help but grin at her response, ¡°This may only be one cockroach, but imagine if there were a million of them? Or if this was all flying insects or ants? Wouldn¡¯t that make you feel safer, if they were to defend you or attack someone chasing you?¡± Ai¡¯s eyes light up in understanding. She speaks aloud, ¡°We could definitely ambush enemies or have a quick getaway with something like this.¡± Coolly, she points to a hanging, dried, dead rat I didn¡¯t notice earlier, ¡°Could you have that cockroach climb into a creature¡¯s mouth and get it stuck there?¡± Ah. She¡¯s a bit scary. She¡¯s already come to a horrifying tactic after only hearing this once. Wait, Lin mentioned she¡¯s well read, so she probably already has heard of something like this. ¡°Yeah, it can definitely do that. Though I may need quite a few of them to get through any frantic brushes.¡± She thinks about it more. ¡°How about down there?¡± She points to her butt. My own butt clenches in response. Okay, I am never going to piss this woman off. ¡°Ahem. I mean, they could try¡­ butt things are pretty tight down there for most people.¡± With a sigh, she moves on, ¡°Well, okay then. I¡¯ll see if I can come up with some more ways to use them.¡± Please don¡¯t. Chapter 8 - A Web of... Hope? I¡¯m honestly not sure if it was a good idea to tell her. Even if Lin is giving me a really excited look. One that screams, I want to swarm someone with bugs. Wait. Wasn¡¯t she the one that told me to not share things like this with Ai, for this exact reason? Ai continues oblivious of my thoughts, ¡°Okay. With this, we definitely have a stronger chance of holding our ground. However, we will still need to leave here. There will be too many eyes here and would be extremely risky.¡± With a glance at Lin, they both begin pulling up stones from the center and corners of the hut. They lift out of the respective holes, what appears to be backpacks. It¡¯s clearly an emergency pack they prepared earlier. Lin with a low voice, ¡°Ai came up with this idea to keep everything in a bag to hurry, in an emergency. I was hoping we wouldn¡¯t have to use this so soon, though.¡± In the corner of my eye, I can barely read the lips of Ai. I think she said something like ¡°Finally.¡± I¡¯m glad she can put this behind her. As they continue gathering items, I walk out the house. Welcoming me from the opposite wall is the spider woman, who I assume to be Gong. Being able to finally to get a good look at her, I¡¯m able to see what she really looks like. She has an angled chin, yellow greenish eyes, a small nose, and pale skin that appears almost greyish. Two lines of black chitin along her face, match her wiry, but shiny black hair. Honestly, she seems like a combination of dangerously sexy and very, very poor. Covered in what is essentially ragged clothing, the shape her clothes take reveals she is overly endowed. Where her human and spider body connects, appears to be connected at the thighs. Her legs are the pedipalps. In fact, her body reminds me of an anime I watched, with an Arachne type character. Regarding her spider side, her body initially appears to be black, shiny, and smooth, but upon closer inspection appears to have smoothed down fine hairs all along her body. The size of it is close to the size of a first-generation Hummer. From the little I can see underneath her body, there seem to be larger hairs. All across her body, both human and spider, there are dense, artistic patches of webbing. It reminds me of tattoos a bit. Honestly, while I¡¯m normally scared of small spiders, her being large makes it not as bad¡­ Ooo, that¡¯s pretty cool. I think her spider feet have tiny paws. Tiny Paws! Oh. I¡¯m right next to her. Without realizing it, I seem to have gotten extremely close to her and have been just staring at her feet. I hear a small sniff above me. It is also at this time, that I see she is leaning right above me, her generous cleavage right next to my face. As I look up at her, she arches her back, allowing me to see everything due to her loose clothing. Subconsciously, I can¡¯t help but gulp at the sight. ¡°Oops, my bad¡­ did I distract you a little?¡± she says with a massive shit-eating grin. Stolen novel; please report. Leaning in close, next to my ear, she takes a long sniff and then nibbles on my ear. I stumble backward, a little in fear, but mostly in surprise at the stimulation. Annnd I should probably learn to avoid the giant, sexy spider lady. She¡¯s dangerous. In more ways than one. She slowly climbs down to the ground, now holding a smug, happy smirk. Her carefree and lighthearted voice floats down, as she helps me to my feet ¡°Well, well, well. Look who¡¯s actually a big shot.¡± With a small voice, she leans in, ¡°Both healing and taming. Aren¡¯t those some big abilities for someone like yourself? People have been taken for faaarr less.¡± Ah. Shit. Is this blackmailing? I think this is where she blackmails me. With a finger on my chest, she twirls it in circles before landing it on my chin, raising it for me to look directly in her eyes. ¡°I wonder if your taming ability might work on me, as well?¡± She smirks, but is clearly waiting for an answer. ¡°Uh, no¡­ not to my knowledge.¡± I can see her nose tilt slightly and then a hint of relief. With a slight pout, she continues, ¡°Pity. I would have liked to be a little more connected with you.¡± It is at this point that Ai and Lin have come out. Seeing me and Gong together out here, Ai¡¯s eyes quickly squint, but then relax. She¡¯s clearly come to another internal conclusion. Both she and Lin cautiously approach. Turning to Ai and Lin. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anywhere to go, you can come to my humble abode. I have plenty of room, assuming that you can pay, of course. It should come to¡­¡± She pauses, staring at me, ¡°2 coppers per person. Only requirement though, he has to come with you,¡± pointing at me. Lin speaks up ¡°Why would you want to bring Big Brother James? He¡¯s just a friend that is helping us out a bit.¡± Both my and Ai¡¯s heads snap to Lin, but with a look to each other, it is clear she is saying that to protect me. Though she¡¯s not completely wrong. Frankly, if Gong wanted to take us out, she would have no problem doing so. Gong busts out laughing ¡°Hahahaha, that¡¯s amazing¡­ I never thought I see something like this.¡± Lowering her voice, she whispers to us ¡°No need to worry too much, I overheard what happened in your area and thought that you could help to heal some old wounds of mine, if you were able to heal hers,¡± gesturing to Ai. ¡°As you can probably already tell, this is a pretty enormous deal, but I¡¯m not really sure who else to turn to¡­ especially being what I am.¡± Ai and Lin faces turn to looks of pity at her. It appears this is also a world where people discriminate against demi-humans. Why did that have the be the aspect held in common with fantasy worlds? ¡°Not only that, but if you actually can tame creatures, that will make my own home safer to live in. So, it¡¯s really beneficial for us both, if you are willing.¡± Ai is clearly anxious, quickly responding, ¡°That seems like it¡¯s fair¡­ if that¡¯s okay with you,¡± she directs the last portion to me. I can¡¯t help but smile at her attempt to keep a handle on the situation, but also to keep my opinions in the decision. With a nod, I consent. Seeing my affirmation, Gong looks to be getting strangely excited about this. ¡°Awesome! Let¡¯s goooo¡­ cough¡­ I mean, let¡¯s head out.¡± That¡¯s actually adorable. Before we head out, Lin sighs and runs up to me, smothering me in a huge, tight hug. Okay, a little too tight. She¡¯s pretty strong now. ¡°Thank you, James. You really don¡¯t know how much all of this meant to us.¡± As she separates slightly from me, her arms still wrap around my back, watering eyes looking deeply into mine, with our faces close, conveying her immense gratefulness. Almost immediately, I feel soft hands gently pry Lin away. Ai gives a slight bow and while still holding onto Lin ¡°I agree completely. You¡¯ve helped far more than you know. Let¡¯s bury¡­ him and move quickly though; Gong is looking antsy and we are losing a lot of light¡± gesturing at Gong, whose image has shifted from a mysterious demi-human stranger to a happy, but impatient little kid. In what appears to be a quiet and solemn moment, we open up one hole in the house and place the scum¡¯s body within. Lin and Ai place a rock on top of the hole, covering it up. I neither push them on this or probe further. Both Ai and Lin seem to have additional bags, with large amounts of books, from who knows where, on their backs. When I ask them if they want me to carry it, they decline, seemingly happy about their improved strength. They never expected to bring these with them, due to their weight, if they ever had to leave. I can feel Ai and Lin¡¯s eyes on me as we head out. It¡¯s a prickly feeling that I can¡¯t quite place. Soon after, we leave with Gong. Leading us down alleys, she leads us deeper and deeper into a darker sector of the alleyways. As we travel through these areas, I see Lin¡¯s and Ai¡¯s faces grow more confused. It appears even they aren¡¯t familiar with this area. Moving next to Ai, who seems to be the information holder of the duo, I ask her some questions. ¡°So, where do you think her home is?¡± Looking briefly at me, she whispers, ¡°She has to be living in The Depths¡­ oh right, you wouldn¡¯t know what that is.¡± Sighing, ¡°The area we¡¯ve just come from is called the Alley¡¯s, with our specific section called the Ways. It is somewhat close to the main commercial and residential areas. The Depths are the areas where most of the demi humans live and work. There are a lot of abandoned housing and workshops out here, since there aren¡¯t many reasons to come out this far away from the major city centers.¡± She takes a breath. ¡°For a demi-human like her, she probably has to live deep in the Depths to stay safe. This is a tolerant city, allowing demi-humans to live freely within the city and even expand its borders. Because of that, we have an enormous population of them. However, even now they get crushed as fodder for local gangs or clans. Even we don¡¯t go near the Depths when certain groups ¡®go hunting¡¯.¡± A little dismal from this piece of information, I can¡¯t help but feel for Gong and her people. If this is how they are treated by normal humans in a ¡°positive¡± environment, I can¡¯t imagine what it is like when cultivators actively go after them. When I become stronger¡­ I¡¯ll make a place for them. A place they can be safe and not be hunted down. Live life normally. I just have to get to that point first. Chapter 9 - Stickin With It As we continue on, I get a similar feeling for our group, when I was being led around by Lin in the street. Gong seems to warding off anyone who is coming to investigate. What gets me in these situations is the tiny non-verbal signals being sent. It¡¯s a totally different culture and I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m picking up even half of things not being said. The little I pick up is just based on stereotypes from wuxia novels. And the plot is ever thickening. Looking back at me, Gong stops the group briefly. After a quick glance around, she whispers, ¡°Maybe you should hold off on your taming ability until we get to my place. Since it sounds like, you may not fully understand it yet. There are some things around that may not take such actions kindly.¡± With that said, she continues on. A quick look at Ai and Lin makes me believe they weren¡¯t able to hear what she said. Lost in my thoughts, our little group keeps moving for even longer. In fact, even though we¡¯ve been walking at a decent pace for well over half the night, we apparently aren¡¯t there yet¡­ Specifically, we were moving at a fast pace in the Alleys, but as we got further, Gong slowed us down more. With lanterns of sorts, each of them lit up the surrounding area clearly. The deeper we get in, the more abandoned everything appears¡­ until it just looked as if these were ruins. Within the shadows of the buildings we passed, I could see the peering forms of some demi-humans, as the light illuminated their eyes. Catching me doing so, Gong whispers, ¡°Don¡¯t look around too much. You won¡¯t like what you see and they won¡¯t want you to either.¡± Following her advice, I continue, no longer looking around. Lin leans in, ¡°I¡¯ve never been this deep. All I¡¯ve ever been told is that there are supposedly dangerous creatures out here. Maybe even spirit beasts.¡± Ai shakes her head, having heard her ¡°That¡¯s silly thinking, Lin. If there were any spirit beasts, they¡¯d be hidden underground. Otherwise, they would be hunted down and killed by experts looking for ingredients.¡± She looks around briefly, ¡°Though with how everything looks, I wouldn¡¯t doubt there are dangerous creatures out here.¡± What I end glimpsing, are that there are actually some forms of plant and wildlife out here. Vines climb some buildings, as trees grow within the crumbled remains of stores and homes. This area hasn¡¯t been overtaken by forests or wildlife. In the corner of my eye, I can even see some demi-human children playing with what appears to be rocks. As we go past yet another alleyway, Gong stops us all. She immediately stretches herself out, large and threatening. ¡°HIIISSSSSSS¡±! Raising her body up, three of her back legs become a blur, as they fling some long hairs I noticed earlier on her abdomen out towards a nearly crumbled pillar in front of us. Like a gust of needles, it lands on the pillar, coating it like a blanket. As soon as the hairs land on the pillar, it shoots up in the air. Clearly, it is not a pillar. What it appears to be, is a camouflaged lizard of some sort, that instantly began running away after the first coating of hairs. Gong continues her hissing until the potential threat has left. Ai and Lin were ready to flee when they saw how she had gotten into attack mode, even when she was faced away from them. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Granted, that was a bit of a scary display. I wouldn¡¯t want to face her when she is in that mode. However, once they saw what she was doing it for, they quickly relaxed. Gong turns around, clearly apologetic about the way she responded. Ai and Lin quickly exclaim their appreciation, especially considering if it would have been able to successfully ambush them. I can¡¯t help but say, ¡°Wow, that was pretty imposing. It¡¯s comforting to have you on our side. Thanks Gong, for protecting us.¡± With our two companions giving similar comments of gratefulness, Gong blushes slightly from our appreciation. She seems to be really weak to genuine compliments. This happens a few times more, to where I wonder if it is actually safer to live elsewhere instead. I suspect Gong is searching out encounters in order to get more compliments. Which I will gladly supply, because why not? Though this shows me one thing. Do not. Mess. With Gong. As if proving my point, two of the offending creatures she searched out, wolf-like creatures, suddenly attack her. A web shoots out of one of her pedipalps and she shoots forward, puncturing it with what appeared to be hidden giant fangs. It throws the other into a wall by one of her legs, snapping out and hitting it at high speeds. Both seem to instantly die or go unconscious. Damn, that¡¯s some power. She quickly wraps them up in a web, attaching them to her back and moves on. After a few more turns and twists, we arrive at her home/lair. It is appropriate, a hole into an abandoned workshop that dives below ground. Covered in giant cobwebs, it is clearly frightening. I can just barely see, now that I¡¯m looking, nearly transparent lines of web going from this hole out back into the alleyways. I personally am intimidated by this. Lin and Ai look frightened out of their minds. A quick look at Gong shows a slightly dissatisfied look, as she saw Ai and Lin¡¯s expressions. Quickly, she says, ¡°So, who wants to enter my evil lair?¡± Oh no, she didn¡¯t. Now I have to at least give it a shot. Immediately, I step forward and say ¡°I will.¡± looking straight at her with an unsteady smile. It would scare even me going into this. And I expected this! Heck, back on Earth I refused to go into even children¡¯s haunted houses. Nonetheless, I think it¡¯s important to send the right message. A little surprised, she smiles and goes in first, welcoming me in. As I go towards the entryway, the webs aren¡¯t that sticky. Though, if I look closely, it appears there is a second layer beneath the one I¡¯m walking on, that appears to be a different texture¡­ Could it be that the walking path is elevated and the sticky part is underneath? Dropped, if enemies¡¯ approach¡­ Sheesh, I can see why she¡¯s survived so long. Ai and Lin remain outside of the hole, but quickly follow inside after I go through the entryway. The entryway is actually wider after you enter the initial hole. There seems to be wider straight section, before opening to cavern-like room. Inside, it is spacious and there are fewer webs than the entryway. She seems to have hollowed out several rooms/tunnels in the ground, supporting it with pillars of dirt/rock. It even looks like she¡¯s dug even deeper into the ground, with pathways to other areas. Paths from this room seem to have webs around the entryway, in distinct patterns. The entire area is lit with small magical stones that are quite thematic. Essentially, she has her own dungeon down here. Very fantasy like. I can feel my heart rate increasing from excitement. This. This is what I was hoping for, if I went into a dungeon. Well, obviously with a party and safely. Though honestly, I may not have ever entered one, even then. If this was an actual spider lair, there are so many ways I could imagine dying unexpectedly in a place like this. However, while I am still anxious in this situation, for some reason I feel I don¡¯t have to worry about Gong as much. In contrast, Ai and Lin look pale. It is clear they never knew this side of Gong. As I think of it, this probably makes her seem like more of a monster. From what I can tell, their only interactions with Gong must have been in those alleyways, as an informant and potentially guard. For me, due to reading and seeing monster girls in books, this just seems to be par for the course. I mean, if you consider it from her perspective, she¡¯s just trying to make things more comfortable for herself. It can¡¯t be easy living with her large size and such. Not only that, as an intimidating type of demi-human, she probably can¡¯t sleep as safely as other demi-humans (who already have it tough). It¡¯s pretty clear these defenses are meant to protect her home. When I look closely at the floor, I can see that there are holes dug, potentially as a pitfall for encroaching enemies. This really is a dungeon¡­ Chapter 10 - A Bit of a Stretch As I continue to look around, I can see a few interesting artistic designs with the webs on the wall. A few even seem to be a story, maybe like a journal? There was clearly was a lot of work done on them and the aesthetic of the room. Glancing back at Lin and Ai, it is easy to see that the further they get in, the worse their anxiety gets. They don¡¯t seem to see the traps, but the aesthetic definitely is creeping them out. Gong herself seemed to expect their reaction, but also looked a tad disappointed. Sigh. It¡¯s always the little things that disappoint us. What am I going to do about this¡­ why can¡¯t I leave this alone? Ah, well. This is just how I am. Speaking up a bit, I say, ¡°Huh, I kind of like this place. I really like this art piece here, actually.¡± Her face clearly picks up as she looks at me, happy that I¡¯m complimenting her place. She freezes as she recognizes the piece I¡¯m pointing to. A bit surprised, I look at the one I thought was one of the more detailed designs. Appearing to be one of the more prominent pieces, the image is framed like a web of stories within a web frame, with a quad of characters as the centerpiece. Two characters are facing away from the others to the left, with the other two facing each other on the right. The first character is walking away from the group, oblivious, while the second character appears to be sneaking¡­ pickpocketing the first. The third character is on the ground, their hands folded and covering their body in defense. The last character appears to be raising their fist¡­ to strike¡­ Oh. I guess this is showing the relationship between Rong, Ai, and Lin, isn¡¯t it? Ah. As I look back at Gong, it¡¯s clear she¡¯s still frozen. My eyes meet hers and it¡¯s clear she really doesn¡¯t want to talk about this right now. Yep. This is definitely what I thought it was. Her eyes are practically begging me to move onto something else. I nod slightly, showing my understanding. With a silent agreement between the two of us, I move to another piece, but realize¡­ all the pictures must be her journals. Oh no. This is awkward. I¡¯m honestly not sure how to approach this¡­ Probably should just be honest about how these pictures make me feel. Hopefully that will get us past this situation. AI and Lin look from the side at the two of us, clearly not understanding the artistic representation of these webs. Choosing my words carefully, I say, ¡°Gong, thank you for bringing us to your home. I meant it when I said I really like these art pieces. You have beautifully designed them and have a gift. I¡¯m sorry if I intruded in something personal, by viewing them.¡± A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Her eyes blink slowly as if in a daze, ¡°Art pieces?¡± Her human (and spider) back straightens quickly in realization, as she finally understands how I¡¯m approaching this, to make it so Lin and Ai don¡¯t understand it. ¡°Right! My art. You¡¯re welcome¡­ I mean, thank you!¡± After a pause, she seems to get her feelings in order. ¡°Thank you for apprec-i-tin- --em.¡± Her voice trails off at the end, as she tucks a stringy piece of hair behind her ear. Her eyes seem to shake, not knowing where to look. That was so incredibly cute. Though, it is becoming clearer on how Demi-humans are typically viewed in this society. So, she¡¯s probably not used to compliments. Probably should get back to the main point though, to distract the two over there and not make this even more awkward. ¡°Sooo. I heard as part of our ¡®rent¡¯, you needed me to heal you?¡± Her eyes focus again, glancing downward quickly, before looking back at me. The original relaxed, but slightly teasing way of speaking reappears, ¡°Yeah, I need you to help fix some wounds on me, that are a bit¡­ inconvenient. Once you get settled in, we can look at it.¡± Looking over at Lin and Ai, she gestures to one of the nearby rooms. ¡°You can use any of the spots here to stay in. Most people don¡¯t come out here and the other demi-humans know not to come around here.¡± For a moment, she looks sad, ¡°You¡¯ll probably be more comfortable near the door.¡± Continuing, her voice shakes, ¡°I-if you guys want, you can stay as long as you like.¡± Ai and Lin seem to relax more at this, their apprehensions lowering. They end up taking two of the rooms a bit of a distance from the door, sending a message of trust to Gong. Seeing this, I can barely catch the emotion in Gongs eyes, as she turns to lead me to her room. She must have wanted to help them earlier, based on her journal. I can¡¯t imagine she can move freely as a demi-human. If she were to harm a human, that could probably lead to a ¡®hunt¡¯ or something. Not only that, but Ai was already extremely weak and sick. There wouldn¡¯t be much she could do. Thinking about it, it also makes sense in how she knew so quickly that something changed with her. She was already paying attention to them. As I continue in my thoughts, as Gong ends up taking me to her personal room, which is unsurprisingly deeper into the cave system that she¡¯s created. As we arrive, there is another cavern like area. Within this one, though, there are large pillars of web stretching from the floor to the ceiling in a circular pattern. Each of the pillars are ornately designed, with layers of web as support and adding to the aesthetic. In the center of the pillars is something that looks like a giant, fluffy, and webby haystack. Honestly, it looks amazingly comfortable and fits the room. All along the walls and ceilings are more art pieces, though these look to be more artistic and interpretive. Going from corner to corner, it reminds me of the Catholic Cathedrals, as she¡¯s even added glowing magic stones to some of them, adding back-light, that shines shadows onto different areas or reveals intricate designs. She¡¯s even added dyes (of what, I can¡¯t tell), giving color splashes to shake up the greys, blacks, and whites of the webs. ¡°It¡¯s gorgeous¡­¡± I can¡¯t help but to mutter, as I look around the room. I hear a deep breath intake from Gong. Realizing I said that out loud, I quickly glance at Gong. She¡¯s facing away from me. ¡°T-this is my h-tch-hummel a-b-bode¡± she stumbles over her words as she bites her tongue. Since she has pale skin, it¡¯s easy to see how red she is from embarrassment¡­ and maybe the slightest bit of happiness. She really has a gift for this. I hope that one day, I¡¯ll be able to make it so demi-humans like her, can do this freely. It¡¯s a crime to have this artistry unseen. Though, I am definitely biased. Thinking this to myself, I see her raise up both of her hands and clasp her face. Suddenly, she slaps both hands on her cheeks with a crisp sound. ¡°Woah, are you alright?¡± I ask as I run over to see if she¡¯s alright. That must have hurt. She nods quickly, her cheeks now redder than her face. However, the redness hasn¡¯t gone away, as it appears, she is about to try something. ¡°Y-you can sit on the bed, if you want.¡± Don¡¯t mind if I do. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to give up trying out a bed this comfy. It¡¯s clear it isn¡¯t sticky, plus this doesn¡¯t seem like a situation where I need to worry about my life. As I climb up onto the large elevated bed-like web, she moves closer to the bed as well. Lowering her spider body to the floor, it appears I¡¯m now at chest level to her. She lowers her body to reach eye level with me. Then she gulps and seems to harden her resolve. She stretches, like she did back in the alley, only this time she is on the same plane as me. A wonderful image appears before me, as it displays what she has. Now closer, it is clear they are even larger than I thought they were. Her eyes remain on mine as her blush continues. Her continued stare easily brings my eyes back to hers. The first time she did this, she was more teasing and less self-conscious about it. Now she appears nervous and flustered. If I was a dense guy, I¡¯d probably just assume that she is nervous and planning an important discussion. Since I¡¯m not, it¡¯s easy to tell that she has feelings for me. My best guess is that all the compliments have got her feeling something for me. I think she still has something to tell me, but from the look in her eyes¡­ She coughs lightly after her stretch. Gazing at me with a puppy faced look, ¡°Do y-y-you like me?¡± Chapter 11 - Under the Web Deep breaths. Okay. I can do this. Me complimenting her work has probably gotten her interest. She¡¯s clearly part of a group that is discriminated against, so she may be curious why. Okay, remember. She¡¯s curious, I¡¯m curious. People mistake curiosity as attraction all the time. Focus on that. Even if I am attracted to her, she doesn¡¯t need to know that. Better to let a relationship progress naturally. I got this. Clearing my throat, ¡°I¡¯m very¡­ grateful for the hospitality and to be honest, am curious about you. You are the first demi-human I¡¯ve ever met, s¡­¡± She cuts me off, as she leans forward, ¡°T-that¡¯s not what I mean. Are you attracted to my body?¡± As she says that, the squeezing together of her arms causes a large crevasse to form, just visible through the top opening of her clothes. I gulp, as my eyes unconsciously drift to¡­ Ah dang, that doesn¡¯t help my stance, does it? She has a wide smile on her face. In a barely discernable whisper, she says, ¡°I knew I smelled it.¡± Oooooookkaaaayyyy. Looking more confident, she wiggles around to show off her spider abdomen and spinneret is revealed. While still a little wary about her spider side, it doesn¡¯t frighten me now, especially since she just seems like a regular woman. Well, one that could instantly kill me with a thought. She looks back at me, staring for a little. Then she twists around so I can see her human butt, positioned just above the connection between the two portions of her body. Then she slaps it crisply. It ripples magnificently. I gulp. She sniffs again. Oh. Wait a second. When she was sniffing earlier, was she was testing the air for pheromones? With a sure smile, she turns back around and comes close to me. ¡°Okay, you are definitely attracted to me. You¡¯re weird.¡± Okay, fair¡­ but ouch. Her face twists, as it seems she realizes how that could come off wrong. She raises her arms and flails a bit in defense, ¡°I mean different! From the others, people, I mean¡­¡± She exhales, recollecting herself. ¡°So you know, I can tell people¡¯s emotions based on their smell.¡± She pauses. ¡°When you look at me, I can smell that you are attracted to me, with a tad bit of cautiousness. ¡°Most humans just feel automatic disgust when they see me. Not only that, but they tend to be dismissive. At best, wariness. Only if I display myself as a genuine threat to them, do they feel any fear. It¡¯s not their fault, though. There¡¯s a curse on all of us demi-humans, where any human can automatically ¡®know¡¯ that we are a demi-human and gives them a deep feeling of disgust.¡± She looks down. That pretty much fits what I was thinking. She¡¯s probably wondering why I don¡¯t feel that way about her. ¡°Going back to you. If it was only the attraction, that would be one thing. While it¡¯s extraordinarily rare, there are perverts who get off that feeling of disgust.¡± Who are you calling a pervert?! She suddenly reaches out and grabs my hands, holding them in hers. ¡°But that¡¯s not what concerns me. Not only do you have no disgust, but why are you so kind to everyone? You even have regularly risked yourself, by revealing power after power. It¡¯s obviously not in your best interest to do these things, but you keep doing it to help people who have near to no benefit to you.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s not exactly true. There¡¯s a lot I don¡¯t know, and it¡¯s not like there was any choice in revea¡­¡± She cuts me off again, ¡°With the amount of money you have and the powers you have, you could easily get into a good position anywhere. You could bide your time in an inn and learn about the world yourself. Even if you had decided to learn from Lin, you didn¡¯t have to intervene in their affairs. You didn¡¯t have to heal them, either. And most importantly, you didn¡¯t have to bring up your SECOND skill when we were talking.¡± If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Her voice was raising a bit towards the end, but she softens her voice again. ¡°But you did. And it was clear it was for our benefit¡­ not yours.¡± She grips my hand a little tighter, ¡°Not only that, but you came into my home and have been constantly trying to engage with me, even when I already know my home is frightening for even demi-humans, not to mention humans¡­ So, I¡¯ll ask you again. Why are you so kind, when it could hurt you so badly? I know you¡¯ve been told of the dangers and I don¡¯t want to believe you are incompetent.¡± I look down, my eyes resting on our clasped hands subconsciously. Well, I¡¯d be lying if I didn¡¯t say that incompetency wasn¡¯t a factor¡­ but I don¡¯t think this is the right mood for that. *Sniff* She raises a good point, though. I need to Really consider how and where I show off my powers. I think my main issue, is naiveness. *Sniff* Once I get a chance to relax, I¡¯ll sit down and really hash out what I can do to fix this¡­ For her, I¡¯ll make an exception on this new rule. *Sniff* Anything that I see in hers, I¡¯ll try to fix. She¡¯ll be the last one I do like this. As I think through this, I notice her hands have traveled up my arms. Her eyes are looking unquenchable as her arms wrap around my body. A pillowy sensation envelops my front. Her head nestles into my neck as I sit in shock. Nuzzling a little deeper, I can hear a long and conspicuous sniff. *Snnniiiiiiffff* ¡°Mmm¡­ this smells sooo much better than disgust.¡± Suddenly, she freezes¡­ realizing what she¡¯s done. Shakily, she grabs my hands and places them around her back. ¡°Y-you can smell me too, if you want?¡± I¡¯m not sure whether to be weirded out or aroused. A quick look into her shaky, but stimulating gaze answers my question. Well, I suppose it took going to another world to get a look like this, so I might as well go for it. As I lean in to continue this strange exchange of sniffs, I can see just into the back of her shirt. What I see completely stops the arousal train for me. Wounds after wounds crawl all down her back. Just from a brief look, it is clear that some of them still haven¡¯t fully healed. Covered in webbing, it appears she¡¯s been constantly replacing them. With a now critical eye, I look down at her spider abdomen at the webbing covering spots. It might be that she¡¯s been covering up all of her wounds with webbing. If so¡­ that¡¯s a lot of wounds. Sensing the shift in my demeanor and apparently smell, Gong pulls away a small distance. She then notices the spots I¡¯m looking at and attempts to hide some of the bigger webbed areas. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t hide them. I want to help you¡­¡± She pauses for a moment. Hopping off the bed, I go over to her and grab her hands. Looking up at her, ¡°Will you let me help you? You already know that I can, just let me try.¡± Her mouth tightens a little, and she relaxes slightly. She moves her hands and clothes away, to allow me a closer view. Seeing that she isn¡¯t resisting anymore, I switch to taking a deeper look at her wounds. Before touching anything, I just look around at her body. Now that I know what to look for¡­ it is clear that many of these weren¡¯t accidental. It was torture. For example, there is a long thick line of web at the area separating her spider and human form. Previously, I thought that was just a design choice. Looking closer, it is clear someone hurt her deeply, acting as if they were severing the two halves of her body. My question is, why haven¡¯t these healed? Let me do a quick scan: Gong Female, 32 Cursed Spiritual Root - 0 Proficient Languages: Common Speech (English) Literate Languages: Common Speech, Street Signs (Demi-Human) Demi-Human ¨C Spider Traits Conditions: Racial Curse ¨C Demi-Human Deep Chronic Lacerations - Thighs Deep Chronic Lacerations - Back Abdominal (Spider) Rupture ¨C Sealed (temporary) 172 Additional Entries/subentries Wow. That¡¯s a lot of entries. Though it makes sense, considering the number of wounds she has. Also, she¡¯s bigger. So, more surface area¡­ I guess. Not only that, but some of my questions have been answered with this. It really looks like Demi-Humans, as a whole, have been cursed by humans. Coming out of my scanning mode, I can see that Gong looks embarrassed by my intense looks at her body. ¡°Most humans automatically feel a strong revulsion toward me, while I felt nothing from you¡­ Are you really human?¡± Oh no. Another weak point. That curse affects everyone, not always with revulsion but some kind of feeling. Maybe it doesn¡¯t affect me because I¡¯m not from this world¡­ How can I word this so it doesn¡¯t sound suspicious? A little uncomfortably, ¡°I hope so¡­ though I remember little. I feel like I maybe different from other people, at least in terms of how I view things. Though I think everyone should hang out with Demi-humans more, if you represent other spiderfolk.¡± Her face reddens, and she goes quiet. Alright, I think I passed. Changing the subject, I direct her attention to the wounds just below her hips. ¡°Gong, sorry if this brings back bad memories, but when did you get these wounds?¡± Automatically, I can see stress lines forming across her face. I hurry to add, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about it that¡¯s fine, I was hoping to get some context so I can heal them better.¡± She is clearly masking her stress and trying to relax, keeping her voice low and steady. ¡°When I was basically a hatchling, I was caught by some humans. They wanted to see if they could separate my upper half from my lower half, as a joke. Luckily, I was able to get away before they could finish the job, though they managed to cut other parts of me as well from it. I still remember the knives they used, ripping into my skin as they sawed back and forth¡­ I tried to fill it with webbing, which helped a bit, but they just turned into giant sores.¡± Looking away, she continues, ¡°I would¡¯ve used medicine, if anyone would sell them to me. I can¡¯t even get medicine through black market channels now from humans, since I don¡¯t have enough money. Humans make most medicine and it is kept out of the hands of demi-humans,¡± She had her head down the whole time she said this. Raising it to look at me, ¡°Now you can probably see why I wanted your help so badly. Demi-humans won¡¯t get healed by humans and can¡¯t get access to anything to heal themselves, so we typically just try to manage as best we can¡­ Until we can¡¯t.¡± She falls silent, but has a hopeful look on her face. Well. If I was going to heal her before, now I really can¡¯t deny that I want to help. Alright. This doesn¡¯t change anything. Time to focus. Chapter 12 - Healing Constraints ¡°I understand. I want to help ease your pain, Gong, and allow you to live a normal life. Before I start though, I always ask this. I want you to feel comfortable, that I¡¯m not taking advantage of your trust in any way. I¡¯ll have to touch various parts of your body to heal them, and it might be a bit uncomfortable. I promise I¡¯m just doing it to get closer access to afflicted areas.¡± I pause, as Gong¡¯s face wrinkles in confusion and then relaxes as she laughs uncontrollably, pointing at me, ¡°Hahahaha, ow ow ow, hahahaha.¡± She continues laughing, but is seems to get control after quite a while. I hope she didn¡¯t rupture anything with that¡­ ¡°You really know how to surprise me, James. You seem to always do things that no one else does. Please. Use my body as much as you want. Trust me when I say I won¡¯t be dissatisfied,¡± she teases. It appears that with that laugh, her teasing personality came back. I don¡¯t mind this part of her, it¡¯s quite nice. With her permission, though, I begin working. Starting with the worst afflicted areas, I heal them as thoroughly as possible. As a catchall, I also have the general healing active as I work. While it takes some time because of the sheer number of conditions, it is definitely getting easier to do as I continue. I can overhear her heavy breathing, as different interior nerves are being shifted around. Once again, I am glad that it is a pleasant feeling for them, rather than the very traumatic screams of pain it would be normally. Honestly, it¡¯s kind of frightening to think of what it would be without it. Nonetheless, I finally get through the entire list, exempting one condition: the demi-human racial curse. I¡¯m pretty sure that I could get away with not healing this and in no shape or form would Gong blame me or even know that I could fix this for her. But would I be able to live with myself, knowing that I can heal this? I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m at that emotional point, where I can disregard this sort of thing. Maybe for someone I don¡¯t know or feel close to. However, I¡¯ve let myself get close to Gong. There¡¯s no way I could live with it, seeing the person she is. Hoping that she won¡¯t notice and that I can tell her later, I place my hands on her stomach, just below the navel. Slowly inserting my healing energies, I can feel it travel into something and then around her body. Once it has passed through two other areas, I can feel something released and the condition removed. Before I can even heave a sigh of relief, Gong immediately looks at me with a fiery intensity. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°What did you do?¡± her voice quiet, but with urgency. Gulp. ¡°I¡­ uh¡­ healed you.¡± Her body raising up, she towers over me, ¡°Don¡¯t play around with me. I know you changed something radically different, I can feel it flowing around my body. Don¡¯t tell me. It was something to do with my ability to cultivate, wasn¡¯t it?¡± With her showing such an intimidating and honestly frightening figure, I can¡¯t help but meekly nod. With my answer, her legs practically crumple to the ground. She just sits there for a period. Suddenly, she looks up sharply, staring at my face. Feeling awkward, I almost say something, but the look in her eyes is clearly telling me to stay quiet. She grips her hands around her head. ¡°Ughhh.¡± Then she paces. Back and forth. Up and down. You haven¡¯t experienced anxiety until you¡¯ve seen an irritated spider woman, the size of a 1998 Hummer H1 four passenger wagons, pacing around a room on the ceilings and walls. After a few minutes of this, she finally stops in front of me. ¡°You.¡± I sit up, straight as a rod. Her eyes narrow. Then, points to the bed, ¡°Sit.¡± I sit in that bed, the fastest I¡¯ve ever moved. I may have even broken a record. Back to Gong, with a hand on the bridge of her nose, she looks like she is dealing with the conundrum of a lifetime. Which, considering the enormity of my actions, is quite warranted. Finally climbing to her feet, she seems to have come to a decision. Coming closer, she raises her hands¡­ and gives me an enormous hug. If the previous hug was one of attraction and curiosity, this one was one of intimacy and gratefulness. Cautiously, I reciprocate the hug and embracing her. As we sit there for a period of time, she heaves a sigh and begins speaking. ¡°Thank you, James. You have truly changed my life and other¡¯s lives in ways that you can hardly imagine. You¡¯ve healed me of so much pain, that I¡¯ve had-- to bear with since my childhood. I feel so much stronger, healthier, and honestly saner than I have ever had. In some sense, I feel you might have even helped my heart, a bit.¡± She pauses and biting her lips in thought, but then opens them, ¡°To be honest, other demi-humans and I have a deep mistrust of most humans. You helped immensely with that, not only because of your reaction to me but also your non-discriminating kindness. Since I saw you, I couldn¡¯t help but want to know more about you. I¡¯ve always dr¡­¡± I can feel her head look over to a corner of the room and she quickly coughs ¡°I mean, I¡¯ve always thought about what would happen if there were a human like yourself that would be willing to associate with demi-humans. Equally.¡± She separates from our hug and looks passionately into my eyes. ¡°You were much more than just that¡­ and this only reaffirms how much more you are, than I could have ever hoped to imagine.¡± Gesturing to her now non-existent wounds ¡°I don¡¯t think I will ever be able to repay you for this. No matter what I do.¡± Leaning back in quickly, her face blushes as she surprises me by shyly kissing my cheek. Releasing me, her own are aflush. She quickly turns away as I sit there in shock. I¡¯m ashamed to say it¡­ but that was the closest to a romantic kiss I¡¯ve ever had in my 27 years of life. Wow¡­ So, this is what I¡¯ve been missing. I have so many regrets. Healing her is DEFINITELY not one. However, she doesn¡¯t turn back around after that. Standing there, with her arms wrapped around herself and appearing to be a bit smaller. Just when I am about to speak up, due to the growing awkwardness, she finally turns around, her body seeming to grow as she rotates. What she reveals, looks like a different side of Gong, that I haven¡¯t seen yet facing me. Her face stern and hard. Her stance¡­ reminds me of her battle stance! ¡°You¡¯ve messed up, though.¡± Casually raising one of her hands, a stream of web shoots out, pinning me to the bed. The only part of my body that I can move is my head now. Ahhhhhh shit. Is this the betrayal arc? Chapter 13 - The Lesson Nonchalantly, she creeps next to me and sits her main body down. My body completely immobile, I attempt to wiggle out of the webs. It feels almost like I¡¯m wrapped in a strangely silky and comfortable steel blanket. Moving her human body right next to my immobilized body, she lays her head onto my web covered chest. ¡°Ahh¡­ In its own way, this is nice.¡± She seems to relax a little. Oh no. I really hope this isn¡¯t raising any flags. Continuing irrespective of my thoughts, she speaks in a normal tone that feels like a shout to my ears. ¡°Do you know how you messed up?¡± Well, I can think of several reasons, but I should probably mention the obvious one. ¡°Is it the fact that I healed something, that could never have been healed? Let alone without cultivation?¡± A relieved and blooming smile crosses her face, before quickly disappearing. ¡°Well, it appears you aren¡¯t completely ignorant. Though, you only have part of the reason.¡± She moves her human body further up mine, with her head just below my chin. I¡¯m not totally sure I could stop her if she goes into full capture mode on me. While I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m in danger with her, this still feels intense. Let¡¯s hope that my intuition on this is right. ¡°What you may know, is that every single demi-human has a racial limit put on them. What you are mistaken in, is that no living cultivator that I know of, is able to remove this curse. ¡°With the curse removed, not only are you able to let demi-humans now cultivate, they may no longer have to worry about their children inheriting the curse. ¡°Even if the children end up inheriting the curse, you have now shown that you can repeatably heal this condition with little to no effort or resources. Keeping in line with this, you are practically a normal human, physically at least. ¡°With no cultivation. ¡°It was trivial for me to contain you. As you can probably tell, I could do what I want to you right now.¡± As if giving an example, she easily rips away the webbed portion from my hips to my thighs. And lays a hand there. ¡°If I were a¡­ o-oh that was fast¡­ If I were a selfish woman of my race, you know what I would do?¡± Blushing, but continuing with her current way of speaking, ¡°I would mate with you, after restraining you. Over and over and over again.¡± Gulp. ¡°I would make you heal each generation of our children, making sure they were perfect in every way. I would make it so that eventually, you wouldn¡¯t want to do anything else, but be with me. I¡¯d take care of your every need, making sure you were as happy as possible¡­ in captivity, of course.¡± Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. Using her other hand, she twirls a finger on my chest. She pauses, contemplating her words. ¡°When you healed me, I could tell¡­ you¡¯ve removed any defects I¡¯ve had, even from birth. I used to have a tiny pad on one of my back legs that had a bump. It made things a little uncomfortable, but not even slightly hindering. I can tell it¡¯s gone now¡­ ¡°If you can get rid of something that miniscule, without even asking me about it, that means you could identify at least most of my defects and fix them. Eventually, I would get a cultivation method and escape underground, teaching our children cultivation so that generations later, they could rise and potentially escape from their human oppressors.¡± She gives me a serious look, ¡°Don¡¯t take all of this the wrong way, I¡¯m just speaking hypothetically, of course. I wouldn¡¯t ever go that far¡­¡± ¡­ ¡­ ¡°Probably.¡± Looking up at the web design covered ceiling, she continues, ¡°I want you imagine that, but with someone who isn¡¯t selfish, but is focused on the needs of their entire race. You would be strategic potential, being able to provide a way for countless demi-humans to rise against their oppressors. ¡°From what I¡¯ve seen of your healing, you¡¯d be able to heal them when they fought to near death. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not even sure if you know how far your healing could go.¡± With a sad laugh, she continues, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you would be able to easily resist either. There are many ways to control people, not just with this guy,¡± she pats my dick. ¡°There are plenty of mind control methods that work with talismans on regular people. I could be wrong, but I don¡¯t believe you have a way to resist them either. That¡¯s not even including torture or other methods¡­¡± She gives fake smile, ¡°Of course, there is always the chance that someone could try the pleasant way and give you everything you want in exchange for your services. At least, until someone powerful finds out and tries to snatch you away or¡­ you refuse to heal someone.¡± She tightens the web with a finger on a single thread. ¡°Now all of this¡­ all of what I¡¯ve mentioned, is only non-cultivators.¡± A shiver runs down my back as she reminds me of the world I now live in. Right. Everything she mentioned before would be expected in a dark fantasy type of world, something I¡¯m familiar with. However, cultivators are a different breed entirely. If I could make countermeasures against demi-humans, cultivators are those whose power levels that you will never see the end of. Soul binding, body stealing, and any number of forbidden techniques are available to them. I believe ¡°courting death¡± would be the correct term for that sort of situation. ¡°You appear to have understood the gravity of this situation. If you consider this, in addition to your other abilities, there are several people who would and will take advantage of you. That¡¯s not even including those who would be wary of a demi-human uprising¡­¡± Her hands grip around my little man tightens, seemingly unconsciously. ¡°I¡¯m actually scared to imagine what they would do to you, if they found out about your abilities. I could immediately find out about what you did because I¡¯ve never experienced Qi before as a resource. Only as a way to hold my body together. The change in its circulation through my body was immediately and easily noticeable, because of the way our bodies work.¡± ¡°If I could find that out, imagine how quickly others will discover it?¡± She then cuts away the rest of the surrounding web. ¡°If you want to survive out here, be smarter. I will look out for you and be working out ways to protect you, but I need you to be smarter about your abilities.¡± She quickly gets up, turning around and removing her hand. After a moment of collecting herself again, she moves back to me. ¡°You should also consider, if you can heal curses that have prevented cultivation, what about those with crippled cultivations?¡± Pause. ¡°Get out of your savior complex. As gratefully as Ai, Lin, and I are, you are weak. Learn to survive first. Use your power both tactically and strategically. Then you can help people.¡± Cutting away the rest of the webbing, freeing me, she then quickly turns around and walks out of the room, leaving me to consider her words. Chapter 14 - A Common Sense Sitting on this bed, still a little in shock from everything she¡¯s mentioned¡­ it¡¯s easy to see that even my earlier commitments and thoughts on what I should do, were too shallow. I need to take the time to come up with real strategies on how to hide my strength and survive different situations. To do that, I need to know where I stand right now. I pull up my information: James Delinion 5 Rose Man¨CSpiritual Root Mana: 159/160 Transferred Gifts: Passive Scan: Max Active Scan: Max (Increased Strain) Healing Aura: Level 3 Exp: 159/160 Beneficial Taming: Level 1 ¨C Exp: 0/10 rounded down Current Direct Tames Healing Constitution Proficient Languages: Common Speech (English) Literate Languages: Common Speech Okay, it¡¯s a little frustrating that I¡¯m so close to a level up¡­ it looks like I will need far more insects to make this work. Wait. It appears the bigger the creature, the more xp is given. Well, at least for non-cultivating creatures or spirit beasts. So, it might be pertinent to choose bigger creatures. I mull over this a bit. No, that might not be the best idea. If I¡¯m going to stay under the radar, I need to choose creatures that are small and can be spread out better. Or to put in ¡°Ai terms,¡± can easily get into small places. This makes me curious though¡­ How small CAN I go? Picking my teeth, while thinking, I use my scanning ability to see what microorganisms I can find. I immediately find that I cannot tame these microorganisms. However, as I dive deeper into the reason, I find out something quite shocking. These micro-organisms have absorbed the qi of the world and cannot easily absorb mana because of their limited capabilities. It is still possible, if they haven¡¯t fully absorbed the natural qi of this world! Urgently, I scan for any signs on my body of microorganisms that haven¡¯t completely absorbed qi. While doing so, I subconsciously flick away the piece of food stuck in my teeth. Which, of course¡­ was the only positive reading on my entire body! This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Desperately, I drop to my knees to search for the piece of food. After a minute or two of this, I realize my stupidity. Getting to my feet, I then do an area scan for the food and creatures, which instantly provides the location. Sigh. Picking up the tiny piece of burger meat, I can see the outline of a small hair in the meat. Well, this is nasty. I tame the creatures immediately. After I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve tamed the bunch, I look at the below information from my now detailed scan: Deinococcus Radiodurans Microorganisms ¨C Bacterium (1463 bacteria) Barely Contracted Bacterium: Maintenance Cost is 50 Mana (Pre-Complexity, Pre-Intelligence) / 1 human biomass (2.4 cubic meters) worth. Pre-Contract Complexity Correction: Pre-Contract Intelligence Correction: Complete Obedience: Extremophile Regeneration: Noticing the large 50 mana cost, I check into it and see that maintenance will change to 20 mana once fully contracted. With such a large upkeep, I¡¯m sure it will turn into something great¡­ right? Well, I can at least feel something is happening with them. In fact, it¡¯s feels as if they are replicating constantly now. I¡¯d definitely be okay with a giant sentient slime creature, if it turned into that. Though, it would be nice if it was humanoid shaped. Nonetheless, this looks like it is a long-term project. From here, I think on previous situations I¡¯ve gone through since I¡¯ve been here, like with the old man. In a cultivator world, everyone worth anything will have spiritual sense. The real question is: To what extent does spiritual sense penetrate the mind and body. If it does a full scan, revealing everything, then I might be just be screwed. However, if I am to use the old man as a case scenario, it appears he just had a general idea on my abilities, based on my intention at that point in time. It is possible that he could get a full read on my abilities. Considering Gong¡¯s reaction to my abilities, I would have gotten a much stronger response from him. Most likely, spiritual sense users can easily read either my mind at that moment or my intentions. If something like that happens while I am looking at the scan sheet¡­ they could know everything. I never was one that read or watched mind game or telepathy-based novels, so I¡¯m not really sure of the best countermeasure for this. What I do know is that I only felt a prickling feeling when he did it¡­ and that his eyes appeared to be seeing right through me. I also felt it a few times since that meeting, but luckily it had stopped before I had healed Lin and Ai. Though it could have just been my imagination. There is always the possibility he was allowing me to know he was ¡®listening¡¯ in. Since I don¡¯t know when or if I¡¯m being observed, limiting information might be the best method to combat it. If they don¡¯t know that I can go further, it will allow me to catch them by surprise, in terms of information warfare. Thus, I worked the scanning ability to provide only enough information to understand the situation, but not enough to show that it is anything more than strong intuition. Only for urgent or special situations will I pull out the full ability. Now, a screen won¡¯t show up, but I can still get an idea of what I¡¯m viewing. To practice, I look at one of the webs nearby. I feel it is an extremely strong web that could be made anywhere between extremely sticky or non-stick, potentially even water repelling. As I look at it closer, I can see a sheen on it, showing this kind is the water repelling version. I can work with this. I also believe this might allow me to come to conclusions in a more conducive way. I¡¯ve been getting lazy, relying on this all the time and not worrying about the consequences. As I continue to test this in different ways, I¡¯m able to find a fresh way to use it. Extrapolation. Intuition. This version of scanning has an almost negligible strain on me. I¡¯m able to use the intuition to come to conclusions about other events, pushing the ability slightly to verify what I come up with. While not exactly predicting the future, it allows me to get an idea on what might happen or be happening, without blowing up my brain. It¡¯s easy to imagine how I could use this in combat, if I train in combat. I feel like if I just relied on the original scanning aspect, I would have come up with this far too late. Already Gong¡¯s advice is paying off. Next, I want to consider my healing abilities. This one is harder to obscure. I first try to consider whether I can use my healing abilities to cause damage in myself, while healing others. The idea behind it would be that I¡¯m using my ¡°lifeforce¡± to heal others. Unfortunately, I¡¯ve discovered that neither my constitution nor healing aura allows for that. They distinctly only heal beneficially, optimize, or purify. Which also cuts out any healing-based attacks. So, just wantonly overpowered healing. Great. Chapter 15 - Listening Skills With the healing attack option gone, I now have to come up with other ways to hide my healing, since I can¡¯t use it offensively. For non-cultivators, I will probably have to go with a combination of the low tier scanning and subtle healing. If I consider the method that requires the least material and ¡°reference knowledge,¡± it might be the qi-less acupressure method. With my scanning ability, I¡¯m able to pretty easily tell where the points are on the body and how it reacts to different points. Unlike on earth, meridians and dantians seem to have a distinct and measurable effect on the body. So, from what I can tell, acupressure actually seems to have a huge effect on the body and it can nourish how internal qi is used and absorbed. My plan is to use those different points to generate effects and then inject healing energies into them to further amplify them. My skill will, hopefully, explain away any additional healing. I¡¯ll have to consult with Lin and Ai on whether the methods I¡¯m using are workable in this situation. In addition, I will have to restrain myself in what I heal. If someone off the street has a serious condition, I will have to ignore it. Especially, if there is no way that I could know or solve it without using non-cultivation-based methods. From this point on, I will have to truly hide my true strength. Otherwise¡­ well, Gong said most of it. I may also use other methods, like acupuncture and concoctions that don¡¯t require qi infusion. Explaining to Gong how I know all of this will probably be pretty tough. For my taming abilities, I believe I can mostly stay the same. However, I will need to come up with ¡®training and taming¡¯ methods based on scans of the creatures. I definitely have to take the entire process slower and use food as a taming tool. This will hopefully disguise my taming as a real, but skilled process. At each step I will have to perform the optimal actions, as if I were a simply a genius¡­ and not an aberrant with the ability to just ¡®take over¡¯ any creature, willy-nilly. However, I believe I desperately need to come up with worst-case scenario abilities. Ones where I don¡¯t have the luxury of hiding my abilities, but need to handle the situation. I will call these the escalation measures. I will focus the escalation measures on three different situations, in order of escalation: Escape, for when I need to get out of a situation immediately, but not kill anyone. Survive, for when I need to either defend or hold down a position long enough to accomplish an objective. Fight, which will be when I have no choice but to completely throw away defense and fight with everything I have. Focusing first on escape, since I already know that I can use the scanning tool to get information about an area, I attempt to use it for mapping. Instantly, a map is generated of the cave system. It¡¯s actually quite cool, being 3d and able to zoom in and out. However, I barely have it up for a second before having to shut it down because of horrendous brain pain that brings me to my knees. After holding my head in my hands for a bit, for what feels like an hour, the pain finally recedes. Bringing the ability to the lowest level I can imagine (for what I need), I can sense the ¡®right¡¯ direction to head in, to get away. This level of the ability takes almost no energy. Taking it further, I can get a ghostly string that leads me to my goal. This makes me feel a bit of a strain, but not to a point where I can¡¯t keep it up constantly. I am reminded of the scanning ability¡¯s description, which allows it (like a muscle) to get stronger with strain. Interestingly, as I use it with different areas as waypoints, it shows the string heading there. What is pretty nice about it, is that it takes my intent into play. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. If I don¡¯t want to worry about how I get there, it will go over objects. If I do care, then it will go around. This reminds me, maybe I should look into free-running/parkour¡­ Changing the appearance of the string, to my body form, it appears as if a shadow of myself is going through the movement on loop. I try to follow through on a vertical wall run and barely touch a third of the way from the floor to the ceiling. From what I can tell, it takes my current abilities into play. However, within a minute or two of this¡­ only enough for one try, it becomes painful to use. After doing this, I try to heal my soreness. Ah. This should have been quite obvious, but now the headaches haven¡¯t gone away. However, if I remember correctly, the damage from the scanning ability can only be healed over time. While I feel that all other types of brain damage could be easily healed by my ability, this form seems to be different. It would have been nice to have the pain lessened by the overuse, though. Continuing on the path of healing, I¡¯ve realized some key points about how to improve myself. With a quick test, I do some intense exercise. Squats, pushups, heavy running, pull-ups, etc. Using all of my body¡¯s energy, until I literally collapse on the ground in pain. This takes several hours to do. However, even as I rest for a minute, my strength comes back. This should be impossible for me, especially since I was someone who literally couldn¡¯t do one proper pushup without getting out of breath. Is it possible? My body must be continuously optimizing itself. Not only that, but when I expend energy, I¡¯m recovering at the same time. Another frightening, but also reassuring realization comes across me. It¡¯s barely been one day since I¡¯ve come to this world¡­ If I improve at this rate, what will I become a month from now¡­ or a year? This isn¡¯t even considering cultivation or the like. Taking another look at the wall, I consider how I can leverage my new abilities. Maybe I should look into parkour. The assumption I have from most cultivation novels is that only martial arts experts can perform such actions without experience, without qi. Using my scanning ability at the hint of a shadow level shows exactly what I need to do to complete certain movements. Taking this concept to the next level, I attempt to ¡°shadowbox¡± and have a shadow enemy make an attack at me. I¡¯m able to keep the shadow up for the tiniest bit longer than before. If I focus on the intuition side of an enemy attacking me and reduce the ¡°shadow,¡± I believe I can have my reactions be instinctual. Well, only if I¡¯m able to tie the ability directly into my subconscious reactions. I might have to train with Lin or Gong for this. A variation on this has that I can use it as a spiritual sense of sorts in an area around me. By pulsing the ability, I can get a general sense, as if I had looked all around me, imported directly into my brain. This can likely be helpful for situational awareness. Surprisingly, the pulse doesn¡¯t put too much of a load on me and seems to pass through objects. Currently, I can do about a 10m radius without an issue. If pushed, I can do up to 50 meters. If I keep the 10m radius constantly on, I can run it for about 3 minutes. If I make it linear, I can send it much farther. This brings up my overall concept as a cover, though. If I can establish myself as a natural genius, that just ¡°intuits¡± unfamiliar concepts or actions, I might be able to hide my abilities better. The key will be to have all of my abilities lie at the base of my subconscious, instead of overtly. With these ideas as a good starting point, I collapse back onto the bed. My thoughts filling my mind. I don¡¯t know how¡­ But I¡¯ve seemed to have found some fantastic people. There¡¯s Ai and Lin, who were being abused by their father, but somehow fought for each other and still was open to including me in their group. Though, the money and saving their lives probably had something to do with that. Then there is Gong, who definitely has been hurt¡­ over and over¡­ by humans like me. Even if I smell differently¡­ It still takes a lot to still care about people after going through something like that. I can¡¯t forget that old man, as well. My journey might have ended before it began, if it wasn¡¯t for him. I don¡¯t know. I feel as though there are a lot of good people in this world. People who have been put into a really shitty position. That if you can somehow open their hearts and surprise them with kindness, they¡¯ll respond in kind. If only because they want to pay you back. At least, that¡¯s what I want to believe. Even though I know not everyone is like that¡­ I still want to approach everyone the same way. With kindness and keeping that hand outstretched. With that in mind, I must still be wary though. There are twisted, evil people in this world, just like my last world. I must be cautious and keep my eyes out for anyone trying to take advantage of me. I need to take Gong¡¯s words seriously. Though, admittedly¡­ it¡¯s difficult. I want to believe that people can be good, if you only show them good first. Even the best of us can be tempted by money, desperation, and power. People can also change. At the very least, I¡¯ll choose to believe in Gong, Ai, and Lin, though. If only because I don¡¯t want to imagine what it would mean if I couldn¡¯t. For those of a higher status or cultivation, I¡¯ll have to be careful. Like the old man had mentioned. The best thing to do right now is to avoid them¡­ Sigh. So much to think about. With all of this in mind and only a few hours left in the night, I decide to turn in and get some sleep. There are more overt techniques I can come up with and I don¡¯t feel the slightest bit tired (likely due to my Healing Constitution), but I¡¯d like to at least feel like a normal human, and sleep at night. I force myself to fall asleep. Chapter 16 - A Better Approach Waking up, I can see that there is a fluffy web blanket on me. This likely was made by Gong. That was really sweet of her. I wonder where she slept for the night¡­ It appears that once again; I am alone in the room. Seeing that there have been no other changes to my surroundings, I direct my thoughts back on how to handle survival and fighting situations. Using my scanning ability to figure out the best way to move, I find a pleasant variation on my ability, which can visualize a motion in action. It still looks like a shadow of my body performing the action; however, I am making the movement more subconscious, rather than mostly visualized. After a few minutes of this, I get the slightest of headaches. I decide it would probably be best to use this in short bursts, but every day, so I can build the ability further. With these kinds of abilities and the changes I can make to them, this only reaffirms my decision to appear a natural genius. If I can make it seem and feel as if I am just reacting or intuiting any actions, it will make it seem less like something I can consciously control. Moving to my taming ability, I use my low-tier scan just beyond the walls of this room to see if there are any creatures nearby. I find multiple clusters of insects within the walls of the room. I attempt another plan of mine. Let¡¯s see, if I can try to connect to all of these at the same time¡­ There, it worked! Successfully, I tame them all and have them draw out of the ¡®woodwork¡¯. Like an emerging slime, a stream of tiny insects crawl from beneath the walls and floors. Behind them, larger insects accumulate and dig their way out. It comes to around a half a person¡¯s worth of insects. However, it¡¯s really slow¡­ Ah¡­ I was really hoping for a flood of insects to quickly come out of the ground and swarm onto anyone attacking me. However, it takes about a minute for them to move around 3 meters. So, it¡¯s unlikely that I¡¯ll be able suddenly have them shoot out from the walls. Wait a second though¡­ Coming up with an idea, I attempt to extend out my intuitive level scan for about a 1000 meters worth of distance throughout the cave. A couple of meters deep into the cave walls along the path, I tame every insect and tell them to come out of the walls. Then I sprint. Moving along the path, it¡¯s frightening to see them flooding out of the walls, as I run deeper into the cave. Anyone chasing me would run into the converging insects. Having a bit of fun, I try to reenact a Christian biblical move, of the waters closing on an Egyptian troop, as they chased people through the parting of the Red Sea. The waves of insects begin to close in on me, even as I run away from them. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Now this is what I was talking about! I can defin -OOOF- Before I can reach the end of the 1000 meters, I am suddenly tackled by Gong. She goes into full attack mode, spraying all around in a 360 motion, a sticky webbing. This stops nearly all of them in their tracks. Sensing my intent, the rest stop in their tracks. Holding me closely to her chest, it is clear she is defending me. My face muffled into her chest; I try to speak. It is actually quite difficult. Before I can coherently finish, her grip loosens as she sees that there isn¡¯t any real threat. A familiar scene awaits me as I move away from her. Fingers on the bridge of her nose, ¡°Don¡¯t say it. Let me guess¡­ You were practicing your taming, and it got out of control?¡± Ah. Should I lie and say yes, or should I just own up to it? Sigh. Yeah, I should just be honest. ¡°Not¡­ exactly. I was doing a bit of testing, that got out of hand. However, I have full control over them.¡± As an example, I have one of the more prominent bugs lift its body and wave. With a stare, she says nothing. It gets more awkward by the second. For what seems to be a constant reaction with me, she sighs. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know if I should be happy or frustrated with you, most times. Like thunder from a clear sky.¡± Looking at the clear holes in the walls, above, below, all around, she directs her attention back to me with a smile. ¡°Definitely frustrated.¡± Ah shit. After a long morning lecture, I end up spending the rest of the day collecting all the bugs out of the sticky web. This was not only for cleanup, but to save the bugs for my tiny army. None died to asphyxiation, since they didn¡¯t need to breathe, anyway. I¡¯m pretty sure I may have accidently crushed a few, though. After a while, I could get the others to pry the rest out. While I did that, to correct my clear pin-holing of her cavern¡¯s walls, Gong reinforced all the walls with more webbing, to prevent it from destabilizing. She seemed to have done it relatively quickly, but was focusing on a small portion of the wall for almost the entire rest of the time. When I sneaked a peek, it looked like doodles. While doing cleanup, I had explained my idea to her, which helped ease her annoyance. It still pisses her off a little, so she ordered me to include her in any future ¡®experiments¡¯. Especially ones that are done in the caves. After I finished, she revealed what she was doing. While stabilizing the walls, she left quite a few of the holes open. ¡°The idea you had wasn¡¯t actually that bad. Especially in a space like this.¡± Just as I feel hope from her words, she brings me down. ¡°Well. If you wanted to collapse that entire portion on yourself and them.¡± With a pause, she continues ¡°However, it¡¯s not all bad. I can see what you meant earlier about how this can be a good way to attack or escape. Did you prepare these immediately or last night?¡± ¡°Mostly in the moment, I tamed them a little ahead of me and had them come out the walls.¡± With another look that said, ¡®you really don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done again,¡¯ she says ¡°And all the bugs were not in sight when you tamed them?¡± Realizing the point she¡¯s trying to make, I quickly defend myself. ¡°So you know, I was planning on getting some kind of material that can naturally draw insects to me, to make this more believable.¡± ¡°Riiight, I¡¯m sure that¡¯s exactly what you had in mind as you started with this. Well. This is a good example of what you were talking about. Even I felt a bit worried by that many bugs. If I couldn¡¯t cast my web at them¡­ well, I would have been overtaken in seconds. That¡¯s not even considering when the victim isn¡¯t aware of them.¡± She thinks to herself, but gags at an apparent thought. ¡°Honestly, Ai¡¯s idea of having them swarm in¡­ uncomfortable places isn¡¯t a bad idea. At the least, it could give an opening, where you could take them out.¡± With a quick look back up the pathway to the main room, ¡°It looks like you are on the right track on your mindset, to becoming a crouching tiger, hidden dragon. While it seems you will act as an oblivious genius, they shouldn¡¯t know that you also have this many cards in your hands.¡± I would hope so. Even with my abilities, facing against cultivators wouldn¡¯t be something I could come away unscratched with. ¡°You might have wanted to experiment more, but we have some things to discuss together. I originally was heading this way to come grab you. Ai has been looking over her books and wants us all to come up with some kind of plan. Send those bugs back into the walls for safekeeping and let¡¯s go.¡± As we walk up the cavern path behind us, the insects recede into the walls like water into dirt. Leaving only the small dark holes behind. Chapter 17 - A Social Experiment Trudging up the long cavern path, we finally reach the main room. Heading down one of the many branching paths, we quickly arrive at another large room. In the center of the room is a table¡­ made of webs. Man, what can¡¯t she make out of webs? Standing at the table with a book, is Ai. Beside her, Lin is pacing back and forth, demonstrating that she is the hyperactive person of the group. Looking up at us entering, Ai gets up and grabs Lin. With them both facing Gong directly and they give her a deep bow. Lin seems to have a proper one this time. Though, I don¡¯t have any room to speak on that. Ai takes a breath. ¡°Thank you for allowing us to stay in such a spacious place, at such a low cost.¡± With a smile, Gong replies, ¡°You¡¯re welcome, I¡¯m happy to have you two here with me.¡± They then hand over a pile of coins, which is quickly grabbed by Gong. Oh! I totally forgot we were supposed to pay. As I fumble for the coins, Gong gives me a funny look. ¡°You don¡¯t need to pay, you healed me¡­¡± Ah, right. Well, better safe than sorry. ¡°Well, thank you for the thought.¡± Gong then looks at Ai and Lin, who have not returned to the table. ¡°So, I¡¯m sure everyone here understands that we all are connected and it would be beneficial for us to work closely together. This meeting is to give us some focus areas, before we come up with a plan to earn money and improve our situation.¡± A glance towards Ai leads her to speak. ¡°My and Lin¡¯s plan for the next few days is to come up with scenarios on how we can earn money with our different abilities and networks. James¡¯ abilities open up a lot of avenues, I think we can all admit, were almost inaccessible prior to meeting him. This will take some dedicated planning, before we can use this safely, effectively, and secretly.¡± Lin cuts in snarkily, ¡°Cause we already know he can¡¯t keep a secret to save his life.¡± Hey, that¡¯s only partially true! Continuing without a pause or any denial by anyone, ¡°I will also go over this with Lin, since she¡¯s pretty good at reading people and situations. I will teach her more about what I know about navigating business, politics, and cultivator society. Not only that, but out of all of us, I believe she has a best idea of your personality and can help me plan around your quirks, for where we can implement strategies.¡± Lin speaks up, saying, ¡°We may have only known each other for a day or so, but I think I¡¯ve really been able to get closer to you. Once again, thank you for all you¡¯ve done. Even if you cause us a lot more stress.¡± Totally didn¡¯t need that last comment. I can¡¯t help but smile at her, though. She seems confident, strong, and crafty. When I first met her, she seemed to be desperate. Doing anything she could to help her and her sister survive. If I think about it, I think she was always this way. I just couldn¡¯t see it. Only after I got to know her a bit, it was easy to see her confident and crafty side. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Now, though? I finally get to see her determined side, as someone who has a clear goal and the ability to reach it. God¡­ It feels like I¡¯ve known her much longer than I actually have. It¡¯s only actually been a day or so. Maybe this is what people meant when they say that shared troubles bring people together. Not only that though, but I think that while I was able to help them in that situation and heal Ai, I feel that these women would have been able to figure it out in time. Ai¡¯s condition was tough¡­ but not something a cultivator couldn¡¯t work up the funds to treat and eventually cure. Neither of them seems like the type of women to just give up, since it is clear that Ai had a backup plan and Lin was fighting every day to make money. Eventually, they would have caught a break or found what they needed to succeed. Just looking at their initial spirit roots shows that it would have only taken Lin getting picked up as a normal cultivator, to have access to better materials to help Ai. From there, Ai could then join her on the path to cultivation. As I tune back into the conversation, Lin ends with ¡°¡­ and that¡¯s what I¡¯m planning on doing. I¡¯m looking forward to us working together on this later, James¡± she says with a strangely nefarious smile. Ah. I feel like I¡¯ve missed something important. As our eyes turn to back to Ai, she is looking between me and Lin, with squinted eyes and pursed lips. After a beat, she says, ¡°My suggestion to you, James, is to work on your abilities and figure out different ways you can use them. Since many of our strategies might leverage them in different ways, we need to know their limits and what¡¯s possible.¡± Gong and I exchange a look. She gives a sigh, ¡°I agree with Ai, actually. Ignore what I said earlier, about me being there for your¡­ experiments. Just, please don¡¯t break my home.¡± ¡°I understand¡­ and for what it¡¯s worth, sorry about earlier.¡± She waves it off. ¡°Small price to pay for all you¡¯ve done for me.¡± She holds her arm against her body, her head turned to the side. With an awkward cough, Gong looks out at the group. ¡°I will check out the local and surrounding area, to make sure we didn¡¯t cause to many waves with this move. I¡¯ll also be checking with some of my contacts, to see if there¡¯s anything we can leverage¡­ as a team.¡± That last portion of her sentence, she gives a pretty big smile. Huh. Looks like she¡¯s really been wanting to work with Lin and Ai for a while now¡­ maybe even just others in general. She¡¯s clearly competent and apparently was one of the information brokers for the area. However, no matter who you are¡­ I guess you can get lonely. Maybe this helps with that a bit. ¡°Are you listening?¡± Gong asks me. ¡°What?! Oh. Yes, definitely!¡± She squints her eyes at me. ¡°Hmm¡­ Okay then. Alright, I think we should all be good then. Let¡¯s meet back up after a few days once we get things figured out. Sound good?¡± Taking a breath and turning directly to me, she continues, with her cheeks the slightest bit flushed, ¡°You can continue to use my room, especially since it seems comfortable for you. I¡¯ll also work on making you a private space in one of the nearby rooms, over the next couple of days.¡± Being a natural introvert, I am truly grateful that she is allowing me to use her solitary space. I also understand, as an introvert, what effect that giving up your space can do to you. ¡°Thanks Gong, that would be much appreciated. Though I don¡¯t mind moving into anot¡­¡± ¡°NO!¡­ I mean no. It¡¯s for the best that you have somewhere comfortable to sleep. I have plenty of places myself, so I¡¯ll be fine.¡± She seems to not be able to keep her eyes on mine, which is a bit suspicious. However, I have my hands full with concepting my powers in different ways¡­ so honestly, I don¡¯t want to mull on the connotations of this conversation. At least just yet. With each of us having a plan in mind, we separate and head to the respective rooms to begin our planning. As we head out of the room, I notice something that I¡¯ve seen Gong do a few times by now. Rubbing her hands on her hips. Specifically, the areas that were healed. It seems like an unconscious action, though every time she does it, she looks down at it¡­ almost in surprise. A strangely sad smile seems to float on her lips, as she does. I don¡¯t know what to think of it. I have a job to do now, though. Hopefully, I¡¯ll be able to make this work. I want to explore my personal healing, scanning intuition, and fighting style. It¡¯s time to see how I can do that. Here¡¯s to hoping I come up with something decent. And the story continues¡­ Chapter 18 - Hidden Goals As I head back to the room, Gong moves in behind me. Leaning in, with a conspiratorial whisper, ¡°Hey¡­ hey you.¡± Pausing for a moment, I look back at her. What I see is a spider-lady, with an unreadable smile, but her slight fidgeting demonstrate that she is excited about something. Seeing no response, she slowly raises a finger up to my eye level. Like a comically slow torpedo, she circles it toward my face, ultimately landing on my cheek. ¡°Hey.¡± I stare at her in slight disapproval. This seems to change nothing for her, as she just pokes my cheek again. Audibly sighing, I humor her. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, Gong?¡± Continuing with the sly atmosphere, she moves her mouth right next to my ear. ¡°You want to see my secret dungeon?¡± My heart jumps. O-oh¡­ I see her nose tilt a bit and a gesugao (evil) smile crosses her lips. ¡°Mmmm¡­ I know you¡¯re going to looove it.¡± Heading out ahead of me, she takes a path to a deeper area. Well. This is suspicious as fuck. To be frank, though, I really want to know what this is going to be. That was just ambiguous enough to not know if that¡¯s sarcasm or if it was an innuendo. That doesn¡¯t give me any actual choice, but to go check it out. For added effect, she doesn¡¯t look back as we travel. As we head deeper and deeper into the caverns, there are noticeably fewer lights. So much so, that I can barely see my dark colored shirt. However, what I can see is the light glistening off of Gong¡¯s ample human butt. It takes quite a bit of effort to not pay attention to it, as it is surprisingly the shiniest thing around. After a few minutes of walking down this downward sloping tunnel, she finally begins speaking. ¡°I¡¯ve been doing this for a while, but I¡¯m still building it out further. As you can see, there are still a lot of areas I need to work on.¡± I can see the shadow of her arm wave towards the walls. I can¡¯t see anything. It just looks like dark, lumpy walls. ¡°I¡¯ve really been considering your ability, the taming one, I mean.¡± Her voice sounds simultaneously studious and excited. ¡°If you want to have an insect army¡­ why not use spiders? Many spiders have¡­ what is it called¡­? Venomous properties. It also wouldn¡¯t be strange for a spider to be in an area. Great spies or information transportation. They can also carry quite a lot of weight and move quickly.¡± She pauses and looks back at me. ¡°When I was younger, I imagined myself like the mythical spider demi-human queens. Being able to control large amounts of spiders and influencing spider spirit beasts¡­ I¡¯ve always wanted to have the same ability.¡± She looks back and forwards, down into the tunnels. ¡°I¡¯ve been making a lot of progress, as you can probably see. With your help, I can probably take it to another level.¡± Wait a second. Why does she keep saying, ¡®as you can see¡¯? ¡°You know, I actually can¡¯t see much down here. It¡¯s pretty dark for me.¡± She stops moving and turns back to me, she seemingly hesitating to speak. The little light I can see is casting a dark shadow on her face. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°Ah. So, that means¡­ you have seen nothing at all in this cave? Wait¡­ why did you have a pleased scent¡­ no, that probably explains the lack of change in your scent. Oh, no. OH NO.¡± She stops completely. ¡°Okay James, just to check¡­ you aren¡¯t scared of spiders, right?¡± I can feel my heart jump again, for a different reason. Well, that¡¯s an ominous question if I¡¯ve ever heard any. That also raises way too many flags. Time to subscan and tame everything around. Fuck that. As she continues, I extend out my range from myself and discover how bad it really is. Her voice gets very desperate and higher pitched. My breath gets heavier. ¡°We¡¯ve been traveling through the spider tunnels for quite a while now and I thought you saw them and were okay?! We can turn back now, let¡¯s turn back!¡± At the end of her first sentence, I had finally consciously recognized that my back had a few small spiders on it. At the beginning of her second sentence, I found that there was a large spider chilling on my pant leg. At the end of her second sentence, I discovered¡­ they were everywhere. When I say everywhere¡­ I mean it. The walls are lined with spiders. All watching. The air covered in spiders. Hanging, but moving to the ceiling as we pass by. Since they weren¡¯t moving fast and the tunnel was so dark, I had no idea they were there. The webs are focused along the walls like drapes, so I felt nothing on my face. The further I extend my scan, I can see some tunnels we passed, had spiders resting in burrows in the wall, that is the size Gong¡¯s spider body. Apparently, all the spiders on the ground cleared a path for Gong and I to walk. Ahem. FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCKKKKKK Without further question or thought, I tame them. All of them. If my taming of the insects in my initial test was like a glass of water that I poured into a plant, this wave of taming was like a dam bursting, overwhelming any potential resistance. Nothing would be free of my influence. I let it wash into every cavern, down into the insanely deep depths of her caverns. All until I reach the end of the line. I have tamed every single one. The large, the small, and the babies. Everything goes still. Well, except for the spiders on me. I tell them to get off. Now connected to them, I can feel that they had another connection to Gong. If I had to describe it, it feels like a strong boss-employee relationship; willing to follow orders, but not jump into lava. This only makes me feel a deep shiver, though. As I realize, just dangerous this could have been. If Gong wasn¡¯t there or if she hadn¡¯t had that strong of a relationship with them¡­ I could have been attacked. There are spiders who are just as large, if not larger than Gong, in this cavern. All it would have taken is a single swipe from those monsters, and I could die instantly. That¡¯s it. From this point on, I will always have my low-powered scan on. I can¡¯t always just rely on my eyes or being in a safe area anymore. When I get back to the room, I¡¯ll look into how to do that completely unconsciously. For now, I need to see my stats: James Delinion 5 Rose Man¨CSpiritual Root Mana: 141658/141658 (163840) Transferred Gifts: Passive Scan: Max Active Scan: Max (Increased Strain) Healing Aura: Level 3 Exp: 159/160 Beneficial Taming: Level 12 ¨C Exp: 1712/20480 rounded down Current Direct Tames Healing Constitution Proficient Languages: Common Speech (English) Literate Languages: Common Speech Wow¡­ okay, that¡¯s a lot to parse. Overall, it looks like I¡¯ve grown a lot from that. I¡¯ll figure out more of what this means when I get back. With a red face and apologetic tone, Gong quickly bows, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for putting you in this situation¡­ I got way too excited about what could be done with these children and didn¡¯t consider what would happen if they were hostile to you.¡± She continues, ¡°Since they¡¯ve never caused any problems for me, I forgot that I might have to think about that with others.¡± Man, I¡¯m still not accustomed to people bowing to me. Honestly, I will have to get used to doing that myself, since I¡¯m sure I¡¯m going to make plenty of mistakes myself. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Gong. You can get up. I can understand not thinking of that, since it has always just been you in this large space.¡± I wave behind us, referencing this immense cavern system. ¡°Still, I was the one telling you to be more aware and cautious, but I¡¯m the one who put you in danger. Sorry about that¡­¡± After a second more of the bow, she lifts her head. ¡°So, did you do something to the chil-spiders? I noticed something changed. Wait.¡± Her eyes widen in realization. ¡°No way. You didn¡¯t tame all of them at once, right?!¡± I quickly nod, affirming her thoughts. She seems to process this slightly in shock. With a shake of the head, ¡°Well, at least this proves I had a connection with them. I could feel when their allegiance switched to you. Though it feels like I still have a connection to them.¡± Her words give me pause, as I wonder if I can make their connection stronger. ¡°Hey Gong, I¡¯m going to try something¡­ let me know how this feels to you.¡± Time to see if I can make this dream of hers a reality¡­ Chapter 19 - A Lot to Process Focusing on the tamed spiders, I direct all of them to follow her orders as if they were mine own and to have at least the same level of dedication to her. Automatically, I feel a shift in the relationship. While they still are completely under my control, I can feel their previous connection to Gong, turn rock solid. Instead of a boss-employee relationship with her, their allegiance feels like a fanatic army for her use at this point. Gong also feels the shift as she gasps. ¡°Did you¡­? No, that can¡¯t be¡­ You made them completely loyal to me!¡± She seems a bit too excited. She pants. Can spiders even pant?! Also, is that drool? Licking her lips thirstily, she gulps and follows up with a question, ¡°S-so, does this mean I have sole control of them?¡± I immediately retort against that, ¡°Definitely, no.¡± She immediately pouts, but then regains her happiness soon after, while a mysterious smirk and upturned eyes shine at me. ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s not bad in its own way¡­¡± Ignoring that previous comment, I think this will be a big value add for our little group. Well, I guess a sizeable group now. God, I hope this was the right idea to give the crazy spider lady a spider army. As I internally ponder whether this was actually a good idea, Gong turns somewhat serious. ¡°Hey. I know you wanted time to work on figuring out your abilities. I¡¯m pretty set over here. When we meet back up as a group, I¡¯ll let you know how we can use this to our advantage. I¡¯ve been thinking of something like this for a long time, but I never imagined having this much control.¡± Before I can say anything in response, she lowers her hand to my chin, in a quick, but soft move. She tilts my chin up to look at her, as she moves her face closer to mine. o-oh. ¡°My, my. You just keep helping me with things, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ll repay you for this someday¡­ good luck on your side, I¡¯ll make sure it was more than worth it to do this for me!¡± My mouth hangs open as she releases my chin with a sly grin. Turning away to the opposite direction. I can see the hint of reddened ears, as she turns (with my scan). With that parting statement, she rushes down into the tunnels. I can practically feel the air shift, as the many¡­ many spiders flood down behind her. Even the big ones squeeze past me to follow. That¡¯s not the scariest part though¡­ The scariest thing about these tunnels is the fact that even with all these spiders, there are still deeper tunnels below, that they weren¡¯t living in. What lurks in those dark places¡­? Moving on from that disturbing thought, I head back to the room. Gong must have forgotten in her excitement, but there are ton of passageways I could get lost in. If I didn¡¯t have my scanning ability, there¡¯s a chance I could have gotten lost in here. Especially, since there isn¡¯t that much lighting this deep in the ground. Note to self: Be careful when Gong gets excited about her favorite things. She forgets about other important aspects for surrounding people. Though honestly, who doesn¡¯t go through the same thing? After my journey with Gong and my return to her room, I pace around the edges of the giant webbed bed for a bit. First things first, what the hell is going on with my large mana count? It feels like it has ballooned up so quickly! After pacing around the room and running numbers, it becomes apparent. Every time one of my skills levels up, my mana amount doubles. When I query for a formula, to make it easier it is: [10 x 2x], where x = (Combined Skill Levels ¨C 2). In this case, 14. That¡¯s absurd. I run the numbers again. And again, and again. Isn¡¯t this too crazy? This is more than enough for what I need it for. Honestly, with this kind of growth, do I even need to train it? Adding to that, further scanning reveals that my mana regeneration is percentage/time based. It also seems to run off a formula connected to my skill levels: Mana Regeneration to 100% from 0% = (300 seconds [5 mins] x (Combined Skill Level -2)) ¡­ it seems to be (300 x 14) = 4200seconds [70mins]. That means every 42 seconds, I¡¯ve recovered 1% of my mana¡­ which is almost 34 mana per second. Based on what I¡¯ve seen¡­ I could passively heal a ton of people, without putting a dent in my regeneration. The taming maintenance fee seems to be a bit of a counterweight to that, though. It permanently takes away mana from my ¡®pool¡¯ of sorts. Even with that, I could have a vast army of creatures and also still be able to have a ton of mana left to use! It¡¯s probably best I focus on the here and now, and how I can improve what is available to me. I¡¯ve never been a theory crafter, but I can at least come up with some ideas. With that in mind, I turn to my other abilities. I need to get my low concentration/effort scanning to always be on. Using it as a pulse isn¡¯t enough. Unless I recognize I¡¯m in danger, it will be useless. So, even if I can¡¯t maintain the 10m radius pulse version, I need to have something there that is always on. In a sense, I need it to automated. To help test this, I call out a few flying insects from ones I tamed earlier. Big, shiny green beetles, each the size of my fist fly around the corner and head on a beeline for me. In their little eyes, I can see what feels like joy and excitement. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Unluckily for them, I¡¯ve never been a big fan of bugs. With the speed they approach with, I barely stop myself from swatting it away. To be specific, I took a swing but moved my hand out of the way. I can feel a twinge of dismay and betrayal from it, from my almost lethal action. After some heartfelt apologies, since I¡¯m the one that actually called them out here, I attempt to use them to test something. I try using them to see the strength of the scan, focusing on distance, efficacy, range, and detail of the field. With them flying in and out of it, I have pretty good parameters to test. What I find out? ¡­it¡¯s great. I can get it a quarter of a meter away from my body. At this distance, I can tell that I could maintain this with no strain on any of my other abilities. If I want to put more energy to it, but still maintain it all day, I feel I can push it to 3m. Which honestly isn¡¯t too bad. What I notice, though, is that this requires some version of constant attention or awareness. I need to make this a natural reaction for my body, like hearing or smelling something. From what I¡¯ve seen of the scanning ability, I can use this to help determine what would work best for me. This could be a good time to practice the ¡°genius¡± level intuition idea I thought of earlier¡­ Using this chance, I activate my scanning ability at its intuitive level and avoid getting detailed information. Then, I point to the flying bug and if I accurately can get its position, it will stop and hover in place. I make sure to block and reduce the power of the scan, so it is as close to the ¡®raw¡¯ data form that it originally came in, while still allowing me to interpret it. It feels as though there was a concept on the tip of my tongue that I can quickly figure out to assist me. Along the way, I get hints that jog my memory along and cause me to jump to a conclusion. Strangely enough, these hints and concepts seem to make a weird kind of sense, by using contextual aspects that I might reasonably know. Things like how I feel my body react or how I perceive things. For things I couldn¡¯t possibly know, it is more a feeling than anything. This is exactly what I was hoping for. If someone was to watch me practice this, they would see flying bugs swarming around and as I point to it, the bug makes a fake death animation while hovering in place. Its little arms gesticulate widely, before it does a little spin and makes it tiny arms limp. I find it hilarious. ¡­ don¡¯t judge me. I don¡¯t leave my permanent scan abilities to chance and pull up a full list to determine best methods to have a permanent scan. I put parameters in place, involving my current knowledge and something I could reasonably know. It seems the ¡®farther out there¡¯ an idea is, the tougher and more damage it does to me. What actually makes something far out, I¡¯m not able to pin down. What I find (with a bit of a headache), is what can be considered an awareness technique. This technique is all about maintaining awareness at all times. Since it is a mortal technique, it isn¡¯t something as amazing as having perfect 360 spatial awareness. I¡¯ve actually heard of something similar in my world. Which is why it was likely not that painful. I immediately try to test the ability. The bugs continue to float lazily around as I close my eyes. Leaving my scan on, but putting the awareness technique into practice reveals a lot. Each beat of the wings, movement of the bugs is caught by both my scan and the technique. It appears allows my body to pick up signs that something has changed nearby, even if the person is asleep. I think it normally uses a combination of all the senses to achieve this, and a certain state of mind. While sleeping, it should be like always being on the cusp of reacting. This would be extremely difficult to practice, without extensive time and training. Luckily for me, I have the scanning technique, which is even more amazing than I thought. I can go through each part of the technique and my body¡¯s reactions to refine it. As I continue to use it, I feel my concentration fail and myself distracted. The scanning ability takes over and still keeps the information. I don¡¯t want to fully rely on these abilities. While I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll be taken away, I want to make sure that I cover as many bases as possible. I think one of my college friends had mentioned something he learned in his classes¡­ n+1 redundancy. Which is to have what you need, plus one more. If something happens to the first one, no matter how improbable, you will still be okay. I turn my focus back to my bodies state. I didn¡¯t notice it, but I am exhausted. Mentally and physically. The healing constitution helps me to recover, but this seems to be a different form of training. I think I need to learn this, rather than ¡®exercise¡¯ it. It definitely will still take some time to train my body in, based on what I¡¯ve seen, but this awareness ability will definitely be a cheat in its own right. I¡¯ll use my scanning ability to support my learning of it, more than support the ability itself. That way it will be like having a teacher that can see every muscle, thought process, and even cell. If I¡¯m able to master the awareness ability, I¡¯ll be able to autopilot the passive scanning radius. Combined with my scanning ability, it actually will give me a true 360 spatial awareness, even while sleeping. The while sleeping part, is the most important aspect. My ultimate goal for this scanning ability was to make it as intuitive as possible. If I continue to use it in this manner, I believe that might not be a pipe dream. Considering how it works, I could even imagine my shadow ability turning into something that could allow me to dodge arrows or attacks without seeing them. I don¡¯t even want to imagine what will happen when I get access to an actual spiritual sense. Quite exciting. While I think of all this, though, one of the beetles had landed on my shoulder to rest for a bit. I totally didn¡¯t notice it. Totally cute. Frightening how open I was. I definitely need some work. Moving on to my personal healing, I need to figure out the extent to which my abilities can heal. Since I¡¯m not one for hurting myself, this is one that I must use my detailed scanning ability to determine the information. I can¡¯t risk working off of guestimates when I¡¯m bleeding on the ground, dying. This is a desperately important question. With my beetle buddy on my shoulder, I look down at a scanning sheet for the specifics. I unconsciously ask it to move a bit. It basically lists that I can instantly heal one-hit KO, fatal obliteration wounds. As my jaw drops open, I then see the mana cost, which actually causes me to fall to the ground. Beetle buddy leaves me. Traitor. I believed in you. Oh wait, I had sent him away. As I look into the ability a little further, by tying this healing to my healing constitution, I can make it an instant heal for myself. It is still a high cost, far beyond my current mana count. In the millions of mana. What is interesting is that I can do lesser versions of it. It appears the closer to death I am, the higher the cost is. Spread out the time to heal, lessens the cost significantly. If the instant heal is the heal back to perfection instantly from death, with optimization, the lesser version is an instant version of coming back from a lethal wound. I do find out that I can have this automatically paired with my healing constitution, as a reactive ability. Obviously, only once I can actually come close to actually paying the cost. From what I can tell, the healing constitution plays a huge part to making this work. However, there appears to be a large maintenance cost to keep the reactive healing active, even for normal injuries. Overall, I¡¯m not able to afford the cost at this time. However, a thought sobers me. No matter how high my mana is, whether I can heal instantly, or even how fast my regeneration is, if I can¡¯t use it right¡­ I¡¯ll die like anyone else. I can feel it. Even at my strongest with this ability, I might survive a lethal blow, but there will be a time when I can no longer come back if I rely on it too much. Not only that, but as I query the ability further using my scan, I can see that the ability still has limitations¡­ though I can¡¯t see them. Literally. It won¡¯t let me view it, even with my high-powered version. Almost as if it isn¡¯t allowed. Not yet. It¡¯s easy to forget, but these powers didn¡¯t come from me. I was given them. Something is telling me to not probe any deeper. I¡¯m not one to test those kinds of limits. This is pretty exciting, though! With this, I could take an assassin¡¯s blade to the neck and still survive. Considering how my healing works, I might also have to train regularly. Honestly, this ability is absolutely absurd, though. Not even thinking about the full heal, since the healing optimizes the body after injuries or conditions, each muscle tear in a workout will build it stronger immediately. I¡¯ll try every exercise I know! Feeling pretty proud of myself, I lay back in the webbed bed. Before I feel myself drift off to sleep, I work on my awareness technique and activate my autoscan ability. I lie awake, unable to sleep. Don¡¯t think about those limitations. Don¡¯t think about those limitations. Don¡­ Dang it! Chapter 20 - A Sweaty Situation My eyes open to the light of the room. Ah, shoot. I wasn¡¯t able to keep my autoscan active through my sleep tonight. Getting up quickly, I try to remind myself of my plan. Back in my old world, I had a lot of trouble remembering things and needed a planner to keep track of things. Strangely enough, since I¡¯ve been here, I could only feel myself thinking clearer. Could it be the healing constitution? I should probably do some testing to see how much I¡¯ve improved. Still, I only feel comfortable with my schedule when I have a planner of sorts. Though I may not need it, I¡¯d still like to have one¡­ but back to what I planned. Today I will work on my workouts, the wall running/shadow boxing testing, pushing my scanning limits, and awareness training. I must make my workouts, scanning workouts, and awareness training something that I complete daily. I¡¯ve never been one for working out and always have been a late sleeper, but recently I¡¯ve been able to get up early, with no issues. Getting on with my day, I use my scan to practice my awareness technique and also activate the half a meter autoscan. Once I have those up and feel comfortable enough to concentrate on other things, I head out of the bedroom to check out some small rooms near to this one. In the room three down from this one, I can see quite the interesting sight. Laid out in front of me, in the room''s corner is Gong, with her spider legs curled in, but her human side resting with arms sprawled out and softly snoring, on a sloped web wall. Ah. Since I took her room, she probably slept in here instead. When she wakes up, I¡¯ll see if I can take another room. It wouldn¡¯t be right to take over her room like this, especially for the long term. Trying not to wake her up, I quietly head back to her bedroom. Arriving back with no issues, I begin my workout. Keeping up the awareness and autoscan for training. Starting with pushups, I try to remember the correct technique, as I try to complete. Starting with one, I complete it easily. Once I get to 50 pushups is when I felt the burn. I don¡¯t think I ever have completed this many pushups in my life at one time. I ¡®push¡¯ myself and keep going. Even as I continue, I can feel my body recovering and allowing me to go further and further. And so I push. And push. And push. Three thousand pushups later, I feel tired from the exertion and collapse on the ground, snot running down my face and heavy breathing. I can¡¯t even twitch my arms; I feel so tired. Even as I lay here for a single minute, somehow, I can feel my energy and body recovering, to where I felt like I only took a light jog. Not only that, but I felt my control over my awareness improve, as I strained to manage both my workouts and the technique. What the heck is going on?! I haven¡¯t even turned on the healing aura yet and I¡¯m already feeling like I can do three thousand more! If this is how the healing constitution is¡­ what will it be like if I use the healing aura? Somehow, the thought of that scares me a little. Nonetheless, I continue on with my workout. Cheering me on in one corner, are the flying insects from last night. I have them doing weird arm waves in time with my movements. Funniest part about it, though? I¡¯m starting to not have to focus on them doing the movements, since they are getting used to it. When I catch my groove of pushups, exhaustion, and then continue, it feels like I am managing around 35 pushups a minute. When I reach around 6000 total pushups, I change to another workout. Moving from pushups to sit-ups, I similarly manage to get above 6000, before moving on to squats. From that point, I try out other exercises I vaguely remembered (and refined using scanning), but not in the same quantities. During these exercises, my shoes and socks felt pretty uncomfortable, so I took them off. As I was in the middle of a rep, I placed them to the side quickly. In the corner of my eye, I could have sworn I saw Lin and Ai watching. However, just as I was going to turn my body to talk to them, I could see them already heading out. I could just overhear Ai, ¡°He must be practicing some type of technique. We should leave him to it.¡± ¡°W-wait, I want to¡­¡± Eh, they are sort of right. I guess I don¡¯t have to correct this misunderstanding. Plus, I need to finish this up. It feels like I¡¯ve been doing this for days. After collapsing in exhaustion, I rest for what feels like a good half hour. Once I feel completely recovered, I finish up by testing the shadow running and fighting technique. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Pretty straightforward. I got my butt kicked by my own shadow. When I finally had enough fun through punches in the air at nothing and experiencing repeated headaches, I sat down for a rest. Taking a look around the room, I realized something. It¡¯s actually quite difficult to figure out how much time has passed. With all of these lights in the cave, it constantly feels like it¡¯s daytime. My biological clock is definitely saying otherwise, though. Because of my healing constitution, I barely feel any genuine need to sleep or even eat. Mentally, though? I¡¯m so ready for sleep. I¡¯m curious. Maybe I should check outside to see what time it is¡­ With this in mind, without putting my socks on, I grab my shoes and head up to the entrance to take a peek outside. As I head upstairs, I can see a river of spiders moving beneath the layer of webs. It reminds me of the animal shows from back home, about ants. Where you could see lines of ants flowing over and around different areas. Maybe Gong was onto something with these spiders. If they can act like ants and are actually stronger in this world, then it might be scary to see what they could accomplish. One the more interesting things that happen as I stare out at this river, is that I see a spider pop out, look right at me, wave, and pop back into the stream. It happens so quickly, that I blinked¡­ and it was gone. Did I really just see that¡­? Was that a hallucination? I use my intuitive scan to see if I can find the spider, but I end up discovering something else. All along the walls, there are slight holes that reveal small, child sized tunnels. What is disturbing is that all of these tunnels have the bigger spiders traveling through them, with various things attached. Items ranging from cups of water, to eggs, are all moving within this area. This is their ¡®supply chain¡¯. While all of them are still tamed by me, it brings me a slight shiver to feel via the intuitive scan, the large spiders moving over and around each other. I¡¯m pretty sure that most spiders from my world were not social creatures. Seeing something like this makes me wonder, were they always like this or did Gong influence them? Obviously, the transportation part is Gong¡¯s idea. Or¡­ was it? Maybe, she just adapted it to her own purpose. What if these spiders were always social creatures, even if they came from different species. The signals I get from them make it feel like they never had issues between them. I may be looking too deep into this. With that thought in mind and a shiver in my bones, I move on from the search and discovery. Finally reaching the main room, I pass by the room that Ai and Lin were staying in. At a glance, it looks like they were just here. I can see in the corner, a spider places some cups of water. Without looking up at me, it heads back between the webs, into the wall. The rest of the room appears to have blankets, cushions, and a variety of items from the shack. In separate corners are Ai¡¯s and Lin¡¯s stuff. The blankets on one side are laying sprawled out, like they were recently left like that. The other looks like it is well put together. I normally would think the mess side would be Lin¡¯s, but hers is actually the neat side. That¡¯s a bit of a surprise. Maybe it¡¯s because she had to help Ai around in different aspects¡­ Regarding Ai¡­ Well, it looks like our worlds aren¡¯t that different. I used to forget to fix my blankets before starting my day, as well. Though, it¡¯s strange that Lin wouldn¡¯t have helped Ai with hers¡­ Pushing that from my mind, I head to the entrance, extending out my awareness to around 10 meters, to be sure there are no dangers. Feeling nothing, I head out to the opening of the cavern. Taking a quick glance out, I can feel my brow minutely furrow. Oh my God, it really is nighttime. Have I been down here all day¡­? Just working out and practicing things? Well, at least I feel I can go quicker with this, as I get better at working out. Guess I should head back to the room to grab some sleep. As I head back inside, I reduce my autoscan back to the sustainable distance. When I do so, I notice something that had caught my interest earlier. Looking closely at the ground, I can see the transparent lines of web I had noticed on the way in. Utilizing my new and improved scanning, I map out where they are in the room. This could be useful in practicing to avoid walking into traps. Using this as a goal, I try to avoid as many of the transparent lines as I can. Somehow, I successfully avoid them all until I get to Gong¡¯s room. As I get closer and closer to the room, I¡¯m able to smell the thick musk of sweat emanate from that direction. It¡¯s pretty clear what it was from. Oh no. I totally didn¡¯t consider how bad it would smell when I work out in a room, especially with the intensity of the workouts I did! God, I¡¯ll need to figure out how to air out this room. Double timing it to the entrance of the room, I hear strange sounds coming from the room and am shocked by a disturbing sight. Rolling around in the portion of her room that I was working out in is Gong. When I say rolling around, I mean literally. She seems to be in a revolving pattern of rubbing her legs on the ground and then bringing her face to the floor¡­ Which she then rubs her face into, with loud sniffs. I can just barely hear her whispering to herself. *SNNNNNIIIFFFF* ¡°Ohmigod, it smells so good. What the heck is this?! And why does the whole room smell like this?¡± *Snnnniiiifff* ¡°Seriously, what is this?!¡± ¡­ I am so shocked by this sight that I just stand there without moving. As this continues, without her noticing me, I finally decide to head over to the room she slept in previously. I¡­ think I¡¯ll just sleep here for the night. As I walk over to the room, as I get to the entranceway of that enclave, I realize I just stepped on one of the transparent lines. Almost immediately, I hear the noises from Gong¡¯s room stop. Ah. So, it is what I thought. This must be an alert system for Gong. It¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t trip any while I was in that room¡­ Heading into the room, I can feel myself burning up a bit. Making sure to go through the nightly ritual of maintaining my awareness and the autoscan, I nod off to sleep in a position not unsimilar to Gong the night before. Chapter 21 - Weight of the Scales As I wake up, once again I realize my awareness didn¡¯t stay on throughout the night. Dang it, well this will just be something I continue to practice on. From what I can tell with the scanning, this will take some time to get used to. Getting up to start my day, I realize I haven¡¯t washed in a long while. I might have to check with Gon¡­ Okay, maybe not Gong. I¡¯ll have to check with Lin and Ai on how people wash around here. Since I¡¯m planning on washing up or the equivalent eventually, I might as well work out a bit. Starting things up, I perform a small amount of exercises, just enough to push my limits. From what I can tell, I might have to move to weighted exercises. As I walk out of the room, I can see Gong down the way coming towards me. Ah, I forgot about the transparent lines. I¡¯ll make sure to keep practicing, to not touch them. ¡°Good morning James, how ar¡­¡± As she got closer, her eyes squints and her nose twitches. I can see her staring at my chest in confusion and then realization. She gulps thirstily. Okay. While this is weird, I think I¡¯m going to let this one play out for a bit. After experiencing her staring for what feels like a few minutes, she seems to snap out of it. ¡°S-so¡­ you, haven¡¯t washed up recently?¡± I shake my head. ¡°Okay. I have a bath downstairs, that you can use. A-and if you want, I could wash your clothes for you, while you do so.¡± The expectancy in her eyes is palpable. Yep, totally sounds like she doesn¡¯t have an ulterior motive here. Could this be a pheromones thing? She said she was sensitive to smell. Though, I¡¯m really not sure how to feel about this. Nonetheless, I need to take a bath. ¡°Yeaahh¡­ that sounds okay. Though, I¡¯ll hold on to my clothes until we get down there, if you don¡¯t mind.¡± I sense a flicker of disappointment, ¡°Okay, that¡¯s fine. Ai and Lin just finished theirs, so we¡¯ll probably see them on the way down.¡± Taking a cavern branch that slopes down from the main hallway, we head somewhat quickly to the bathing area. Just like Gong had mentioned, Ai and Lin appear to be heading up towards us. A quick look to the ground reveals the same transparent lines that occasionally cross the ground. I wonder how she keeps track of where the vibrations are coming from. As they come up to meet us, they appear to be discussing something. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s actually quite nice.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Lin looks toward Gong, ¡°Thanks for letting us use the bathing area, Gong!¡± She is practically skipping about. ¡°That was great, I¡¯ve never actually been this clean in my life,¡± Ai follows up. Ai looks grateful, but much more mellow. Still moving down, Gong responds that she is happy to have helped. As we pass them, the two women suddenly stop after scrunching up their faces. Oh no. It really does smell that bad. I know that face anywhere. So, it¡¯s just Gong being the weird one that likes the smell. Without stopping, we continued down the sloping tunnel. With those last reactions, I definitely moved a bit quicker. Finally reaching the bathing area, we reach a giant cavern, dwarfing the main area near the surface. There appear to be several pools of water with a tiny river running along the edge of the cave. All along the sides, ceiling and floor are the glowing stones that light up the entire cavern system. I really need to ask her about these stones, eventually. However, this underground river is insane. There¡¯s so much water everywhere! I think this is worth scanning. Doing a quick scan, I come to the discovery that this is only the surface of a massive underground lake. This area is only the surface, though there is quite a bit of rock separating the two. It goes so deep that I actually stop the scan, because of the sheer depth. The water, clear and sparking, is also drinkable. Really, it appears to be similar to mineral water. Considering all of this, this is almost a perfect water source. In the river portion, there are even some fish with glowing red portions ear their gills. Gong heads over to one of the water pools nearest to the entrance. ¡°This is typically where I wash up. I also wash clothes in that river over there.¡± There are also some fish in the river, over there, but they always made me feel sick if I ate one. I wonder why a carnivore like her would get sick? Let me look at these. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Flow-Following Scalefish Scalefish ¨C Fry (Juvenile) Fish that is formed from the scales of an ancient fish lineage spirit beast. This fish innately has rampant qi flowing through its body. Dangerous for non-cultivators to eat. Can be beneficial for cultivators, but difficult to process safely. Hmm¡­ it was likely difficult for Gong¡¯s body to process this, since she had no way to process qi. However, for cultivators, this is a goldmine. I want her to try one of these fish again, though it might still not be the best idea. She doesn¡¯t seem to have a cultivation method, so she won¡¯t be able to circulate any qi. Also, if this fish is a juvenile¡­ why is it the size of my torso? I guess I should just go with the flow for now. ¡°Okay, thanks for letting me know. I¡¯d like to check out those fish later, if you don¡¯t mind.¡± With a serious look, ¡°Sure. Though, make sure to keep all of this a complete secret. The caverns, this river¡­ everything. It¡¯s taken a lot of work and caution to make sure this hasn¡¯t been discovered by others. Please, take that into account.¡± Responding in kind, ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll make sure to not let out a word about this.¡± She gives me a dubious look, which makes me feel uncomfortable. I continue, ¡°Uh¡­ I know I don¡¯t have the best track record, but I¡¯ll definitely keep this one quiet. For sure this time.¡± She gives me another long look and then moves on. She heads to one of the pools edges and I can practically see the increasing excitement roll off of her. Another gulp before she opens her mouth. ¡°So. Are you, uh, going to give me the clothes?¡± Squinting my eyes at her, I ask her to turn around, which she obliges. As I prepare to remove my clothes, I see my phone, wallet, and keys are still intact. I put those off to the side, since she likely won¡¯t know the difference. Just as I get to my buckle, I see the stains of blood on my pants. My eyes traveling down to my shoes, I see the hint of something that looks like pink meat on them. My hand practically vibrates, as I slowly pluck that thing off of them. With a gulp, I close my eyes and attempt to disassociate what I just saw. I¡¯ll have to get used to things like this. I¡¯m okay. We¡¯re okay. This is okay. With a deep breath, I manage to get my emotions under control. Gong peeks a look back, in what appears to be concern. She probably smelled my anxiety. I smile at her and nod. I think back to her silly actions with my clothes, that makes me feel a small chuckle come on. Yeah. We¡¯re okay. She takes another sniff and smiles back. Her eyes still squinted in concern, but recognizing my apparent change in emotions. As I hand over the clothes, her smile grows larger and larger. She doesn¡¯t even notice the blood, as I see her sneakily take a whiff. From there she takes the clothes happily away, as I step into in the cold water. I try my best not to yelp. Being a soft modern man. As I wash myself, I didn¡¯t realize the number of layers of sweat, dirt, and grime on my skin from my workout. In fact, I peel a thick layer off of my skin, like a second skin. Is this all really from my workout? This amount seems kind of absurd. Maybe I should check into this. James Delinion 6 Rose Man¨CSpiritual Root Mana: 138985/138985 (163840) Transferred Gifts: Passive Scan: Max Active Scan: Max (Increased Strain) Healing Aura: Level 3 Exp: 159/160 Beneficial Taming: Level 12 ¨C Exp: 4385/20480 rounded down Current Direct Tames Healing Constitution Proficient Languages: Common Speech (English) Literate Languages: Common Speech I can¡¯t believe it. It looks like my spirit root has increased. Is this due to just my healing constitution? Or is it because of the combination of that and my workout? A quick review of the deeper information reveals that the spiritual root is the foundations of the body and soul, culminating into a person¡¯s innate talent. From what I can tell, the healing constitution automatically improves this aspect of myself. It seems every aspect of my body and soul are being refined. Eventually, my spiritual root will reach the peak of what is possible for myself.
  1. Please nerf.
This means some layers on my body are actually impurities of some sort, confirmed by some streaks of black ooze within the layers. With this discovery made, I lay back against the side of the pool to relax in the cold water. Hmm¡­ maybe I¡¯ll be able to mimic this process with my healing aura, as I see what it improves. A quick check into my healing aura reveals I need to reach a certain proficiency/level until I can ¡°optimize¡± other people in that way. From what I can tell, that will be level 10 for Healing Aura. However, once I reach that level, I can do it near instantaneously. Lucky them. Not only that, but I think I¡¯ve realized how bonkers my mana regeneration is¡­ It might even get higher with more levels. I hope the numbers for my levels don¡¯t continue like this. It will get truly insane, if they increase exponentially like this. As they say, tall trees attract the wind. I¡¯ll leave that for another day, though. With this in mind, I relax in the pool of water, in an underground cavern made by a giant spider. All while I can softly sense in the distance, SNNIIIIFFFF. What a world this is. Chapter 22 - Iridescent Worms Getting out of the pool, I look out for any replacement clothes. There are none. I probably should have asked about that, before giving her my clothes. Didn¡¯t she say she washes clothes here? Why did she leave then? ¡­ Sigh. I¡¯m just going to call out for her. I could scan for her, but I¡¯m honestly scared of what I might see. I can only take so much at this point. This is both highly erotic and really weird for me. Once everything is in a better position¡­ I¡¯ll deconstruct my feelings on this more. ¡°Hey Gong? Can you hear me?¡± I can still hear the slight echo of continued sniffing in the distance. Okay, she¡¯s obviously busy. I also feel like my hearing has gotten a ton better due to the healing constitution. Seeing via the autoscan, that there are an insane number of transparent lines all along the floor of this area, probably to make sure I don¡¯t surprise her. I purposely step on a couple, in the assumed direction of the sniffing. As expected, the noises stop almost immediately. I step back into the water, to cover my dangly bits. ¡°Hey Gong! Can you hear me?¡± ¡°YES! I mean yes, I can hear you.¡± She rushes into the area, with my clothes in hand. Her eyes flicker to the transparent lines in confusion. I try to redirect her attention back to me. ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s where they were. Were you able to wash them? I could have sworn that you mentioned they could be washed here.¡± Her eyes go wide for a moment. ¡°um¡­ yes. Though, I was just¡­ preparing them. Yes. Preparing them for wash. Since I really li¡­ want them to be clean. So clean.¡± She stares at me, clearly nervous and hoping that I¡¯ll buy this bullshit. I don¡¯t buy it, but I roll with it. ¡°Thanks for the help, then! I¡¯ll take those and wash them myself from this point. I insist.¡± She appears to want to decline, but a look into my eyes and what I believe to be the most subtle sniff from her yet, leads her to hand them helplessly to me. She then sits there quietly as I wash them in the water. While I work on this, I take the opportunity to deep scan Gong: Gong Female, 32 5 Rose Man Spiritual Root Proficient Languages: Common Speech (English) Literate Languages: Common Speech, Street Signs (Demi-Human) Exceptional Regeneration Demi-Human ¨C Spider Traits Okay, that¡¯s pretty great! Looks like she¡¯ll be a lot sturdier from now on. Considering her speed and power, I bet she¡¯s heads and tails above anyone else who isn¡¯t a cultivator in the area. No wonder the ancient groups placed a curse on her race. I can only imagine her with cultivator abilities. Makes me shiver a bit. Which reminds me, I need to know how powerful cultivators are in this world, and the tiers. Interrupting my thoughts, Gong speaks somewhat seriously, catching my attention. ¡°I¡¯ve been considering your taming ability. Have you gotten more insight into how far you can go with it?¡± I think I can trust Gong. Especially after what we discussed earlier. I think Lin and Ai are safe, but I¡¯ll run this by Gong first. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. ¡°I believe I can tame even spirit beasts with this¡­ eventually. I¡¯ll need much more time for that though.¡± She gives a sharp intake of breath and a swallow. ¡°You really know how to topple mountains and overturn seas, huh?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s what I said. At the most, I could tame an enormous creature and try¡­ ah. I get what you mean now.¡± Midway into my response, I realized it was likely a common phrase to denote a lot of strength. A little confused, but focused, she continues on. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then there are some creatures in these parts of the cities that we might want to keep an eye out for. I think you are uniquely gifted to deal with them. These monsters are called iridescent worms.¡± Her face looks extremely grave. ------ ¡°These creatures are, like their name suggests, pretty to look at, but horrifying in practice. They use human and demi-human women as their breeders. They capture and drag women while they sleep into their breeding pits.¡± Oh no, don¡¯t tell me this is what I think it is. What follows unfortunately confirms my suspicions. She continues to speak about them and I find out the following information: The biggest issue is that the parasites mess with the meridians, dantians of the person, besides other body functions. It is near impossible getting the parasites out of them, without it killing the host. They are sensitive to qi fluctuations and cause strange reactions to victims¡¯ qi circulation. A skilled cultivator once ripped a woman open in the span of a second and instantly completely healed her, but the woman went into a coma, because her mind believed it had suffered irreparable damage. It wasn¡¯t even because of the ripping open part¡­ When infested, the woman¡¯s brain and qi circulation was altered as well, with the parasite taking over the victims¡¯ brain chemistry. They only think of breeding more parasites and obeying the spawn. If forced out, the parasite wrecks the woman¡¯s body, shutting down their life functions. Even if the women are removed from the pits and ¡°saved,¡± they go crazy from not being able to continue. She wonders if taming the worms, while still in the body, could cause them to leave without killing the women. If possible, she hopes they could ¡®reset¡¯ the women. If not, potentially the healing could heal the women¡¯s minds, since I mentioned it works by conditions, removing the compulsion. It appears that the parasites vastly prefer human/demi-human women, but go for any mammal that can give birth. Animal victims seemingly have no change to their qi circulation, potentially. No spirit beast has been documented getting infested by the parasites. Even for the most advanced healers, healing a person from the body trauma and mental issues takes an absurd amount of treatment. She gives me the most successful story, a Nascent Soul cultivator who specialized in body manipulation performed the only successful operation. They succeeded by resetting the person¡¯s mind and body back to before it captured them. This only worked, because the cultivator was their father and knew their daughter inside and out. He poured all of his fortune into healing her. Even with that, the daughter still has issues. It is said the father has an enormous amount of resources, coin, and support out for any healer that can help his daughter. The cultivator was going to wipe the area that this happened in off the map, but was stopped by the sect and compensated. These aren¡¯t even spirit beasts and don¡¯t provide any useful cultivation resources, so it isn¡¯t even worth hunting for major sects. A demonic sect once used them as a way to strike out against other sects. They were quickly wiped out. However, the creatures already spread beyond the search capability of the sects and became a permanent fixture of this region. Particularly near the slums of cities. Many demi-humans believe they were kept as a way to keep the demi-human and poor human populations down. Okay. This is messed up. Really¡­ really¡­ messed up. However, why is she telling me to use my abilities to take these things down and heal people? Not only that, but wasn¡¯t Gong the one who told me to keep my abilities hidden? There must be a deeper reason for this. ------ ¡°Gong, why are you suggesting I look out for these creatures in particular? I remember you saying I need to use my abilities more carefully, but this seems to go slightly against that. If I save those women, especially if no one else can, then it will be even more revealing of my abilities.¡± As I say that, she becomes visibly uncomfortable. ¡°I¡­ had a friend. She was the only one who defended me when I was young. Before I could defend myself. She was the one who made most of these tunnels.¡± Gong looks off to the side, her eyes watering. Ah. This is a landmine. ¡°Those monsters took her, one day and¡­ I never saw her again.¡± I can see her lip bunch up. It looks like she¡¯s biting her lips pretty hard. ¡°I couldn¡¯t do anything to help her. I just want to make sure that no one else goes through that. When I searched for her, I saw what people turn into. No one. No one deserves that.¡± She continues after a pause and staring at the ground, ¡°Especially not her.¡± Still looking down, she continues, ¡°Ju¡­ just consider saving them. If you see anyone in that position. Please?¡± There¡¯s no way I could say no in this situation. To hell with the hiding, if I saw something like that. ¡°Yeah. I can do that.¡± I pause. Should I go further? Yeah. ¡°Let me know if you hear anything, I¡¯ll check it out. Her lips quiver, as she mumbles ¡°I¡¯ve already been helped by you so much and I¡­¡± I cut her right off at that, ¡°Stop. You don¡¯t have to worry about things like that between us. Especially for things like this. Just let me know if you see something. I¡¯ll see what I can do. That¡¯s what friends are for.¡± At that she takes a moment, but looks up at me with watery eyes. She nods with what seems to be mixed feelings. With a swallow, she seems to collect herself again. ¡°Okay. Okay.¡± She breathes in and out slowly before continuing. Chapter 23 - In Depth Planning After a pause, she continues, ¡°There is something else that we should probably discuss. It¡¯s time for everyone to reconvene in the main room. There are a few things we can bring to the table¡­ Are you ready to go?¡± At that statement, for some reason, it reminds me of the prompts you would get in a video game. ¡®Are you sure you are ready to head out? After this point, you cannot turn back¡­¡¯ Nonetheless, I don¡¯t really have any other choice. I¡¯m as prepared as I can think of right now. I know there are things I¡¯m missing, but I think with time and caution¡­ I can go from here. Plus, there are some things I have to know, like about cultivators and how we can get this started for our group. Taking this seriously, I nod slowly and stand up. She nods back. She does pause, though. With a sly smile, she adds, ¡°You should probably wait for your clothes to dry first, before heading upstairs though. I really don¡¯t mind if you¡¯re naked, though. Really.¡± Ah. Right. Clothes. Looking down, I slowly dip back into the water. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll meet you up there later, then.¡± ¡°If you want to dry it quicker, there are warm vents and towel wrappers near the walls. I like to dry my clothes at that spot.¡± After that aside, she heads back into the tunnel to the surface. Well. That was embarrassing. Looking down at my clothes, my stomach jumps, as I can no longer see even a hint of blood on them. Carried away by the stream. Like it never happened¡­ I pause. Emptying my mind. Focusing on what needs to be done. Moving forward. I have to keep moving. Life doesn¡¯t wait for anyone. After I¡¯ve fully dried my clothes, I quickly head up to the main room. As usual, I practice not stepping on the threads. At a glance as I enter, I can see that a large, table-like rock with chairs around it has been setup in the center of the room. I thought this was just a web table before, but from this angle, it¡¯s clearly a carved rock. Still covered in webs, though. Seated in two of the chairs are Lin and Ai. Because of her body¡¯s size, Gong is obviously not in a chair, though her legs are folded in closely. They seem to be discussing something intently, which quickly stops as I enter the room. In particular, Gong seems surprised and is staring at the floor, likely at the transparent threads. I can only imagine the thoughts she¡¯s having on why I seem to miss most of them. I can probably expect her to lay down a few more of them. More practice for me. Ai turns to me, ¡°Good afternoon James, it¡¯s good to see you again.¡± She seems to be in her element, running the discussion. ¡°Same here. I hear it¡¯s time to reveal what we¡¯ve come up with thus far?¡± Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. She nods and continues, ¡°Yeah, though the key question for this discussion will be on what we should do as a group starting from here. Each of us made it through, using unique skills, but some of those may not be as pertinent anymore, now that we have each other.¡± Gesturing to her sister, who is silent, ¡°Using my sister as an example, she is used to pickpocketing and stealing to help us survive.¡± It is at this point; I notice the bags under Ai¡¯s eyes. ¡°It has taken quite a bit to disabuse her of the notion, that she needs to continue doing that.¡± While Lin seems to be frowning, she isn¡¯t disagreeing, so they must have made some progress on that front. I agree with Ai, though. Stealing and pickpocketing is a slippery slope and not only regarding the crime aspect. It¡¯s too risky to do, especially in a cultivation world. From what Lin herself told me about life in this city, it isn¡¯t uncommon to find yourself dead from messing with the wrong person. Lin just has more experience in reading people, but even that could fail, eventually. Not only that, it could bring only the wrong kind of attention on everyone. I feel like I may be slightly hypocritical here. Huh. Must be my imagination. I tune back in, ¡°¡­ we believe that Lin¡¯s skills are better used in that respect. Reading people is exceptionally good for negotiations. We¡¯ll be needing protection though, to show that we can¡¯t be pushed around. Gong mentioned she may be able to help on that side.¡± Gong speaks up, ¡°Yeah, I believe we may have a much easier time of things, thanks to James over here,¡± casually waves toward me. ¡°You may remember he mentioned before we left for here, that he has the ability to tame creatures. In particular, he mentioned insects.¡± Seeing nods in confirmation, she continues, ¡°Well. He was right when he said millions of insects.¡± Ai and Lin take a deep breath, but seem only a little surprised. Gong doesn¡¯t stop though. ¡°In fact, he¡¯s already tamed a small army of spiders I was already raising.¡± She gets a little more excited at this point. ¡°And listen to this. He can grant control to specific people. Which, and I know you are already thinking of this Ai, means that we can have patrols and guards setup.¡± Ai taps the table, ¡°So, does this mean you have full control of the spider army at the moment?¡± Not even hesitating, Gong responds, ¡°Yes, though this will be one of the few things that we can allow to be in the open. As you two might know, there were demi-humans in the past that were able to control creatures similar to their spirit-beast side. ¡°Before James was here, I was able to get some measure of control over my spider bab¡­ army. Since I was an information broker, but needed some measure of protection, I always hinted that I had the ability to overwhelm someone with spiders, if crossed. ¡°With some creative work, I was able to fool most of them into believing that. Which kept any prying eyes out of my territory.¡± She takes a breath before continuing. ¡°With James help, I now have complete control over them. If I pass this along to my contacts, I can exert control over this area¡­ making it a safe place to do business, whatever type of business that is.¡± Lin speaks up, ¡°Gong, you mentioned before this conversation, that the gangs of this area are territorial. So, they won¡¯t take offense to you staking out this area?¡± ¡°Not really. This area is outside of the major roads and has been considered mine for a long time¡­ Really, I have my friends both on the inside of one of the bigger gangs and outside of them to thank for that. This area isn¡¯t protected by a gang or the city, per se, but is watched over by me. And I had just enough influence to claim it. Now? I have the power to back it up.¡± Ai interjects, ¡°What about the caverns underground? From what I¡¯ve seen, many of them extend far deep underground, but also across. Farther than what I guess your ¡®borders¡¯ are.¡± Rubbing her head, she responds, ¡°Ah, I forgot you wouldn¡¯t know, since you are human. You may have noticed on your side of the city, that no one lives in the sewers or digs underground areas, right?¡± Ai and Lin look at each other and nod. They also glance at me, but I shrug. How am I supposed to know? They make the ¡®oh right,¡¯ face and look back. ¡°That¡¯s because there are a variety of creatures who live underground, with a small number being deadly. Even in these caves, the only reason we can walk around without worrying, is because of the spider army constantly hunting. Most demi-humans don¡¯t dig around because eventually a creature will dig up into their underground area¡­ and sometimes that won¡¯t turn out well for the demi-human and their family. ¡°Most times, either in your old section or this one, they won¡¯t come even close to the surface. It¡¯s a near negligible concern. However, there is always the risk, in this area, of it happening. ¡°That¡¯s also why others avoid this area, since it is covered in these caverns. They believe anyone who could live underground, in the part of the city where most of the monsters live, is dangerous and shouldn¡¯t be tested. For the one fool who openly tested that assumption, I had to make an example of them. After that, I found out they gave me this area because it is dangerous and not worth them clearing out.¡± At that statement, Ai, Lin, and I look at each other¡­ nonverbally reaffirming to not mess with Gong. Chapter 24 - Spider Hunks Gong continues speaking about the underground caves and the creatures within. ¡°What you all may not know, but have guessed, is that there are openings to the surface in other parts of the city. To my knowledge, while some people know of them, most avoid them. The reason is because of the variety of creatures that live underground. ¡°To repeat. For those who can¡¯t defend themselves, it can eventually be a death sentence. That includes you guys, if you leave this area without support.¡± She gestures downward, toward the spider den area, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this area though. These children here, now fully under my control, can expand even further.¡± At those words, a thought comes to mind. Doesn¡¯t my ability allow creatures to not have to feed? I better check on that really quick. A quick scan of the spiders shows that they continue eating as normal, though it appears they only do so as an instinct, so it is less. However, they make sure the area is clear, in accordance with Gong¡¯s orders. They are also choosing to breed less, for some reason. Ooo, they are getting bigger though. That ought to be interesting over time. Okay, James. Time to tune back in. ¡°¡­ Sometimes, it¡¯s quicker to travel underground, since there aren¡¯t as many obstacles. This is especially true, if you don¡¯t have to worry about hostile people or creatures.¡± She pauses. ¡°So, what does having this large spider army and area to move around in, mean for us? It means that we can transport items from one place to another securely and safely. Not only that, it is in area we can naturally make difficult for anyone else other than us four (and the spiders), to travel through. If we don¡¯t look at that aspect, we could also use this even further for information networks.¡± Lin raises the first question to this, ¡°Are you sure the spiders could carry the items? Even if there are a lot of them, wouldn¡¯t it be difficult?¡± With a radiant smile, seemingly at being able to show-off, Gong raises her arm. Out of two tunnels appear two different types of spiders. One is simply a large spider, about half the size of Gong¡¯s body. Which is still the size of a car. The other is an extensive collection of spiders. Gong then motions us to step away from the table. The large spider easily picks up the table. It then weaves a web around it, lugging it on its back. Just as easily, it unweaves the web and places the table back down, web-less. For Ai and Lin, the large number of small spiders does the same thing, lifting it up and covering it in the web by swarming over it. They then move it around, relatively easily in its webbed form. They are like a wave, working together and lifting it around like a toy, in some ways easier than the big spider. I¡¯m not surprised, mostly because of all the fictional stories from my world, which take the strength of spiders into account. Placing the table back down in its original spot, they then surge back down into the tunnels below. Ai is the first to speak again, ¡°Ah¡­ That was pretty intense. So, I assume we can leave that as an option then. Though this brings something back to the forefront again. Do we really want to transport items using these tunnels as a business? This could be easily interpreted as smuggling or used as such.¡± The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Gong seems to be uncomfortable with the idea, as am I. It appears she may have overlooked the optics on that. I think she¡¯s more worried about what could happen to her spiders in that line of work though, rather than the act of smuggling. Guess I should put in my two cents. ¡°I agree about being concerned about being perceived as smugglers. I¡¯m not sure about you guys, but I want to try to keep things as legal as possible, except in one area. Healing items.¡± Taking a pause, I consider my words carefully. ¡°As we know, demi-humans don¡¯t have ready access to healing items. ¡°And while my healing ability could do a lot of good, it isn¡¯t a permanent solution. Especially, since I will eventually leave¡­¡± Gong looks a little worried at that notion. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry too much about me leaving. I¡¯ll always come back when I can and you¡¯ll always keep control over the spiders, even when I¡¯m gone.¡± Continuing on, ¡°From what you all have told me, there is a genuine need for such items and services in this community. I know the first thing that comes to mind, is how do we pay for such things? My answer, is if we can grow and make it ourselves, there will be no need to buy it from others.¡± Ai and Gong both interrupt at this point, with Ai shaking her head, ¡°James, you may not know this, but there is a hold on the market for seeds and the like to start your own healing gardens. It¡¯s basically a closely guarded item. Most of the healing plants with seeds in them have been treated to have their seeds not be able to be planted. This doesn¡¯t even include alchemy or cultivation ingredients. Those aren¡¯t even close to an option.¡± Gong follows up, ¡°Not only that, but even if a farm was up and running, there is no way that the city or gangs would allow undefended resources like that to be in the hands of individual demi-hu¡­ wait a second.¡± She seems to come to an understanding. ¡°Are you saying that we use the spiders to defend the farms? But what about getting the seeds to start with? Even if we can protect them, they never sell seeds that can actually sprout, unless it¡¯s to their own members.¡± And here is where I can help. ¡°That¡¯s where my ability will hopefully come in. This is only a guess, but I believe I might be able to fix the seeds, so they can actually sprout.¡± They take the time to consider the implications of this. I let them mull over it and continue with some additional thoughts. ¡°In terms of staying hidden, this could also make those looking to attack the farms cautious. If we only bought a few healing plants and said that there were actually good seeds within it, no one will believe us. They will believe that there is someone backing us. This will be doubly reinforced, when suddenly people with knowledge of using those ingredients emerge.¡± I think it¡¯s a good idea. Gong then responds, crushing my hopes. ¡°I really like the thought behind this, but I don¡¯t believe it will work. If someone with knowledge comes out and gives away healing items to demi-humans practically for free¡­ they will either be recruited or ¡®removed¡¯. We want to stay hidden for as long as possible. The only other option, is if you are part of gang yourself and have the approval of the other groups. Even then, you would need to sell the item for demi-humans to believe it wasn¡¯t a trap.¡± She takes a breath. ¡°I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s all bad though, we just need to pick and choose who and what we bring into the fold. Any demi-human that accepts that type of healing needs to disappear and live in these caves. We can then train them and help them live a better life, but become stronger. However, tall trees attract the wind. We should wait until we are strong enough to actively resist gangs and the city to do open actions like that. Or all of this¡­¡± She motions all around, ¡°Can be taken away in an instant.¡± Ah, she¡¯s right. This isn¡¯t some power fantasy where I can come in and make enormous changes. There are things in this cavern that could cause some major waves. We don¡¯t need to attract that kind of attention. Not until we get powerful enough to stop them, at least. Which also kicks out my idea of using my healing powers for money¡­ Sigh. ¡°I can understand that, thank you for clearing that up for me.¡± She nods. ¡°We are getting close to that level of strength, at least for one group. With the support of others, we could come out into the open. Not yet, but very soon. ¡°We¡¯ll still look into that other stuff though, but just on a much smaller scale and not in terms of profit.¡± She then looks back towards Ai, who then looks back at me. ¡°Since you mentioned it, what have you been able to come up with, James?¡± she asks, as the spiders shuffle into a corner of the room. Ah, it¡¯s my turn. I guess I should also mention a thought that came to mind¡­ Remote tracking and healing. Might have to open and honest. Just with these three, though. Time to fill them in¡­ Mostly. Chapter 25 - Its Not the Size that Matters ¡°So, what do you guys remember about my abilities?¡± Lin is the first to speak, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you can heal people, even with serious sicknesses.¡± ¡°You can also tame any creature, like the spiders,¡± Gong mentions as an aside. ¡°Well, not exactly¡­ I believe I can tame most creatures, but have only tried the insects, spiders, and smaller organisms.¡± Gong looks like she wants to mention something else, but stays silent. She must be thinking of the ¡®spirit beast,¡¯ comment I made earlier. ¡°Oarganimisms?¡± Lin asks. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s just means anything that¡¯s living¡­ like an animal, plant, or even moss on a wall.¡± ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what it means.¡± Lin goes quiet at that explanation. Ai, however, catches onto the greater implications of what that could mean. ¡°So, does that mean you can tame humans?¡± Oh, wow¡­ she just came right out and said it. I think Gong asked it before, when I first brought it up, but Ai probably wants to be sure, in her own way. ¡°No, not at all. In fact, the only things I can tell that I absolutely can¡¯t tame, are humans or beings directly related to humans, like demi-humans.¡± Ai gives me a long look, before being satisfied by my answer. Ai then speaks her thoughts, ¡°You also can heal both conditions and illnesses¡­ and actually turn them into something beneficial.¡± My eyes flicker over to Lin, assuming that she mentioned that to Ai. She¡¯s nodding along, so they must have talked. ¡°Not only that, but¡­¡± Her eyes look at Gong briefly. ¡°You heal from afar, though it seems to be much less effective than being close up. I¡¯m also not completely sure, but I think you can use that on multiple people at a time.¡± Did I actually tell them about that ability? No¡­ I don¡¯t think I did. The only time Ai would have seen that¡­ would be when I fell unconscious. Hmm¡­ she¡¯s sharp to have caught that. Especially in that situation. Though maybe I¡¯m thinking of this in the wrong way. If I were in her shoes, I would have a hard time forgetting anything about that night. Not only that, but when she looked at Gong, it looked like she also had something different she wanted to say, but held back. Could it that Lin told her about my ability to see her spirit root? ¡°That¡¯s right, I can do generalized healing from afar. Like you mentioned, it appears to do a weaker form of healing that still heals overall conditions.¡± Ai nods in confirmation, seemingly satisfied by the answer. ¡°However, I should mention a few more things about my abilities¡­¡± With a look at Gong, I meet her eyes. Alright, here I go. I¡¯ll start with the things they individually know. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. ¡°Regarding my taming ability, I believe I can tame not only normal creatures but also spirit beasts. While I can¡¯t say how I know this, I can say that I¡¯m pretty sure I could tame a low tier one, whatever that would be.¡± Ai and Lin, being the ones I didn¡¯t previously mention this to, seem shocked. Lin, per usual, seems to get excited about the idea. Ai is more contemplative. However, that isn¡¯t all. I feel that what I¡¯m about to say is the most important part of this ability, considering how we move forward. ¡°However, that¡¯s only a small part about my ability. After practicing and studying it a bit more, I¡¯m confident that my ability allows any creature I tame to grow. And by grow, I mean gain the ability to eventually become a spirit beast.¡± Silence covers the room. A loud Thump resounds and a quick turn of my head shows that Gong has collapsed, her legs sprawled out. I can hear her muttering to herself, ¡°So, I wasn¡¯t imagining it¡­ they are becoming larger and smarter.¡± Lin, for all the excitement she was shown earlier, is now practically in shock. It seems she can¡¯t really believe something that crazy. Out of anyone, though, Ai is taking this information the best. She¡¯s simply sitting there, appearing to consider this information. She¡¯s the one that has received the most shocking change to her life from my abilities already. So, I guess it¡¯s not too far off that she¡¯s reached the point that she¡¯ll just accept most things I say. Normally, I¡¯d like to say something off the wall as a joke, but it¡¯s probably not the right time to do that, since they might actually believe me. As expected, Ai is the first to speak to this revelation. ¡°If that is the case¡­ then that changes everything. How long does it take for the creatures to become spirit beasts?¡± ¡°I¡¯m actually not sure myself. However, I have two creatures I¡¯ve been using as a baseline. That cockroach you saw me tame, when I first talked about this and another creature, the smallest possible organism I could tame.¡± With a wave of my hand, the cockroach scurries out of one of the tunnels into this room. On the ceiling. Scrichscrcichsrsicishcichschrsishcisch What is frightening about that, is that it is the length of a five-year-old child. It moves so quickly that even Gong immediately threw a leg at it, on instinct, just barely stopping before hitting it. Well, if it hadn¡¯t already dodged the spider kick. Once again, the healing constitution is showing its strength, as normally I couldn¡¯t even imagine glimpsing that high-speed interaction. What was even more frightening for everyone, even me, was the reddish blob that bubbled out of the ground. I mean, I always knew it was there¡­ but to have it just flow up like in one of those monster movies scares even me. Preemptively, this time I asked them to not attack it. The overall size of the blob has now reached around a person and a half. Feeling the need to explain these, I start off with the cockroach. ¡°First thing I want you all to look at with this cockroach, is its obviously large size.¡± I see a few shaken nods. Why does Gong look more scared than Ai and Lin? She¡¯s also staring intently at the blob. Could it be because she didn¡¯t know it was there? That¡¯s interesting to know. That must mean none of the spiders came across it either¡­ ¡°To my knowledge, any creature I tame will no longer need to eat, drink, or breath. From what I can tell, they still need to sleep, though.¡± Before they can ask questions on that obviously outrageous statement, I continue. ¡°Any tamed creature that continues to eat and drink, will grow in size. I believe this because the resources that were to be originally being used to survive, are now increasing the size of the creature. While I haven¡¯t tested it yet, I strongly assume that if I were to stop feeding them, they would stop growing in size, but continue growing towards spirit beast status.¡± I take a breath. They wait for me to say something else. Gong giggles maniacally, like she¡¯s imagining something. Realizing her outburst, she quiets down a bit meekly. Didn¡¯t she already hear this? Though, I can understand her giddiness. ¡°She¡¯s right, though. This is amazing,¡± Lin adds. Ai follows up with a somber note, ¡°With just this ability, not including the others, we could all be held tortured, held hostage, or killed. ¡°James would be mind slaved for the rest of his life. Especially considering, he can give away ownership of the creatures.¡± This immediately sobers Gong up, amplifying the previous statement she had made to me privately. With a look at me, ¡°Nonetheless, this is good. We need to hear everything, so we can actually plan for how to account for this. To make sure something like that never happens to any of us.¡± With that said, she looks at me to continue. It¡¯s all too apparent that something will need to happen. We need a way to protect each other easily. This is probably the time to mention my ideas¡­ and test them. Before that, though, it is time to fill in Gong on my other abilities. With some caution, of course. Chapter 26 - We Dont Believe You ¡°The next ability I have is related to, but separate from my healing. I¡¯ve found that I tend to pick things up pretty quickly. Almost in the sense that I can see what I¡¯m supposed to do for certain actions. Not only that, but if I really concentrate¡­ I can get an idea of things I shouldn¡¯t know.¡± At this, everyone looks confused, clearly not understanding what I mean, based on my wording. Lin breaks the silence with a question. ¡°So, are you saying that you are a quick learner or are a soothsayer?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ not exactly. It might actually be easier to show you, than to try to explain it.¡± I look around quickly for something I can use. Wait a second, doesn¡¯t Gong know a second language of sorts? Maybe I can use that. Making a scrunched-up face, ¡°So, Gong. I get the feeling that you know something¡­ something like a second language. Related to signs?¡± She was clearly looking confused until I had mentioned the signs. She squints her eyes at me and sniffs. ¡°How would you¡­ well, yes. Us demi-humans and human informants have a few ways to communicate secretly. Are you saying you actually know the language?¡± ¡°No, no, no. Not at all. However, I am pretty confident that if you wrote something on the wall using that language, I could figure it out.¡± She looks so skeptical. ¡°Really. You know, did you know we switch up the codes and concepts from time to time? That way others can¡¯t know what it means. There are a lot of layers to this. Are you sure you are still confident?¡± Hook, line, and sinker. Now I know how magicians feel when pulling off a big trick. It¡¯s not only Gong that looks skeptical, but also Ai and Lin. Ai in particular is looking between Gong and I to see if we are acting. She¡¯s definitely the skeptic of the group. Probably, that¡¯s what kept her and her sister alive for so long. ¡°I¡¯m pretty confident. Though, I¡¯m pretty sure there are limits on it.¡± Lin speaks up at this point. ¡°I think I can agree somewhat with James. When I was showing him stuff around the city, there were things that he would have no reason to know, but he seemed to just get. ¡°I didn¡¯t think on it too much, since I assumed he was one of those really stupid, smart people. You know the ones where they are great at knowledge stuff, but really terrible at life stuff. Like the ¡®not trusting a homeless orphan who just tried to rob them, giving them stupid amounts of money, and ask to make them their bodyguard¡¯ type of stuff.¡± The group glances at me quickly and nods between themselves. Ouch. I¡¯m a little hurt by that. Though I kind of deserve it, if you put it that way. Gong also adds, ¡°Yeah, I can easily believe that.¡± You didn¡¯t have to say it though! The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Well, I guess it couldn¡¯t hurt to try out.¡± Using her spinneret and legs, she creates a design on the wall. It really just looks like one of those psychoanalysis blobs to me. I totally wouldn¡¯t have recognized it as a design. I guess it kind of looks like a blobby person. Staring intensely at it, I check my intuitive scanning to see what it means. My scanning reveals what it means. It means ¡°Stupid Guy, Beware.¡± Not cool. I give her a look. She seems a little shocked at my irritated look, but appears to reassure herself. ¡°S-so, what does it say?¡± ¡°Stupid Guy¡­ Beware.¡± She gulps. ¡°Ah.¡± She¡¯s definitely surprised. Ai and Lin look between the two of us. ¡°Wait, so he actually got it?¡± Lin blurts out. Gong doesn¡¯t answer her, but instead gets quiet. She then asks, ¡°How did you know? What did you look for?¡± Good, I can work with this. ¡°When I looked at this, I got the feeling that the main blob represented a stupid person. However, I could tell some of the tiny blobs outside that main blob, reversed what the main blob meant. What was interesting, was there were two of them. So, I assumed they canceled each other out. The shape of the blob seemed unstable, representing danger.¡± Now that I know what to look for, this type of sign isn¡¯t too hard to parse. However, with no context¡­ this would be impossible to figure out. There are just too many things this blob could look like. It looks like Gong is convinced though. Gong responds, ¡°You¡¯re actually right. That¡¯s what we look for in these. While I can sense a tiny bit of dishonesty, it smells like you actually just figured it out. Could it be th¡­¡± Before Gong can continue, Ai interrupts her. ¡°I¡¯m not sure that we can use that as proof.¡± Oh no. What did she come up with? Directed to me, she states, ¡°James, you had mentioned that you remember nothing before waking up in that alleyway, right?¡± I nod. She nods in self-affirmation, before speaking further ¡°It¡¯s not uncommon for people who have been memory wiped to gain their partial memories back as they re-experience things.¡± Turning to Gong, ¡°While probably unlikely, is there any way an informant may have shared the concept behind interpreting these signs?¡± With a bit of thought, Gong nods ¡°Yeah, definitely. We weren¡¯t the ones who came up with this system. Apparently, slaves in another country came up with it and our guys just adopted it. It¡¯s really just meant to give us a quick bit of information, that can be difficult to detect or understand, if you aren¡¯t looking for it. ¡°It also wouldn¡¯t be weird to assume that I would know the system, since you can probably guess I pass around information and that we¡¯ve passed many of them already.¡± Ah shit. That actually makes sense. Great excuse, in fact. If I was trying to hide information from them. Which I am¡­ but not that much. Round two. ¡°Hmm¡­ that¡¯s a good point. I have another example then. Gong and Lin can go deep into the caverns, in a place that I wouldn¡¯t have any business knowing what they are doing, and make a series of hand signals. All while you watch me to see if I do anything strange. When they come back, I¡¯ll see if I can tell what they did.¡± After some thought, the three seem to add some additional limitations. ¡°You should take all of your tames and place them somewhere else.¡± Before they run off, though, Gong stops everyone. ¡°Wait a second. This could be a similar situation to the last one.¡± Really? I¡¯m a bit confused. I¡¯m not alone in my confusion. Gong clarifies. ¡°You all have probably guessed that I can smell emotions among other things. Not only that, but I can sense a lot more than humans can.¡± Everyone nods to that. ¡°Well, I also have other ways of sensing things.¡± She goes to the floor and plucks one of the transparent lines. ¡°Using these, I¡¯m able to determine a lot of things, like where people are and how many are there. These are all over the caverns and the area around the entrance.¡± From the reactions of the two, they never noticed. That¡¯s probably because they didn¡¯t come from a world where tripwires were in basically every action or war movie. ¡°Not only that, but now that I have access to the spiders, I can barely sense what they see and feel.¡± Wait, really?! Let me try that! Immediately, I try to connect to my cockroach. Okay. I can feel his thoughts toward me¡­ wait a second. She may be right. It¡¯s faint, but I can get a small idea of where and what she¡¯s looking at. I¡¯ve also discovered the cockroach is a she. Not sure if that will matter. ¡°Huh, you are right. I didn¡¯t consciously notice that.¡± Gong nods. ¡°Me neither, I just had a thought after just ¡°knowing¡± something that was happening in the spider room.¡± Should I really continue pushing this? Yeah. I¡¯ll give it one last push on the last area. Though I think this will just reinforce their current thoughts, based on the pattern. ¡°Okay then, I have one more for you guys and it¡¯s related to when I healed you all.¡± Chapter 27 - A Path is Drawn ¡°When I healed you, Ai, I got an idea of what your spirit root was.¡± Once again, the group goes quiet. Ai and Lin appear shocked, but it could be because they never expected me to mention it. Gong appears shocked, but thoughtful soon after. ¡°Lin mentioned it to me, pretty seriously, for her. However, it was such a crazy concept¡­ that I wasn¡¯t sure it was true,¡± Ai whispers. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you really are a treasure¡­ in multiple ways. We need to make sure you know what you are doing¡­ and saying.¡± Gong speaks suddenly, ¡°I feel I should let you all know something, that he¡¯s done to me.¡± Okay, the way she said that came across as weird. Stop giving me those accusing glances, Lin! And why does your face look so sympathetic, Ai?! ¡°He¡¯s healed my demi-human curse.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not even surprised by this anymore,¡± Lin intones. Ai, however, goes again for the logical route, ¡°Well, while that is still outrageous, it¡¯s not outside the realm of possibility. At least, for the level of things we¡¯ve already heard and seen. I mean, he¡¯s healed my condition and even made it better.¡± ¡°It would make sense if he¡¯s able to heal something like that, he¡¯d be able to figure out other things about the body. An idiot savant of some sort?¡± ¡°Definitely.¡± Gong responds. With a thought on that statement, everyone nods and comes to an understanding. Wait, I get the savant part, but why idiot? Gong continues, ¡°One thing I didn¡¯t realize because of the shock of the situation, is that because he healed my curse, he actually removed humans¡¯ automatic revulsion to me. I found out from Big Sister Crane, though she let me know that I shouldn¡¯t be too concerned. ¡°I don¡¯t totally get it, but people¡¯s existing thoughts will automatically cause them to do it, because of their habits. Especially, since I¡¯m so obviously a Demi-human. She called it a ¡®trained¡¯ response.¡± She gives a sigh, ¡°What this means though, is that I will need to go out less and use my spiders and others more as my hands and eyes. In the short term, I¡¯ll still need to go out, but be cautious about who I interact with.¡± Ah, I didn¡¯t even consider that could happen because of my healing. While it is good that it might not be an issue¡­ I will have to remember that there are certain aspects of groups that are expected and can cause issues if they aren¡¯t present. I don¡¯t know, my natural inclination is to reach out and help people, if I have the power to. It¡¯s so difficult to pull back and not help them. I did that so much in my old world, using excuses to make myself feel better. Thinking that things won¡¯t really change for them, even if I help. Knowing full well I could make a difference. Now? I know I have the power. You are either healed or sick. Even with the potential of causing issues for myself and others because of it, I¡¯m still struggling if wondering if that could just be another excuse for not doing the right thing. I must think on this more. On how to make it work. During my internal monologue, Ai turns to Lin with a certain look after hearing Gong. ¡°Lin, could you grab our plan, the one we would follow, in case things got better for us?¡± Lin jumps up and heads into the next room, while Ai leans forward. She starts by speaking about me, but is now looking at Gong. ¡°James has way too many powers that don¡¯t fit his status or strength. Eventually, one of them will come out¡­ he literally just has too many of them. And I¡¯m pretty sure this isn¡¯t everything, yet. We don¡¯t want these to pop out either accidentally or in an emergency, without a Plan B or an excuse. I think you already know, that there is only one big way to hide this level of ability.¡± Gong nods, knowingly. ¡°Cultivation. He has to become a cultivator.¡± Ai affirms this and looks at me. ¡°James, as Lin had told you earlier, there are cultivators in this world, along with large sects that rule these lands. The sect that rules this area, is called the Revolving Heavenly Light Sect.¡± ¡°You need to join this sect. As soon as is possible.¡± Well. She raises a good point. This could actually be the way to allow me to get away with healing people. Making that difference. However, Lin knew little about the cultivator world, so she didn¡¯t teach me all of this. While I could act like I know something about it, I shouldn¡¯t make assumptions. Time to ask. ¡°Okay, I can understand that. Could you tell me about the cultivators, though? Lin knew little about it, so she skipped it.¡± Ai looks over in the direction that Lin left in. ¡°I know I taught her about it so many times now¡­ it can¡¯t be helped.¡± Looking back at me, ¡°So. What do you know?¡± ¡°They can fly.¡± ¡°wow.¡± ¡°Okay, I was mostly joking on that one. I know that there are tiers of cultivators and that there are clans and sects. Within the sects, there are levels of statuses. I also know that spirit roots help to determine how quickly you advance in cultivation and effect where you get placed in a sect.¡± Any more than that? No, it might be better to get context from the people who live here. Especially Ai. She has both the critical eye and from what I gathered, has some actual knowledge on these things. ¡°Okay, that actually is better than I suspected,¡± Ai responds. ¡°I¡¯ll start with the tiers I know of.¡± ¡°For cultivator tiers, they go in the following order: Body Cultivation, but only if they are rich enough to do so; Qi Condensation; Foundation Establishment; Core Formation; and Nascent Soul. There are levels above that, but they are rarely mentioned in the books I¡¯ve read. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡°From what I¡¯ve been able to gather regarding body cultivation, is that only the rich can afford to get their bodies to the peak position to accept qi flow and prepare themselves to store it. Whether that is through specialized training or medicinal items, nonetheless they can open up and optimize themselves.¡± Huh, that sounds pretty familiar¡­ where have I heard that before? ¡°Moving on from there, one major clan you¡¯ll hear about for this area is the Heavenly Skies Sword Clan. They are a sword technique focused clan, that is based within the Revolving Heavenly Light Sect, but I¡¯ll explain more on that later. Just know not to mess with them and you should be fine.¡± Okay, I¡¯m pretty sure that old la--- beautiful cultivation woman flying on her sword was part of that sect. A Senior Gu? ¡°Okay, so now we can move to sect statuses. Your status is typically determined first, by your cultivation tier, spirit root, cultivation base and techniques, and finally by your outside connections. The status levels from highest to the lowest are,¡±:
  1. Sect Founder: The Founder is not always the Patriarch, if they¡¯ve fallen out of power.
    1. Patriarch: If weaker than or deferential to the Founder, they will come in second
  2. Council Sect Elders/Advising Sect Elders
  3. Sect Elders/ Spell Formation (Array) & Talisman Experts/ Alchemy Experts
  4. Core Disciples
    1. Sect Elder Direct Servants: Treated with respect by lower rankings, but less than from core disciples
  5. Inner Court Disciples
    1. Core Disciple Direct Servants: Should be treated as respectfully as Inner Court Disciples
  6. Outer Court Disciples
  7. Sect Servants
  8. Normal People
Even as a sect servant, you get remarkable benefits compared to the normal person. After many years of service, you get to cultivate one basic cultivation technique from their library. Though it is called basic, it is leagues above anything you could find outside the sect. You have a safe place to work and live for both you and your family. Well-fed and regular payment.¡± It is at this point that Lin comes in. She reveals a scroll that had instructions, detailing when and where to go, to join the sect. It also had a Plan B, in case Ai died, before they could do it together. ¡°My plan was for us to get accepted into the sect, to at least become sect servants. While I initially thought I wouldn¡¯t have been accepted, I assumed they might accept Lin, since she didn¡¯t have any apparent illnesses. Now that I know my spirit root and what it is, there is a slight chance they would have tried to heal or treat my condition. They definitely would have accepted Lin.¡± She continues, uninterrupted ¡°The last thing, would be the spirit roots themselves, which I think you know, but want to be sure.¡± She then explained information, which was very similar to the spreadsheet my scan had come up with earlier. The only real addition was a mythical rank called Jade Flower Void. Just as a quick check, let me take a look:
Spiritual Roots: Cultivation Speed:
Ranking Type Grade People
No Talent/Cursed/Crippled Cultivation Demi-Humans, Gong (Pre-Healing)
Low Talent Rose Man 1 James Delinion (Pre-Healing) 1/10,000x
2 Majority of People 1/1,000
3 1/100
4 1/10x
Ordinary 5 James Delinion (Post-Healing), Majority of Cultivators 1x
6 James Delinion (Current), Lin (Pre-Healing) 2x
7 5x
8 Gong (Current) 10x
9 15x
Above Average Peony Earth 1 25x
2 AI (Pre-Healing) 50x
3 75x
4 100x
Rare Genius 5 250x
6 Lin (Current) 500x
7 750x
8 1000x
9 1250x
Extremely Rare Genius Orchid Heaven 1 Ai (Current) 2000x
2 3000x
3 4000x
Powerful and Rare Genius 4 7500x
5 10,000x
6 20,000x
Heaven Defying Genius 7 50,000x
8 100,000x
9 200,000x
Transcendent Genius (stories) Jade Flower Void 1,000,000x
Either way, these look pretty similar to what I¡¯m familiar with in wuxia novels¡­ with a key difference. I haven¡¯t heard one wink about a Dao or something similar. Maybe I should assume that doesn¡¯t exist here. ¡°Thanks for the information. So, what else do I need to know and do?¡± Chapter 28 - Book Knowledge ¡°Well, I can tell you that the Revolving Heavenly Light Sect is a Righteous Sect. By that, I don¡¯t mean they are actually righteous, but simply that is the type that they list themselves as. Specifically, righteous sects tend to not use ¡®demonic¡¯ techniques, like sacrificing or blood-based ones. They can be just as evil or conniving as demonic sects, though. On the other side, there are demonic sects that can be righteous and actually are actively helping people.¡± So pretty much it is just what they call themselves. ¡°Alright, so it¡¯s just a name and I shouldn''t automatically assume anything just because of that. If that¡¯s the case, why do you suggest this one?¡± ¡°Well, for one, that is the sect that controls this area and is the closest to us. Second, they apparently use a combination of quality and quantity-based recruiting. Every year, they will go around to the different cities within their area of control and bring anyone who wants to join the sect back to the sect¡¯s training areas.¡± Her cheeks slightly drop, ¡°One thing we have to note though. Every other year, they switch off between quantity and quality recruiting. When they are recruiting for quantity, they have certain requirements for every entry level of their sect. However, they are typically recruited to bolster up their sect servant and outer court levels, so they accept more people than most other sects would. During quality recruiting years, they raise the requirements of the sect servant and outer court members. During those years, they become really serious about searching for skilled people with strong spirit roots. To give an example based on what I¡¯ve heard, these are the cutoffs for every level, based on what year it is.¡± She then details out the following information: She gives a pause, probably unintentionally ominous. ¡°This year, is a quality year,¡± she says with a sigh. Lin breaks the silence, ¡°So, that means he has a chance of becoming an outer court disciple?¡± ¡°Supposedly. The information I have is pretty old, so I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s still true. Not only that, but they may change it from year to year, based on what they are looking for. But that isn¡¯t the real unfortunate part about this. Even as I say that, being an Outer Court disciple is not exactly what you need.¡± I can¡¯t help but look up in confusion at that. ¡°What¡¯s the biggest difference between an Outer Court and Inner Court disciple?¡± ¡°If you are just an outer court disciple, you will be given low to average quality items and cultivation techniques. Not only that, but you will have to live in the same buildings and potentially with roommates.¡± Ah, I can see where she¡¯s going with this. ¡°I see what you mean now. Essentially, if I¡¯m given smaller amounts of cultivation items, there is no reason I should be standing out as much. Not only that, but if I have a roommate or people I¡¯m living with, then there is a greater chance of some of my abilities being discovered.¡± It would be easy to imagine a roommate or even a person the room over, seeing patterns in my actions and getting curious about me. ¡°You got it. It¡¯s not the best place, but it at least will give you a chance to have an excuse to why you can do something.¡± ¡°How do you know all of this? From what I can tell, you guys aren¡¯t related to cultivators, right?¡± Lin and Ai, take a glance at each other. Ai rubs the back of her head, ¡°Well¡­ most this is common knowledge for the people in the middle class of this city. Since it¡¯s safe to assume that you lost most of your memory, I thought it best to fill you in. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°Now, regarding how I know this? In exchange for¡­ certain things, I was usually able to get books about different aspects of the world. ¡°I¡­¡± Her breath catches. Huh, this might be related to what she went through before. I¡¯m not going to push her on this. Lin seems to be of a similar mind and tries to speak, but Ai¡¯s lips tighten. ¡°¡­I did whatever I could to escape my situation. Anything. Learning to read and teaching Lin how to, was something we committed to early on, before things got worse with Rong.¡± Giving a sharp laugh, she waves over in Lin¡¯s direction. ¡°Lin over here never really took to the etiquette and language aspects, but is decent enough. For me, that was always the way I saw myself being used. Since, my body, at that time, wasn¡¯t in the best shape. She however, did take to how to get people to give her things, from the adventure book in our stash.¡± Ai looks nostalgic, but Lin seems to get a little serious. Which reminds me of when she was teaching me in the streets. Raising a hand, drawing my attention on to her, ¡°Books don¡¯t cost that much here, since we are near the sect and have the paper and book sellers here. The ones we have are the cheap copies, but useful if you have nothing else. Surprisingly, we managed to come across a book that talked a bit about cultivators.¡± Lin gives a nod and looks at Ai. Which is returned, as Ai gives a slight smile, glancing over at Lin. ¡°Actually, Lin ¡®found¡¯ it for me... I still remember when you brought that book into the shack. It was a few days after Rong had stepped on some glass.¡± A quiet air appears between the two of them. Quickly Ai switches gears. She breathes in. Breathes out. Returning to staring back at me. ¡°That¡¯s not the actual issue with this. The genuine worry will be that someone else will see or catch on to you differing vastly from the norm. However, we don¡¯t really have a choice since you are a Rose Man 5.¡± Ah. Once again, I face a decision. Yeah, I need to let them know that both my abilities allow me to increase spirit roots and that my spirit root is steadily increasing. ¡°So, I actually have something else to tell you guys then¡­¡± A group sigh comes out. Ai actually puts her hand to her head. ¡°Let me guess. You can increase spirit roots with healing?¡± Oh, wow. She was actually on point with that. ¡°Uh, yeah, actually. To be honest, your spirit root was around the Peony Earth 2 range, with Lin¡¯s at Rose Man 6, before I healed you. I¡¯m not exactly sure how it happens, but it appears to raise it in accordance to how healed up you are. Specifically, I guess that it is a byproduct of a person¡¯s body being taken to its best state, which to my understanding takes a sizeable portion into how spirit roots work.¡± Oh, I should probably also let Gong know what hers is. A glance over a Gong affirms that she is biting her lip in anticipation at me. Most likely hoping I know what hers is. ¡°Oh Gong, yours is Rose Man 8.¡± I can see her clench a fist and do a tiny fist pump. Looks like that¡¯s something shared between our cultures. ¡°So, how does that work for yourself?¡± Lin asks. ¡°Well, I actually hav- feel like my body has a huge healing property. I believe that this allows me to heal automatically from injuries. In a similar way to when I healed you, it seems to also increase my spirit root quality. Based on what I can tell, I think I may be around a Rose Man 6 now.¡± Ai responds quickly, ¡°Okay, we can work with this. Do you think it will increase to¡­¡± She looks quickly up in thought, then back down to me, ¡°Around the Peony 4 range?¡± This might be time to use my scan to find out. Looking into myself, I check to see how long it would take to get up to that level. Or if it even would go up that high. What I find is yes. I can actually get up to there and even further. Ultimately, it will take about a month to reach that level. I repeat this to everyone and sounds of resignation go throughout the room. This time, it ends a little quicker though. ¡°Well. This works for us, though. The exam is in just over a month, so it might be close¡­ but it¡¯s the best chance we have. Since this is a small city, the cultivators that come in, will probably only be staying for one full day, before heading back to their sect.¡± Ai gives a glance at Lin. ¡°Honestly, I never expected to live long enough to see Lin head to take the cultivator exams. Even though, I put in the ¡®good¡¯ plan¡­ the plan with me dying was always the main one.¡± She looks up at the webbed ceiling. She reaches out for her sisters¡¯ hand, who was already reaching for hers. They both smile at each other, softly. ¡°Jiejie¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ freeing, to know that I won¡¯t have to worry about that anymore. That I don¡¯t have to worry about how much my precious sister would go through, to even get the exam. Now, I know that she and I will be able to make it in this. And if everything stays the same, all of us could be in the inner court. This is our step to a new and improved life.¡± She then turns to Gong, who has a bittersweet smile on. ¡°And so, we come to you, Gong.¡± Gong jumps a little at being addressed. Ai continues, ¡°As you already know, there is no way that the sect would accept a demi-human disciple. However, that doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t help you from behind the scenes. ¡°Though as you might have heard and known, we cannot take home any cultivation techniques to teach you.¡± Ai gives her a sly smile. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t buy one for you though.¡± Chapter 29 - An Admission of Guilt Ai continues speaking. ¡°While I was here, I was looking for alternative ways for Lin and I to grow or even heal ourselves. What I found is that, while rare in this area, there are some loose cultivators.¡± She turns to me, ¡°Oh, right. Loose cultivators are people who are practicing cultivation without the backing of a sect. To my knowledge, it is a double-edged sword. Everything they collect, do, or work on is solely their property and decision to make. However, there is no one to protect them, help them financially, and it is much more difficult to achieve gains. If Lin wasn¡¯t accepted by the sect¡­¡± Ai walks over to her room and with her back turned to us, suddenly begins pulling apart a bag she had previously brought in. Lin, for her part, looks confused and doesn¡¯t seem to understand what is going on. After a minute of this, Lin gasps. She¡¯s clearly figured something out that we haven¡¯t. It is not until Ai turns around, that I can see what she had realized. In Ai¡¯s cupped hand are 10 Big Silver coins. Altogether, this is comparatively worth $10,000. With this, she could outright buy a small house and enough to allow them to live for a very long time. ¡°If she wasn¡¯t accepted by the sect, I wanted to her to buy a home for herself and possibly learn cultivation at her own pace. This would be enough for her to live comfortably.¡± Tears are filling Lin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Jiejie, how did you?¡­¡± Even Ai seems to get emotional. ¡°Lin¡­ I did what I had to, especially for my precious little sister.¡± They look at each other and quickly grasp each other¡¯s hands. After that touching moment, still with their hands clasped together, she speaks with strength. ¡°However, it looks like that will no longer be the case. We now are in a good place, maybe even safer than if we had bought something out there.¡± Turning to me, ¡°You may not know this, but those who don¡¯t have power are frequently torn down and trampled underfoot. It takes a lot of time, effort, and careful connections to make sure you can live safely. Even if you have your own home, there are still different factions that can walk in and take everything from you. Being able to live here, in such a large space, with essentially no enemies and people we can trust, allows us to plan and move easier.¡± She pauses, holding a breath. She turns to the side, her arms crossed under her chest. It would be easy to imagine her as a portrait. A proud woman, holding much more than herself together. Her head raises to Gong, their eyes meeting and holding in place. ¡°You know¡­ You never asked why we trusted you so easily.¡± Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Lin speaks up, gaining a curious glance from Gong. ¡°I saw you once, when I was younger. You were so much smaller, basically the same size as a small child. Just a little bigger than Ai and I.¡± Gong eyes squints, clearly trying to remember where she could have met them. I wonder where Lin is going with this¡­ what kind of history do they share, that Gong wouldn¡¯t remember? ¡°One day, when Ai, I, and some other girls were out trying to scrounge up food for the night, some old man came and started harassing us. He began beating us, calling us ¡®scum¡¯ and ¡®wastes of space¡¯. A man that was going to kill us that night.¡± Gong¡¯s eyes widen as she speaks up. ¡°Wait, you couldn¡¯t have bee¡­¡± ¡°Yeah. We were those girls you saved. We also saw how you were hurt by that man¡¯s friends¡­ We were always ashamed that we weren¡¯t able to help you at that time and that you sacrificed yourself to protect us.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Thank you. Because of us, you were harmed that day. Ai doesn¡¯t remember that well, since she was still pretty young. However, I¡¯ve never forgotten.¡± Ai speaks up at that point, ¡°It¡¯s not only then though. We know that you protect these alleyways from the worst people. Those who are looking to just come to torture people like us.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t deny it either, I¡¯ve seen you scare away people who¡¯ve followed me before, heading back on a run.¡± Lin¡¯s voice is sure, confident of her experiences. Gong softly says, her face red, ¡°No¡­ you¡¯re wrong, I didn¡¯t do that for you guys¡­ I was, just trying to not let anyone in my territory. You guys simply lived near here.¡± ¡°Come on Gong. You can¡¯t fool us. That was nowhere near your territory. And why did you offer us a new home? Don¡¯t say it¡¯s solely because of this guy here. You could have always waited until we split up to proposition him. But you didn¡¯t. You turned to us first and then included him in the deal.¡± Gong¡¯s lips visibly tighten, her pale cheeks and ears showing the most color I¡¯ve ever seen from her. Even quieter than before, I can hear her barely say, ¡°I know what he was doing to you guys¡­ I just sat there and did nothing.¡± Wait, who is she¡­ oh, she¡¯s talking about the actual scum. Lin freezes a little, but Ai remains there, with almost no emotion on her face. Stoic. ¡°You already know why you couldn¡¯t. If you were ever to hurt a human like that again, let along Old Rong¡­ the Old Rong? People in the area would hunt you down, assuming that you are truly dangerous. There¡¯s only a few other people who would be able to take him on here.¡± She looks over to me, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know, but Old Rong was actually pretty decent at fighting, even while being as drunk as he was. You were likely only able to win, because of luck¡­¡± Lin¡¯s eyes are distant and unfocused. Ai seems to be nonchalant about it, but I can see her clenching her fist. I see her glance down at her hand, after seeing where I was looking. She unclenched it. Giving a sigh, ¡°Unfortunately, there was no way we could have done that normally. No matter how deserved it was.¡± She looks to be moving on, before giving it a bit of thought. ¡°Actually, you showed a bit of skill, from what Lin told me. She wouldn¡¯t have had the opening to stab his neck, if you hadn¡¯t played that ¡®fake attack¡¯ trick. After that, he must have been in a panic from having a piece of pottery in his neck.¡± She pauses. ¡°Knowing it was Lin¡­ must have caused him not to try to hurt her as badly either.¡± Lin¡¯s eyes look down at that. Ai still looks steadfast, but even I can see the slight bit of pain in her eyes. Damn¡­ I guess not everything is as clear cut as it seems. Interrupting my thoughts, Lin speaks up, ¡°I can speak for the both of us¡­ don¡¯t feel bad about the way things ended. It¡­ was for the best. There was no way he was going to let us go that day, if you hadn¡¯t had stepped in.¡± She pauses for a moment. ¡°If not you, it would have been me, one day. Especially, after what he did to Ai that day.¡± Silence. There¡¯s not much you can say after something like that. When they feel comfortable, they¡¯ll continue on. Surprisingly, Lin is the one to break the silence this time. Ai is still staring off into the distance, seemingly lost in her thoughts. ¡°Back to what we were discussing, though. For the past few days, Ai and I have been thinking about what could benefit you the most, until we can actually get you a cultivation manual. ¡°As you can probably guess, it is extremely expensive to get a cultivation manual. Not even with twice the amount we have here, could we buy a poor quality one. What we came up with for the interim, is getting you an alchemy manual.¡± Gong gasps. This is exactly what she was talking about before. And if I¡¯m not wrong, I believe using real alchemy requires having qi¡­ so this is perfect for where she is now. ¡°What will allow you to buy this, will be this guy here.¡± They point over at me. Wait, what? Chapter 30 - No Chemistry I gasp. Ignoring my gasp, Lin continues on unabated, ¡°Since he¡¯s not the best at hiding his abilities, we will use¡­ what was it called again, Ai?¡± ¡°A cover story.¡± ¡°Right. Cover story.¡± Ai takes over from this point, ¡°His abilities are pretty far out there, as we ALL know by now. One of the other areas that can cover that is alchemy. There are potions, pills, and ingredients that can tame beasts and heal people, beyond what would be normally possible. ¡°You might think, why not just go for that? Because, it is only useful if you can use qi at a higher level and ultimately have a proper way of defending yourself. They work hand in hand. ¡°So, you need to pursue cultivation. All the books I¡¯ve read have taught me this.¡± She stands up, clearly getting into her monologue. ¡°The trick to all of this, to buy any type of cultivation or alchemy manual, we need a human who isn¡¯t really known by anyone in the area. With just that though, that disqualifies Lin and I, as there is too much risk that someone could work out who we really are.¡± She puts her hands on her hips and pushes her chest out. ¡°This guy, however, is covered in mystery. So, that means we can craft a legend about him, that others can track and be deceived by. Think about it¡­ He appears out of nowhere and enters a shop with nothing. However, he leaves the shop with the owner begging for mercy and with a significant amount of money. The owner leaves town, selling his shop. He then grabs a beggar girl off the street, having her lead him around in the worst parts of town. He doesn¡¯t even get touched while in these areas, where even merchants with cultivator guards should keep an eye out. All without a hint of cultivation.¡± She pauses and references me, ¡°Really though, you have no idea how lucky you were to meet Lin and not someone else. Anyone else and you would have had your throat slit¡­ But back to the legend. ¡°And when he leaves the alleyways, the trail falls cold, with the beggar¡¯s family gone and their old home abandoned. Did he take a pair of apprentices and that¡¯s why he bought the book? Was he looking for assistants? No matter the answer, they will look into it. And run into circles. As she speaks, a smile glows brightly from the side, showing how deeply enraptured one listener is with her idea. Ai continues, ¡°And why do we know that? Because Gong over here has already confirmed¡­ we can¡¯t find anything out on your history. She¡¯s practically an information trader over here. If she can¡¯t find anything from her contact, then it will be quite difficult for anyone else to. ¡°One of the bigger points is that it was pretty well-known that I had the Myriad Slime condition for some time. They¡¯ll be able to see that I am completely healed. The only answer to that will be that an alchemist or a cultivator treated my symptoms or condition. Since you clearly have no qi, it would have to mean you are an alchemist or have access to one. Thus, reinforcing their internal narrative.¡± Ai then sits back down. She seems proud of herself. I think she enjoys coming up with these types of situations. Hmm¡­ just learned something new about her. ¡°Okay, I can see why you chose me for that then. But how do you expect me to act this out?¡± Lin jumps in excitedly, her hand waving over the webbed table, gaining our attention. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. ¡°You won¡¯t! That¡¯s our job. We¡¯ll all be covered up, but they¡¯ll likely discover our identities quickly. Ai and I will do the actual exchange. Your job is simply to sit there and look at the other goods he has, maybe even sending us in to get the items.¡± She puts a hand to her chin in thought. ¡°You mentioned you can get an idea of things quickly? You can choose the other goods we¡¯ll buy besides the manual. Though, try not to buy expensive ones.¡± Gong interjects, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, we could just buy some practically dead seeds and grow them ourselves. This could be an excellent opportunity for it.¡± Her mouth opens¡­ and closes again. ¡°Right¡­ that¡¯s a thing. I guess we could play it off, as if it is for an experiment.¡± Turning to Ai, she adds, ¡°We won¡¯t be having anything that we make from those seeds, sold. They are only for ourselves and Gong to practice with. Collective deep breath. And silence. I speak up, hoping to say it one last time. ¡°I feel it would be wrong to let it go, so I really want to stress this¡­ I really can figure things out by concentrating on them. I¡¯m pretty sure that if we get this manual and ingredients, I¡¯ll be able to help us figure out how to use them properly.¡± ¡°sigh¡­ okay, we¡¯ll go with that then.¡± Ai relents, with a nod of her head and these words. Gong just looks extremely grateful toward the two of them. And the entire group seems to be have a little less doubt regarding this ability. I shouldn¡¯t blame them for not believing. We can use something like this in an absurd number of ways. Having a scanning ability is overpowered, even when restricted. It is also dangerous to the extreme. Especially, when considering that cultivators can read your mind, if you have no defense. Imagine finding someone¡¯s cultivation method and they find out? Or discovering some cultivators secret lair, just by finding it accidentally through my scan. There¡¯s always the possibility that the quantum mechanics ¡®observer effect¡¯ could alert cultivation monsters. But with thinking about it instead of seeing it. In a cultivation world, if you can imagine it¡­ it could happen. At least with my healing abilities, I can determine who I heal and I have a decent idea on who it will affect. I think. Interrupting my thoughts, Ai speaks up again. ¡°Back to the cover though, the real benefit to this, is when we take the exam. One thing you should know about this city is that, at all times, there is someone watching. The only reason we can talk and act freely here, is because of Gong. Which is also the reason, we value her bringing us back here, so much.¡± Gong nods in affirmation. Being an information expert, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s taken multiple measures to make sure this is a secure area. Even beyond what I¡¯ve seen and heard about here. Continuing, Ai speaks softer, perhaps unconsciously ¡°When informed and influential examinees hear that you will be taking the exam, they will be cautious about you. This will help to already solidify a narrative in their heads about you. We reinforce that by ¡®giving¡¯ you three key concepts, that we want you to show. ¡°The first will obviously be alchemy. We need you to have a good amount of knowledge of how things work, so you need to be sure that you know the basics. Since you¡¯ve regained some memor¡­excuse me, gained the power to ¡®know¡¯ things, you¡¯ll be able to learn quickly and be able to use that to respond to prying questions. You¡¯ll use that when you have to heal someone as well. Have ingredients that can help with wounds when you do so. ¡°The second is your taming ability. Are you able to use a lesser version of the taming¡±? Ah, this is easy to answer. ¡°Yes, actually. I can make it so that creatures are just more receptive and non-hostile to me. If they are hostile, I can make it so they gradually become non-hostile.¡± That way also reduces the upfront mana cost, as well. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s perfect then. You can still use your taming ability, but just make sure to always make it that low-powered version. That way, it will appear that you are simply skilled at interacting and taming creatures.¡± That¡¯s the same as I was thinking. Though, I am still a bit wary about it. I¡¯ll have to do the low-powered scan on each creature I do this for. I¡¯m sure there are creatures that are more difficult than others, which would be noticeable. ¡°In no circumstances, are you to ever reveal that you can ¡®figure¡¯ out spirit roots. Excessive healing, is also off the table. Alright?¡± Her ¡®alright¡¯ sounded more like a threat than anything, so I quickly nodded my head. A sigh of relief goes throughout the room. ¡°Okay, your last one will be your ability to know. We¡¯ll be relying you, so I hope you are sure about that.¡± ¡°With those in place¡­ we are in a pretty good place.¡± Gong chimes in. With that sorted out, Lin takes a deep breath. ¡°So. That means all three of us will take that exam next month? What does that mean for you and me?¡± ¡°Well for us, thanks to James, we have it pretty simple. We¡¯ll just have to take the test and assuming his spirit root determination is correct, we should become part of the inner court disciples. Having all three of us in that group, will make things massively easier. We¡¯ll also be able to support Gong better, by combining a portion of the cultivation pills we receive.¡± ¡°Okay. With that sorted out, where is this place that we can buy the ingredients?¡± Chapter 31 - Tunnel Vision We¡¯ve talked for a while, but now it¡¯s time to go. Where should we be going? How is this going to work? Ai looks up at the ceiling, moving a hand through her hair. She seems a bit absentminded at my question. ¡°Well, there are several places that we could buy the ingredients at. However, the place that you are likely to find the manual at is at the roadside human market. They should also have ingredients and hopefully dead seeds. One thing to note, is that this is still the poorer side of the city and they are adept bargainers. Though, if Lin is the one negotiating, we shouldn¡¯t have any issues.¡± Lin nods, as if this is an established fact. I suppose if you are the one having to go out and buy, steal, or bargain for supplies for a weakened sister, you¡¯d learn how to get the best deal over time. Gong speaks up, ¡°I actually know of an alchemist shop that you can go to. He won¡¯t look too into our situation, as long as you seem competent and not a demi-human. There is also someone I have to meet with in the area, to notify about some of the changes of what has happened.¡± Wait¡­ is she going to tell them about us? At everyone¡¯s shocked faces, she quickly responds, ¡°OH not this stuff. I¡¯m talking about the spiders. She knows I¡¯ve been trying to get spiders to obey me. Once I tell and show her, this will make things much easier overall for us, over the next month. I¡¯ll also be able to have spiders patrol the areas around our entrances. Worst-case scenario, we can bring them with us as extra ¡®security¡¯.¡± She hesitates, before continuing, ¡°We should be ready for there in case there is an attack from gang members near that area. We must be cautious and keep our eyes open.¡± Ai and Lin¡¯s eyes flash, but they seem to already have an idea of what she¡¯s talking about. I guess I¡¯ll have to use my larger scan during this period. They seem pretty serious about that possibility. ¡°We should get moving soon though, it is nearing midday and we¡¯ll want to get there before it gets dark. You should know though, after we do this, we will need to take the long way back, to lose any pursuers. We¡¯ll likely get back after it gets dark.¡± Putting on cloaks that Gong provided, it also obscures our faces, preventing others from easily seeing them. With this in mind, we actually don¡¯t leave out from the main entrance, but instead head deeper into the caverns. Before they leave the cave together, Ai stops in place and turns to the wall. She is studying the painting representing the two of them. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I really like this ¡®art piece¡¯, as you called it. For some strange reason, it calls to me.¡± Gong nervously rushes her out. I can¡¯t help but chuckle at this sight. Gong ends up striding ahead of the group, leading us down a tunnel I actually haven¡¯t been down yet. Spaced every few meters are one of the glowing light stones. I can¡¯t help but to ask, ¡°Where do you find all these light stones? They seem seriously convenient.¡± As we continue to walk, she glances at it briefly. ¡°These? These are literally everywhere underground. Not just here either, but all across this land.¡± Lin, who is walking beside Ai and I, eyebrow raises. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. She gives a small chuckle, ¡°It¡¯s easy to forget how much you don¡¯t know. Yeah. This is pretty common knowledge.¡± Ah¡­ I¡¯m glad I asked. That would be embarrassing. I¡¯ll have to use my intuitive scan more on things like this. Lin and Ai seem relaxed and begin chatting. I get the feeling, that they have already seen this part of the tunnel network. As we continue, I notice using my scan, that behind us is two groups of spiders; the big one and the many small ones. Gong quickly reassures us that they are there for our protection. The local underground creatures usually don¡¯t attack when her spiders are traveling directly in the caverns. Even without them, it should be somewhat safe, but she wants to make sure there aren¡¯t any ¡®grab n go¡¯ attempts. Apparently, they did that early on to her spiders that traveled alone, but more spiders flowed into the tunnels behind it and killed any creature that did so. Eventually, they stopped trying. Or maybe all the stupid ones had died by that point. She is also lifting and dropping the lines of web that cover the floor, as we walk across them, showing us how to do so. The sheer amount of built-in traps around is practically absurd. This¡­ is what Lin and Ai meant by a secure area. I noticed another interesting thing with my scan. Every once in a while, I could feel the spiders making their own branching tunnels. It appears, this is how she¡¯s been expanding. She¡¯s probably had a good amount of control over them, if this is what she was doing with them. With all of these spiders building this framework, it is easy to see why no one has been able to get through this area. Eventually, we reach an opening to the surface. It appears to be covered up with some type of debris, with webs all over the underside. Snapping apart the webs that hold it closed, she motions us to move closer. Opening it carefully, Gong has the spiders come out first. Then she does a quick check, before having us come out. From there, it is actually quite peaceful until we get to a more populated area, after around 15 minutes or so of walking. As before, there is an unfortunately large number of demi-humans in varying states of physical and mental distress. There are many with missing limbs, possibly from stealing. Others just lay there, their eyes dim and unseeing. Following Gong¡¯s original instructions, I attempt to not pay attention to this. Honestly¡­ it¡¯s difficult. Nonetheless, I attempt to get used to the feeling of ignoring the plight of my fellow human beings. What hurts the most¡­ is that this reminds me of beggars in the cities, that I used to visit and live near. It was so easy to ignore them. I was used to the idea that it was just life. But now, knowing that I can directly do something to help their situation¡­ it¡¯s easy to see that it¡¯s really not that different. There will always be an excuse. Shit. If I think I can get away with it or am strong enough¡­ I¡¯m going to heal people. Discreetly, of course. I can¡¯t and won¡¯t live like this. With that in mind, as we walked past various injured people, I extended out my healing aura. With some practice, as we continued to walk around and past them, I think I¡¯m able to make it so the healing does just enough to stop festering wounds and promote natural healing. I can¡¯t do much¡­ but I can at least do this. This will also help my stats. This is just to get stronger. *BOOOOOOOM* A shockwave from an area to our right shudders through us, vibrating the ground and interrupting my thoughts. Gong, Lin, and Ai rush in, practically lifting me off the ground and hold us against the corner of an alley. They close in together around me, our backs facing each other. Silence. Nothing else moves for a moment. Everyone around us is on alert. Demi-humans and humans alike begin to scatter for cover. Seeing their actions, I shake out of my shock and activate my scan. To get a better idea of the situation, I use the pulse mode for both around us and also in the blast¡¯s direction. Okay. Nothing around us. Now for the blast. There seems to be two people fighting¡­ or was. Looks like one person has his hand around the throat of another guy. Looks like the throated guy is saying something. Ah, pleas of mercy and take what you want. Looks like that¡¯s good enough for the other guy. He¡¯s just taking his bag and tossed the weak guy aside. And flies away. I whisper to our group, ¡°I think it¡¯s all safe now, looks like it was a fight of some sort.¡± Gong gives me a disbelieving look, but then we can see two kids on top of one of the nearby buildings. One kid points to her and they jump off, running over to her. Gong immediately heads over to them, clearly trusting them. They each whisper in her ear, speaking quickly. After some nods and some whispered words back, she gives me a quick glance of surprise, catching my eye. Looks like they might have seen a little of it themselves. From what I can tell, they might be some of her informants. Let¡¯s see what they¡¯ve discovered. Chapter 32 - The Depths of Despair After they stop whispering, Gong reaches to her side. From a silk pouch tied to her waist, she pulls out some silk web bandages and a big copper coin for each of them. As they run off, Gong turns to us. ¡°It looks like you were right, James. It appears to have been two cultivators fighting over something. Though it looks like it ended relatively quickly.¡± She gives me a curious look. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°I told you, if I concentrate, I am able to know things outside of what I normally could. Though I wouldn¡¯t rely on it too much, as a support.¡± She slowly nods her head in contemplation. Ai and Lin, seem to still be a bit anxious, but have mostly relaxed. ¡°Alright, then. I guess we can keep going.¡± She takes a look back to where the kids had run off to. Whispering to our little group, she gives a nod in their direction. ¡°I typically try to stay informed on what¡¯s going on around. These children are really good at staying quiet and unseen, when they need to be. From what I¡¯ve been told, the area we are heading to is clear, so we won¡¯t have to worry too much about being attacked today. Just don¡¯t wander off alone and we¡¯ll be fine.¡± Even with the reassurances, Ai and Lin still glance around warily. It seems that even with their experience in the slums and in dangerous situations, there¡¯s something different about this area that keeps them on edge. Honestly, it only looks a bit more rundown than their area. I just don¡¯t have the knowledge on what they are seeing, that is getting them worked up. Gong tries to assure them further, ¡°Once we are in a safer area, I¡¯ll be able to explain more. Okay?¡± Still appearing unconvinced, but relaxing a bit more, they slightly straighten up. As we move through these slums, the area appears to get more and more busier. However, the area itself looks practically stripped down. Almost as if everything of worth has already been removed. All that¡¯s left is the people. Even with the people, I can see in the corner of my eye, a body with a red stripe on its face, being carried away. I¡¯m not even sure if they are alive. We make a few turns, going down alleyways, with the only markers that I can see being variations of the ¡°street¡± signs that we had discovered earlier. It is at times like this, that I am glad that I have my scanning ability. If I were to get lost here, I would have no idea where to go, even if I understood the signs. The only way back, by myself, would be using the shadow trail or its reduced version. Continuing on, I begin to realize the depth of the mental distress found in the broken people around us¡­. There are clearly many people (demi-humans and humans) who clearly aren¡¯t in their right mind. Talking to themselves, yelling, and crying. All of these sounds, form the backdrop of this area. Surrounded by this, I can¡¯t help but wonder if my ability can heal mental conditions¡­ to allow for mental stability. I attempt to use it on one the people around me. They quiet down, blinking slowly in confusion. My intuitive scan shows it helps, but I will need to use some in-depth healing to actually permanently fix the majority of issues. Even then, it seems it will only heal the actual conditions¡­ Any habits or external oriented issues, will likely cause the conditions to reappear. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. It¡¯s a start, though. Better than they might have had otherwise. With my Healing Constitution, it would be widely beneficial to find a healing-oriented cultivation. If I had that¡­ maybe I could use it as an excuse to actually help people. Openly, I mean. Admittedly though¡­ I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m scared to even walk through this area. How could I actually go arou- ¡°HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAhahahahaha¡± Malicious sounding, obnoxious laughter can be suddenly heard, echoing over the nearby buildings. A feminine and masculine cry of pain can be heard, just below the cackles. A childlike exclamation of fear emanates as an undercurrent, just below the sound of more adult sounds of hurt. With this sound, even the mentally unstable demi-humans begin shuffling in the opposite direction of the sound. On her face, Gong has the visage of a snarling tiger, but with a glance at us, she quickly calms down. ¡°Follow me.¡± Her lips tighten as she leads us in the opposite direction. Okay, seriously. What is going on? Before I can extend my scan to see what is going on over there, Gong speaks. ¡°If you ever hear that laugh, head in the opposite direction.¡± After saying that, she goes quiet. Ai and Lin look at each other, saying nothing. I can see Ai reaching for and holding onto Lin¡¯s hand briefly, before letting go. Silence fills the space between us as we walk. Whatever happened back there has already passed. Maybe I should have tried harder. I let the situation scare and distract me. I think in some senses, hearing that laugh and seeing Gong¡¯s face made me¡­ back off. Damn it. Relatively quickly, after this point, we reach a small street. All along this street is a variety of stalls. This ¡°marketplace¡± of sorts differs from the one I had seen when I first arrived in this world. The single biggest difference is the state of the shops. The shops in the main area of the city were put together well, even if they may have had some subpar goods. Here, the wood holding the goods up seems ramshackle and rough. Some of it even seems rotten of sorts. This isn¡¯t even talking about the goods themselves. Some items appear even to be on the edge of becoming rotten, if not already in that state. The slightest of scans reveals that this isn¡¯t the appearance of it. The reality is worse. That¡¯s not to say all of them are like this. There are some that appear to be better off than others. One thing I notice is that the ones that do, have blue or red coloring on them. The ones that appear in this way not only have better goods, but more customers. However, it appears that people that stop by the red shops, don¡¯t go to blue shops, and vice versa. As I look closer at some of the people, I can see that some have red markings, stripes perhaps, on their faces. Strangely enough, I can¡¯t see any people with blue on. However, as we pass someone, my scan catches that a person has blue band on their forearm, hidden from view. Okay, seriously. What¡¯s going on here? There¡¯s definitely some kind of differentiating system going on. It can¡¯t be human vs demi-human, because it seems like a mixture are going to either one. No, don¡¯t tell me. Are these gangs? As I continue to figure this out a group of red stripes faced, human men, start approaching a red colored shop stall. Menacingly. Before I can see what happens, Gong has already pulled us into another alleyway. Once again, we continue through snaking pathways for minutes at a time. The closer we get to our destination, the better the area seems to become. Granted, it is still not at the level of the alleyways near the main city area, but still pretty decent. And thus, we arrive at a larger street. Along this street, I can still see many poorer people. However, this area seems to be much more active, with carriages and people traveling up the road from the right. This must be one of the major roads. It appears that this is still a dangerous area though, since the people that are traveling through, are taking pains to not look at anyone. There are definitely less demi-humans here, as well. I still see some gang members though around. But who are those? Standing on the side of the road, there are women in varying states of undress/dress, wearing yellow sashes. Do those sashes have some sort of cultural meaning? It¡¯s clear that these women must be prostitutes of some sort. My intuitive scan provides the idea that this is a way to differentiate them and show they are in a gang. As I look to Gong, she gives me the look of ¡®I¡¯ll explain it later¡¯. She still says something aloud, though. ¡°The men with red stripes on their faces are the Vermillion Stripes, stay away from them, if possible. The yellow sashed women are prostitutes, called by what they wear, Yellow Sashes. Be wary of them, but they should be safe. Don¡¯t worry about that now though, we need to focus on this.¡± Right, have to follow the plan. Gong leads us to a pair of buildings on the other side of the road; dingy, but sturdy looking. The entrance seems to be extra-large, potentially to accommodate a larger clientele. A slight distance away, I can see two large demi-humans standing by. If I had to guess, these must be the non-obvious bodyguards. Strangely enough, Gong completely ignores this door. She actually leads us around to the back of the building, where the area is surprisingly cleaner than the building itself. Sitting there is an attractive, gentle looking, brown-haired woman, who appears to be not more than a decade older than us. Chapter 33 - Under Her Wings As we get closer, I can sense several hidden people around. The one closest to us appears to be a simple shrub. Somehow, they¡¯ve hidden themselves perfectly¡­ though I cannot tell how. Unconsciously, my eyes flicker to shrub and I can feel them look back. Shit, shit, shit. Quickly, my eyes shoot straight ahead of me. However, I can¡¯t help but glance at two others nearby to see if they are about to move. Seeing that they don¡¯t, I try to act relaxed. As my eyes focus again on the older woman, I can see Gong bowing to her, with Ai and Lin following suit. I just manage to mimic them in time to match their bows. Almost subconsciously, I can just barely see the outline of the bow for myself, using my shadow scan. It looks like my daily scanning practice hasn¡¯t been going to waste. Gong speaks first, ¡°Aunti¡ª¡± I can practically feel a wave of heated irritation come from the woman, even with my head bowed. I can practically hear Gong gulp. ¡°I-I mean, Big Sister Crane.¡± The heat goes away, as if it was never there. Note to self, get the terms of address correct for older people. The older woman responds with a strangely elegant and silky voice, ¡°Oh, Gong. It is quite nice to have you by. You should visit me more.¡± She gives a slightly exaggerated sigh. ¡°Come on, come on. Stand up straight for your sister.¡± She motions to have us all stand up. As I rise, I get a better look at her. She appears to be a traditional Chinese woman, perhaps in her late 30s. Which in this world must mean sh¡­ I better not finish that, even in my own head. As I jump out of my thoughts, I can see her smiling softly at me. A shiver goes down my spine. Yep. Good choice. She smiles even wider and looks at Gong. Somehow, I sense her smile softening as she looks at her. ¡°You are looking good. Healthier. You must have been eating more! I¡¯ve been telling you, if you eat more, you¡¯ll feel and look better. I mean look at me, I eat as much as I want and I still have this dynamite body.¡± Gong looks like she wants to say something, but knows it isn¡¯t the best idea. ¡®Big Sister Crane,¡¯ for her part, smiles at her own comments, before a slyness comes over her. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, this new youthfulness from you, is because you¡¯ve captured this young man¡¯s heart and want to get married?¡± Both Gong and I freeze, our minds stopping in their tracks. Gong¡¯s face is completely red, and she begins to stammer. Miss Crane seems pleasantly surprised and teasing, ¡°Ohoho, I wasn¡¯t actually expecting for that to be the case---¡± ¡°Nononono, h-h-he¡¯s jus¡¯ a f-¡®tch¡¯-wiend is all.¡± With a huge, entertained smile, Miss Crane continues ¡°Ohhh, so is that the case, hmm? Well, I will leave it alone for now.¡± The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Both Gong and I relax before she continues with, ¡°Though if you want the wedding, we could do it tomorr-¡± ¡°N-no, that¡¯s fine. Not ye¡­ I mean, won¡¯t need it.¡± For my part, I¡¯m a little in shock. I never thought such a scene would happen to me. It is honestly a little unreal, to have a giant spider woman twisting around with a red, embarrassed face. For me. While the spider portion isn¡¯t so much my kink, Gong as a whole is pretty amazing. Honestly though, it feels great and the thought definitely isn¡¯t unpleasant. I can see Big Sister Crane, genuinely smiling at me. I look away in embarrassment. Though, I still need to sort out my own feeli- wait, can she read minds? When I look back at Mis--- Big Sis Crane, she seems to be looking up at the sky¡­ not at any of us. Suspicious. A silence comes over the group. While I can¡¯t exactly hear it, I feel like one of the bush guys gives a cough. It feels like a shiver in the air, if anything. My eyes twitch in his direction. Almost as if that was a signal, the woman sighs. ¡°It really is good to see you again, Gong. I really do hope you will decide to come by more often. Having you nearby is nice¡­¡± She stops to glance at Gong directly. They seem to share an infinitesimal moment of intimacy, their eyes warm and relaxed. After that pause, she continues. ¡°While I was hoping for a social visit, it seems that may not be the case, this time. ¡°But. ¡°Since you are here, I suppose that means you have something serious to tell me,¡± she says, as her demeanor slightly changes. It feels more businesslike now. At this change in atmosphere, Gong also seems to switch to business mode. ¡°Yes. First of all, these are my friends. They can¡¯t share their identities at this time, because of certain reasons. Though, I would trust them with my life.¡± She says this in complete seriousness. The way she said it is a bit weird though, as if this is a statement of sorts. However, something seems to be conveyed to Miss Crane as she gives a nod. ¡°That¡¯s good to know. I¡¯ll make sure to keep that in mind.¡± She continues looking at Gong, ¡°You remember what I had said before though, right?¡± Gong nods. ¡°Okay. Good. You have something else to say, so hurry.¡± "Well, there was something I wanted you to know, before anyone else finds out.¡± Miss Crane¡¯s eyes squint, before she responds with, ¡°Well, you know how I love free information. What do you have?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made an extensive amount of progress on my project. I think I can start it soon.¡± The woman appears to instantly suck in a breath of cold air. Soon after, she seems to get serious. ¡°You can control them?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m just about there.¡± Miss Crane nods to herself a few times, appearing to come out of business mode, slightly. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll see if I can update your positioning. This is good, very good. They were just beginning to get antsy.¡± She follows up with, ¡°Still be careful though. You know what happens out here.¡± Gong quickly nods and appears serious. ¡°Yes. Thank you for the advice, Big Sister Crane. As always, I am hon-¡± ¡°Stop that, there is no need for that between us. Even during business and especially now.¡± She waves her hand, and an attendant runs in from the store. How did she notify them? They were nowhere near her¡­ With a glance back at us, she speaks ¡°You should hurry and finish your errands. With this change, there will a lot to do. For both of us.¡± Gong bows to her, as we also stand and bow to her. Something just happened and I believe I got some context¡­ but there is a lot I am missing here. As we head out, I can no longer see the men using my scan, hidden along the area. The things they were hiding in are still there. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s a failing of the scan or if they bypassed it. Maybe they left so quickly, that I couldn¡¯t even register it. I¡¯ll need to do more testing. Something tells me to not bring this up to anyone, though. Before we actually head back out to the street, though, Big Sis Crane stops us with some measured, quiet words. ¡°Oh, and Gong? You should remember to limp a little more and to replace your wraps from now on. Otherwise, people may suspect something.¡± She can tell she was healed from just that?! Gong just mutely nods her head in affirmation, almost as if she assumed she would already know. Definitely need to be cautious around her. I can practically hear the giggle from her direction, behind us. Chapter 34 - Out of Sight... As we leave this part of the back of the building, Gong whispers to us. ¡°As I mentioned before, I pretty much control the area around my caves. This chat with Big Sister Crane, will allow me to actually own it. If so, I can allow people to take refuge here and hopefully make it safe for them to live.¡± As we turn the corner, she continues with, ¡°I¡¯ll explain more later. However, this is where we should part for now. Buy some items and meet in the alley, over on the other side of this street.¡± As we head out to the street, Gong heads straight across the street, as Lin and Ai begin looking over at the different stalls. Before they head to one, Ai turns to me. ¡°Don¡¯t actually head to any of the stalls, let us do that. From this point, we want to start establishing your character. Coming here with Gong was inevitable, based on some discussions with her. However, we can use this to our advantage. Stay aloof and when we come over with information, just nod or shake your head if you agree or disagree. Also, try not to interact with anyone. Okay?¡± Sounds simple enough. Alright, mysterious stranger mode activated. Crossing my arms and putting on my best Organization Thirteen appearance, I nod to her and point to my head. ¡°Got it memorized.¡± She gives me a strange look and heads over with Lin to the nearby food shop. She¡¯s carrying all the money. As I stand there, I can see some curious looks come my way from various people. Whether it is the yellow sashes, the vermillion stripes, or even the stall owners themselves, I feel like all of them are trying to take a glance. Because of all of this scrutiny, I am on high alert. While it is a bit painful, I keep my scan at a farther range than normal, a 12-meter radius. Good thing, too. As some people keep trying to bump into me from behind. I just move away from them before they can do so. At this point, it becomes an unconscious thing. I feel someone coming close; I dodge away. Since I¡¯m not supposed to talk to anyone anyway, this is good practice for auto-piloting my abilities. While I wait, I use this time to think back on the last encounter. Things such as whether the woman was able to read minds or why Gong was so embarrassed, but open to the idea of marriage. However, as I do this, one thing keeps distracting me and occupies my thoughts and focus. The sound around me feels muffled. Okay, this headache is pretty terrible. I¡¯m definitely going to need to take a rest tonight. *Dodge* Maybe I shouldn¡¯t do the traini¡­ No, I still need to do it. I won¡¯t grow if I can¡¯t be disciplined, with only this much of a struggle. *Dodge* *Muffled noises* I¡¯ll just make it weaker tonight, to compensate for the amount I had to do today. *Dodge* *Muffled yelling* Okay, seriously, what¡¯s going on? Jumping out of my inner thoughts, I actually pay attention now to why I¡¯m dodging so much and what all the commotion is. From what I can vaguely remember and scan, it appears that there were three people trying to touch me. Two of them were blue bands, who are across the street now. They seem to have a paper in their pockets, which says¡­ ¡®Meet us in the alleyway¡¯. They seem to be perplexed to why they couldn¡¯t bump into me. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. The last of the three is standing right in front of me. She is an absolutely breathtaking, yellow sashed, wavy-haired blonde woman w/ Asian features¡­ who looks like she is in shock. My eyes move away from her hazel-green ones, traveling down her excessively curvaceous form down to her arms, extended in front of her. One of her hands is outstretched, as if she has been trying to get my attention this whole time. As I look back up to her, I can see her eyes filling with tears and lips trembling. A look, as if I¡¯ve insulted everything that is precious to her, is shown to me. Which honestly, makes me even more confused. Her mouth opens as if she was going to say something, but with quick breath, she turns and sprints away. What¡­ just happened? She runs back to the front of a building, right into the arms of one of the other yellow sashes. Other women begin surrounding and comforting her, as some of them occasionally shoot simultaneously surprised and respect-filled faces at me. Okay seriously. What have I done this time? Lin and Ai come back at that point, with disapproving faces. Ai is the first to speak, ¡°You know. When I said to stay aloof and not to interact¡­ I really didn¡¯t think you would take it that far¡­¡± Lin adds, with muffled laughter ¡°That was pretty amazing honestly. You didn¡¯t even put her in your eyes. ¡°Just looked at her, as she waved at you to talk, and then, when she tried to walk over to you. You¡­ you just dodged her and turned the other way.¡± She squints her eyes for emphasis, ¡°But thinking about it all¡­ You know, you¡¯re not like ¡®that¡¯ right? Not that there¡¯s anything wrong with it, we all have different preferences.¡± ¡°If she doesn¡¯t fit your inclinations, I wonder what even could catch your interest?¡± Lin¡¯s voice seems carry a bit, as the street goes just a bit quieter and Ai appears to be awfully interested in my answer. Going to have to watch out for this one¡­ ¡°No, I¡¯m not like that at all. I just didn¡¯t see her, is all.¡± My voice comes out a little louder than intended. Ah shit. ¡°H-h-h-he didn¡¯t even see me?¡± I can hear a gasp, as the woman has clearly heard me, responding with a stuttering voice. She seems to be caught between pure offense, confusion, and dismay right now. Her face as bright red on her translucently pale skin, she seems to cannot stop biting her full lips and a handkerchief of some sort. Suddenly, she turns around and flees back into one of the large buildings behind her and her group. It seems to be strangely high class and upscale for this part of the city. Honestly, it looks like it would belong near a palace. The woman¡¯s group soon follows, standing just outside the door. They seem to be still looking at me with a strange kind of look. One that I really can¡¯t place. Lin, unaware of the mess that is escalating due to her making the situation worse, continues on. ¡°Not only that, but you did some pretty intense moves to dodge those other two guys. I don¡¯t I¡¯ve ever seen someone do a one-handed cartwheel to dodge a thief.¡± I am never going full autopilot again, in normal situations. Though now I¡¯m wondering why I didn¡¯t recognize my actions¡­ As I continue to think on this, Ai drops some knowledge on me. ¡°You know, that building that woman ran into, houses the best escorts in the city. Nobles from other cities sometime come to this area, just to visit that place. Before she came to you, she had walked out of that building.¡± Ahem. Fuuuuuuuuuck. Well. I can only see this going poorly. We should probably move on to another area. Pronto. Moving on, we get some distance away from this area. I can see Gong discretely shadowing us from the alleyways on the other side of the road. I am only able to tell she¡¯s doing so, due to my scanning ability. She seems to be evading people easily too. Many people cross under her without even noticing. It must be some kind of special skill to hide like that. Or people are so used to it that they don¡¯t even worry about it. Finally getting away from the prying eyes of the people there, Lin and Ai head back out to buy some poor-quality food from a stall. We typically follow the original plan, with me still dodging some enterprising hands, but now seemingly only thieving ones and in full control. I am completely impressed with the flexibility, strength, and reaction speed of my body now. Both my workouts and the healing constitution seem to be having a huge effect. They pick up some normal goods, as well as some seeds and materials. Nothing of note happens, just some casual remarks. We do overhear occasional support for Gong and gratefulness for her patrols. Apparently, she does that a lot and tries to take care of people, where she can. Since they are done with that, it is time to find the alchemist. Chapter 35 - Salivating Situations Ai approaches me, after having grabbed some normal items, using our combined money. She covers her mouth, so no one can see her speak. It looks like reading lips is a tactic in this world, as well. ¡°Okay, so it looks like we have everything else we need. We¡¯ve made a little too many waves than I would have wanted, but we should still be able to get the alchemy items. Are you ready?¡± With my nod, we continue down the road. As before, Gong subtly follows us from the nearby alleyway. Down the street, I can see it. It appears to be a quite a large building with blue markings on it. A sign hangs from the door, saying Ma Pen¡¯s Alchemical Store. In front of the store are two medium-sized, stone dog-like statues. I¡¯ve noticed that as a whole, while the city and world are cultivation novel-like, there are some traditional fantasy novel aspects here. Not only that, but there are some western concepts here, as well. I must be sure not to assume anything, just based on what I¡¯ve read from novels. This is an actual world, after all. Here, I guess the features of these statues are more dog than lion, unlike the ones back home. Maybe dog lion, rather than lion dog? As we approach, I can sense Qi and¡­ something that is not exactly life, running through one of the stone guardians. It appears this shop isn¡¯t so simple. This actually worries me a bit. Also, I realize an enormous gap in our plan for this step. Dang it! Of course, at the last moment, I can see what we¡¯ve missed. We were so worried about the overall look and flow of the operation, that we forgot about what could happen. If the owner tests my knowledge, he will find it definitely lacking. While the plan is to have them talk and bargain, it is totally possible that the owner could become suspicious and want to see and hear from their ¡°master.¡± I will have to use a reduced version of my scanning; in case the owner has Qi and can read me. Maybe I should do a little something to help establish credibility, while they handle the business inside with the alchemist¡­ Leaning over to Ai and Lin, ¡°You guys go ahead inside, to make the deal. I¡¯ll wait outside for you, so you won¡¯t be distracted and can make the best deal.¡± After some thought, they quickly nod and head over into the shop. I follow behind them, but stop near the entrance. As they walk in, I turn to the stone statues. Have to stay cautious, but I want to learn more about this. And it could provide a good idea of what they are dealing with. Since I¡¯m being careful to not use my in-depth scan, I use the low tier one to get a more realistic way of discovering information about them both. As I view each of them, my eye catches different things that provide insight to what could be happening. The strange way that there is dust on one dog, but not the other. The notches just below the left eye of the dog on the left. The way the dog on the right is staring straight ahead, but is oriented the slightest bit, so its gaze is focused on the meat stall across the street. Numerous things like this catch my attention. However, it looks like I¡¯m still not fully able to filter out information I wouldn¡¯t have context on. Things such as the name of the species of the dog on the right, evidently the living one, still being called Shishi or guardian lions. Even though they appear to be canines, based on my scan. Guess I¡¯ll be calling them guardian lions. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. This doesn¡¯t include the fact that I now know what they enjoy eating and what variations of concoctions I could make to have it become friendly to me. Which coincidentally, I could make out of ingredients, based on what is available in this area, right now. Though by far the simplest way, is just to get it a beef stick from the stand across the way. I¡¯m able to tell this, by the obvious stone-like saliva just barely peeking out from its lip, in contrast to the other not-living guardian lion. However, I can only tell the subtle differences because I know what to look for. My low tier scan helps me to realize that this species must have been built to blend in with many fake statues, to ambush enemies. This might be the first golem that I¡¯ve encountered in this world. Everything is pointing to this being something similar to that. No, wait. Something tells me that isn¡¯t the full story. Based on the feeling of it, it feels like it is like an artificial spirit beast. It doesn¡¯t appear to be tied to the body it¡¯s in. It might actually be an entity that jumps from one vessel to the other. Or¡­ could it be ¡®tied¡¯ to the container it is in? I look around the creature¡¯s body to see if there are any indicators. There are none visible from this angle. Most likely, if there is one, it is below the base. Since I started visibly looking at it closer, it appears to have been changing slowly, attempting to match the appearance of the nearby non-living stone guardian lion. Little by little, it removed the indicators I had seen earlier. Well, this is fine. I suppose I could just feed it and then wait for Ai and Lin. I was hoping to be able to do something more¡­ but I feel that if I use a real concoction to gain its loyalty, that could be an affront to the owner. Using the secret stash of money, I kept on me, I spent 1 copper to buy 3 meat sticks. They are surprisingly large for the price. The stall owner wouldn¡¯t tell me what kind of meat it is made of, so I used scan. Oh, it¡¯s made of a pork and beef-like creature in it. Seems like it may have some cultural taboos attached to it, but it¡¯s not a demi-human or sentient, so I won¡¯t worry about it too much. As I stand in front of the store, with these three meat sticks, I begin to eat one of them. Slowly. ¡°Mmm¡­ This meat stick is surprisingly delicious. So warm and hot. The juices flow out of it so easily, and the seasoning is actually perfect for the size of the meat. I never expected to have such a treat out here. MMmmmmmm¡­¡± As I say these tantalizing things, with the guardian lion at my side, it just barely shivers. I could only perceive it because my area scan was on. Alright, time for the hook. ¡°Huh, it appears that there are a lot of rats around. I suppose if accidentally someone were to drop some kind of food, it would only be normal if it disappeared quickly. Ohhh noooooo, I¡¯ve dropped my stick of delicious, delicious food.¡± After saying that, I paused. And then dropped the meat stick I was eating. Right in front of the guardian lion. Its eyes are now pointed downward at the meat stick. Its lower jaw is quivering, with that drool from before the tiniest bit larger. I can feel a strange smile grow upon on my face, which I quickly suppress. ¡°Oh wow, there is something going on over there. In the opposite direction of this definitely normal, stone guardian lion. ¡°I¡¯m going to look over there. Right now. Definitely now. Looking.¡± With another pause, I turn away from the lion. In the briefest instant that my eyes shifted away, it gobbled up the meat stick and reverted to its previous position. Yet again, I could only tell because of my scan. ¡°Oh. It looks like there was nothing over there. Huh. I¡¯m sure I must have just missed it. I¡¯m sure if I turn quickly, I¡¯ll catch it this time.¡± This time, I drop the second meat stick, while turning away from the lion. In midair, it snatches it away. As I turn back to look at it, it definitely has an extremely satisfied face on. At this, I can¡¯t help but laugh softly. This is made even funnier, when I notice one of its eyes is on the final meat stick. As it apparently notices that I noticed, it rapidly shifts its eyes back forward. Okay, I think I can give it the last meat stick. Though, I want at least a small bit of acknowledgement from it on this. Crouching down next to it, I whisper, ¡°You probably know by now, that I know you aren¡¯t like this other lion.¡± It remains completely still. ¡°I know you probably have your own troubles and responsibility. If you open your mouth slightly, I¡¯ll put the meat stick in and then look away. Does that sound good?¡± It does nothing for a good minute or so. After some time, however, I see that its mouth is opening very slowly. Once it gets to the size where I can put it in, I put the meat stick in. It doesn¡¯t move. ¡°Thanks. It¡¯s been fun doing this with you. Hope you enjoyed the food.¡± I then turn away from it. Once again, as soon as I turn away, it eats the food and returns to normal. Well, that was fun¡­ but doesn¡¯t do much to help me with this situation. Chapter 36 - Bad Impressions While I stand here, I can ¡®feel¡¯ the guardian lion occasionally glance at me. Almost as if to say, ¡®Really? You aren¡¯t going to ask for something else, for giving me that?¡¯ Of course not. It¡¯s clearly the alchemist¡¯s shops guardian lion and to take it away from its job, more than I already have, would likely have the opposite intended effect. After a bit more time spent like this, it eventually settles down. However, just as it does, a young man about my age comes jogging down the stone street with a large backpack on. It appears this is a regular thing, as people automatically move out of his way. Some people starting moving to the edges of the street, just by seeing him. That can¡¯t be a good sign. As he gets closer, I begin to realize why people were moving away from him. He smells horrendous. My scan automatically notifies me that many of the scents on him are from alchemical ingredients, both beneficial and deadly. Based on the shape of the bag, they must be tightly sealed in containers. He, however, still carries the smell from collecting them. As he jogs to the entrance towards me, he appears to be a bit winded. Finally reaching me in all his stinky glory, he pauses in front of me with a quizzical look. Shaking his head, as if coming to a conclusion, he plops his bag¡­ right on top of the living guardian dog¡¯s head. Just based on the look on the dog¡¯s face, this is massively irritating for it. The young man, on the other hand, has a refreshing smile on. He gives me a quick look at me. ¡°So, waiting for an order, huh?¡± Well, he¡¯s not wrong. ¡°Yeah, just waiting out here with the guardian lions.¡± He nods his head as he pulls out some kind of leaf, which he chews. ¡°Yeah, I see it all the time. You¡¯ve come to the right place, you know. My dad¡¯s the best at this stuff.¡± He then leans his butt against the guardian lion. The lion¡¯s face turns into a scowl, not even trying to hide it. Does he not know that it¡¯s alive¡­ or is he doing this on purpose? Just as I think that, I can hear the slightest *poof*, as a massively satisfied look crosses the young man¡¯s face. The lion looks like it might kill the idiotic young man. ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m not sure how to say this, but should you really be resting your bag and butt on that lion?¡± The young man¡¯s face changes to a confused and slightly obnoxious one. ¡°Huh? Why shouldn¡¯t I do that?¡± This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. ¡°You mentioned you are the alchemist¡¯s son, right?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡­¡± ¡°And does anything seem off to you about this particular guardian lion?¡± He glances at the clearly angry lion, in contrast to the peaceful one next to him. ¡°Nope.¡± Oh Dear God, he¡¯s an idiot. He continues pointing straight at me, ¡°What does seem off to me though, is some foreigner who seems to have eyes, but fail to recognize Mount Tai!¡± Oh God, he¡¯s an idiot Young Master type. And not even the rich kind! It is at this point; he yelps and grabs his butt. The backpack starts falling off the lion¡¯s head, but the id- young man catches it in time. Clearly, the lion has had enough of his shit. Figuratively, I hope. He flips back to me. ¡°You! What have you done, you scoundrel?!¡± The doors to the alchemist shop burst open and a middle-aged man in decorated robes walks out. Contrary to his sharp appearance, he has a weary face on and already has his fingers pinched on the bridge of his nose. Taking a look at the both of us, he speaks. ¡°Okay, what is going out here with you two in front of my store?¡± He then looks at the backpack in the young man¡¯s hands and his butt once again laying on the guardian lion. He looks up in the air, in despair, whispering to the sky, ¡°Lord, why did you give me such an idiot child as a son? What have I done to deserve this?¡± Seemingly not hearing his father¡¯s pleas, the young man points towards me. ¡°This man here had the audacity to tell me what I could and could not do!¡± At this, the father¡¯s eyes squint at his son. First in disapproval, but then closes. Almost as if beginning to give him the benefit of the doubt. He puts his fingers back to the bridge of his nose. ¡°And what, exactly did he tell you to and not to do, my beloved son?¡± Man, I really do not envy this man. I¡¯ll try to not to make this an issue for them, since it seems he has his own troubles. With this, it is easy to assume that the man is the owner and alchemist for this shop. Behind the alchemist is both Lin and Ai, they seem to be anxious, for some reason. Maybe the negotiations weren¡¯t going well? The young man¡¯s voice catches my ear again. ¡°He dared to tell me to remove my backpack and buttocks from the lion¡¯s head! He even asked me if there was anything, I noticed about our guardian lion. Like I haven¡¯t been seeing it since I was young! Like I was some kind of idiot! ¡°Only a fool would believe there is something special about this silly statue.¡± He slaps its head with his leaf. The guardian lion has its eye on the alchemist. No expression. The father¡¯s eyes glaze over. After a moment of silence, he begins nodding subtly to himself. The young man¡¯s eyes light up. The father turns to me. ¡°I apologize for my son''s embarrassing display of disrespect. I¡¯m assuming that you are the master of these two young women here?¡± I hesitantly nod, both at the comment and the sudden sageness coming from the older gentleman. ¡°As I thought. Also, the fact that you were able to perceive the guardian lion¡¯s true nature, at your age and without qi, is quite amazing. Once again, I must greatly apologize for my son¡¯s conduct and you can have the items I spoke with your assistants about, as a gift.¡± ¡°No, we couldn¡¯t! That¡¯s far too mu¡­¡± ¡°Please, I insist. It will make what I must do later much easier for me to bear.¡± His eyes have a steely look as he says this. I actually feel kind of bad for the young man now. A look over to him, shows that he still has no idea what¡¯s coming to him. Yep. Maybe this older gentleman has the right idea. With this, I can¡¯t help but to accept, as he heads back into the shop and grabs the items. After handing them to Lin, he then asks his son to bring in the backpack and to go inside. Confused, the young man heads inside. Before he walks inside, I can see him bow to the statue, as if in apology. As we walk away, we can hear the pained screams of the young man echo from the building. The fact that no one seems to care on this street, is telling. We head to the other side of the street, confirming that everything is as we needed. In fact, it appears that the father added a few more dead seeds than we had asked for. When I asked on the way back, why they were having trouble, it appears that typically you need a sponsor to buy certain items or show competency in alchemy beforehand. Really, it¡¯s the typical ¡®You need a job history to get a job, but in order to get a job history, you need a job. Unless you have enormous amounts of money, then you just do what you want. Unless you are a demi-human. Then get out,¡¯ situation. In a way, the young man was a boon to us and gained us the trust of the alchemist. Chapter 37 - Tripping Up Gong suddenly appears from the upper portion of the buildings. Ai and Lin are completely floored by how silent and undetectably, she appeared. In fact, if I didn¡¯t have my scan, I might not have been able to tell what was going on either. Too bad my head is killing me too much to feel overly good about it. She quickly speaks, ¡°So, did you manage to get everything we needed?¡± Ai responds, ¡°Yeah and it didn¡¯t cost us much, because of some fortuitous events.¡± Gong laughs, almost in a bark, ¡°Yeah, if you can call an idiot getting his butt kicked by his father ¡®fortuitous¡¯. The best part about it, was that he totally didn¡¯t see it coming. Hahaha, that guy never learns¡­¡± She has a good laugh at that, but then continues on. ¡°Well, enough about that. We should get going.¡± Leaning in close, her tone and demeanor completely shifts. It is similar to the air she gave off, when she was trying to explain the dangers of my powers, in the cavern. She whispers, almost to the point where I couldn¡¯t hear her¡­ and I have improved hearing. ¡°We are likely to be followed, so we¡¯ll be taking a much different route than you¡¯ll be used to. Follow me exactly and don¡¯t always listen to what I have to say. When I put my finger to my lips, follow the spiders instead.¡± Ai and Lin appear to have heard her, so we all pretty much know the plan. Following closely behind her, I extend out the radius of my scan, as far as I can, at this time. I manage to see at least three people trailing our path. One is a woman in the open, tracking the pattern of our footsteps. She¡¯s wearing a tightened yellow sash across her hips, almost like a belt. Another, is moving along the top of the buildings sneakily, wearing a blue armband on the inside of their clothes. The last one appears to be similar to the ¡®bush¡¯ person at the older wom- I mean big sister Crane¡¯s place. This person is just moving normally, following the others. However, the other two don¡¯t seem to see them at all. With my low-tier scan, I can¡¯t fully perceive their shape either¡­ just that it is a person. Unfortunately, this appears to be too much for me. I¡¯ve finally overstepped my limit. Since, I¡¯ve been overstretching my scan for a significant part of the day¡­ What was just a horrible, but manageable headache, has now escalated into a full-blown migraine. What makes this worse, is that I know that this isn¡¯t just pain, but literally my brain being damaged from overuse. I can even feel my mind feel slower to catch onto certain things. I direct healing at it, but it proves useless in every regard. I should have realized that. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! As Gong asks us to turn a corner, I respond to it a bit slower than the others. Before, with my increased reflexes, I could move quicker and react quicker than them. Almost as if noticing this, Lin comes closer and holds onto my arm. The three of them look at each other, but keep moving. Ugh, this migraine is intense. I can barely even think straight. Did Gong just say to hop over that series of stones? Oh, Lin helped me get over them. I¡¯m just going to have to rely on them at this point. I¡¯m turning off the scan. I can¡¯t risk over doing this, especially if we are being followed. I¡¯m forgetting something¡­ Oh, right. I should let them know that we are definitely being followed. ¡°Gon-g.¡± My voice comes out slurred and heavy. Oh my God, is that my voice? This may actually be worse than I thought. Gong looks back in shock, almost stumbling over her own spider feet. Lin grips me a little tighter, while Ai also moves to support. Gong actually stops and turns around, to talk to me. ¡°James¡­ are you alright? Something seems seriously wrong with you; do you need me to carry you?¡± I struggle to swallow, to speak as quick as I can. ¡°W-e. Are Be-ing. Fol-lowed. Three people: Hidden Crane person; Blue band; Yellow belt.¡± Her eyes squint in confusion and then understanding, as she looks behind us for any movement. She looks to Lin, who helps lift me into Gong¡¯s arms. She looks down at me, cradled in her lap, held in her arms. ¡°You¡¯ve done well, thus far. Just rest. We have it from here.¡± Okay, this is a lot worse than I thought it was. I¡¯m feeling a miniscule amount better, every minute or so, but it wasn¡¯t joking when it said this would reverse over time. It¡¯s hard to even think about anything other than what¡¯s in front of me. As my eyes close, I can hear Gong say, ¡°Change of plans. It looks like we will need to take a more hidden and longer route. I¡¯ll be using the spiders for interference, so make sure to follow me as closely as possible. When we get to the big ones, climb on quickly. We¡¯re about a kilometer away from my territory.¡± While barely dipping into unconsciousness, I can still just hear the three of them moving through the alley and feeling them duck, with the sounds of moving earth, spiders, and web spinning. We come to a pause, sometime later, in a cool location. Opening my eyes, all I can see is darkness. We must be hiding in a hole. Gong whispers, ¡°They¡¯ll be moving past us¡­ following the false leads.¡± Somewhere in the distance outside, I can hear a ¡°ACKK! Why are there so many of them!¡± before that voice seemingly flees away. Another voice, this one even farther away, ¡°No need to get antsy, big guys! I¡¯ll back off and stop following them.¡± After some time waiting, Gong prepares us to move again. At this point, I can feel that things are a little easier now. With a quick pulse, that doesn¡¯t increase the pain too much, I can see that the invisible ¡®bush¡¯ person appears to have left with the others. We¡¯re safe. With this in mind, I relax and lay back into her arms. I can feel the tension leave my back, that I didn¡¯t even know was there. The migraine is still there, though. Gong also appears to relax, most likely having used her spiders to keep an eye on them. ¡°Okay, we¡¯re good.¡± I can practically feel the sighs come from Lin and Ai. From there, we travel. I can here Ai comment upon some features of the route back to the caves. ¡°So, you are saying all of these¡­ tripwires and traps, are meant to protect the caves?¡± ¡°Yes, in a sense. There are many people who want to control more and more area, so there needed to be some form of passive defense to hold this area. Covering my territory with so many ¡®inconveniences¡¯ and traps, made it not worth it to claim. ¡°Especially since there wasn¡¯t much here in terms of a market or resources, anyway. ¡°Even for those looking to just scout the area¡­ Going through and determining which caves actually are supposed to be used takes too much time and are much too hidden to have a big effect. Not only that, but when I find out a cave has been discovered, I collapse it in on itself and cover the inside with webs.¡± She gives a wry smile. ¡°You¡¯ve already seen it, but even for the cavern areas that I don¡¯t go into, I¡¯ve had the spiders cover it in traps. Most don¡¯t want to deal with that, for a single demi-human woman.¡± She continues, ¡°Though my greatest ally has always been Big Sister Crane. She has always been there for me and covered for me. I will always be grateful to her.¡± She looks a little wistful after this. Ai and Lin say nothing, choosing to stay silent but supportive. Gong changes gears after we get closer to heavily webbed areas. As always, she is lifting and changing the levels of the webs around us, allowing us to walk normally. ¡°Well, we are here now.¡± Chapter 38 - What Ties Us Together? As we arrive at a dilapidated building, the sun lowering to the horizon, I can feel my mind coming a bit more back to me. I¡¯m just strong enough to stand by myself. However, Gong clearly refuses to put me down. Ah. I can sense that I will have to explain what brought this on, in more detail, when we get settled. Dang. Not being able to use my healing aura to fix this, really, really sucks. I couldn¡¯t even think or speak straight, because everything was so muddled and painful. Actually, if I consider the pain and effects¡­ even if the pain wasn¡¯t there, I believe I would still have issues with thinking straight. I fear what state I would be in if I went far enough to stop feeling the pain. As a second test, while feeling better, I attempt to direct my healing aura at myself again. I immediately know that for this specific injury, I cannot heal it using the aura. This is a restriction on the ability itself. It feels like I¡¯ll never be able to use it to heal my scanning damage. As I struggle a slight bit and attempt to let Gong know I¡¯m feeling better, she seemingly ignores me. Oh, wait. I¡¯m not speaking. ¡°Gong, I-I¡¯m feeling better. You can put me down now.¡± All she does is tighten her grip on me, as one of her spider legs spins a sticky thread and attaches it to a collapsed portion of the building. This pile of rubble lifts up in one cohesive piece, seemingly all held together by web on its underside. It¡¯s actually quite remarkable, because there is no indication of there being web on the side facing the surface. I could easily see Gong doing this, but if this as I suspect it, done by her spiders instead¡­ then I can see why she was already doing well with them. It also reinforces how much work she¡¯s put into protecting this portion of her territory. What really surprised me is the apparent size of the area she controls. We went through a longer portion of her territory and if I had to guess, she controls at least 30 square kilometers. That doesn¡¯t even cover the areas we haven¡¯t gone or seen. Considering the pace they were going at and the fact that I wasn¡¯t all there during the trip, probably means it could be much more than that. From there, it is similar to the last time we went through the caves. She disarms the traps along the way, seals everything up behind her, and has the spiders take care of the rest. Once we reach the safety of the main room, Gong finally lets me stand on my two feet. There is a pause and a silence. Even the ambient underground noise seems dim. The three of them seem like they want to say something, but instead excuse themselves and say good night. I find myself alone in this room. That¡¯s a bit strange, I was completely expecting them to ask me what was going on. They must be waiting for me to bring it up myself. Honestly, that was a bit scary. I¡¯ve never, in my life, been that¡­ hindered. Considering that I can easily feel that what I did only scratched the surface, of how much further I could have gone with the power and then quickly would have been put out of commission. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. I¡¯m not one for pain. I¡¯m not some protagonist that is willing to bear through absurd amounts of pain, struggle, and torture to get better at something. Nor am I willing to experiment on myself to find out how far I can take this ability. So, even if I can go further¡­ I refuse to. Not only that, but if something goes wrong, being in that condition relies on me being in a safe location. If there is one thing I¡¯ve begun to learn¡­ you can never assume yourself to be safe. The main issue is, there¡¯s no one to heal the healer if I go down. So, the less risks I take with these abilities, the better. With this in mind and a diminishing headache, I head to sleep. The most restful I¡¯ve had in what feels like a long time. For what I hope is the last time, I do not activate my nightly awareness technique. The next day, I wake up late, probably since my body was recovering. I feel like I am almost completely healed, at this point. I also feel that my scan has improved by leaps and bounds. Since it has been a little since I¡¯ve last checked, I pull up my stats: James Delinion 6 Rose Man¨CSpiritual Root Mana: 289991/289991 (327680) [-37689 mana] Transferred Gifts: Passive Scan: Max Active Scan: Max (Increased Strain) Healing Aura: Level 4 Exp: 100/320 Beneficial Taming: Level 12 ¨C Exp: 4385-> 17119/20480 rounded down Current Direct Tames Healing Constitution Proficient Languages: Common Speech (English) Literate Languages: Common Speech Well, this is pretty good. Looks like my mana went up again, as well as my healing aura. ¡­ ¡­ Sigh. I need to talk to them about what happened. I can¡¯t just ignore this. While they are apparently letting me keep this quiet and not asking, I don¡¯t feel it¡¯s right to keep something like this secret. I¡¯ll see if I can find Gong and bring everyone together. With that in mind, I activate my awareness technique and use my scan to find Gong. Quickly seeing that she¡¯s in her room, I walk over to her, making sure to step on the transparent lines. She still doesn¡¯t move from her spot. Reaching her room, I knock on the side of the room entrance. Because it is a rock covered in webs, it barely makes any noise and hurts my knuckles a little when I attempt to knock harder. A piece of the rock crumbles a bit though, showing the difference in my body yet again. Oops. Not appearing to worry about it, Gong gets up and approaches me. ¡°Hey, how are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m pretty good, how about you?¡± ¡°Just thinking about a few things.¡± She looks away for a moment. Yeah, I should bring it up. ¡°So, about yesterday¡­¡± As I say that, she sucks in a cold breath of air, her head snapping up towards me. She was totally thinking about it. ¡°Do you mind if we all meet together in the main room? I¡¯d like to tell you guys what actually happened last night.¡± After a delay, she nods and heads to find Lin and Ai. For my part, I head up to the main room and try to figure out how to word this. I already told them about the scanning ability, though they seemed to have trouble believing it because of the roundabout way I spoke about it. I think at this point, I can just explain a bit more about how it works¡­ and the side effects of pushing it too far. As I think about it as well, I definitely messed up. I should be working at a consistently lower rate for my constant awareness. That way when an emergency happens, I can increase the usage without it completely overwhelming me. I had assumed that it would simply be an increased headache, one that would go away as quickly as the others. Clearly, as it gets to a certain level, it gets to be an actual impairment. After this talk, I¡¯ll make sure to figure out what I can consistently use and plan for any spikes in activity or usage. As I finish thinking about this, Ai and Lin come into the room, followed by Gong. Lin has a worried face on, while Ai appears to be resolute, but also sad face on, though I can¡¯t figure out why. Gong looks like she is nervous, but resigned to something. Almost as if she is prepared to make a hard decision. Okay, there are definitely some misunderstandings going on. ¡°So, let me try to clear up what happened yesterday¡­¡± Chapter 39 - Tilling the Field With everyone listening, I start my explanation of what happened. ¡°Do you guys remember that I told you I occasionally ¡®know¡¯ things? Things that I normally shouldn¡¯t know?¡± The three of them have a clear look of confusion, probably because of their assumptions, but look at each other before nodding. ¡°Okay, so what I didn¡¯t tell you guys¡­ is that there is a limit on my ability. I can find more and more things using it. ¡°Similar to when I was able to tell you¡­¡± Taking a glance at Gong, ¡°¡­about what had happened with those cultivators. Or that the statue was actually a living creature. Or, as you had seen, that there were three spies following us. ¡°However, the further I try to take this ability, the more ¡®damage¡¯ it does to me.¡± I pause for a moment, to let them think on this. Ai opens her mouth to speak, a questioning look on her face. Before she does though, Lin speaks up, ¡°Wait¡­ so that ability you were telling us about was real? That¡¯s how you were figuring everything out?¡± I nod to affirm it. ¡°Yea, though as you guys saw¡­ I overused it. Not too much, but just enough that I basically was slowed down mentally and physically. There was also an absurd migraine, but the slowdown was what you guys could see.¡± Ai, in thought, tries to ask her question again, but now Gong interrupts. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you just use your healing ability on it? I mean, if you can heal me and Ai, couldn¡¯t you fix something like this?¡± This will have to be a vague answer, if I can manage it. ¡°Not exactly. My body naturally heals almost anything, but this specific damage can¡¯t be healed that way. It heals, just at a much slower pace, and can¡¯t be rushed. I also can¡¯t treat the symptoms either, which makes it difficult to get around with my ability.¡± Ai looks around, waiting for anyone to interrupt her again. She opens her mouth and pauses. I think she was expecting someone to interrupt her again. The other two appear to be waiting for her to take the lead on this. ¡°So, you falling like that, wasn¡¯t backlash due to overspending your energy on healing us and Gong?¡± ¡­ Wait. What? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, could you say¡­ actually, never mind. I heard you correctly.¡± I shake my head. This must have been what they were concerned about. ¡°No, I actually have had no strain from that. In fact, if anything, helping you guys have made me even better at healing others. This sc- ability I use¡­ I call it a scanning ability. It is the only thing that really physically affects me negatively.¡± Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Ai has a very skeptical look on her face, but then Gong jumps in. ¡°Wait, so that means it wasn¡¯t from maintaining the tame on the spiders?!¡± Ah, so that¡¯s why she looked dejected. She probably was debating on whether we would have to remove the taming from the spiders. Especially after that last conversation with the Crane lady. It is a bit of a critical time for her. I add, ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. In fact, the more creatures I can tame, the better. It causes me no discomfort.¡± Ai seems to look up and take my words the wrong way. Ah, I should clarify¡­ ¡°Let me¡­¡± Lin interrupts me, her face relaxing, ¡°So, that means you are okay?¡± Aw. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m okay Lin.¡± Gong, with that, seems to be more relaxed, but also appears to feel guilty. ¡°Gong, I know you had some concerns about the spider groups. Don¡¯t worry, even if something came up regarding them, I would work with you to see how we could make it work.¡± She gives a smile in return, looking appeased. There¡¯s a pause in the room, as everyone dives into their own thoughts. ¡°So, what comes next?¡± Lin breaks the silence. ¡°Well, I want to get these seeds healed and planted. I also had an idea, that might save us all a bit of work, while being more efficient.¡± I gesture to one spider that is randomly running about. ¡°Once the seeds are actually planted and setup up, we can have the spiders do the actual farming for us.¡± Everyone else pauses at the absurdity of the statement. I try to reinforce the idea, so it doesn¡¯t sound as crazy. Gong seems to be more open to the idea, since she already uses them for non-standard purposes. ¡°Think of it this way, we already know that they can follow schedules and instructions from either me or Gong. With this, if we just make sure that they are taken care of correctly. The biggest issue I see is trying to have them above ground, but keeping them hidden. The best way around this, is to have them protected by spiders.¡± I take a breath. ¡°What do you think Gong, is this reasonable?¡± She takes a moment to think on it. ¡°Yeah, I could definitely make it work. As you probably already know, I have the spiders do tasks I don¡¯t pay attention to. Ever since they¡¯ve been tamed though, they¡¯ve been getting better and better at ¡®figuring¡¯ things out. I would swear that they are becoming more intelligent, but I¡¯m a bit partial to them, honestly. One thing I can say is that with the amount of spiders we have now and the traps they could have set, I believe we could secure a decent spot aboveground. This is while keeping it hidden and protected from anyone that might want to steal them. Barring cultivators, of course.¡± I feel myself nodding. It¡¯s coming together. Time to lay another idea on them. ¡°Okay, are we in agreement to have this setup as soon as possible?¡± I see nods of agreement all around. ¡°Awesome, then I have one last thing I¡¯ll be working on, while you guys are getting the aboveground farm setup. I want to take some extra seeds and ingredients we received, to see if I can grow them underground.¡± Definitely seeing some confused faces. Oh wait, Lin¡¯s figured it out! ¡°Wait, so you think you can change them to be underground plants? Like you did with Ai¡¯s condition? Is that even possible¡­? Even with plants?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know. But I won¡¯t know if I don¡¯t try. If I can, that really will change things. Then we can have two areas to farm. One aboveground, with the other belowground.¡± I can¡¯t help but grin at the idea. Gong raises a question. ¡°Wait, why would you keep the aboveground one if we can produce everything belowground?¡± Ai actually answers before I can speak, ¡°If we are seemingly coming up with cultivation ingredients, with no noticeable farms available, that could make people even more curious. As you know, being an information expert, controlling that information and giving people an easy to accept explanation is the best way to mitigate that.¡± Gong¡¯s eyes widen in understanding, but looks approvingly at me. Feels nice man. ¡°I¡¯ll also be trying something a bit weird. Taming a plant. I believe since it is a living organism, it can be, though I¡¯ll have to check. You guys will see.¡± Does this world know that plants are alive? From the looks I¡¯m getting, at least the normal population doesn¡¯t. Ai seems to be curious, but open to the idea. Maybe she read something similar. ¡°Alright, are we all good then?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Alright, time to get to it then. Chapter 40 - Unnatural Growth The plan for the next few days was to bring the seeds back to life and studying the alchemy manual. Me and Ai sat down together to work this out. Unfortunately for us, there are no instructions on how to farm cultivation ingredients. There are a few references to gathering techniques and the properties of them as they grow, but only as it pertains to using them as ingredients. Honestly, it makes sense. An alchemist in this world is typically supported by backers, who handle getting the items that they alchemist needs. So, really all the alchemist needs to know from a manual is what they need and how they can use it. Since this was the case, I chatted with the group and asked them to give me the next couple of days to scan how to grow them properly. The first day I spent just scanning them and getting information. Normally, I would go all in, in a single instant to pull up the scanning information. Alternatively, I also have the low-tier version of the scan. My newest idea though, is to increase the amount of time I spent collecting information, but make the tier even lower. The way it works is that I will use a version of the scan that doesn¡¯t pull up a screen, but still gives me specific knowledge about what I¡¯m looking at. This should give me a headache, but instead of doing this all at once, I only have the scan pull up a small portion of information. If it is pertinent to how to farm, prepare, and store the seeds and their resulting cultivation ingredients, I write that down and continue on. Ai actually helps a lot with this process, by providing context, based on her knowledge base. Specifically, she assists with what is common knowledge and can be abbreviated vs specialist knowledge. I¡¯m really glad we bought that paper and ink earlier, it¡¯s definitely useful. It doesn¡¯t actually cost that much, since apparently it is simplistic to make in this world. Even though we have plenty of paper, I still make sure to only put down what I¡¯m sure is useful. What I found to be the most surprising aspect about some of these ¡®seeds¡¯, is that a few of the ingredients naturally and easily grow underground, typically in the crevices of caverns. They grow even better in soft, tilled soil underground. This actually gives us a good excuse for some underground farming. While we initially worried about keeping some aboveground and other underground, having some be naturally underground, takes some suspicion away from our underground farms. The plan is to keep the unnatural farms hidden away, with the normal farms accessible. Regarding the seeds, it seems that the germination rate on these are extremely poor, which is why they were thrown out. Apparently, if they don¡¯t sprout within a certain period, they dig it back out and throw it into a pile. They don¡¯t allow seeds that aren¡¯t germinating well or fast enough to stay, because they could just get a better crop in that spot instead and don¡¯t want that seed to steal away nutrients. Being a cultivation world, some of these seeds have strict requirements to grow. Many of which we do not satisfy. Of the ones that we can satisfy, relatively easily, those are planned to be the ¡®open¡¯ ones above and below ground. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. The others, we will be relying on my healing to remove the need for nutrients from the seed. Based on a cursory scan, it appears that it can work. However, it relies on a concept I am not quite sure I can do. Constant, slow, remote healing. As Ai and I sit here, debating this idea, we come up with a few ways we could use this in other situations, by priority: remote healing for the four of us; remote healing for the tamed creatures; and remote healing for the plants. Adding onto that priority scheme also the level of priority of research to achieve this. I attempted to do dedicated remote healing, but it actually became cost prohibitive because of the low level of my healing aura. My scan showed me that as I progress with the levels of this, I will be able to essentially reduce the effective cost of the action. Eventually, I may even be able to have constant instant healing on everyone, including the tamed creatures. We both agreed that since that will require more dedicated research, we would table it for another day. Until that time, I will visit the plants once a day to heal them of their inevitable conditions. As long as one of the requirements are filled, the plant will grow. The optimization effect of the healing will allow it to grow even better than before, with some of those requirements going away. Likely, it will allow the plants to survive off of artificial light. The only thing I fear, is how this may affect several generations of the plants. However, that is probably a question for another day. By the time we had gone through this research and discovery, it has already been about 2 days since we had gone to the market. I spend the next day working with Gong to refine the procedure for the spiders to farm for us. While Ai and I was working on the specifics on the previous days, Gong was strategizing defensive scenarios, planning where to put the various types of seeds (as we fed her basic information) and training the spiders to perform the necessary actions to make this work. I was initially a bit confused on why she was ¡®training¡¯ them on this. However, I realized that even if you use the taming connection, because they are becoming sentient, they will have their own individual ways of performing actions. By working with them and drilling them to work together in the same way, she¡¯s really training them to be an army. At this point, probably an army of engineers, with the crazy web structures I¡¯ve seen around the caverns. The third day consisted of planting all of these seeds in the areas that Gong had the spiders create. Aboveground, she had turned a relatively large warehouse space that was above one of her holes, into a farm of sorts. Using her previous shown strategy of the exterior looking normal, but obscured, with the interior being webbed and reinforced, she had made this place into a spider fortress. She had a decent population of the spiders live directly near these areas. Since they don¡¯t need to eat as much, they are basically like living traps. The area is so secured by the strong webs, that it reminded me of reinforced concrete from back home. Gong asked me if I would like to test the security of the two places. I steadfastly declined. No getting insta-webbed for me. What I found most interesting, was obviously the secret farming areas. With all of the layers of web in the caves, I was almost totally sure she would hide it behind them. Which she did. However, she had two layers of secret farming areas. Behind an inconspicuous wall of web, she had a decently sized farming area. About the size of a large garden. What was genius though, is that it was clearly shown to be THE secret area. However, beneath a large slab of webbed rock in this area, completely inconspicuous was the actual room. This little passage way, leads to a giant cavern where the spiders are quickly working to increase the size and place dirt inside. They have also connected a tiny portion of the underground river to the room, leading to a stream going through the center. How they managed to regulate the water pressure, I can¡¯t even imagine. Either way, based off the size, which I would estimate is more than a few acres, it will be plenty for the experiments. After planting and setting schedules, Gong actually let me know she was going to be heading to the surface again, to handle some business. This might be a good opportunity to heal some people discretely again and practice using my scan more effectively. Let¡¯s head out of here. Chapter 41 - Misplaced Trust As Gong is beginning to head to the surface, I go up with her. ¡°Do you mind if I come with you? I am still getting used to this part of the city and would like to learn more.¡± She appears to think to herself, before nodding. ¡°That should be alright. I¡¯m planning on heading back to Big Sister Crane¡¯s place. She seemed to like you, so that could help with negotiations and information gathering. We¡¯ll need to know what has changed since we¡¯ve come back. Especially, since I¡¯ve raised a bit of a stir with revealing that I now have full control of the spiders.¡± That¡¯s a good point. From what she had told us earlier, there must be quite a few factions that are vying for control. Crane must have been doing information management, or at least have been giving that impression to Gong. Whether she is actually on her side, I can¡¯t really tell. All signs point to them being closely connected, though. For now, I won¡¯t worry too much about it, but will keep myself protected and ready. Moving to the surface with Gong, we actually head out the main entrance this time. The sun appears to bright and heading towards the midday position. Behind us flows a large number of spiders. I would estimate the group to be around half the total number of current spiders. I get the feeling they are individually large now than they were before. They separate into different streams, with some burrowing underground and others heading into other passageways. Honestly, it¡¯s a good move. It allows her to quickly bring them together, but now be as open about it. One of the smaller, but still big spiders follows behind Gong. Gong explains this to me as we move, but anytime she leaves from the main entrance, she always moves in a roundabout pattern. I can¡¯t help but to ask, ¡°Why not always just leave from a separate cavern entrance then? That way, you don¡¯t need to change routes as much.¡± She actually shakes her head at this. ¡°That¡¯s the wrong way to think about it, James. If I use the side caverns too much, it raises the risk that someone could use that to gain entrance in a way that I can¡¯t track as easily. I always keep myself prepared to collapse a tunnel, if I get the slightest inkling that it was compromised.¡± She looks out in the distance and nods her head in a direction, clearly referencing one that she must have collapsed in the past. ¡°The people that find the caverns and are looking to do something with them, they don¡¯t just head in immediately. There are always signs that they are watching and gathering information for the best single moment. ¡°I mentioned to you before that some fool tried to get into my home? He actually managed to find a direct side cavern. However, my spiders got to him before he could get close enough to report anything of substance. A couple of weeks later, I found out others began scoping out that same cavern. He had spread the information with his group before exploring it.¡± She gives an enormous sigh. ¡°I had to collapse it and any nearby tunnels, since there was no way I could allow such a thing to be available. I found out they tried to dig out the tunnels, but because I was thorough, they weren¡¯t able to find anything else underground. Unfortunately for them, fortunately for me, the other underground creatures found anyone who dug deeper.¡± This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. She finally gives a direct look, ¡°You¡¯ve seen what kind of place it is. Secure, with resources and most importantly, enormous amounts of water. If the spiders and underground pests weren¡¯t all over these caverns, I suspect they would have tried a tougher method a long time ago. There¡¯s always a chance, that similar to me, they could pacify any underground creatures. So, I have to be vigilant.¡± After this statement, we stay silent. Continuing to navigate through the jungle of alleyways. All the way until we reach the first market street. Here, I chat with Gong to get more information regarding the color schemes of the stalls. As suspected, the stalls are aligned with the various gangs here. Red for the Vermillion Stripes, blue for the Blue Bands. They are in open competition, but primarily a cold war. They don¡¯t have an open war due to the presence of a third, far more powerful group, the Yellow Sashes. As described by Gong, the Vermillion Stripes are a human male-oriented gang, operating mainly off ¡®security¡¯ services. They have a large number of gang members and some extremely poor-quality Qi Condensation brawlers. They also have even more non-cultivation members, that are the first and open line of defense. However, the gap between someone with cultivation and one without, is vast. She gives the comparison of a normal fighting man and the worst quality cultivator, i.e. a good reference for the Vermillion Gang members. One cultivator of that quality, could easily fight off 5 normal men. A regular cultivator could handle double that many or more. Gong herself, could handle about 5 of the Vermillion gang cultivators at one time, with difficulty. And only if she was ready. The issue is, that they have over a 100 of those cultivators. So, she always needed to step carefully. Then why is she essentially talking shit in the open right now? She¡¯s previously been more cautious about what she says. She pretty much answers my thoughts, with her next words. ¡°Since I have the spiders now, though¡­ I don¡¯t need to worry about them as much. I¡¯m pretty sure I could take quite a few of them, easily.¡± Oh, that statement turned a few heads. I¡¯m sure she did that on purpose. At this moment, gasps come out from the surrounding people, as a carriage-sized, fast moving, stream of spiders flows up to Gong and then disseminates back into individual spider streams. A brief show of force, to show that there are teeth behind that statement. I personally feel that could be too provoking, but I¡¯m sure that she knows what she¡¯s doing. ¡­Hopefully. After this display, she continues on, softer. From what she tells me, apparently the Blue Bands are a secretive group, but focuses on information trading and ¡°robin hood¡±- like actions. They are excellent at leveraging information to get an advantage and play groups off of each other. Lastly, the Yellow Sashes are a protection group for prostitutes. Unsurprisingly, if your ¡®services¡¯ are enjoyed by wealthy, powerful people, they like to give you nice things. This was used by the founder and her group to increase their power enough to protect each other. All up to the point where they were now dictating most of the rules. No one messes with the prostitutes. Gong also scolds me for causing an issue with one of the prostitutes, the other day. However, from what she¡¯s learned (though I don¡¯t know when she got the chance), it turned out to be a non-issue. She suggests not diving deeper into it, though. By the time she has finished giving me the rundown on the gangs and current situation, we have reached Big Sister Crane¡¯s place. Gong, noticing something, asks me to wait by the front of the building. She quickly heads over to see her. A brief scan reveals nothing abnormal, but I keep it active nonetheless. I can see some of the hidden guys in their regular spots, but it looks like they are just relaxing. From what I can see, Big Sister Crane and Gong are having a good conversation and apparently a great time, but I don¡¯t use my scan to find out more. The aura they and everyone there gives off is that this is a regular thing. I guess, I¡¯ll just wait until they¡¯re done. Chapter 42 - Dangerous Allies Surprisingly, nothing much happens as I wait. A few people pass by, including some of the prostitutes from the other day. As they pass, they giggle, look back toward the fancy building, and keep walking. I¡¯m not even going to try to guess what is going on there. At one point, I can even see one of the kids that Gong had spoken to jumping from the top of one building to the next. I wave, but it seems they weren¡¯t looking over here. Some people who were apparently watching me, look in that direction and then at each other, then shuffle off. With that strange interaction out of the way, I can actually hear Gong saying her goodbyes and coming up from behind the building. With a massive smile on her face, she grabs my hand, practically rushing me to the alley nearby. I can¡¯t help but ask her, ¡°So, how did it go? Am I okay to assume well, with that awesome smile on?¡± With a few quick nods, it is clear that she is quite excited about whatever happened. Maybe I should hav¡­ nah, it¡¯s not right to listen in on my friend¡¯s conversations. ¡°I can¡¯t say too much out here, but we just got some great news. Surprisingly, it seems that you played a bit of a part in it. We¡¯ve made some pretty powerful allies today, other than Big Sis Crane, of course.¡± With a brief look around, she remarks, ¡°We should get home quickly, so that we can discuss this more.¡± Practically pulling me along, we head back through the alleyways. She initially takes a straight path, but then realizes what she is doing. From that point, we begin taking a longer way around again. However, from my scan, it appears someone is running behind us. ¡°Gong, someone is heading on a beeline straight towards us¡­ It looks like it¡¯s one of Big Sister Crane¡¯s people.¡± Gong immediately looks behind her and calls some of the spiders towards the figure, to see who they are. I extend my scan in that direction, to get a better idea of what¡¯s going on. We can barely hear the echo of something, but my scan reveals what they were trying to tell us. ¡°Gong¡­ There are 10 people, with people on each of their arms jumping on the buildings. They are coming towards us; they are coming from the street and quickly! It¡¯s the Vermillion Stripes!¡± Almost with a confused look, she seems to not comprehend my words. As if she doesn¡¯t understand why they would do this. Her eyes widen slowly and her face pales. She quickly snaps out of it and yells at me, ¡°James! You need to run, NOW!¡± Immediately, I begin to sprint away. My scan on highest version of my low tier alert. Behind and around me, I can see spiders begin to congregate, flowing towards her. Sinkholes opening in the ground, collapsing the area. Spiders begin to flood out these holes like sand, with some lumbering out like hidden monsters, stone falling off their body as if dust. Gong is spraying web in every direction, like a mist, coating the ground and air in a thin layer of silky thread. Like a floating black river, spiders dance upon the air, spraying the area and climbing like threads towards her. In the corner of my eye, I can see men with red stripes painted on their faces, jumping over the buildings, dropping men off. I can barely see one of them pointing at me as I turn the corner. My ears throb, every sound seemingly amplified and muted simultaneously. I see men jumping from building to building, over above me, towards her. Their eyes locked on her. The sounds of battle fill my ears, from behind me. My mind a blur and a mess. Breath heavy and heart pounding. All I can seem to sense with my scan is data¡­ as if right at my fingertips, yet undecipherable. Everything is locked out besides what is in front of me and around me. I can already hear men being thrown into walls and the tortured screams of a man, going higher and higher, until something seems to change the sound of it. As if his throat was filled. Muffled noises of fear, anger, and pain echo around the alleys. As I run away, I barely gain control of my scan. It shows many, many, more men jumping on the rooftops, towards Gong¡¯s location. Small bursts of fire and water, lightning and rocks, are being thrown at her. Which seem to be absorbed by spiders jumping in front of the hits, like a wall. This is an ambush. No¡­ this is a full-on assault. Fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck. Where do I need to go?! I don¡¯t know what, SHIT they¡¯re coming! As I run randomly, I start using my scan to chart the best way to get away from the people chasing me. Unfortunately, I can hear a cultivator with three other normal men chasing me. And getting closer by the second. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. As I run, with my scan oriented behind me and the men moving, I can see the man gnash his teeth, raising his sword. ¡°YOU FOOL! You are slowing me down, get out of my way!¡± A flash of his sword and the head of one of the men drops. Dying a dog¡¯s death, his face still filled with confusion. A wicked smile crosses cultivator¡¯s lips, as blood splatters his sword and chest. I can see his face turn back towards me with that grin. Still pursuing. My blood runs cold, yet my heart beats even faster, as nothing but thoughts of escape fill my mind. Even with my increased abilities, I can¡¯t seem to get away from this guy! How the hell do I outrun and maneuver someone who can literally hop around on top of buildings! As I continue to run, the scan leads me to an open alleyway, but stops there. What?! No no no, this can¡¯t be happening, why did it stop?!¡­ oh no. Does this mean that there¡¯s no othe.. As I try to look back at where I had run from, I feel an intense and crushing pain. I suddenly see a dark shadow dancing in front of my eyes¡­ moving quickly along the ground. Oh. That¡¯s me. I¡¯m flying. Everything goes white, as I feel myself crash into the nearby wall. My eyes feel heavy and my mind a mess. Everything hurts like hell. Especially my head and back. I can¡¯t move. Why can¡¯t I move¡­? Why does it hurt so much? As I begin to feel my eyes opening, I feel something like stone hit my face, turning my world red and white. I feel my face practically shatter in pain and I hear gurgled screaming. It¡¯s me. That¡¯s fucking me screaming. I hear muffled noises, before feeling a few more punches of pain. My throat collapse in sharply with another hit. My lips shudder and pour blood out as I desperately attempt to raise my arms to clasp my throat. I feel nothing happening from them. I can feel my chest practically cave in from another hit that lifts me off the ground into the wall. I can¡¯t breathe! It hurts! It hurts so much! The hits stop coming after awhile and as I sit here in pain, attempting to breathe, I dim in and out of consciousness. Over the next moment, I feel my breath come back. As one of the most painful things I¡¯ve ever felt. Scratch that, all of this is the most painful thing, I¡¯ve ever gone through. Between the darkness and blood, I can hear the men who beat the hell out of me, speak. I can barely see the silhouette of three people. ¡°I think this¡­¡­ passerb¡­.oss¡­ He¡­eally quick, b¡­¡­.. If he we¡­..chemist, he would have done something ab¡­. it¡± Ugghhh, wha¡­ what¡¯s going on? Was this a hit? I can feel the pain going away, if slowly. I can hear a little better too. It¡¯s so hard to think. I can feel my breath coming back easier. ¡°You¡­.ight¡­. stay here and watch¡­ guy. If he liv¡­e¡¯ll see what he knows la¡­. I¡¯ll head ..ack. Looks like they need reinforcement.¡± I can hear a crack in the ground, as two of them leave. Out of my growingly working eye, I can see one silhouette scratch his head and look around. He¡¯s not even looking this way. He appears to be looking in the distance. I can him mutter, ¡°What the hell¡¯s going on over there¡­?¡± Ughhh¡­ I don¡¯t want to die. Shit, this hurts so much. Slowly, my head begins to hurt less, as time begins to pass slowly. Okay, okay. Calm down, James. There are so many things I could have done better with this, but I can do something now. I need to heal myself, summon whatever insects are nearby, and overwhelm this guy. First things first, I flood myself with healing aura, while he is turned away. Over the next 20 seconds, I heal as much as I can. My body feels like it snaps back into its normal shape, filling me with energy and feel-good juice. And it feels fucking amazing. However, just as I summon insects, the guy turns around to look at me. ¡°Wha¡­¡± I don¡¯t let him finish his statement, kicking him in the jaw and leaping to my feet. The guy is thrown back, but I don¡¯t wait to see what he does. Using my plan of summoning insects and creatures, I run down an alleyway in the opposite direction from where that cultivator guy went. All the while, I tame any insects that are ahead and around this area. My mana pool is not empty, but I have less than a 10th of it left. A quick look behind me shows an extremely pissed off guy with a bleeding mouth chasing me, knife in hand, but losing ground fast. But that isn¡¯t all I see. Behind the guy, far in the distance, is an immense column of darkness, reaching the height of a small skyscraper. A mist surrounds it, like clouds around a mountain. Only¡­ it¡¯s heading away from the mountain. Writhing. Squirming. Devouring. Glee. I can see the hint of a body jump out of the column, flame jetting out from his feet, only for a whip like appendage to grab him and slowly drag him back in. Fire spewing out onto the darkness, but unable to stop them. As he gets consumed by the darkness, reddish light causes it to glow, with one last burst of fire coming out. The light fades. The darkness reaches tentacles out to the ground. Are those¡­ the spiders? My arm points to the column behind him, as I continue to run. He does a quick look behind him, but then shudders to a stop. I keep running a little, as the insects I¡¯ve called begin coalescing around his feet. He has no idea. Stopping at what I feel is a safe distance, I get the now sizeable number of insects to now assault the gaping man. I use the method that Ai had suggested, to my shame. I refuse to give him a chance. They pour into him like a flood, screaming emanating from his mouth like a human, but slowly turning into something inhuman sounding. Shaking me to the core. Nonononononono, I need to keep going I need to keep going. My eyes wide, shivers flowing through my body. My breath stopped. This man would kill me, given the chance. I need to finish this! After having his attention fully and completely consumed by the insects assaulting him, I have them enter his mouth, suffocating him and muffling his screams. As the column in the distance flows downward, I have the insects pour into and consume the man. From inside and out. I¡¯ve seen gory movies, but there is nothing¡­ Nothing. Like seeing a literal wave of insects wash into and over a man repeatedly, as he flails about¡­ unable to even scream as he is eaten alive. And it¡¯s you doing it. No. I can¡¯t dissociate this. This is me. I¡¯m doing this¡­ No one else. I raise my hands to my eyes. Attempting to block some of what I see. But between my fingers, I still watch... After a short period of time, the attempts to scream stop, though the insects continue. Shortly after, he stops moving. The waves keeping coming in a sickening efficiency. Almost in concert with each other, the different bugs seem to flow under and around each other in the best way to rip off the skin and pass it to be devoured by others. Flowing into and then under his skin. Only to erupt in a different area of the body. Even on nature television¡­ I¡¯ve never seen anything like this. And the connection I have to them, lets me feel every piece of it. I realize I¡¯m on the ground, having fallen down subconsciously. Unable to turn away¡­ or to stop what I have started. Within minutes there is almost nothing left of the man¡¯s body, not even his clothes. All, except bones. Even that, is being chewed into by some beetle like creatures. The only thing that remains intact, is his knife. A quick scan reveals that it is completely ordinary. By this time, I have already thrown up¡­ with the insects eating that as well. I¡­ don¡¯t want to use this method again. I can¡¯t. I just can¡¯t. no no no no. My hands shiver as the only thing left in my eyes, is the clear memory of insects pouring into the man¡¯s face holes, eating and hollowing them as he silently struggles and screams. Chapter 43 - Healthy Choices I feel my eyes slowly refocus after quite a bit of time. I see the bones of the man being pulled underground, still being eaten and gnawed on by the beetle like creatures. The knife is the only evidence that this man was here. I neither pick it up nor go near it. ¡­ This is a cultivation world. I have to assume that things like this could be tracked. How do I handle this? Since it already is a messed up situation¡­ I immediately send out a high-powered scan, the first in a long while. I query whether anyone else saw me and the man or would track him. I also check whether that cultivator would be able to remember me and would track me down. All information points to no. While I want to be more cautious on these, it could potentially cause more issues. I¡¯ll leave this here. Surprisingly, I receive no backlash from this high-powered scan. Likely, it is because of how far I¡¯ve been pushing my brain lately. Not that I want to repeat that, but in situations like this, there¡¯s not really a choice in what you can do. I needed to know what the ramifications of my actions are with this. Lowering my scan to a consistently far distance, I quickly begin moving away from this area, leaving the insects to act on their own. The only instruction I give them is to not eat demi humans or humans, but to otherwise live normally. Once I get to a comfortable distance away, I practically drop to the ground. Shit. That was a clusterfuck. And I¡¯m not even talking about the attack. I panicked and ran away, with the only thing I used to get away, was the scanning and pathfinding ability. I didn¡¯t use the insects, at least until I had already gotten my face beat in. I didn¡¯t use the scan fighting technique, though that may not have had the best effect honestly. Hell, I didn¡¯t even use the instant healing, which might have kept me in the fight longer, mentally. Enough time to summon the insects for an attack. I¡¯m¡­ not ready for combat. Not even a little. Even that ¡®fight¡¯ with the man, was because I was mentally prepared at that point. And I still feel sick to my stomach about what I¡¯ve done. Even when I fought, the punches and adrenaline made me forget all of my plans. Brushing away these thoughts, I decide to think about this later. I can¡¯t sit here in the open after that¡­ I need a place to actually think. Wait. I should check on Gong. Just because there was a gian¡­ yep, she¡¯s totally fine. A quick look using my scan reveals a large amount of dead bodies around her, as she picks through them for stuff. Spiders defend the area and grab things she tosses to them. Others collect the bloody webs from the area and fill holes. Her body, literally coated in blood, appears a dark red. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Spiders crawl across her body, slurping the excess blood. Cleaning her. Why does she seem so casual about this¡­? Doesn¡¯t she think they¡¯ll get revenge, after so many of their people died? The only things I can think of is that she knows that they wouldn¡¯t dare attack her again after that¡­ or that there is another element that I¡¯m not aware of. With her safety confirmed, I decide to tame a nearby spider and transfer its allegiance to Gong, as well. I then ¡®convey¡¯ the idea to it for her ears, that I¡¯m safe and that I¡¯ll be coming soon. From the scan, I can see her look up and nod. The spiders begin webbing up the bodies and devouring them. Wow, she has no mercy on these guys. Though¡­ am I one to speak, after what I¡¯ve just done? My mind begins drifting back to the scene, before I can hear a noise from Gong¡¯s direction. I orient my scan towards her. Distracting my thinking, one guy on the ground near one of the spider groups is screaming. He was apparently playing dead. They swarm over him and it is quickly over. I cut the feed almost immediately, with my own version of doing that to a man flashing in my eyes. My heart beats fast, I can feel my breath quickening. I can tell that this has messed with me. Healing Aura. As the aura washes over me, I can feel myself mentally stabilize. Think more rationally, even with that image still there. I might have to do this from time to time, to just get through this. That¡¯s something for another time though, it definitely isn¡¯t the time for this. I¡¯ll head back to Gong and we¡¯ll figure out what to do from here together. Sending another message to Gong through the spider, that I¡¯m heading to her location, I begin trekking my way back to her. From this point, I am still just using the low tier version of the scan to make sure there are no hostiles in the area. I¡¯m still relying on the scan¡¯s information, which had that the cultivator wouldn¡¯t track me down. He honestly may even be dead, if he ran back into that¡­ battle. I continue moving, while still mulling over the events that I had experienced. How I had reacted. What I could do. Recognizing the clear signs of trauma in myself and how some of it seems to have been healed. And what enough insects could become, if used on a large scale. And what would happen if they all became spirit beasts. Countless, countless thoughts. I begin to notice that there is almost no one around in this area. Well, honestly that just makes sense. Who in their right mind would stay even slightly close to this area, if they saw what could only be perceived as an eldritch monster? Especially, since anyone out here is likely to not be cultivator. There¡¯s probably no context on how to comprehend such a sight. Other than, ¡®I need to immediately leave this area and not come back¡¯. Reinforcing this thought, is that the only people that I see around as I move, are those who are truly sick. The ones who couldn¡¯t run away when the fighting started. The ones who are so injured or in pain, that they couldn¡¯t even move. The ones who are so out of their minds, that they don¡¯t understand the threat. Some people don¡¯t even appear to have noticed anything has happened, though their eyes are glazed in the direction of where the battle happened. I¡¯m not sure if it is shock or something else. The sad part about it, is that this is still way too many people. Comparatively, when I¡¯ve gone through other parts of this slum, with Gong, there were three times as many people. Obviously, the majority of the people in this slum are demi-humans. I need to get my mind off things. What I¡¯ve done. At least until I can sit down and sort out my thoughts properly. I¡­ need to do something good. I think healing these people discretely could help. Anything. Anything other than thinking. I begin using the healing aura in the same way I was testing when I traveled with Gong. Something I like to call remote healing. This way of using it, doesn¡¯t require me to be looking at a person, but combining my low tier scan and the ability, lets me still heal people on a deeper level. Just in case someone could recognize me, I pull up the hood of my coat. Walking past people, pausing to stretch or slowing down to heal a little deeper. I never do the full heal, but always try to take care of the most serious wounds (that wouldn¡¯t be obvious. For example, I passed by a young demi-human, with festering legs. He has extremely tight dirty cloth on his legs, potentially to slow spread of whatever is causing his issues. The way I heal it, is to heal everything up to the surface, but leave the surface tissue alone. In fact, I even regenerate a skin layer underneath. So, that way that it is only the appearance of skin. Of course, I have some concerns about what will happen if a layer remains on top, but based off the amount of healing, I think it would be the same as if a wet, dirty piece of cloth was on your skin for a long time. It¡¯ll be bad¡­ but not as bad as it could be. Probably¡­ I always heal people that I¡¯ve already passed. That way, they don¡¯t actually have time to look closely at their surroundings by the time they¡¯ve been healed. What ends up happening, is that I hear exclamations of excitement behind me. This definitely helps. This is what I want to do. Not fight. I will do¡­ that, again if I have to. Though, I¡¯d much rather protect and help people. I let my thought trail off as I head into the next alleyway. Chapter 44 - Bad Reaction The next few alleyways and healing are pretty much the same. There are typically groups of people huddled around, most likely for safety. As I pass, I cover my face and keep moving. I heal them once I feel I am a good enough distance away. After I leave, a few of the people begin testing out their limbs in confusion, and then joy. Some, who have recovered their sanity a bit, seem to be clear-eyed. Curious about the world around them. None of them seem to have noticed me. I do this, all while making my way over to Gong. Since deep healing takes more time to complete, I am taking my time. Check-ins with Gong reveal she is still doing much of the same, though interestingly, I can see demi-humans coming up to her and thanking her for ¡®teaching them a lesson¡¯. Gong says some comforting words and points in a direction somewhat close to the home base. Maybe she already knows of a place they can go. Looking back to where I am, I continue on. As I head through the alleyways, about a quarter of the way to Gong, I see a strange sight. Huddled up in pain is a yellow sashed, blonde-haired woman, looking to be a few years younger than myself. She is alone and clearly in an absurd amount of pain. Heavily breathing, with her clothes soaked in sweat. She actually appears to be in more pain than most that I¡¯ve seen around. Unfortunately, I have still seen others that looked like they were even more pain. The difference with her is that this is the first time I might heal one of the gang members. Being cautious and more aware of potential traps, I throw out a scanning pulse. Nothing. Looks safe. It looks like it really is actually just a woman that is in a lot of pain. A quick scan reveals that it appears to be the early stages of a nerve pain issue. STD related. Most likely from her line of business. As I walk past, I don¡¯t heal her at the same distance I did the others. I take it a bit farther. Once I feel I moved far enough, I start healing her. As with the others, she appears to be confused, but then excited. Crying and happiness ensue. Satisfied, I turn my scan away from her and back to a normal range. After a bit more walking, I find other groups to continue the pattern. All is silent. However, after five minutes of this, just as I¡¯m about to head out of a long straight alley, I feel someone running at the beginning of the alleyway. Looking back, it¡¯s the yellow sashed woman. Oh no. Her eyes widen and she yells out at me. ¡°You! Sir, please wait!¡± Yep, time to go. I sprint away, attempting to get away from her. She is close on my heels. I dip into a nearby hiding place, which successfully hides me away from her. She sprints past, but then realizes that she has lost me after she doubles back a few times. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! I can just overhear her as she yells outside my scanning range. ¡°Please! Help us, my friends are in so much pain! We need help!¡± She continues on like that for a while, before I can¡¯t hear her anymore. I extend my scan over to her to get a read on her position, as I sneak out. I manage to find a spot to camp out. I can see that she is running from one place to the other. After a while, she stops and just collapses in exhaustion. She¡¯s just sitting there, her head in her hands. This continues for a few minutes. ¡°What can I do? How can I just sit here while they are in so much pain and can¡¯t even move?¡± She slowly gets to her feet and continues moving around. As I move to head away from where she is¡­ I stop in place. Fuckin¡¯ A. I spread out my scan to see if anyone else in nearby. No one. It¡¯s just a desperate woman. Supposedly. Alright, how do I want to approach this? I need an excuse. I can¡¯t just be healing people in the open. Hmm¡­ I could use the alchemist route. Let me do a quick check to see if there is a fast-acting recipe that could heal her condition norm¡­. Yep, there it is. Looks like it¡¯s pretty easy as well. Works even faster if it involves some acupressure action. Substitute some local ingredients as a substitute aaannnd it¡¯s perfect. Let¡¯s see if I can heal her friends. Time to put on the act. Heading out into the alley where she is currently looking, I approach from behind. What appears to be instinctually, she flips around in defense, but then relaxes when she sees it¡¯s me. ¡°Oh! I¡¯m sorry for my disrespect, Senior!¡± she squeaks, her voice cracking. ¡°I¡¯m no Senior, young lady. Just a junior alchemist, is all. Why were you chasing me, like you have been? You surprised me a bit.¡± She looks at me in confusion, seemingly not understanding. Her eyes then squint, but then widen quickly. In the distance, I can feel one of the information kids hopping from building to building. ¡°I apologize for my ignorance, Seni- Sir. I had assumed that you healed me when I was down, as you had passed.¡± ¡°No, I was just walking along my way though. I heard from your spirited yelling that you had some friends who are in pain? Perhaps I can assist with this. My specialty in alchemy is towards healing, and I have a bit of knowledge in acupressure.¡± She gulps, preparing herself, probably to pitch me. ¡°Oh, thank you for your openness, Sir. My friends are experiencing what feels like fire and shocks throughout their entire body. It is so painful that it is difficult to sleep and makes us paralyzed with pain. I had the same feeling earlier until you had passed.¡± Her eyes stare straight at me, both in expectation and inquiry. I nod, in what I hope is a sagely way. ¡°Okay, I think I have an idea then. From what I can see, you might have also been sweating profusely. Do some of these friends of yours experience the opposite? Where they can¡¯t sweat, even in burning heat?¡± ¡°Uhh, I¡¯m not s¡­ Wait, I remember that a few of the girls were like that!¡± She looks away for a little, before looking back with pleading eyes. Sigh. ¡°Alright, I have a little time. I have a treatment in mind that I believe may be effective. If you can take me to them and they are nearby, then I can see what I can do to help. I¡¯ll need your people to provide ingredients, of course. Her head bobs like a woodpecker, as she moves in down the alleyway, walking ahead of me. I can see one of the information kids is nearby and I wave them down. It¡¯s the young demi-human boy. He seems surprised, but then quickly comes to me. Giving him a big copper, I ask him to pass information onto Gong, that ¡®I¡¯m alright and just helping one of the Yellow Sashes get healed with alchemy needs.¡¯ He seems to freeze, but then nods quickly and runs on top of the buildings to get to her. The yellow sash woman has a questioning look, but then continues. We continue walking for a period, heading in the direction toward the street. It¡¯s a bit quiet, so I start up a conversation with her. ¡°So, you had said you and your friends have been experiencing this pain? How long has this been going on for?¡± She tightens her lips, her eyes watering slightly ¡°One of my elder sisters, was one of the first to come down with it, a year ago. We thought it was a one-off thing, but it never went away, only getting worse and worse. Our leader transferred her to o¡­ a safe place, but she still didn¡¯t get any better. Anyone who gets it, seems to get it after laying with some men in the area. It affects everyone, even those with cultivation. Though, once you get to Foundation Establishment, it seems to not affect you as much. You can¡¯t even tell if someone has it, unless you have a high enough cultivation to read them.¡± Her teeth grits, ¡°It¡¯s been hurting us bad and not just physically. Many of our girls can¡¯t even help with the non-bed activities, because the pain is so bad and it leads to paralysis in the later stages. Our alchemists are desperately trying to research a treatment to help, but the only known solutions are far beyond even our leaders ability to pay. I don¡¯t know what we are going to do. Though, if you were able help us, like you helped me..?¡± Ah, shit. I may have accidentally stepped into a big item. Almost confirming my worries, I see quite a few women waiting on us. It appears they are in hiding ahead, potentially waiting to ambush me. I can¡¯t risk it this time. I will not let what happened before happen again to me. This is sad to hear. But I¡¯m leaving. I tame all the insects below, even some big ones, making them come closer to the surface, following along in underground tunnels. There isn¡¯t nearly enough, but it¡¯s growing. Time to get away. Chapter 45 - A Positive Solution I ready my automatic healing, so that if I¡¯m struck unexpectedly, I will be able to instantly start healing. Stopping in place, I turn to look at the woman. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to help you, young lady. Additionally, it looks like something has come up and I have to be somewhere else at this point.¡± Turning on my heel, I spin in the other direction. Briskly walking away, I leave the young lady in shock. A quick scan around reveals the woman not leaving that spot, confused and dismayed. She begins walking towards me, but seems to lose confidence, biting her lip in frustration. A twinge gets at me, but I stay fast to my decision. I can¡¯t risk this. Especially, since it didn¡¯t seem like a lethal STD. Just extremely disabling. Which in a less organized group, could lead to starvation, but I don¡¯t get that feeling from this gang. I continue walking down the alleyway, now extending the scan back to the group of women. They haven¡¯t moved either. While maintaining that, I extend the scan a distance in front of me. Oh no. There is another group, now positioned on the other side of the alleyway. A quick distance pulse shows that there are others closing in on the sides. There¡¯s no way to break out of this blockade, without revealing my abilities, or being even more suspicious than I already am. Shit. Okay, I¡¯m going to have all the surrounding insects come underground below me and stay right here. That way, if things get bad enough¡­ maybe I can either pull off a mini-Gong or escape underground. Push comes to shove; I tame any big creatures that come after me underground. Actually¡­ why haven¡¯t I done that yet? Question for another time, though. With that thought, I position myself in the center of the alleyway junction. Looking left to right, as if I¡¯m lost. In actuality, I use this time to bring even more insects and other creatures under my control a small distance beneath me. A directional pulse reveals the blonde young lady having an intense discussion, with one woman in the original ambush group. After their discussion ends, they all begin heading over here. I¡¯m now completely surrounded, with only a quarter of the women hidden in the nearby area showing themselves. I turn behind me to face the approaching group. As they approach, I fix my eyes on the blonde young woman. She seems somewhat embarrassed and at the prodding of the woman next to her, she walks forward. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for stopping you and the pushiness, Senior. My friends are really sick, and even if you aren¡¯t able to help, could you take a look at them? ¡°Here. Some of my friends are here, so you can see that this wasn¡¯t a trap or anything.¡± She waves back at a woman in the back and three women on carriers resembling stretchers are brought out. Laying them on the ground in front of me. I take the time to use my intuitive scan to get a general idea of what¡¯s going on. My eyes catch indicators: the fact that one of the woman¡¯s fingers is caught underneath the bar of the stretcher she is on, but shows no discomfort or reaction to this obviously painful position; that both women seem to have difficulty breathing; or even the slight rash that can be seen on the underside of one of the women. This leads me to a conclusion. They look bad. Like, really bad. It looks like they are completely paralyzed, probably quadriplegia, which includes a whole suite of symptoms¡­ It¡¯s clear that they have someone taking care of them at every step. It does look like they are able to eat, but not much else. Even though they look well taken care of, it is clear the quality of life for a disabled person is much different than a person from my world, in a modern country, would have. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. I made a lot of assumptions on how well they could treat something like this. However, a quick look at the aforementioned women, reveals an intense look in their eyes. A will to live and move past this. One that I suspect was there, even before they had heard about a potential treatment. Sigh¡­ Since I¡¯m already in this situation, let me make sure I get this right. After all, it¡¯s not like I have much of a choice at this point, without escalating. ¡°Do you mind if I touch them, to determine more about their condition?¡± The young lady looks back at the woman, who nods. ¡°Yes, you can go ahead.¡± As I poke and prod to verify what I had previously seen, what I find is that it is the same STD illness that was affecting the blonde young lady, just in the later stages of the illness. My low-tier scan helps me with seeing the patterns and connections, to reach this conclusion. With this in mind, I go through a quick mental checklist on the different symptoms and reviewing what I know about the treatment for this and whether it still holds. Popping up in my head are adjustments to make to the treatment, to compensate for the advanced stage of this illness. I look up at the blonde woman. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll need a few ingredients, in order to heal them. Can you provide some?¡± She pauses, ¡°Weren¡¯t you able to heal me without¡­¡± ¡°No, that was simply a misunderstanding on your part. However, I will be able to help these women here using my alchemy skills.¡± There are a few shifts and murmurs from the ladies around. With a quick look back at her boss (I assume), who gives a nod of affirmation, she takes down the list of items, as I dictate them to her. They seem to emerge from my mind, like water from a ground spring. As she writes them down, a spider approaches. I look down at it. Big anxiety vibes coming from it. I send back positive, good vibes through the connection. All is good. I¡¯ll let you know if I need help. After some time, the woman comes back with the items, including a mortar and pestle I had requested. Another woman, average looking with brown hair, brings a mat that I could sit on, which I didn¡¯t request, but appreciate. The boss lady gives a squinted look to the woman that brought the mat, but doesn¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s the little things. ¡°Thank you, I appreciate the kindness.¡± The woman nervously nods, glances at one of the women, and heads back into the alleyway. They brought plenty of the ingredients and additional tools for alchemy. Of them, is the mortar and pestles, as well beakers, tubes, and a cauldron with some kind of heat source below it. With these, I was able to get right to work. I used my ¡®instinctive¡¯ low-tier scanning to help figure out the best way to work the ingredients. As I continue, my movements start to become more and more proficient and I begin mixing in different ways, allowing for different parts of the concoction to react differently. The ingredients are simple, but if mixed incorrectly can have the opposite effects. I¡¯m not totally sure how it works, but it appears to be because there are slight elements of qi in each of them that need to be balanced and react in certain ways. That¡¯s not even considering the chemical reactions between them and their other properties. Without knowing the specific ways and pressure to mix them, it could be only slightly beneficial, at best, or kill them painfully at worst. I can hear a gasp during this process, which causes me to look up at one of the woman in the original ambush group. She appears to be unassuming and average, but a brief glance at her hands shows that she has worked with chemicals and ingredients regularly. She must be an actual alchemist. Or at least have knowledge of its techniques. Looking back down at my work, I continue to synthesize small elixirs of sorts. This takes a good 20 minutes of work. After I finish distilling the last solution and pouring it into a bottle, I look up at the young woman. ¡°Am I okay to give these to the women and give them acupressure treatment?¡± This time, instead of looking at her boss, she looks at the woman who gasped earlier. The woman steps forward and reaches out her hand to me. ¡°Do you mind if I test it?¡± I nod my head and hand them to her. ¡°Feel free to use a bit for your testing. I made a bit more than was necessary, in case there was any spillage. She gives me a strange look, but takes the bottles. I wonder how she¡¯ll be able to tell, especially without using it on someone. She actually pulls out what appears to be a talisman with black swirling ink upon it, the first I¡¯ve seen in this world. At first glance, it appears to be a paper with normal words on it. However, as I look closer, the words turn into pictures that are seemingly swirling within themselves. I can tell from this and my intuition, that this talisman is meant to determine the efficacy and purpose of an elixir. The result still needs to be interpreted by a skilled alchemist, though. With a slight bit of apparent concentration, the talisman lights up and she pours a single drop onto it. The drop shines a bit and the whole talisman shines a bright, throbbing, bluish green. She freezes in place, almost in shock. After a while, her head nods slowly, like in a trance. Okay, I have no idea what¡¯s going on, but I assume that¡¯s a good thing. After a tense moment from everyone, she slowly puts talisman down and bows her head to the ground. ¡°Senior, I am sorry for doubting you. Please¡­ please heal these ladies with this elixir and whatever else you may need to do.¡± Many women in the group suck in a breath of cold air, now looking strangely at me. Even the boss seems to have a different look at me, at these words. Well. I¡¯m still unfamiliar with the nuance of the term, ¡®Senior,¡¯ for this culture, but it seems like this is quite significant. I¡¯m going to try to not think about what is going on too much. Let me just heal these ladies and get out of here safely. If I can. Chapter 46 - Pressing Deep Taking the elixir back, I approach the two paralyzed women, laying on the stretchers. They appear to be excited, their eyes bright and locked on mine. Heading to the woman closest to me, I crouch next to her. Before starting, I purposefully look into her eyes. I want to do this right. It is even more important now, since they are in this position. ¡°Am I okay to touch you, to try to heal you? This is still your body and your decision. Blink your eyes once, if that is okay. Twice, if you don¡¯t wish for that.¡± Her eyes narrow in confusion, but then begin cresting with tears. Clearly, this isn¡¯t something she was expecting. She closes her eyes for a moment, in what I think may be a way of composing herself. After opening them again, she purposefully blinks once. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to begin now.¡± Carefully supporting her back, neck, and head, I sit her up, so that she can safely drink the elixir. Bringing the bottle to her lips, I let the drink slowly go down her throat, at a pace that she can comfortably drink. After I give her the right dosage of the elixir, I then lay her back down. From there, I use my instinctual scanning to perform acupressure techniques, to assist with the flow of the medicine and qi throughout the body. Starting from the feet, all the way to the head, I slowly and gradually apply pressure. Hitting the smaller pressure points is honestly difficult, but I figure out how to use my fingernails to reach them. As I continue use it, the connections between each of my actions comes up. Like how pressing one acupressure point will cause the flow to temporarily reverse or another would cause it to even speed up. While I have healed people many times and have seen both the general structure and flow of Qi through the body, it is only at this time that I actually am truly understanding how it all comes together into a single closed circuit. This is made easier, since it appears these women are already cultivators, allowing me to have finally seen the flow of both cultivators and non-cultivators. All people, to my knowledge, have twelve major meridians that correspond with the 12 major organ systems. They are: cardiovascular; digestive; endocrine; sensory (such as your eyes and ears); immune and hematology (from bone marrow); lymphatic (secondary circulatory system); musculoskeletal; nervous ; reproductive; respiratory; skin; and urinary. There eight extra meridians that are interconnected between all the channels, allowing Qi to reach every tissue and organ. It would take around a full day or 24 hours for Qi to fully move through a normal person. For a cultivator, this movement of qi takes less time, depending on the cultivation level and their constitution. The way this differs from the concept from earth, is that there is no ying and yang energies. Just a natural flow of Qi through the world and bodies. Some of the movements stay the same, while others move contrary to traditional thought. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Regarding how I¡¯m able to interact with these different meridian channels, points along the channels can be interacted with at the surface of the skin. So, by pressing in a certain rhythm and pressure, in conjunction with medicine, I can manipulate the flow of Qi throughout the entire body. Acupuncture would be an even more effective way to reach the points, though certainly raise the risk and challenge. Luckily, for these cultivator ladies, the elixir should be enough to help heal their issues. Their Qi flow is off, though. Acupressure won¡¯t be needed to heal them, but definitely will speed up the process. Which I really want to happen, so I won¡¯t have to wait with them for a day. So, this is pretty important for my own convenience. Ultimately, due to the fast-acting nature of the medicine and the treatments, it only takes 10 minutes to be able to have her healed, to the point where she no longer has the paralysis symptoms or pain. However, as I can see with my scan, she will need to relearn to walk and perform normal activities, with help. Due to being a cultivator and the specific treatment used, she this should only take a day. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to need you to try to use your fingers.¡± I can see her gulp, as her fingers begin to move. Yes!!! Cultivation world medicine and acupressure are awesome! I can see the woman¡¯s face becoming a cascade of tears, as she finally feels and is able to move her body again. Surprisingly, she still stays quiet throughout this. From there, I lead her quickly through a progression of movements, like moving her arm to her adjusting her legs and feet. Since it seems she is able to control her body again. With this, I have another woman and I carry her to her feet. She manages to stand and walk slightly, though it seems she will need a bit more time to get back to better health. The other woman takes the full weight of her, quite easily, to lead her to the rest of the group. Before I switch over to the next person though, I can see in the corner of my eye, the woman wobblily approaching me. Turning toward her, I feel her dropping into my arms, her head coming down upon my shoulder. ¡°¡­thank you¡­thank you so much.¡± Like a whisper, I can finally hear her voice. It¡¯s actually quite nice sounding. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Get some rest, though.¡± With those words, I hand her over to the woman again. Before she leaves, I let her know what poultices to put on her, so her bedsores could be better healed. As I do so, silence continues over the group. As I turn to look at the other patient, a cheer rises from the group. I wave away their cheers and gesture in the direction of the other woman. The cheers quiet down again. I need to concentrate on this. Make sure I do this right. Though the medicine works on its own, I want to make sure these people in front of me are taken care of. That¡¯s the least I can do, for all the pain it seems they¡¯ve gone through. Moving to the second patient, the first thing I do is walk over to her and repeat what I had said to the first woman. ¡°Am I okay to touch you, to try to heal you? This is your body. Your decision. Blink your eyes once, if that is okay. Twice, if you don¡¯t wish for that.¡± Unlike the other woman, she is unsurprised and resolute. She immediately blinks once. With the permission granted, the first thing I do is make sure that the woman¡¯s hand is no longer stuck under her stretcher. From there, I perform pretty much the same actions as I did for the other woman. Lucky for me, it goes pretty much the same way. As I hand her, now mostly healed, over to another woman, she also whispers ¡°Thank you.¡± They walk away, into the crowd. As I finally take a look into the crowd, I see many wet faces. I think I did some good here. However. It¡¯s time to deal with the political side. I turn to the boss lady and the blonde young lady. Chapter 47 - Inappropriate Responses The young blonde lady runs up to me, grasping my hands. ¡°Thank you! You have no idea how much this means to me! My friends are- my friends are finally okay.¡± Tears stream down past her lips, to the ground, as she keeps shaking my hands up and down. Her eyes have never left mine, since grabbing my hands. I can feel my face turn to fire, as her face is extremely close to mine now. Ohh, oh. After a moment or two of being like this, with me freezing up, she seems to realize how close she¡¯s gotten. With this, she then shyly backs off a little. I can see many of the women with sly smirks on their faces. One woman in the back has her hand on her cheek, with an excited look. Over the growing hum of sound, I can hear an ¡°Oh my, oh my.¡± oh no. Honestly, I¡¯m still not used to having this much attention on me. Especially, by a troop of beautiful women. That¡¯s not even including the attractive woman that was holding my hands and was like two inches from my faces. Gulp. Prostitutes are dangerous for me. ¡­ Actually, scratch that. Women are dangerous. Behind her, the boss lady has reassumed her collected and thoughtful presence. Moving a few steps forward, she bows toward me. Almost immediately after, all the other women follow. It looks like a pulse, as their heads dip down in near unison. Her voice huskily shakes a little, with what sounds like emotion, but is also loud and clear. ¡°Thank you Senior, for your work in healing these three women. We are eternally grateful of what you have done here today. We have been desperately searching for a method to heal or even treat this illness for a while now.¡± She stays silent for a period of time. I use this time of silence, to state my action. ¡°Well. I¡¯m glad that I was able to be of some help to you all. However, I do have some things to attend to, so I must be going.¡± At my words, there are a bit of muttering and shuffling about, seemingly in panic. Even the boss lady, appears a bit uncomfortable with this news. While still leaning forward, she looks up at me with a strangely enticing, yet concerned face. ¡°Surely, we couldn¡¯t let our benefactor go without treating them with the greatest honors? Are you sure you¡¯d like to leave? We could definitely make your stay with us much more¡­ comfortable.¡± At these words, she presses her arms together. Her clothes seemingly open up revealing a valley of great proportions. My eyes then drift to her soft, thick lips. The others, who are also bowed, seemingly shift into slightly provocative bows, as well. I can feel myself unconsciously gulp and shiver go down my back. Okay. Prostitutes are especially dangerous for me. If I remember, declining hospitality is a major no-no in this culture, but I can¡¯t let myself get taken away. I¡¯m not sure I¡¯d ever be able come back, otherwise. Regardless, if they¡¯d let me. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Desperately averting my eyes, I focus on the sky. ¡°No, I am greatly appreciative of the offer and a-a-apologize for not being able to stay. I really have some urgent things to complete.¡± The area is so silent, that I could hear a pin drop. The silence makes it so much worse. I quickly bow to them and begin heading toward an alleyway in the direction of Gong¡¯s place. All the while, I keep my eyes on the ground and away from any of the women. The women begin reluctantly opening a pathway for me, as I move slowly forward. I can see in the corner of my eye, them still trying to get me to catch a glance. The little that I can see, shows some of them biting their lips. Whether it¡¯s from seduction or frustration, I can¡¯t tell. Just as I get through the middle of the group of women, a small voice rings out, near the center of the circled area. ¡°S-should we stop him? We can¡¯t let him go, right?¡± There is a gasp of disbelief at these words and a tense moment pierces the silence. At these words, I can feel my back muscles tense up. Ready for a fight. Contrary to my expectations, the boss lady immediately grabs a pale, black haired young lady from the crowd, in what appears to be a flash of sound and light, bringing her before me. The boss¡¯s hand is forcefully pushing the young lady¡¯s face to the ground. ¡°How dare you insinuate that we forcefully keep our benefactor here! The one who we owe much to!¡± Her teeth gritted; she pulls out a sword¡­ from somewhere. I feel my eyes sharpening, as in what feels like slow motion, her sword drops towards the young woman¡¯s neck. I yell out. ¡°NO!¡± Her sword stops inches away from the young girls¡¯ neck. ¡°You wish to spare this young lady?¡± My blood pressure and adrenaline are rushing, as I try to interpret what is going on and how to handle it. I remain silent as I think this through. Okay¡­ okay¡­ that woman almost died in front of me. What do I do? Seriously, what do I do? Alright. I¡¯m going just request that they forget that this incident ever happened¡­ and get out of here. ¡°Okay. Yes. Please spare this young woman.¡± Her lips tighten, as she looks deeply into mine with a sternness. ¡°As you wish. Once again, I apologize for keeping you.¡± Keeping her hand on the neck the woman. It is definitely loosened now. I slightly bow my head to her and move back along the path. I get back to the halfway point, before I stop again. Something still doesn¡¯t feel right about this. Fuck. I need to know. Turning back around, pinching the bridge of my nose, I head back to the pair. They¡¯ve not moved from that spot, since I had walked away. ¡°I apologize for getting into your group¡¯s business¡­ but what exactly will happen to this young lady, after I leave?¡± The boss lady¡¯s eyes squint at me. ¡°Since she is being spared, according to the severity of her actions, she will have her tongue cut out and will be exiled from the group. With her and all that she owns being stripped from her. Shunned by all in our group.¡± Ah. Right. This is a gang. It¡¯s a different culture. It¡¯s easy to forget that, but at the end of the day, they treat these things much more severely than at home. She¡¯s also a pretty girl¡­ it scares me to think what would happen to her without any support, as a previous prostitute. The mere fact that they ¡®needed¡¯ a prostitute protection gang, gives me an idea about what happens to those who don¡¯t have one. I take a deep shuddering breath at her words and my thoughts. ¡°Okay¡­ Do you mind if I ask a favor?¡± Her head tilts at my words. ¡°Perhaps. What do you wish for?¡± ¡°Forgive me if I overstep my position, but would you mind completely sparing her of any punishment? Both physical, social, and other aspects?¡± Once again, the entire group goes silent. At this, I can see her glance behind me. Staring at someone. Behind me? Before I can look to see who she was looking at, she nods in affirmation. Releasing her hand from the girl¡¯s neck, she whispers in the girls¡¯ ear. The girl freezes up, but then runs over to the front of one of the lines. A closer look reveals her to be somewhat young, maybe 19 or 20. The boss lady looks at me, appearing to have a puzzled, but somewhat grateful face on. ¡°Forgive me for saying this, but you are quite¡­ different than others.¡± I give a sigh at this situation. I really have to remember that this is another world. One that doesn¡¯t value individual¡¯s lives as much. This makes me fear for if I make a mistake in the sect¡­ ¡°No offense taken. I believe occasionally, mistakes are made and that someone¡¯s life shouldn¡¯t be destroyed due to a slip of a tongue, is all.¡± I go quiet at that, with no one else responding. I stand up silently and begin heading back toward Gong¡¯s area. The boss lady suddenly bows and everyone bows as well, seeing me out. This time I head out completely and get some distance away. The scan reveals that they haven¡¯t moved. So¡­ what happens now? It sounds like that illness wasn¡¯t just a one-time thing. It seemed serious enough that they treated me like some sort of senior because of it. ¡­ I have to go, back don¡¯t I? I can¡¯t just leave them with this. I can feel a headache coming on. Turning back around, I begin heading back to the group. Chapter 48 - Curious Characteristics As I come back to the area, the women are all still bowed, but many appear shocked and puzzled, from the little I can see of their faces. Even the boss lady appears to be confused. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Senior, did you still need something from us?¡± I give a sigh. ¡°I¡­ um¡­¡± I can¡¯t help, but rub the back of my neck awkwardly. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve seen the pain that this disease causes. I don¡¯t think any of you deserve that.¡± I give a quick look at the alchemist. ¡°If you have a sheet of paper, something to write with, and some ingredients, I¡¯d like to show you all how to make the cure for yourselves.¡± Dead silence. ¡°BWHAHAHAHAHAHAH¡± And then suddenly barking laughter erupts far to the opposite side of the group. My eyes look to there, where the crowd has essentially parted, revealing an average looking woman practically rolling on the ground in laughter. Everyone¡¯s eyes look fearfully to her, partly in fear of what she is doing and also of what might happen to her. ¡°Hahaha. I¡¯-hahahaha. I¡¯m sorry, ahaha. Plea- please go ahead.¡± The woman has a huge refreshing smile on. The boss lady is looking at her with an enormous glare, but then turns her attention back to me. ¡°I¡¯m so very sorry about that, I¡¯ll make sure to discipline her later regarding this.¡± The woman freezes up and tries to slink back into the crowd. The boss lady catches her, like a mother cat to her kitten. Okay, this lady is clearly someone special if she can get away with that. Or maybe¡­ this was all part of some test? I don¡¯t even know anymore. I should probably IGNORE that. Focusing back on the issue at hand, let me try to show them how to make it. ¡­Strange, my mind seemed to get away from me for a moment. I can¡¯t seem to remember exactly how. From this point, I call over the alchemist and begin writing each step with her. As some other people look interested, I call them over and begin teaching them as well. As I go through the distinct steps of how things should react and combine, many of the people, other than the alchemist look confused. Not wanting them to be confused, I help to explain why you perform certain actions, using the low tier intuition scanning. I zero into how different chemicals interact and the nature of certain plants. There are a variety of different plants, many of which share similar qualities with the ones from earth. However, all have qi in varying amounts. Things like the similarly named plant called sage, still have same characteristics. When mixed with an extremely common plant called spirit grass, its natural characteristics are wildly enhanced. If mixed with other ingredients, such as salt, it could possibly flip the characteristics on its head. Within the alchemy system, it is a combination of Qi and chemistry. Different enough that you can¡¯t rely on chemistry knowledge, but close enough to make sense. Like with the salt example. Only for those ingredients will it flip. And that is only if you grind them up together. It doesn¡¯t even include if you add heat, put it under pressure, or other variables. The less qi in the ingredients, the more likely it will follow the laws of chemistry and/or logic. Even with that though, there is something about the nature of qi that has randomness baked into it. Alchemy is about reducing the randomness through iteration, even if it can¡¯t be eliminated. Sounds familiar. After my explanation, there seem to be much fewer confused faces. Which, based on the content and my desperate high school chemistry teacher¡¯s effort, is a tough feat. Surprisingly, even the alchemist seems to have gotten some insight from this. I finish with, ¡°As a general rule, with many exceptions, you want to pay attention to the Qi density, distribution, and reactivity of the ingredients you use. Remember, DDR. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be the one dancing around.¡± I have a quick chuckle at my own inside joke. Some of them look lost at that comment, but just brush it off. It is at this point, one of the women comes running back with ingredients. They seemed to have come back much quicker last time, but maybe that was just a coincidence¡­ Probably not. My eyes search out the woman who was laughing earlier, though I can¡¯t seem to find her. On a whim, I search for the boss lady to see if she found her. Almost immediately, as I find her, I can see her yelling at a different looking woman. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. That¡¯s probably her. The new woman¡¯s face starts turning towards me, but I get a bad feeling and immediately go back to teaching the group using the ingredients for hands on. I can still feel her eyes on the back of my head. As I continue working with them, I found out how bad this disease really was for them. They¡¯ve been keeping it under wraps, but a good five percent of them had caught it¡­ with the number only growing. Their organization is extremely large as well, though spread out. So, mainly the number of women affected were localized to this area, but still in the thousands. There are rumors among their group that the disease wasn¡¯t a ¡®natural¡¯ occurrence. Well. Once again, I may have gotten in too deep with something crazy. Now they definitely won¡¯t let me go. Hmm¡­ actually, I may have saved our team. If I hadn¡¯t have given this away, they may have hunted me down to get more information. Which reiterates how bad it was to even do this. I really need to make more distance between my heals. At least, now I¡¯m in a respected position. I hope. Actually, now that I think of it¡­ aren¡¯t I just digging myself a deeper hole? After about an hour or so of this, I can see a spider crawl up to me. Connecting to it and it to her, I let Gong know I spent much more time with the yellow sashes than I thought I would and will head back soon. It will get dark soon. I sense through the connection that she is sending a large number of spiders my way. Time to wrap this up before Gong frightens everyone with absurdly large spiders. As I wrap up the lesson, it is clear that the alchemist definitely understands how to make and use the elixir. The other learners have a decent idea, but will be able to work with the alchemist to help with the creation. They should be all set. The alchemist is thanking me profusely and keeps looking at me strangely, so I separate from her. I can sense someone approaching at a run, from the rooftops. It appears to be the young demi-human boy I sent to Gong earlier. He takes a glance and waves at me, before running for the boss lady. Finding her, he turns to the woman she is talking to. Looks like I¡¯m not the only one that used that trick. Also, that tells me this is a regular occurrence. She listens to him for a good few minutes, alternating between questions and listening. After a period of silence, she then does a glance at me, nodding. At the same time, I can feel the spiders coming closer and closer. The big ones. Okay, time to go. Something¡¯s going on. As I make a motion to leave, the average-looking woman I saw last talking with the boss lady, somehow naturally appears in front of me. I pause. Everyone stops and starts paying attention to her. My guess is that she has some kind of ability that disguises her and draws people¡¯s attention away or toward her. While I think this, she looks me directly in the eyes and speaks to me. ¡°Sir, my name is Wu Qing, the leader of this group. May I have the honor of your name?¡± She pauses, waiting for a response. I notice many people are waiting with bated breath. I don¡¯t know the power of names here, better keep it safe with just my first name. Since something is obviously important about this. ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you, Wu Qing. You may call me James.¡± She gives a slight smile at this, which quickly disappears. She surprises me with a deep bow. Immediately after, everyone else bows as well. This is surprising, because from what I¡¯ve heard, this is an immense and somewhat powerful group. One that has enough cultivation members to qualify as a minor sect. Considering that she is the leader of this group, she can¡¯t be simple. She continues, uninterrupted, ¡°I am immensely grateful for the work you¡¯ve done for our group. With this treatment, we can now help many of our girls in this area and potentially others. Quite of few them could no longer work and were expecting a life of pain¡­¡± She gives a glance up at me, one revealing a hint of her feelings. ¡°I was extremely frustrated by my incompetency regarding this situation. Especially, since we were having quite some trouble finding the solution to this.¡± Not even a cricket could be heard after that statement. The impression I get from her is someone who truly cares about her group. Obviously, I can¡¯t tell since I don¡¯t truly know her¡­ but she definitely seems to truly care. ¡°However, you managed to solve this issue, with almost no problem. Not only that, but with ingredients that are easily found for this area. Very easily found, in fact. ¡°If you weren¡¯t with Gong¡¯s group and allied to Sister Crane¡¯s organization, I would be curious to know more.¡± Her eyes lock onto mine with a fiery passion. ¡°Very curious.¡± Ah, so that¡¯s what the kid was probably telling her. Thank goodness for Gong. And Big Sister Crane, apparently. She stands straight up, confidently. ¡°It seems your group is currently in a bit of a¡­ tight spot, right now. Especially after displaying such a strong show of force against the Vermillion Stripes.¡± I stay silent. It¡¯s better for me to hear her out and her intentions. She continues, after a pause. ¡°We already had discussed giving our support, in some fashion to her group. But now with this¡­¡± Raising her voice, she continues, ¡°I declare that the Yellow Sashes are in a full alliance with Gong¡¯s gang, the Maroon Spiders!¡± Oh shit. Maroon Spiders? What did Gong do? Hell, what have I done? The young demi-human sprints away, I assume to share the news. As loud conversations and even some cheering erupt all around us, Wu Qing has a cocky smile on her face, but leans in quietly. ¡°It seems you don¡¯t know what had happened earlier today. I promise, this will be good for you personally as well. I¡¯ll make sure you are rewarded regarding this.¡± She licks her lips and for the slightest of moments, I can see someone far, far, far more gorgeous than the average fa?ade that is being shown to me now. My body begins to shake, but then immediately calm down¡­ almost against my will. I can¡¯t help, but gulp at this series of reactions from myself. A snicker comes from her. ¡°Heh. Didn¡¯t think you were so innocent. I¡¯ll make sure you get a good recommendation, as well. I truly do appreciate what you¡¯ve done here today¡­ I wish I could do more, but we are in a pretty tight spot, because of many factors.¡± She bites her lip in thought, almost as if she isn¡¯t sure if she should say something. Her eyes flash at something in the distance. Before I can look, her eyes catch mine. Almost like an illusion, I can see a shadow of her move in even closer, her eyes locked onto mine. They are sharp and holds a strength that I barely fathom hidden beneath. ¡°Know, that I won¡¯t forget what you¡¯ve done here. I¡¯ll make you ours someday. At any cost.¡± The illusion dissipates, and she gives me an innocent smile. No one else has seemed to see this happen. Or if they have¡­ they have distinctly ignored it. Ah shit. I get the feeling that if I don¡¯t stay away, I could become slav¡­ I can see a glint and can¡¯t help, but blink. It is at this point; I can sense that three Gong-sized spiders crawling over the top of the nearby rooftops. With a tiny flood of regular sized spiders, flowing around them. The arachnids are here. Wait. What was I thinking about again..? Huh. Must not have been important. Chapter 49 - Casual Concealment My mind switches to the incoming spiders. As I realize how frightening this might be to normal people, I check in that direction, to see how close they are. And how long I have to warn everyone not to be scared. I can just barely see the body of one of the big ones skittering closer. As I turn back to the leader, it appears that I had worried for nothing. Before I had even noticed, it appears the boss lady was already lining the women up in orderly lines, facing the approaching spiders. They don¡¯t seem to be in an offensive posture. In fact, it seems to be more of a welcoming one. I can just overhear her saying, ¡°Do not be concerned, it is just Gong¡¯s ¡®people¡¯ coming to grab the Senior here.¡± The taller women that can see the top of the oncoming spiders look at each other but stay calm. They seem to be well trained. However, in the back, I can see the blonde woman shivering, slightly. They must have heard about what had happened¡­ While the forces here must be trained, the regular prostitutes may not be as mentally strong against such things. Hell. I would be scared, if I knew they weren¡¯t on my side. I mean, they are giant fucking spiders. The leader, seems to have been completely expecting them. She motions for us to head up with the group. The spiders arrive quickly and at the crossroads of the alley. They don¡¯t feel threatening from my connection, more anxious than anything. Wait. They ¡®feel¡¯ anxious. This seems different than the normal animal reactions, from insects. I can sense the smallest vestiges of sapience. Breaking me out my thoughts, is the leader facing me, clearly intending to say something. She does another bow, ¡°Thank you again for the help you¡¯ve given to our group. This truly saved our group from a potentially unfortunate fate. Thank you.¡± Coming up from her bow, she pulls something from her pocket. Four intricately designed bracelets, with lines of silver and gold interweaving into a band. One of the bracelets has a black metal overlayed within the lines. ¡°These are for your group, to be able to walk into any of our facilities. It represents our relationship as allies, as well as friends. The black metal one is specifically for you. Please stop by anytime, we would be honored to host your group.¡± She continues with, ¡°I do hope that you will pay us a visit sometime soon, in a more private scenario. I¡¯m looking forward to being able to repay you for today¡¯s work.¡± She hands me the black metal bracelet first and the others as a group. The way she says that doesn¡¯t appear sexual, so I guess she might have something else planned as compensation for today. I think I should bow and say something in response. With a bow, I say, ¡°Our group is honored to have your friendship and alliance. I am looking forward to visiting and working with your group further.¡± I can feel myself hesitate before continuing. Should I offer more? I throw a feeling of alliance to the spiders, to reach Gong, oriented to the Yellow Sashes. I get a feeling of excitement back from Gong. Okay, so this is a good thing. However, I see the leader¡¯s eyes perk up in surprise, looking at me. Oh shit. I didn¡¯t consider the spiritual scan. Has she been doing that this whole time? She probably can tell that I can communicate with the spiders. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Damn. Well, I cannot worry about that too much. I will just focus on what I can handle. I look at their whole group and my eyes land on the leader, the boss lady, the young lady who got in trouble, and finally the blonde young woman. My mind also drifts to the two women that I had helped. I would not mind helping these people out. It seems they were rightfully cautious, but to the same extent that I would be with someone in my position. Hopefully, I can trust the leader with this secret. I direct my eyes towards the leader. I can feel some hope fill me, that maybe this will be a good choice. Her eyes meet mine and glance at the spider briefly, before she rubs the back of her head, nodding. A feel a sigh of relief flow from me. ¡°If you guys need more help with healing in the future, I wouldn¡¯t mind seeing how I can assist. I¡¯ll stop by every once in a while to check in. If that¡¯s okay with you?¡± I feel the shadow of a growing smile from the leader, as she responds. ¡°Of course! You will definitely be more than compensated for anything that you do with the group.¡± ¡°No need, just trying to help.¡± I wave a hand behind me as I walk over to one of the enormous spiders. Specifically, the one that does not appear to have spiky hair. It lowers its large butt and I climb on top of it, using a low tier intuition scan on how to not look like an idiot and fall off. Success. ¡°Take care!¡± As the spider moves away, the group seems to be a bit confused, but okay with my friendliness. It seems like I still must get used to the culture here. I think people do not show overt kindness to people that easily. Now that I think of it, many the things I¡¯ve just done likely don¡¯t mesh well with the culture. Or common sense. The giant spiders lead me closer to the border of her territory, as I keep a scan out. Once we cross the border, I can feel that I should get off here from Gong. The big spiders leave to go into different holes, while the small spiders motion for me to lie down on them. Fuck no. I say that telepathically. I can hear them feeling hurt by my answer. Which makes me feel a tiny bit guilty. Even more so, when I can sense what their plan was, which isn¡¯t half bad. This is how I ended up laying down in a massive pool of spiders, with my eyes closed, and them swarming in every direction like a massive river. Within the river, they have me covered in every direction. Only my scan shows they are making it seem like there are me-sized lumps floating within, making it difficult to find out where I am. They split off into different directions. All of this is to conceal how and where I am entering the caverns. However, I still have a bad feeling. Especially since that leader seemed extremely interested in me and our group. I cannot risk it. Again. Spreading out my scan with a large directional pulse, I manage to sense where the leader is and immediately extend a low-tier ranged scan at her. As I thought. She¡¯s been looking this way the whole time. I look directly at her location. Her eyes and lips turn up in surprise as she faces another direction to speak to someone. The itch that I never knew was there leaves me, potentially the spiritual sense she was using to track me. Wait, it was actually just a stray spider. Sigh¡­ I¡¯d be fooling myself if I thought it was just the spider. Something feels different though, like I¡¯m more aware. Less distractible. Surprisingly, all of this didn¡¯t take that much out of me. Though, I suspect it was because I used the scanning ability much more efficiently this time. Being directional, using pulses, and then focusing in. All while using the lower tier of the scan. Nonetheless¡­ this proves my thoughts. I am never truly safe, unless I confirm it. They could always be ¡®listening¡¯ in on my thoughts or my location. Until I learn cultivation, I may never know or be able to defend against it. It wasn¡¯t only old man or Big Sister Crane, but also this Yellow Sashes leader, that seemed like they were able to read my mind. I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s because I have no cultivation, that they can read me so easily or if that could happen to even cultivators. Based on the little I know about this world¡¯s cultivation tiers, it should be exceptionally more difficult to determine things and affect mental states. Hell, I''m not even sure if they are truly reading my mind. Even with that, I cannot allow my abilities to be fully known. Or if they are found out, only a portion of it should be revealed. Damn. This means that I really will need to get used to not using the scan on myself. Only going by feel. If that is what it takes to survive this world, I¡¯ll do it though. Sigh. At least this will let me get used to the intuition ¡®genius¡¯ feeling. It is quite nice to just sense things. In some ways, it is starting to even feel natural. Like it isn¡¯t just the ability itself, but also my body learning the patterns and what to look for. As I finish my thoughts on this, the spiders bring me into a deeper area of the cavern, a safe area¡­ from what I can tell. As I come out of the receding wave of spiders, I can see Gong standing there, waiting for me. Chapter 50 - Innocent Hearts and Guilty Minds As me and Gong travel back through the caverns to the main hall, slowly, it seems both of us want to talk a bit. I¡¯ll ask first. ¡°So.¡± At my words, she tenses up slightly. ¡°They call you the Maroon Spider now, apparently.¡± She turns her head to look at me in confusion. I don¡¯t think this was the question she was expecting. She seems to laugh a bit and relax before responding. ¡°Yeah, apparently I looked really scary. I heard some escapees say something like that, but it seems like it caught on. I could have sworn it was the Maroon Monster though¡­¡± ¡°Well, honestly, the giant pillar of spiders seemed pretty flashy. But I have to say. Damn, did it look cool as hell. I see what you meant earlier about using the spiders differently.¡± She tenses up a little, which changes to a curiously wry face. ¡°Well¡­ I didn¡¯t want to go all out against them like that, but when they threw that many cultivators at us, I didn¡¯t really have a choice.¡± She pauses in the tunnel, causing me to accidentally walk into her a bit. Speaking quietly, she practically whispers her next words. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about not protecting you.¡± It would be easy to just act like I didn¡¯t hear her, but I should address this the right way. ¡°You¡¯re wrong about that. You made the decision anyone would have, especially in such a precarious position. Plus, I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t needed to actively protect someone before, right? From what I can gather, usually you are fighting alone or scaring someone away from others.¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ve protected people before. I just¡­ I just got so scared. All I did was tell you to run, but I know¡­ I know I could have protected you there. ¡°I saw the cultivator throw you into the wall. I thought you had died, but I didn¡¯t come after you. I only focused on myself. Even after all you had done for me.¡± ¡°Okay, you have to stop that.¡± I place a hand on one of her spider legs in what I hope is a comforting way. ¡°Look, that was a serious battle. No one else in this city who isn¡¯t a cultivator could fight against 15+ cultivators, no matter how poorly trained they are, and come out on top. Even then, if you make one mistake, it would¡¯ve been over in a second.¡± I try to maneuver around her slumped body until I can catch her downcast eyes. She closes them, but I get a little closer. ¡°Hey¡­ seriously. All we can do is try to be better for next time. Even if you felt you messed up this time, let¡¯s be better together for next time, okay? I know there were so many things I could have done that would have gotten me out of that situation, that were in no way your fault.¡± She opens her closed eyes and I realize how close we are, with my head less than a quarter of a meter away. My eyes dart to her soft looking lips and then her eyes again. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Got to stop doing that. She gives a half-chuckle at that. Suddenly, she slaps her cheeks and seems to cheer up a bit. ¡°You know, you are right. Next time, we¡¯ll be better prepared for anything. All we have to do is plan things out and practice them.¡± As her words flow out, her confidence seems to grow more and more. ¡°Few people will look to fight us, since we did a number on the Vermillion Stripes lower ranked members. We¡¯ve already made some good connections- oops, I mean alliances. That¡¯ll make them a lot more cautious in getting revenge for all the people we killed. We should be a lot more secure in our location as well.¡± She seems to be feeling a bit better, with a slight smile on her face. It¡¯s such a nice sight. ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad then. Let¡¯s get back to the group and battle plan for the upcoming times.¡± I keep walking, assuming that she¡¯s following. However, that doesn¡¯t appear to be the case. As I look back, she has an accusatory look focused on me. Oh no, what did I do? Ah. Actually, I think I already know. ¡°So, James? I heard from a reliable source that the reason the Yellow Sashes were interested in you was because, for some reason, one of their members were magically healed. You wouldn¡¯t know why she was suddenly and magically healed like we were¡­ would you?¡± ¡°Ahhhh, umm¡­ about that.¡± She moves scarily fast to my side. She places a heavy hand on my shoulder. ¡°You know, James, I feel like we had a conversation before. One that specifically detailed why it¡¯s such a really bad idea for you to reveal your abilities. Especially to one of the strongest gangs in this area. And I¡¯m pretty sure she wouldn¡¯t have been the only one.¡± Ahhhhhh. I can feel myself shaking a bit. Her grip increases slightly, but then relaxes as she sighs. ¡°Look, I¡¯m just worried. Healing people randomly will win us friends, but maybe not the right ones. Though, I¡¯m sure you had your own reasons, with this in mind. ¡°I will say that this time it also turned out to be better for us, as they seem to have appreciated your help as an alchemist enough to make an alliance. However, we will need to be more cautious around them. You must always have an alchemy or acupressure solution to problems. Their leader will definitely try to steal you away, though.¡± She hesitates before speaking. ¡°She is likely the type that will try to give you what you want, unless you overly decline. Be cautious with her. It may seem nice, but remember, they are still a gang. They may seem ¡®righteous¡¯, but they are anything but. ¡°Even now, she¡¯s likely only holding back because of Big Sister Crane.¡± Yeah, she¡¯s right on this. I knew when I saw that girl alone out there that I could have handled that better. It still is frustrating though. How am I supposed to just pass these people by? ¡°Yeah, you are right on that¡­ it¡¯s just frustrating to see these people who are injured all time. And no one seems to care.¡± She bites her lip at that, holding her tongue. Her voice cracks a little as she speaks up. ¡°I¡­ I feel the same way. I told you earlier about my friend who built these tunnels?¡± ¡°I remember. She must have been pretty exceptional to have managed making all of this¡­¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ she was pretty amazing¡­¡± Her eyes unfocused a little, before snapping back to me. ¡°The reason I brought her up is that she actually made all these tunnels to house demi-humans. She wanted to give them a place they could stay that was safe. ¡°As you know¡­ we aren¡¯t too welcomed up there and are barely given anything to survive. This place was meant to help give us a more permanent home.¡± She looks up at the ceiling, ¡°Thinking back on it, there were so many flaws with her plan, but even with that¡­ I don¡¯t know. I just can¡¯t help wanting to bring her dream to fruition. My territory is meant to be that safe haven for demi-humans. With your help, however, we can make the underground a safe place¡­ for cultivating demi-humans.¡± She sighs again and then turns around, away from me. ¡°Look at me, I¡¯m rambling over here. Point is, I understand you wanting to help people¡­ we just need to get to the point where we can do it without being crushed. Even with the spiders¡­ all it would take is a single foundation establishment to wipe away all the progress we¡¯ve made here.¡± ¡°So please. Be careful with your healing. Wait until you can get a cultivation manual to use your healing powers openly. Please. I don¡¯t want to lose another friend.¡± It kind of touches my heart, that she¡¯s willing open up this much¡­ I¡¯ll try. This just means that I have to truly start working on my alchemy skills. So, that I can heal people without needing to rely on my healing aura. ¡°I understand. Thank you¡­ for telling me all that. I know it couldn¡¯t have been easy for you.¡± She nods slightly to that, with air softly escaping her lips. Her next words stop me in my tracks. ¡°I like you.¡± Wait. What? Chapter 51 - Judgmental Stares ¡­She said she likes me. Shit, I¡¯ve never been in a romantic relationship¡­ How do I handle this?! Okay okay okay. calm down James. You knew this was coming. This is normal. It only makes sense that after everything, she would be interested in me. You¡¯ve read about this. You got this. I¡¯ve got this. I should meet her with my sincere feelings and¡­ She speaks back up, ¡°I mean as a person, of course¡­¡± ¡­ FUCKINGDAMMIT ¡°But as a man, as well.¡± Oh. ¡°But I want to keep things like they are now.¡± ¡­Sigh. I don¡¯t know why I was getting so excited about this¡­ I can feel the waves of disappointment wash out of me and into her nostrils. She gives a tiny laugh, where I shoot a glare at her. She snorts a little more. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m sorry. When you get flustered or confused, it looks so cute that I couldn¡¯t help but tease you.¡± She gives a delighted smile before giving a somewhat serious smirk. ¡°¡­I really do like you a lot and maybe when things are¡­ safer, in the future we can look into exploring it more.¡± Ah, right. I forgot about that. Something like that is even worse than a Romeo and Juliet scenario in this world¡­ demi-humans and humans being attracted to each other is almost unheard of in this world. That is not even including that the disgust would be from both sides. There would most definitely be verbal abuse thrown, not to mention potential physical, if we weren¡¯t strong enough. She continues, interrupting my thoughts. ¡°I wanted you to know that I recognize and really enjoy our current relationship and wish we could take it further. Especially, after everything that¡¯s going on, I wasn¡¯t sure the next time we¡¯d get to have a conversation like this. ¡°However, to go any further than this type of relationship could cause too many issues¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Yeah, I can understand that. Not only that, but I¡¯d essentially be taking advantage of her¡­ due to the fact that I¡¯m currently in a powerful position, in our relationship. Time to suck it up and do the mature thing. ¡°I understand. While I¡¯d be lying if I said it didn¡¯t hurt a little, I agree it¡¯s better to figure things out first and then look at it again when we are safe.¡± I pause for a moment, thinking of the right way to put my next words. ¡°I think it is important to say this, though.¡± I look at Gong directly. ¡°Gong, I believe you are a gorgeous woman and that the way that people view demi-humans like yourself is wrong. I am attracted to you and I like you as well. Both as a person¡­ and in other ways. I don¡¯t want to take advantage of you in any way and I want to keep what we have right now, at the very least.¡± Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. She stares at me for a bit and laughs again. ¡°Yeah, I know. I can smell it, remember? Though, it is nice to hear you say that. But enough about this. It looks like Lin and Ai are waiting on us.¡± As she turns around, I can see her ears turning red. She heads out in front of me, moving briskly ahead. We continue to walk for another minute or two before she abruptly pauses for a moment. With a sharp intake of breath, she quickly turns back to face me. ¡°Before we get together, though, I want you to find a bunch of wives. Preferably different from me. You¡¯ll need at least three before you can come for me and this booty.¡± She slaps her revealed human portion¡¯s enormous butt with a jiggle. Waves travel across her shiny butt, rippling across. She gives a quick exhale, like she got something off her chest and giggles to herself. She continues forward. Leaving me to figure out what she meant. I can¡¯t tell if this is just a culture thing¡­ or a Gong thing. I think a little of both. Heading into the main hall, we can see Lin and Ai at the table. They seem a bit on edge. Probably due to what they might have heard regarding the attack¡­ and how we have to change our plans moving forward. I take a seat at the table, opposite of Ai. Gong crouches down a bit and begins speaking first. ¡°So, it appears that we will need to change some of our plans, due to recent events. Though, not everything that happened recently is bad.¡± Looking at Ai and Lin, she speaks to them directly, ¡°As you guys already know, we were attacked by the Vermillion Stripes gang, after visiting Big Sister Crane, our information broker. James and I had split up, with me fighting the bulk of the group and him¡­ getting beat up by some of the members. And don¡¯t worry Ai, as you can see, he¡¯s doing alright. It appears he figured out how to drive them away.¡± Surprisingly, Ai had looked a little confused about the fact that I had gotten beat up. I thought it would be Lin that would be more surprised. However, her next words help me to realize why she wasn¡¯t surprised. ¡°Well¡­ anyone can see that he doesn¡¯t know how to really fight. Though admittedly, I¡¯m not surprised he figured out how to drive them away. He¡¯s pretty smart like that, when it counts.¡± I¡¯m not sure if I am supposed to take that as a compliment or insult¡­ but she is pretty much right regardless. Even if this is coming from the girl who was somehow trapped by ¡®said¡¯ guy. Her eyes flicker over to me, before looking back to Gong. Gong then looks over to me, ¡°Now for the part you guys don¡¯t know. Before the attack, Big Sis Crane and I had managed to work out a deal with the Yellow Sashes. They would support my claim to my area. Most people already stayed away or recognized it as such, but since I never did anything with it, there was no reason to challenge it. ¡°Now that we will be utilizing it and have the power to protect it, we needed support from other groups. That way the other three gangs don¡¯t descend on whatever we do there and take everything we have.¡± Ai speaks up, ¡°I may be wrong, but didn¡¯t you and ¡®Big Sister¡¯ Crane already have that agreement?¡± ¡°Well, yes. However, it was unofficial¡­ which in the information world is still huge hole. It allows people to still move on us, like the Vermillion Stripes did. They will be able to plead innocence, since we weren¡¯t officially allied to anyone ¡®at that time.¡± Which leads me to James here. He actually managed to get the Yellow Sashes to declare a full alliance with us. Though, they did name our little group, the Maroon Spiders.¡± Both Lin and Ai look sharply over at me. ¡°What the heck did you do to get those women to recognize you?¡± Lin exclaims. ¡­ ¡°Well¡­ I may have given them the cure to a spreading STD in their ranks, that was paralyzing quite a few of their members.¡± Silence falls over the two of them. ¡°Hmm¡­ I really shouldn¡¯t be surprised at this point.¡± Lin says that with a straight face. Gong squints her eyes and adds something unnecessary. ¡°Oh, he didn¡¯t tell you the best part though. He got their attention by healing one of their members, without touching them¡­ or talking to them. Without cultivation, I hear.¡± I can feel their judgmental stares from here. Gong gives a sigh, ¡°I¡¯ve already grilled him on it, so we don¡¯t need to go down that path again.¡± After a continued feeling of staring, it abets a bit. I give a nervous cough and speak up. ¡°Despite my clear misjudgment on how to use my powers, I did learn something interesting. I may be able to use my ability to provide ranged, instant, constant healing. Specifically, if you get seriously injured and I¡¯ve ¡®marked¡¯ you, you can get automatically healed. I¡¯ll have to practice it a bit, but I¡¯m confident I can make it work.¡± ¡°Hmm, that could be pretty useful if we get into a tight spot. Does it have any downsides?¡± ¡°Yeah, this one definitely has a ¡®maintenance¡¯ cost, as I like to call it. I can only do it on so many people, at a certain distance, and to a certain distance. What those are, I don¡¯t know yet. For right now, though, I¡¯ll set it on all of us.¡± Okay, it feels like the cost is pretty low¡­ probably because we are right next to each other. It doesn¡¯t even make a dent into my mana regeneration either¡­ Though that will probably change the farther they get away. Definitely will have to test this.¡± I continue to explain more. ¡°What the four of us will also have on us, is the instant and continuous healing. So, if you get a fatal injury, you should automatically healed. Now, if I was to put just the continuous healing over time, on a spider, it costs me even less. By my estimations, I believe I can support the entire group of spiders with a really low continuous heal.¡± With a look at Gong, ¡°I believe that should help their survival rates, as I felt how many died due to post-fight deaths.¡± She looks down in sadness, ¡°Yeah, we lost quite a few of the big spiders. Though, all of the spiders are growing pretty well.¡± There¡¯s a moment of silence, before I continue. ¡°Alright, so that¡¯s one idea on the table. What¡¯s next?¡± Chapter 52 - Inadequate Competition Gong speaks up, ¡°Well. The original agreement was just mutual support. Big Sis Crane was going off trust and our previous conversations. The Yellow Sashes are connected to her, and if the spiders were effective, she wanted them to help cover gaps and provide extra security. ¡°If provided, they would support my claim as a gang. I just wanted it to be spiders, but Big Sis Crane suggested I leave it to the Yellow Sashes to decide. While we would not be a subordinate gang, we were definitely supposed to be diagonally adjacent.¡± In the span of a breath, a tiny spider appears in her hand. ¡°These little guys helped that change to become more adjacent, than subordinate to both parties. As James knows, I can feel what these little ones feel and see, on a vague level.¡± Her face turns serious. ¡°This is getting to be little stronger every day. These little ones are getting smarter, as we knew would happen. However, it also gives me a better information network.¡± The spider begins creating a web between her thumb and pinky, along her hand. It seems almost playful. Like a child playing with the hair of their mom. She gives a glance over to me before the slightest tinge of red comes to her ears, as she continues to speak. ¡°I¡¯m able to have access to information others may not know, simply by having these little ones spread around the city. It also happens instantaneously, as well. I haven¡¯t revealed the full span of my abilities to them, but have made hints. Luckily for me, there are demi-humans who have awakened the ability to control creatures in the past who occasionally had this ability as well. They wanted my ability on their side, in case it actually awakens to that level.¡± The spider leaps off her hand after making a nice little design. She admires it for a second before laying on the table. ¡°We really made a big impact when they had attacked us in the square. More specifically, the spiders. From intelligence I was able to gather, their offer for a formal alliance was in response to the proven usage of the ability. It seems your helping of the Yellow Sashes, have made this into a more harmonious relationship, rather than a benefit focused one. So¡­ your decision wasn¡¯t a wrong one. Though we will need to work on the how.¡± Ai speaks up, ¡°How were you able to defeat all of those cultivators, though? You said there were multiple cultivators attacking, as well as non-cultivators.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good question and honestly, there were a few moments where I wasn¡¯t sure if I¡¯d be alright. ¡°Before I get into that though, I should mention why I went all out on them¡­ and why they attacked with such a comparatively large force.¡± She takes a breath. This might be a bit of a doozy. ¡°The Vermillion Stripes and I have been at odds for quite a while now. They constantly harass regular people and demi-humans particularly. They fund thugs around the area to make sure that demi-human businesses and people are always kept in ¡®their place¡¯. They¡¯ve even pressured other gangs to not support or take these businesses in, unless it was selectively done. Even the Yellow Sashes doesn¡¯t step on their toes too much, since they are not concentrated in this area. ¡°As they say, ¡®Even a Powerful Dragon cannot repress a Local Snake¡¯ and despite the Yellow Sashes overall strength, they can¡¯t commit heavy resources to this area¡­ except to protect their own people. So, unless you become a female prostitute under their group, they won¡¯t openly help you.¡± Ai and Lin seem to have heard something similar, as they nod in understanding. ¡°While patrolling, occasionally I would get into disputes with these thugs who weren¡¯t, who I would ¡®convince¡¯ to leave. Both the Yellow Sashes and Big Sis Crane supported this, but couldn¡¯t do so publicly. What they did do was make sure that there wouldn¡¯t be retaliation for my actions. I would also be notified if they were planning to make things difficult for me. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°Now? Now, I don¡¯t have to worry about holding back, even against the gang members themselves. The show of force today, was to not only defend myself, but prove that they would take heavy damage if they chose to push me too far. I may have to look out for assassinations, though Big Sister Crane has always agreed to provide interference and protect me as an unofficial backer. She has a mysterious presence and none of the major forces in the area seem to want to mess with her. The leaders of each gang refuse to combat her in any way, though the Yellow Sashes are on good terms. ¡°What is a little strange¡­ is that even the Revolving Heavenly Light Sect pays respect to her, when traveling that road. Having her officially on my side, means that it will be difficult for enemies to move against us, as easily.¡± After a pause, a smile grows on her lips. ¡°Now for the fun part, how I kicked all of their butts. ¡°The members of the gang who attacked us were officially ¡®disgraced¡¯ and ¡®exiled¡¯ before committing that action. They were planning, if it succeeded, to reclaim those members. From my research, they had found out that an alliance with Crane was in the works and that we were about to gain the support of the Yellow Sashes. ¡°What they did not know, is that we were coming from the meeting that made it official. ¡°By the time the information had reached them and they got to where the group would have been, everyone was dead. They lost 31 lowest Qi Condensation members and many more non-cultivators. I may have mentioned before, that I could handle around 3-5 cultivators, albeit with an insane amount of difficulty and a lot of preparation. With those spiders though? It was simultaneously difficult and easy to accomplish.¡± How could it ever be easy to defeat those guys? Granted, from what I¡¯ve been told of low-end Qi Condensation members, who would normally have the strength of 10 men, these guys were definitely way below average¡­ but they should at least be able to shatter Gong¡¯s exoskeleton. ¡°Look, I can see you are a bit confused¡­ but let me fill you in. Against an untrained low rank Qi Cultivator, I could probably fight them one on one and win, with injuries. Against a trained low rank Qi Cultivator? I would have to try to escape, though I could probably tie them down while escaping. Most of the guys I fought are not trained, have terrible foundations, aren¡¯t even decent fighters. They weren¡¯t able to have sustained high level combat.¡± From this point on, Gong dived into the various demerits of the men who were part of the Vermillion Stripes Gang, with most of the reasoning being anecdotal and most definitely highly opinionated. Most of the non-biased reasoning came down to them not working together, like a sect would. In many cases, their petty hatred towards each other made them sacrifice others and trip them up. This seems to be the norm in the group and part of the reason their foundations and everything are so poor. They barely get anything from leadership and everyone is constantly getting betrayed. Even in the middle of a fight. Lastly, Gong had spent a stupid amount of time coming up with strategies against cultivators with a spider army. This was mostly because she was already dreaming of doing this and wanted to come up with ways to fight with them. With the powered up, totally dedicated spiders, this created even more overpowered strategies she could use for a mass attack. Honestly, I don¡¯t think I could ever match the absolutely absurd and intricate ideas she had planned for them. I will, however, be using her tactics in an emergency though. Gong had the huge spiders do lockdown with massive amounts of web, while having the waves of spiders block off exits and shape the battlefield. She basically turned the battlefield into seas, with Krakens all around. Each individual spider is also abnormally tough from the taming ability. It appears that if you take a lot of strengthening and compress it into a small space, it is harder to break than a big item at the same strength. At the time of the battle, she estimated there were enough spiders to equal 125,000 men worth of space. A quick check into the scan shows it is now below 80,000 human biomass worth. She¡¯s been having them eat more and more. So, it isn¡¯t that they are breeding quickly. There are just already a lot of eggs, and each spider is just growing larger from the ability, in addition to breeding. I let her know to slow it down a bit, since I do actually have a limit of how many I can handle. She seems surprised, but adjusts. I let her know how many I can handle and when that will increase. Which is around 3 times as many spiders. I believe even as they individually grow in size, I¡¯ll be able to keep up as long as they don¡¯t breed as well. I also let her know it may be better to have some not eat, so that she can still have them be smaller sized, but powerful later. If she can find a way to have them eat, but not grow, that would be best. The Vermillion Stripes have gone silent, but are fuming at their loss. There are talks they may lash out in another way. In a way that can¡¯t be blamed directly on them. Though they would have to stop their temporary infighting to do so. After that long discussion, we all are a bit relieved, but anxious. Well¡­ what do we do now? Chapter 53 - Growing Plans After Gong¡¯s rant about the incompetency and her irritation at the Vermillion Stripes gang as a whole, the group goes silent. ¡­ Ai is the first to break the silence. ¡°Cough. So, since it seems your spiders will do patrols all over this area, are you getting any monetary compensation?¡± With a shake of her head, Gong says, ¡°No, I always have done the patrols for free. If the spiders needed to eat or drink, then I would have to change that policy. ¡°One reason I don¡¯t face as many issues on patrols, is because people understand I don¡¯t have to do this. Regardless of whether they are a demi-human or human, I help them if they are in danger. It not only provides a better image of demi-humans, it reduces the amount of people who would be tempted to join gangs like the Vermillion Stripes. The moment I accept money, they will distrust it.¡± Ai purses her lips, ¡°Normally, I¡¯d disagree that people would rely on goodwill in the first place¡­ but you have a history of helping people to do just that. I can see why they would trust you.¡± Her eyebrows wrinkle for a moment. ¡°I could have sworn I heard a rumor, though, that you had a secret deal going on¡­¡± Gong¡¯s stance relaxes a bit, and she rubs the bridge of her nose, as if remembering a headache. ¡°Well¡­ The Stripes had previously tried to spread a similar false rumor that I was only doing this for back-end payments from a mysterious source. ¡°It took Big Sis Crane¡¯s help to prove that rumor wrong and regain their trust. The Stripes benefited, because they could push the idea that the only way you can be sure of your safety is to join their gang. ¡®At anytime, she could turn on you, so why not join us? At least you will know where you stand¡¯.¡± With a shake of the head and a wry smile, she continues, ¡°Luckily, most people realized it was fake with additional rumors floating around disproving it.¡± ¡°So, does this mean we will start inviting demi-humans and others to this area soon? That way, they have a place they can feel safer?¡± Lin speaks up with a hopeful voice. It¡¯s easy to forget, looking at them now¡­ but they used to be in a dangerous situation. Ai, trying to hold down the fort with an abusive dad. Lin, going out and stealing money to make sure they have something to eat and perhaps escape from the situation they¡¯re in. We all saw what the area around their area was like. Even from my eyes, I can tell it is a worse environment in these alleys. I bet she¡¯s wondering if they can make sure others don¡¯t go through what they have. Gong answers this with a nod. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m planning on having the spiders clear an area and secure buildings, so they are livable.¡± Turning to me, she explains something I didn¡¯t know. ¡°So you know, James, if a place has been abandoned for a long period of time in this part of the city and you¡¯ve got enough support from the city players, you can pretty much claim it as your own. ¡°That was part of the reason why I needed both Big Sis Cranes and the Yellow Sashes official support. There was an underlying understanding that I owned this area, but now they fully support my claim. This is part of the reason I am doing patrols as well. It helps to establish that I can defend the claim and that it will be beneficial to the city. Big Sis Crane has agreed to cover any costs that come up, if someone wants to cause problems.¡± Wow. Big Sis Crane really is a bigwig, if she can just throw her weight around like that. I am curious to who she really is and why Gong is so close to her, but from what I have seen¡­ I¡¯m not sure if I should ever try to find out. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. I speak up at this point. ¡°Since we know the land will be defended, that should mean we are definitely safe to start the aboveground gardens then. How will we get water for the plants and how much would that cost? Even if they don¡¯t actually need it, we will at least need to put on the appearance of them needing it. From our discussions, the underground lake isn¡¯t an option.¡± With a nod, she affirms that. ¡°There are some collapsed wells around the area, that has large amounts of water in them. We can use this to water them, though it would be a bit difficult to use at their distances. It might be slow, but we could use the spiders to carry them over.¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t we just use channels and a pulley system for the wells?¡± All of them look at me sharply. Ai asks, ¡°Wait¡­ I feel like I¡¯ve read about those terms before. Were you a scholar, before you lost your memory?¡± Ah right, my world has a higher education than most people have in this world. It seems that even for these three, engineering is way out of what they needed to learn. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know much, but I think I have an idea on how we could make it work. It will definitely take awhile though. Most likely far past when we have to leave for the sect. However, if you can get it running, you will be able to get water to many more people and to the farms. You might need to look at how to purify the water and how to not draw too much water out of the wells, so that it won¡¯t run dry.¡± Over the next hour or so, I help to draw out how some of these systems worked. Honestly, these women are far more intelligent than I and basically figured everything out, just as I was explaining it. There have been examples of these in this world, so they caught on quickly. They were working together to figure out the best materials for it and using the concepts, to make it better. Ai knew of some books that described how to determine water tables or something and was going to be helping to get the information/engineering aspect on paper. From what they were able to figure out from the base idea, with some reallocation of the spiders, it looks like the project will be completed just after we leave. Which was much earlier than I had assumed it was going to be. I was originally thinking of using my scan to get the water table stuff and what stuff to use, but it really is smarter to have them build their knowledge base up. I cannot do everything and to be frank, I¡¯m pretty sure they really don¡¯t need me that much. Like I had originally thought, as long as they were free to live their lives, they would be successful in whatever they did. Using this idea, we still decided to put a price and a sales limit on the food from the farms. Charity apparently isn¡¯t encouraged in this world. In fact, it is just distrusted by most people. Unless you are viewed as na?ve, which in some ways can be better or worse. It takes consistently regular free help to get people to trust charity. And even then, people will take advantage of you with the thought, ¡°No need to let a fool¡¯s thoughtless actions go to waste.¡± The exception is with lifesaving activities. Gong has been doing her thing for a long while, so people assume she does that for personal reasons and expects it from her. It ¡®costs¡¯ nothing for her to do, as well. So, they take it as goodwill. Moving back to the plans, they decide on a garden to feed the local demi-humans, with half the price of normal food, using the spider force to protect local businesses and demi-humans (particularly in the claimed areas, but also in the aforementioned areas), and solving requests using part of the spider force, to clear out infestations/creatures. It looks like I might not need to go monster hunting just yet. While we go over this, Gong gives us a little more demographic information regarding this area. Near here is the slums (as we¡¯ve already seen). While there is a high demi-human population, there are also a lot of humans. This area of the city is basically where all those who can¡¯t afford to live somewhere, go. A major road still goes through this section, so occasionally carts will barrel through quickly. Near to this section is the demi-human, human, and mixed marketplace. There are also gang controlled markets. Our focus of influence will be these areas. The question comes up from Ai and Lin, of why Gong patrolled the area she did near the major areas, near their old shack. Especially since she was centered in this area. It¡¯s definitely far from their old area. Gong responded with the expected for information gathering. However, she had found that something was going strangely with Lin and wanted to investigate. That strange interaction was a foreign man that was nearly robbed by a local thief. He dragged her into an alleyway, with the unspoken support of nearby people. I guess I made a bit more of a splash than I thought. Also, that sounds way more suspect than it actually was. And if people saw all of that, why didn¡¯t they help?! She also explains that she can move insanely quickly, so she can cross the distance easily. What takes us half a day, takes her half an hour. Her tunnels reach across the Depths and Alleys. With all of this, we are pretty much set to actually start preparing things. So, we head off to take care of different things. Before everyone leaves, I hand them their bracelets from the Yellow Sashes. Gong works on determining which spiders will do what and segmenting them into groups, while Ai and Lin continue refining their personal plans. I head off to my room, which Gong notified me she had the spider¡¯s setup, to think on my next steps. Chapter 54 - Shared Experiences As I walk into the corridor to the room, it¡¯s clear to see that my new room is at the same place next to Gong¡¯s room, that I had slept in a few times before. It looks like the changes were mainly making the room bigger, but also a large bed¡­ like larger than King sized bed. There¡¯s really no good reason to have a bed this large for one pe¡­ ah. I think I get the message now. Other than the bed there actually are a few pleasant additions, like a dresser and a space near the door where I can work out. It¡¯s even cleared out and labeled, ¡°workout space.¡± Strangely enough, from that spot, I can see directly into Gong¡¯s room. I¡¯m not sure this room is the most private space¡­ It is at this point, that I notice that there is a higher than average number of transparent lines in this room. Not enough, that I couldn¡¯t sneak past, but just enough to be difficult. Sigh. Nonetheless, I climb onto the bed, laying on my back. Man, I really could have died in that fight earlier. There were so many ways I could have reacted better. Though one thing is for sure. There is a definite line between cultivators and non-cultivators. While I could have used the taming ability earlier, or used my scanning ability to fight better, I don¡¯t think that would have worked well against the cultivator. If anything, I think that would simply make me a target¡­ to either be killed or captured. Jumping from building to building, even with my escape pattern on for the scanning ability, I still wasn¡¯t able to get away. That makes it even crazier that Gong was able to fight so many of them off. It really is a testament to the amount of work she put into tactics for her spiders. I¡¯ll have to ask her how she managed to get so many spiders there in time. Before that though, I need to learn to fight. There¡¯s no avoiding it at this point. I have the body to do so, due to the Healing Constitution improving me constantly. I just need the mindset and the actual fighting experience. I¡¯ll chat with her later tomorrow about it. Feeling that I should be okay to do the awareness training, I attempt to keep it on throughout my sleep. I close my eyes and await the comforting darkness. Dancing across my eyes, I can see tiny little legs crawling. Stumbling around, I look into a mirror that appears before me. My eyes gaping holes, bugs within and about. Every orifice gouged and sunken. Crawling. Gnawing. Eating. This isn¡¯t my face. This is that man¡­ the one who I ate. Who I had let get eaten. As I turn around, I finally see me. Ah. Now this is me. All I see is a cloaked figure, a fist clenched and a hand outstretched, shaking¡­ as bugs swarm from his robes. A smile grows as I see eyes inside. ¡­ This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. I did not sleep well last night. I felt like I was stuck between being awake and asleep. Constantly on edge. I couldn¡¯t get that man¡¯s face out of my head. Or his screams. However, there is a positive note. I did manage to keep my awareness up the whole time. So. Yay. Small victories. I start my day with the regular workout, which goes smoothly and shows some improvement. After seeing Gong peeking around the corner, I call out to her. ¡°Hey Gong? If you¡¯re there, could I ask a favor?¡± As soon as I spoke, she rushed backwards, but I can sense that she paused when I at the word ¡®favor¡¯. Drifting into the room, she fake stretches. ¡°Yaaaawwwn. Man, that was a great nap I just had woken up from and walked straight from my room from.¡± I give her a look. I can see her gulp. I don¡¯t call out her obvious lie. ¡°Cough. What¡¯s this about a favor you needed?¡± I give her a solemn look, which she seems to get the tone of. It is clear she is taking me seriously now. ¡°I almost died during that ambush.¡± She takes a breath and a pause, before speaking. ¡°So, what are you going to do about it?¡± ¡°I wanted to see if you could train me to fight. I need to be used to fighting and being in tense situations.¡± I can¡¯t help, but bite my inner lip. I feel so frustrated about this. Not about telling Gong about this, but about how weak I really am. All the powers in the world won¡¯t help me if I can¡¯t stay calm and use them properly. I continue, breaking out of my thoughts. ¡°I completely forgot everything that could have helped me to deal with that situation. Even as you used your spiders to defend yourself, all I did was run away. I didn¡¯t use insects or any other ability. ¡°In the end, I was hunted down and punched into a wall. If it wasn¡¯t for the intense fighting you were doing, I would have been tortured and killed, right then¡­¡± I feel my emotions flare up and I struggle to hold them in. When I manage to push them back down, I continue. ¡°I actually killed a man, using the method we talked about. They streamed into him. From everywhere. ¡°¡­Even now, I can see his eyes being hollowed out as the bugs crawled inside. Hear his muffled dying screams as they entered fucked up places. ¡°I¡­ just don¡¯t know.¡± I meant this to just be a quick request, but this just flowed out of me. I probably should She stays silent for a minute, after hearing me speak. Almost as if she was ignoring what I said, she speaks. ¡°Do you remember the scars that used to be around my belly?¡± I¡¯m not seeing where she¡¯s going with this, but I¡¯ll try to see what she¡¯s getting at. I give her a nod, to continue. ¡°As you can probably guess, it wasn¡¯t the only time that I had been attacked. I¡­¡± She pauses for a moment, placing a hand over her heart and takes a deep breath. ¡°I had to learn to defend myself. No one comes to help the spider Demi-humans¡­ not at that point in time, at least. ¡°So, I had to learn to defend myself. How to escape and use everything I had to survive the situation. I even know what it¡¯s like to have to kill someone and hide their body, so no one knows that you did it.¡± Her eyes that seem simultaneously focused, yet not, flicker back to me. ¡°Even after you get stronger, knowing how to react, run, and fight at a disadvantage will help you to survive things you couldn¡¯t otherwise.¡± She lets out a sigh after this statement. ¡°However, we don¡¯t have time to actually go through training, to teach you how to do that. Also, I only know how to fight as myself¡­ a demi-human spider. So, I¡¯m not sure how I can train you in such a short time. While I believe you could heal us of any injuries, what we can¡¯t get back is time. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to think I¡¯m pushing to the side, we just have that much to do to prepare. I¡¯ve actually been thinking about this for a while now and what we could do to help your situation.¡± She gives me a light, but sad smile, which fills me with a strange, little warmth in my chest. She continues, ¡°What I can do for you is some light sparring in the morning, while explaining things that I look out for when fighting, escaping, or just trying to survive as long as possible. Over time, I believe that this will help you get more used to fighting situations. Be careful though, because I won¡¯t go easy on you¡­ especially since you can heal from injuries instantly. ¡°I recommend you go out every day, now that most of the large groups won¡¯t be attacking us¡­ as long as you keep that bracelet on. Try to get used to your surroundings and just listen in on how people talk to each other. Mostly, near the central area of the city. That will help you fit in a bit better as well, with that class of people. Stay away from the clans or any cultivators though. ¡°If you have any questions about something you didn¡¯t understand, either Ai, Lin, or I can always chat later in the night with you. ¡°Would that be okay with you?¡± Wow. That was a really thought-out response. This is one of the reasons I really appreciate Gong. She really thinks out what she wants to do and is caring to those around her. I also appreciate that she¡¯s taking the time to do this as well. Especially, with all the changes going around, the planning, and the coordination needed to pull it together. Which lies primarily on her shoulders. She¡¯s a beast. Not literally, of course. Chapter 55 - It Depends ¡°Yes, and I really appreciate you taking the time to help me with this.¡± In response, she gives a wry smile. ¡°I wish I could spend more time with you, especially since you¡¯ve already done so much for me. Though, there are so many things happening right now, that I need to handle¡­ Groups looking to invade the caves, testing our defenses covertly, and even having to manage our own ¡®allies.¡¯¡± For the last part of her sentence, she uses ¡®air¡¯ quotes. Another thing our cultures share. Her eyes close, and she heaves an enormous sigh. ¡°That¡¯s not even including coordinating the spiders¡­ Unfortunately, Ai and Lin don¡¯t have the connections or knowledge to navigate those political spheres, yet. My every moment is filled with managing that aspect. ¡°However, I really value you and what you¡¯ve done for me. For all of us. I¡¯ll see if there is anything I can do on that front, to change it as we go forward, though.¡± I can see a slight blush and a less wry smile cross her face, ¡°It will be nice to just relax, once things calm down. It really is nice to be around someone who I can just relax with.¡± I can¡¯t help but smile at her at this. She hesitates before continuing. ¡°Honestly, I was a worried at first that all of this was a plan to control me. That healing me and taking away the curse, was all part of a way to use me. Even if I was the one to approach you, I didn¡¯t know enough about you, to know if you could use that taming ability on me¡­¡± I can barely hear a soft laugh come from her, ¡°What I¡¯m pretty sure of now, is that even if you could use that ability, you would practically fall over yourself to protect us from it. You¡¯re a bit of a strange one for thinking that way. ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m truly happy that it was you that Lin had brought back. With or without the abilities.¡± That¡¯s¡­. quite nice to hear, honestly. She didn¡¯t have to say that, but that makes me feel like I am more than my abilities to her. I think she mainly views me as someone she can relax around more than anything. A comfortable silence floats between us before she coughs. ¡°Well, let¡¯s start tomorrow with your training. Until then, if you can help with the farm and fix the seeds, that would help a ton.¡± With a nod, we head our separate ways. I head down to the first layer of ¡®farms¡¯. The ones that are meant to be found, if someone gets deep enough. As I go through the snaking hallways, using my intuitive search, I find Gong wasn¡¯t lying when she said she was busy with a bunch of different things. There are now subtle signs, almost at every branch. She must have had the spider¡¯s web this up for us, so we could know where to go. Listing directions and general room types, it is quite useful in knowing where to go. The farm section branches away from the path to the underground river. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. My low tier scan reveals that on the way to the path to the underground river is a connection to the deeper and hidden portions of the larger and important farms. I focus my thoughts on the first layer before going any deeper into it. As I walk through to the cave entrance, an interesting site is open to me. This room is practically covered in the lighting stones, making the area uncharacteristically bright compared to the other areas. In fantasy stories, I¡¯ve always heard about how underground stones or fungus lighting can make it look like stars in a night sky, subtly lighting up a dark and oppressive night. This was not that. Literally, fifty percent of the walls and ceiling, are covered in these lighting stones. Even part of the ground has then stuck in. It¡¯s basically daytime down. It even feels a slight bit warm. A shiver goes down my back, as think to check for radiation. Looks normal. Phew. Moving on. Lined along some parts of the floor are rows of ¡®tilled¡¯ ground being worked by teams of spiders of various sizes. It looks like most of the effort from the spiders, was and is oriented to making this area okay for seeds. In contrast to other open areas I¡¯ve seen, the ground here does seem softer¡­ for some reason. This must be why she chose this spot for the farm. The part I¡¯m standing in hasn¡¯t been touched by the spiders, but is still this soft. I wonder why it is like this. My curiosity gets the better of me, as I analyze the area around me, picking up some of the dirt. Since I already had a constant low tier scan on, I was aware of my surroundings. However, the in-depth intuitive analysis really helped me to understand the situation. ¡°It¡¯s giant worm dung.¡± I say out loud. Of course. How could it be anything, but poop? At least, it seems that this area hasn¡¯t been visited by a creature that large in a long time. Interestingly enough, I was able to figure out that this was the product of a bunch of dog-sized, baby giant worms, as they slowly moved their way through the ground. It looks like the other parts of their exit from this area have long been crumbled and then self-reinforced by rock formations. Moving my mind away from the worm poop, I focus on the spiders, still tilling the soil and placing seeds. Walking my way through the rows, I use my scan and healing to begin removing the replanting restrictions from the seeds. Surprisingly, these seeds adapt quickly from my healing abilities special quirk, that allows improvement on the healing. While they won¡¯t need sun, per say, they will need even more resources to survive. So, in the interim, they will need plenty of healing to stay alive. At least until a certain point, when we can regularly get them what they need to live. After that, for replanting and etc., they should be good! I¡¯m actually surprised by how excited I am that this worked. It looks like the seeds we used for this area were mostly meant for shady areas and it wouldn¡¯t be a stretch to assume that there could be a variant. Seeing the success of the healing, is an amazing sign that things could go well for the other farming layer. That one will definitely have items that are NOT meant to be grown without sun. I¡¯m not worried, though. If these were able to change over, I believe with time, the others can be converted as well. ¡­ what is a bit frightening to think about, is how this could be applied to a person. If a person was constantly drowned, but healed of it¡­ would they gain the ability to breath underwater? Or not breath at all? What frightens me, as I query it, is the answer. It depends. I immediately turn my mind away from that train of thought. It scares me to have the potential for that much power. What is comforting is that it feels like the general answer is no, though. Almost unbidden, I can feel the hints of answer. The gifts that were given to me by the omniscient being have some soft restrictions to them. Specific things were removed from the abilities to make sure they don¡¯t cause issues. Or abuses. Even as I grow into the abilities, there will be things that I just can¡¯t do. And I should just accept that. I try to probe deeper, but even the vestiges of an intense scan don¡¯t pull anymore answers regarding this. I¡¯m definitely not going to push it any farther. That¡¯s for damn sure. I¡¯m not the type of guy who looks a gift horse in the mouth. I get the feeling that going further than this will cause more issues than anything else. Going with the flow, I move on from this and begin thinking about next steps. I¡¯ll need to go down to the next level after finishing this area up. I¡¯ll see if those seeds can change, make sure the whole batch is set, and then head aboveground to take care of that section. Chapter 56 - Pain and Trauma Going through the 1st level of the farm relatively easily, I heal all the seeds that the spiders are to plant. While they will need more time to ¡®till the field¡¯, it is coming along well. With nothing left to do in this area, I move on to my next job. Thus, I double back into the tunnels to head into the secret entrance to the lower, secret farms. Traveling along the walls towards the underground lake, I finally come across the entrance to farm. While it appears to just be a normal web covered wall, it actually is a dense tunnel of webs. There is enough space for an enormous spider, larger than Gong to go through, but only if we clear all the webs. However, it appears for normal usage, there is an easily clearable section within this already large, but obstructed web tunnel. Most likely this is for us to use in getting to this area. Using the spiders on the other side, I have them in the tunnel so I can go through. They work quickly, showing me they made the tunnel to be torn down easily. Walking into this section reveals a sight similar to the one above, with a few major exceptions. Here, there are waters flowing from the walls. Some go between fields of dirt and back into rocklike drains placed on the other side. Others are stagnant pools. There are a variety of different versions of these two formats, including waterfalls and dams. There are even walls separating some, appearing to contain humidity and release it in others. It is fantastical, with the lighting shining above from the thousands, maybe tens of thousands of light stones. The water flowing through the area and sitting in others, forms a swirling mist that seems like a living thing, swaying from one side of the cave to the other. It¡¯s not alive, though. I checked. And all around, spiders, both big and small, scurry around. Carrying items. Digging. Making supports, channels, and walls. None of this was by coincidence. With all the different types of planting areas, it is almost as if they knew how theses seeds should be grown. Not too out there, considering that we have the book that explains some concepts. What IS out there is that the book was pretty large, but I¡¯m pretty sure it didn¡¯t cover the specifics of how to cultivate these for farming. Feeling curious, I do a quick intuitive scan of the seeds stored here. Glancing over them reveals the different environments needed, are exactly what has been created here. I do find some improvements on the designs, using my intuitive scan¡­ but not much, honestly. Whichever one of them planned this out, was able to figure out something from extrapolation, that I had to cheat to even get an idea on how to do. Considering how they did the plan for the aboveground farm, figuring these out between their experiences shouldn¡¯t be too shocking, now that I think of it. With that in mind, I head throughout the area, healing the seeds, like I had done at the first farm. After I completed this, I headed out. There¡¯s no real reason for me to mess with what they are doing. Leaving a message with a spider on the minuscule updates I suggest to make for the seeds, I head for the aboveground farms. Surprisingly, it feels like it only takes a few moments to reach the ¡®main room¡¯ of the caves. I take a look around for Gong, but true to her word, she seems to be busy in one of the distant tunnels. What I do find, is Ai and Lin in their room. And as I come close to their room, I hear a peculiar conversation. ¡°¡­he¡¯s already become acquainted with the prostitutes¡­ What do you think is going to happen? Just look how he gets with Gong. Come on Lin, don¡¯t be foolish.¡± I hear Ai¡¯s voice whispering throughout the main room. Ever since I got to this world, it¡¯s felt like my body has been improving at a remarkable pace. Far beyond my normal abilities on Earth. Great normally, but I REALLY don¡¯t think I should be hearing this conversation. I begin heading in the opposite direction. As I am moving away, I can hear Lin say, ¡°I get you, but he¡¯s not that type of guy¡­ and frankly he makes really poor and na?ve decisions. A lot of them. Many times, without regret. There¡¯s no way I could start something with him with that type of mindset. It¡¯s one thing stay in the same area and work together, and another¡­¡± Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. That pauses me in my middle of my strategic retreat. Wait. Lin? I thought she actually liked me?! And now she¡¯s saying that she wouldn¡¯t want to be in a relationship with me? Okay, that was a li¡­ pretty cocky and messed up of me to assume that she liked me, just because I saved her and she was grateful to me. Also, now that I think of it, how could I blame her on those critiques? I certainly have brought more potential trouble than good. Even if it has turned out okay in the end. Just because I healed her, doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m entitled to her affections, gratefulness, or any shit like that. Damn, though. It does hurt a little. My own fault for making stupid, white knight assumptions. I tune back into the conversation, now fully listening to what they are saying. While keeping my scan on, to make sure no one sneaks up on me. Gong and her spiders are working elsewhere still. Great. ¡°¡­bility is really important for us right now. You can¡¯t tell me that you aren¡¯t feeling a bit naked, as well, being away from the alleys? As great as it is that we are here and safe with Gong, this feels almost¡­ wrong, how well things are going. There¡¯s no way it will keep being like that. Especially if he keeps causing issues like this. Even if I do sort of like him, I just¡­ I can¡¯t rely on him. I can¡¯t rely on anyone. Uhm¡­ except for you, Ai.¡± I can hear the faintest exhale, as Ai responds. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m glad to be away from there, as well. ¡°Regarding him, all of those¡­ quirks can be handled, though, Lin. Trust me when I say he¡¯s better than most men out there¡­ at least, from what we can see. ¡°We just need to keep him under control and close to us, both physically and mentally. A guiding touch, that will keep him from doing something crazy or worse, uninterested in us.¡± Wait¡­ what? ¡°Jiejie, you can¡¯t be saying¡­¡± Lin¡¯s voice gets a little fearful. There is a pause, but Ai¡¯s voice comes out quickly, as if she was interrupting something else. Something not said. ¡°Lin, I know you don¡¯t want to think about it, but we need to make sure that he has no reason to hurt himself¡­ or us. He already knows too much about us and if he does have that ¡®knowing ability¡¯, then the only way to protect ourselves is to train him ourselves. Imagine if he continues this way and mentions our name when he¡¯s away from us? If he gets captured by someone and they need bargaining chips? ¡°We¡¯ve both heard the stories, of what happens to foolish people¡­ and the people they know. ¡°He has almost no reason to stay with us. We all can see that he can do so much more, with or without us. We need to give him that reason, so we can still have some influence before he gets too far along. A strong reason, that every man has¡­¡± Lin interrupts, her voice filled with anxiety and stress.¡± ¡°N-n-no Ai, he isn¡¯t like that¡­ he¡¯s not like th-¡° ¡°How do you know that? You¡¯ve seen the way he looks at Gong. He may be weird, but there¡¯s only a few places he was looking at and we both have them.¡± I can hear a sigh, rough and raspy. ¡°Since he¡¯s not getting it here, eventually he¡¯ll go to those prostitutes for it, instead.¡± This can¡¯t be going in the direction I¡¯m thinking of¡­ no fucking way. She can¡¯t think that¡­ I can hear a twinge of sadness in her voice, as she continues. ¡°You know, Lin. Everybody wants something. There¡¯s a reason why he helped those prostitutes, helped us, and helped Gong. I didn¡¯t see anything about him specifically helping any men¡­ It¡¯s clear he has motives, even if he doesn¡¯t realize it himself. We can¡¯t afford to lose him like that. Not right now.¡± I can hear heavy breathing and some whispers that are difficult to catch. ¡°Look, he may be nice now, but what about later?¡± ¡­muffled speaking¡­ It gets louder, after the missed words. ¡°No, Lin. We don¡¯t have choice. Don¡¯t you see? Those abilities of his, they are our best chance to finally get out of here! To reach our goals. Who else could heal us completely? Who else can provide protection, at least? You know, we would have no chance with a cultivator doing that. At least with him, we can¡­ ¡­ ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Gong definitely could help us, but all it would take is an instant for him to take it away. You heard them! ¡­ ¡°¡­Let me handle this. Once he¡¯s a little more under control, we¡¯ll¡­ we¡¯ll figure things out together. At the very least, he doesn¡¯t seem to be like Father.¡± There¡¯s silence, though I hear sniffles. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m scared too. We¡¯ll make it through this. Together.¡± Suddenly, I can almost hear an unnaturally soft voice that somehow sounds like Lin. ¡°Jiejie, I-I¡¯m s-so sorr¡­¡± ¡°Shhh¡­ we¡¯ll be fine, Lin. We¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°You alwa¡­¡± ¡°¡­for you, Lin, I¡¯m happy to do anything. I don¡¯t feel it, anyway. J-just let your Jiejie handle this.¡± It¡¯s quiet. The sound only occasionally being broken by small sniffles. And the strangely discernable sound of a hand combing through hair. No movement, no other sound. Not anything. ¡­ Nope. Nope. I¡¯m going to have to think about this one. And how to unpack alllll the layers of how to deal with this. Shit, man. James, what have you gotten yourself into? ¡­ I¡¯m definitely not trained for this. And I don¡¯t even want to think about the connotations of what they were saying. This is crazy serious stuff. Coping methods. Years of fucking trauma¡­ I don¡¯t even know. Shit. All I do know¡­ is if I avoid her, that will definitely make things worse. I just¡­ I just¡­ I-I¡­ I¡¯m just going to focus on the job right now. Get above ground. Handle the farm. Come back down. Use tonight to¡­ fuckin¡¯ A, I don¡¯t know. Come up with a way to make sure they know I¡¯m here to stay. That they don¡¯t need to do stuff like that. That¡­ I¡¯m actually someone they can count on. As a friend. Not as someone who just uses them. You know, without reinforcing some really fucked up transactional mindsets. Sigh. This REALLY isn¡¯t some happy fantasy world. Fucking real world shit. Dammit. Chapter 57 - Checkpoint Making sure to be absolutely silent, and not tripping any of the transparent lines, I roam the tunnels using one of the backend ways to the surface. All the while, I¡¯m throwing my scan around with a pulse, just to be sure I haven¡¯t been detected by the two women. Nothing. Great. I¡¯ll figure that side out as things go along. For now, I should look at this aboveground farm. With that thought complete, I travel through seemingly endless tunnels all to get to another entrance to the surface. It is not until I throw another pulse that I realize I fell back into a bad habit, using the pulse to gather information. Not only that, it made me go into tunnel vision. I can¡¯t let myself fall into bad habits when I get flustered. This time, I intuit the safest way to get to the farm. Which leads me in a slightly direction I was originally going. I emerge from the underground relatively quickly. What meets me is a bright day, the However, all I see is that the spiders are clearing the area of rubble and buildings. It seems that they haven¡¯t been able to create a farm for this area, yet. I guess I¡¯ll just find the seeds and heal them, so that can be taken care of. Finding them goes surprisingly easily and I¡¯m on my way within ten minutes or so, after healing them in a batch. I notice that it is mainly food seeds, with some alchemy ingredient seeds spread out within them. With that taken care of, I head out. Not that I didn¡¯t want to stay. I tried to find things to do, but the spiders were doing a much better job than I ever could. Wow. They really have this planned out. Sigh¡­ of course things go quickly and easily, when I don¡¯t want to deal with things. At this time, I notice something in the distance. The hint of a large spider back. Easily climbing my way up one of the nearby buildings, I try to see what¡¯s going on. What I see is that there are 12 giant spiders, at least the size of Gong, laying down webs along alleyways. The strange part about it is that they are only laying down the web for a small portion of the alleyways. In fact, it really reminds me of¡­ a checkpoint! As I view it, I can begin to see the resemblance. Most of the alleyways are being blocked by thick patches of webs. Considering the concept, this is likely the fences. If those are the fences, the open alleyways must be the actual checkpoint areas. The concept is really clear, now that I know what to look for. However¡­ Doesn¡¯t this look really intimidating?! I¡¯m not sure this will be welcoming for demi-humans, to come join. Though¡­ that may be part of the point. Anyone that takes shelter here shouldn¡¯t be coming frivolously. Without a doubt, it will be safer here, but it will also require some real oversight. At least for the start, we shouldn¡¯t be looking for large amounts of demi humans to come through. This is likely her starting to formally establish the borders of her ¡®claim¡¯. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. I think I may have seen something minimally similar from the other gangs. I vaguely remember seeing barriers to major areas, matching the colors of the gangs. Man¡­ my eyesight has gotten way better. I can see so far out now. My healing ability must have healed my eyes, since I had to have eye surgery back on earth to see better. Blinking and focusing my eyes, I look far into the distance to see who¡¯s watching this development. Already, I can see some demi-humans standing on buildings farther out, looking towards the commotion. My intuition also sees some yellow sashes and some potential blue bands cautiously observing the development. Looking around, I still can¡¯t see Gong anywhere, which may be due to the fact that she¡¯s trying to stay under the radar. As my eyes drift along the landscape, I can see a much less prominent sight. Smaller spiders are actually rebuilding some areas. It¡¯s honestly strange to see the spiders working together to create homes¡­ using their web as some kind of adhesive. The buildings are still a distance away from the main entrance to the caverns, but relatively close to one of the checkpoints. I also notice, that it is close to one well we were speaking about. This may be where she is planning to have people live. I hope all of this will work out. I continue looking around, but I can¡¯t seem to find something else to distr- that I can help with. Sigh. I should probably head back. Using a high-powered intuition, I jump into one of the tunnel entrances, all while making sure I¡¯m not being followed. Alright, I should¡­ go to bed. Yeah. Bed. I¡¯ll work out all these issues tomorrow morning. Definitely. With those thoughts in mind, I head back into my room and nod off to sleep. Or at least my best attempt. My eyes open to the light of the room for what feels like the 15th time. No dreams. Just¡­ awake. It was a rough night. I¡¯ve just noticed this¡­ but it is quite difficult to sleep with these lights here. Also, when¡¯s the last time I ate? Wait. When IS the last time I ate? Or drank water? It had to have been when I was with that guardian lion. Man, this healing constitution is seriously insane. This can¡¯t be good for my health, though. Starting now, I¡¯ll make it a priority. Not only that, but I forgot to turn on my awareness for the night. My mind briefly drifts over to a number of things I could be doing. In the end, I start my workout and just try to sweat away my problems. It takes a little longer than I expected. I¡¯m pretty sweaty now. So, I should probably wash up. I take the time to go through a full wash down at the baths area. As I come out, of the bath refreshed and with my clothes washed, I use a nearby heat vent and web towels to wipe down. There are a few others, which I wrap around the wet clothes to wring the water into. After a little, I¡¯m all done! Seeing a ladle, I take a drink of the nearby river, after checking to see if it is drinkable. ¡­Okay. I¡¯m just wasting time at this point. I need to seriously think about how to talk to Lin and Ai. I need to go find them and see what they are up to. An intuitive pulse shows that they are in the main hall with Gong. I get the sense they are working intently on the aboveground changes. I shouldn¡¯t bother them at this time. Eventually, Ai will try to talk to me. I¡¯m sure of it. I can talk about this then. I can feel myself relax a little, as my mind drifts more comfortably back to them. Man¡­ they are just pushing through. Fighting to get a better life. Honestly, they are stronger than I think I could ever be. If I went through half the stuff, they went through¡­ I-I don¡¯t know what I would do. A pit fills my stomach as I imagine myself in similar circumstances. When¡­ whatever they decide to say happens, I¡¯ll meet it as respectfully as I can. Out of curiosity, I ask how to help a friend with trauma with the scan. ¡®It depends,¡¯ huh? I guess I¡¯m on my own in regards to the human heart. Or at least these hearts. I mull over these for the next few minutes, but then I remind myself of something else. I never got a chance to thank that Old Man, who helped me when I first got here. My guess is that he¡¯s a cultivator and is likely not there anymore¡­ but I should at least make the attempt to find him again. Not only that¡­ but I want to make sure that scum¡¯s body is truly gone. No ¡®coming back with a vengeance¡¯ shenanigans here. I know what I¡¯ll do for today, I¡¯ll head over to the shack and that marketplace. With that in mind, I begin the trek upstairs towards Gong, Ai, and Lin. Chapter 58 - Renewed Confidence Moving up the stairs, I can see Gong, Ai, and Lin speaking with each other, as I had noticed through my scan. In an attempt to be friendly, I force a smile and say ¡°Good morning!¡± They all appear a little confused at my greeting, but Gong gives a smile and says, ¡°Good morning,¡± back. Ai and Lin hesitate, look at each other, but then repeat it, as well. Ai seems to relax a little, but Lin is still appearing apprehensive. Strange, maybe this culture doesn¡¯t have a regular welcome greeting. ¡°How¡¯s the planning coming along? I hope you guys received my message regarding the potential improvements for the secret farm.¡± Gong speaks up, ¡°Yeah, it was actually pretty helpful. Based on our estimates, we should be able to fit a few more plants into the area than we thought. Growth-wise, we¡¯ll have to see.¡± Awesome, I¡¯m glad it could help. ¡°That¡¯s great to hear.¡± The silence that follows is a little awkward. I cough to alleviate it a bit. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to interrupt you guys any further. I¡¯ll be heading to the main market. And you don¡¯t have to worry, I¡¯ll be able to navigate my way through to get there safely.¡± Automatically, two of the three¡¯s eyes narrow, while Gong puts a hand to her forehead. Gong asks first, ¡°Do you know the way to get there safely?¡± Lin looks like she wants to ask something, but holds her tongue until I answer. I think quickly through the best route, using my ¡®intuition¡¯ and come to an answer. I speak it aloud, before I consciously process what I¡¯m saying. ¡°Of course. With the bracelet, the safest direct route to the main area would be the Yellow Sashe¡­¡± I shudder to a stop as I see the intensity that Ai and Lin are looking at me with. Ai in particular is giving me the most disturbing look. One that seems to stare straight through me, as if looking past me. A look at Lin shows her teeth gritted before she bites her lip and looks away. Arms crossed. Ai is almost unblinkingly looking at me. Unnerving. Gong notices this strange dynamic, but seems slightly confused at their reactions. Her mouth then opens slightly with a ¡°oh.¡± I feel the need to defend myself. Before I can open my mouth, Gong says, ¡°Ahem. You aren¡¯t wrong on that, but you¡¯ll have to be as careful of them, as with anyone else. They may be our allies, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can trust them. At the end of the day¡­ they are still a gang. One that typically helps their people and others, but a gang, nonetheless.¡± Lin briefly opens her mouth, only to close it immediately after. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡­ I¡¯m not sure what she wanted to say, but do I want to know at this point? Sigh¡­ Yeah. I should check. ¡°Were you going to ask something, Lin?¡± ¡°¡­ no.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Okay, always feel free to ask me anything. I¡¯ll always try to make time for you guys.¡± I can see her shake a little at my words, one of her hands clenched onto the pocket of her clothes. She gives a nod. Well. That¡¯s the best I can do at this point. Or at least, the best that I know how to do. Getting up, I begin heading to the main entrance, when I hear a question from behind me. It¡¯s from Lin. ¡°W-what are you going for?¡± I turn back to look at the three of them. ¡°When I first g¡­woke up in the city, an old man had helped me immensely to figuring out the basics of where I was. I wanted to go back and see if I could pay my respects to him, especially since we are in a better place now. The safest way I could figure out, is through their area.¡± I pause. ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t want to cause too much more trouble for you guys. While still holding to my commitments, of course.¡± Ai sucks in a breath of cold air. Her eyes, which were previously narrowed, widen slightly. Lin blinks and releases a breath, ¡°Oh¡­ okay then.¡± Ai flashes a look at Lin, before her eyes narrow back at me. My eyes land on Gong, who has a curious look on her face, but says nothing. Wait a second. Can¡¯t Gong smell lies? That must mean that she knows that I¡¯m not saying everything about how I got here. Either she¡¯s being considerate or she trusts me enough to assume it won¡¯t hurt them. Huh. Now that I think about it¡­ I don¡¯t know much about these women at all. I definitely feel close to them, but what might they be hiding as well? At that moment that I think this, Gong¡¯s eyes meet mine. She gives a small comforting smile. I guess this is good enough for now. As long as things stay the same between us, there is a good amount of time to learn more. I hope. Thus, I turn to head out again to the entrance. When I just reach the limit of the interior, I feel a mote of hair float upon my shoulder. Gong leans over and whispers in my ear, ¡°Before you go¡­ you should know that ¡®good morning¡¯ is something usually reserved for family, friends who are like family, and¡­ spouses. Saying that to us, means you consider us family or like husband and wives. Normally, you would just say ¡®hello¡¯ or ¡®how is your morning going¡¯?¡± I pause, mid-step. My foot upon the precipice of the entryway. Ah. That explains their reaction earlier. She gives a little giggle, ¡°I¡¯m fine with it, though I was surprised that Ai and Lin said it back. Though¡­ maybe I shouldn¡¯t be.¡± Hmm¡­ that must mean that she doesn¡¯t know about the conversation between Lin and Ai. I don¡¯t think she would make a joke about something like that, if she knew what they were thinking. She pauses before preparing to continue. But she stops. Her mouth opens and closes, as if she can¡¯t find the right words. I feel her hair drift off of me, causing me to look back at her. Her arms wrapped around themselves, with one hand on the line separating her two halves. A pause and a moment between us. We stand here in silence, as I wait to hear her words. She finally speaks after a time. ¡°There¡¯re many things we¡­ people do not talk about. ¡°We all have something that hurts us, something we want to do¡­ things that we want to avoid. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know your struggles or what all that you can or want to do. All I can say to you, is to try to work through it, as best you can. That¡¯s all we can do, especially since we have so little chance to actually do something about it.¡± Silence echoes around us. Why is¡­? ¡°Just¡­ just try to make the best decisions you can. To be careful. And if you think you might need it, there¡¯s a spider near the entrance, if you want to take it along.¡± I feel a breath of air come out of her, as the soft rhythm of her feet hitting the cushioned web floor, seemingly resounds in my ears. She turns, moving back into the depths of the cave. As I turn around to look at her, walking away, I realize that my foot has already crossed the border between the interior and exterior. In and out. I¡¯m making a distinct choice here. Though, I¡¯ve made several decisions already. To go and find this old man. To begin to start doing things, instead of reacting. To take control of my own situation. To take conscious actions. ¡­ To heal people, if I¡¯m able. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing. Hell, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m thinking half the time. It will take a while to get used to this world. Nonetheless, there are some things in this world that I can¡¯t overlook. If that makes me a fool, I¡¯ll be a fool with a good conscious. As I look back up, Gong is already gone from my sight. ¡°Wel¡­ I guess I¡¯m outside.¡± I whisper to myself, stepping through. Chapter 59 - Entrapment Walking along the corner of the entrance, I can see a big, sleek black spider, the size of a person hiding beneath a crumpled ceiling. Doing a quick wave at it, it waves back, before coming out to walk alongside me. Huh, this reminds me of that waving spider before. I never found that little one after that. There¡¯s no way it could have grown this large, this quickly though. I think¡­ Continuing on, I follow my intuition through a series of alleyways that lead to the slum street. I feel a little wary coming out here, especially after that battle. However, it seems like no group wants to mess with the guy with a giant spider next to him. As I walked through the alleyways, passing poor demi-humans and humans alike, many of them glanced first at the spider, before glancing at me. For those who kept looking, they seemed to transition to staring at my wrist. Looking down at it, it is obviously the Yellow Sash bracelet on my arm that they are interested in. From what I can tell, this is the VIP badge of their gang. By the time I actually reach the street, there are already people looking toward this alleyway watching for me. Of course, I have my intuitive scan and awareness up that allows me to notice this. I don¡¯t want to draw attention, but I also don¡¯t want to have to deal with others coming to attack me. I hope by having this visible, along with the spider, sends a message to not cause issues for me. Strangely enough, I don¡¯t see any Vermillion Stripes members around. With my scan, I find that there are quite a few Blue Bands following at a distance. The little I know about them suggests they are mostly an information trader type of gang, with Robin Hood-style leanings. I can count five of their members following me. One of the five is on top of the nearby buildings, leaping stealthily from one to the other. There is also one average looking woman following me, without a blue band, but who is paying special attention to me. Based on the glances to one of the blue band members she¡¯s giving, I assume she is with their group. I might have to deal with this. But how, is the question. Maybe if I just look at them, that will scare them away? Their bands are hidden, so they might assume I wouldn¡¯t be able to tell they are following me. I¡¯ll give it a shot. Let me prepare myself, in case this doesn¡¯t go well. I pause for a moment, to retie my shoes. The six people appear to alternate between different actions, from continuing walking, to even checking out a local stand¡¯s wares. I take a deep breath, making sure I find several spider creatures nearby and ready myself to tame them. I keep in mind my training, for escaping and surviving. Breathe in. Breathe out. I stand, markedly looking at the one farthest away, on top of one of the buildings. His eyes meet mine, as he freezes in place. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. I then shift my gaze to the next farthest one. And the next, and the next. Some freeze up, while others hurriedly move in the opposite direction. By the time I get to the woman, who appears to be the closest one, she seems to have already seen me pick out all the rest. As I look straight at her, I can see her back straighten, eyes wide in fear. She must not have thought I would notice them. With my strangely good eyesight, I can see that she has basically completely frozen up. As I turn away, to continue walking, my scan reveals that one of the blue band members has grabbed her hand, pulling her in the other direction. And with that, there is no one else actively following me. That I can sense, at least. Thus, I continue on. In the distance, a split off the road appears. With vibrant signage and luxurious cloths adorning the entrance, it is obvious this is the ¡®entertainment section.¡¯ Even on the street, there are many yellow sashes hanging by, enticing customers. A constant flow of people heads in and out of this street, with varying expressions of happy, disappointed, or lust filled faces. My intuition doesn¡¯t lead there, though. Obscured by what looks like giant curtains that somehow blend into the surrounding landscape, there is another road of a similar size, on the other side of the building leading into the entertainment section. While there is some traffic into this section, the only ones going into it appear to be the yellow sashes. As I get closer and closer to this section, I can see the sashes being watched by someone on the other side of the curtain. Ugh¡­ I¡¯m not sure I want everyone in there to know that I have this special bracelet on. I get the feeling that either nothing good, or everything good will happen if I flaunt it. I definitely will have to show it to the guard, but I¡¯ll hide it for the rest of the journey. I hide the bracelet within my long-sleeved shirt and have the spider hang back a bit, before continuing. Reaching the curtain, I stop in front of it. A few of the women pause, before quickly heading in. After a few seconds, a redheaded woman with her hair in a ponytail comes out. With eyes matching her hair, they are sharp and calculating, rather than rough and fiery. Simply put, an amazingly tall and attractive older woman. Hell, she has scars on her scars, with a hint of a muscular tone. And is that a sword on her hip? Definitely don¡¯t want to mess with her. If I had to guess, she must be only half a decade older than me, but clearly have more experience. In everything. However¡­ WHY CAN¡¯T I KEEP MY EYES OFF HER?!¡± She is at least 1/10 a meter taller than me and I¡¯m getting some serious badass lady boss vibes from her, with a ting of Milf¡¯ness. Not only that, but the strong, intellectual look in her eyes draws me in and makes me wants to know more about who she is and what she does. The strangest part about her is that she is wearing clothes that are reminiscent of a leather sleeveless biker¡¯s jacket. It feels like at any moment, some kid with a mohawk will come around the corner and say, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m here!¡±. What the hell. I had no idea I was into this. Okay, maybe a little. I always had a thing for Ms. Robinson next door with her punk rock look. As I stare at her in shock and I can hear myself unconsciously say, ¡°Wow¡­¡± Ah¡­ fuck. I really have to work on this ¡®saying things out loud when I¡¯m shocked¡¯ thing. The woman¡¯s eyebrows raise up slightly as she gives a chuckle. Her voice soft, but husky, is filled with mirth. ¡°Huh, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve gotten that look. Reminds me of when I was young and used to work the strip. I used to play with those guys¡¯ day and night, with them not know up vs down by the end.¡± She pulls out a brown strip, placing it in her mouth. My eyes pause on her soft, pinkish lips as her smile grows. Chewing it slowly and touching her finger to her lips, she suddenly snaps her fingers, regaining my attention. A smile turns into a smirk. As she moves her fingers up to her eyes, pointing at them. ¡°Eyes up here, mister.¡± Yep, definitely found my kink. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready to go through this section. She continues, ¡°Heh. Unfortunately for you, I¡¯m a long way off my working days. If you really want something like that, you¡¯ll have to pay quite a bit extra and wait until I¡¯m off my guard duty.¡± She leans against the curtain, which surprisingly holds her weight, as if it was solid. ¡°I suppose I should ask you why you are standing in front of my ladies¡¯ curtain, though. If you are looking for the ladies that are available for showing, you can head over there.¡± She points to the brightly lit street, which is obviously the main section. ¡°Ah, no. Actually, I was hoping to be able to go through here inste¡­¡± As I speak, I reveal the bracelet, hoping it will help me get through this section. Like a VIP badge. Her eyes widen in surprise as I see her gulp and start to drop to the ground face first. The brown gum like object flies out of her mouth, into the distance. Ahhh noooo, not again. Chapter 60 - Sweet Temptations As soon as I begin seeing her drop to the ground, I grasp her shoulders and say, ¡°Please stand up, you don¡¯t have to do that!¡± Almost immediately, her back straightens like a rod. Before she can scream out her apologies, I hold my hands over her mouth. ¡°Waitwaitwaitwaitwaitwait, please don¡¯t say anything!¡± She goes silent, but her eyes are wide and shaking. Slowly removing my hands from her mouth, I take a breath. ¡°Okay¡­ First, could I get your name?¡± I can see her swallow, before speaking. ¡°Shi, Senior.¡± She still looks fear-filled and dismayed. Damn, if this is how people react to perceived disrespect¡­ what will I have to do in that scenario? I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m ready for the levels of degradation that I¡¯ve seen people almost immediately resort to. ¡°Okay, could we go to a non-public area where we could briefly talk in private?¡± She nods and then stiffly walks us behind the curtain. Before I follow her in, I direct the spider to stand near the curtain, but far enough away that it isn¡¯t threatening. Shi raises a hand to wave away the other guard on the other side of the curtain, before opening it up for me. What is revealed to me is something that in some ways is even more remarkable than the entertainment street on the other side of this building. People moving like a river past each other, on what appears to be an area far larger than what it should be. Older women bark orders or pull younger women aside, redirecting them to the back of various shops. Other women have stations set up with varieties of clothes that women come by and pick up. An entire section of the street is dedicated to what I can only call a prep area. Scores of older women get the incoming young women cleaned up quickly and with what I assume to be this world¡¯s form of makeup and perfume, setup to head to their next ¡®posting¡¯. So, in the few moments I stand there, mouth agape, I can see that some people have come out of the building on the right, gotten undressed on the way to the opposite building, come out wet, dried off and touched up by the ¡®preppers¡¯, and then sent on their way back into the show buildings. Along the edge of the buildings closest to the entertainment street, are women with their ears to what seems to be listening devices. Occasionally, I will see them call out to other women, who will rush into the building, who quickly return with an angry or rarely, bruised woman in hand. And they are in a constant flux and near nakedness. Needless to say, I¡¯m a little shocked. As I tear my eyes away from this scene to look at Shi, the guard, I remember that I¡¯m still in a bit of a conundrum. Her face still has traces of anxiousness, but the dumbfounded look on my face must have eased that a bit. She leads me to one building on the other side of the street from the show buildings. Before going into the building, I can¡¯t help but look back at the street, to see how the street seems so disproportionately large behind the curtain. A glance back at the entrance shows me the street coming from the entrance is a normal size, though it appears to gradually widen as it and the buildings on the other side of the street (away from the entertainment street), have been stripped away slightly. Peering into the distance, I can see that it returns to a normal street size down the way. What is shocking, is that the setups I see on this street, seem to be repeated far in the distance. Over and over again. However, the setup closest to the entrance seems to be the most elaborate and hectic, by far. Finally, heading into the building with Shi, she closes the door behind us and asks me to sit while she prepares tea for me. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Sitting down, I only have to wait for a small moment, before she brings tea out to me. Somehow, she¡¯s also wearing something different, an outfit resembling a silky blue dress, but more tight fitting and casual. For some reason, I still get the feeling she could kick butt in the dress, without it tearing. It looks great on her. She stands there silent, looking at me. Ah, right. I did ask her not to talk earlier. ¡°Sorry about that, you can speak freely. I just didn¡¯t want to draw too much attention, as we talk.¡± ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡± She stays silent after that. Right. I said I wanted to talk to her in private. I guess the first thing I should check, is why this bracelet caused such a reaction in her. ¡°So, could you tell me more about this bracelet and what it means? When Madame Wu Qing gave it to me, she didn¡¯t really explain its importance¡­¡± Her eyes widen and her mouth opening slightly, she seems to come to a realization. She quickly bites her lips and says, ¡°This specific type of bracelet is an indication that you are an important ally or business partner of our group. We also give this to certain Revolving Heavenly Light Core Disciples. It allows you access to our highest quality services and gives you a discount for our medium tier services.¡± Her voice gets a little softer, before continuing, ¡°You also receive dedicated service and complementary basic services, including sleeping accommodations. Normally, I would have gotten together a group of our concierge service for you and provide for your needs and wants. However, I wanted to respect your wishes to not draw attention. ¡°Anyone who disrespects members of this group is, at the very least, demoted and heavily reprimanded for not treating you according to your station.¡± O-oh¡­ I¡¯m glad I stopped her before things escalated and she was experienced enough to understand what I want. I¡¯ll need to make it clear that I hold her in no way accountable for not knowing that I had this bracelet. ¡°Thanks, that was exactly what I hoping for. Sorry about surprising you with all of that.¡± Her eyes get fearful again, ¡°Senior¡­ please don¡¯t apologize to someone like me, I¡¯m just a guard for this area. You shouldn¡¯t demean yourself for me. It was I, that have eyes, but failed to recognize Mount Tai.¡± Ugh, how do I get past this wall? It looks like it¡¯s difficult for apologies to be accepted for this situation¡­ So, what should I say to diffuse the situation? Hmm¡­Let me try a different method. ¡°Ahem. You shouldn¡¯t be faulted for such a thing. For I was obscuring my status in the first place. In fact, you should be commended for responding so quickly, once I revealed my true status. It shows the vast experience and flexibility that you have.¡± I can practically feel the laughter from far away, if someone was listening. Sigh. This version of events does seem to ease things for her, though. Her brows squint for the briefest moment, as I can see the tension in her shoulders relax. I continue, ¡°With that in mind, I would like to be treated like a normal person. I actually come from a humble background and being treated as a higher up actually puts me on edge, somewhat. ¡°Is there any way we can go back to how you were treating me at the entrance? Like not calling me Senior? My name is actually James.¡± I can¡¯t help but rub the back of my neck as I say this. ¡°Honestly I could also use the help, to get acquainted with this area as I move through it.¡± Ah, wait. I¡¯m sure she has her own responsibilities. I shouldn¡¯t be dragging her away from them. ¡°Yes, Young Master James, I can definitely do that. If you would prefer, though, I could get someone more adequate to help you.¡± Her face looking towards the ground, shifting from one foot to the other, she seems to be unsure and nervous. ¡°No way! I would much rather be with you.¡± Her eyes go wide in what I think is pleasant surprise, as I realize how that might have come off. ¡°I-I mean, in the sense that I just want you near me. Ah, fuck. Not like that¡­ I mean protecting me¡­¡± I can feel myself rambling a bit, heat coming to my face. I go silent to stop myself from saying more Shit. This definitely isn¡¯t coming out right. I must look like a fool. However, this seems to actually make her relax more than anything else I¡¯ve said. I can see the hint of a smile, as she finally looks me in the eyes. There¡¯s a softer light in hers, as she seemingly regains the slightest bit of playfulness from earlier. With a chuckle, ¡°Well, if you are okay with someone like me, I would be honored to provide services for you.¡± That¡¯s a weird way to say it, but I guess that works. Unless, if what she means is¡­ She begins sashaying toward me with a sly smirk, validating my thoughts. As she moves sultrily to me, I find myself backing up slightly. The look in her eye has changed to something akin to a fire. She appears to be having a fun time. Wait. What am I scared of? Granted, I¡¯ve never been in a physical romantic relationship, so I have no idea how to handle this. She gets closer. But I think I know what¡¯s stopping me. I don¡¯t want it to happen like this. I want it to be with someone I care about, that actually cares about me. Her breath is upon my ear. Man, she smells so nice. I need to tell her what I actually want. ¡®Let¡¯s head out through the area, together.¡¯ Just that. ¡°Could I get a massage?¡± Huh, that didn¡¯t come out right. Chapter 61 - Full of Regret Somehow, I find myself sitting in a comfortable chair, completely confused. A beautiful red-haired woman is giving me shoulder rubs and asking when I started my body cultivation. Of course, I¡¯m deflecting away from that information, as much as possible. All when my original intention was to use this back-alley street as just a pathway to the main area. Alright¡­ I should probably get going. Though, she seems to be getting into a more comfortable mood. And this massage is pretty amazing. Like, I have a healing constitution that keeps my body in top shape, but somehow, she¡¯s finding knots I didn¡¯t even know were there. Could be the stress. Might be a good idea to just work some of this out now. Sigh. No. I need to check on the old man and the body of Old Rong. ¡­ I¡¯m definitely coming back here, later. ¡­ ¡°Hey Shi? Thank you for the amazing massage, though I will need to get moving.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± She slowly removes her hands from my shoulders and moves to the front of me. ¡°My apologies, Young Master James, I hope it wasn¡¯t too unsatisfactory.¡± Backing up slightly, she folds her arms, a slightly nervous look crossing her face. ¡°Nonononono, it was really amazing. Seriously. I may ask you to do that every time we meet, it was so good.¡± Her face instantly relaxes at my words, making me wonder if it was a trick. Wait a second. Shouldn¡¯t this cost something? Damn, I may have been tricked. Might as well ask straight out. ¡°Just to check, how much will you need me to pay for this? I¡¯m still unfamiliar with how everything works.¡± I start looking for the money I brought with me. I see her becoming a bit confused. Though, her face begins to turn into one I¡¯ve seen on numerous women now, but certainly different from the previous ones I¡¯ve seen from her. She crosses one arm just below her chest and the other reaches to hold the side of her face. Her chin slightly tilts up and a strange smirk grows upon her lips. ¡°Oh my, oh my. You are a cute one, indeed.¡± Oh no. My chastity is in danger. I feel my eyes widen and heat come to my cheeks. She continues with a full confident and flirty smile, now. ¡°There¡¯s no need for someone of your status to have to worry about that for something like this, Master.¡± Shiver. She slowly leans down toward me, her dress drooping down perilously low, in all the right places. Revealing just how prominent certain aspects of her are. Cooing in my ear, she says, ¡°And even if it was¡­ I¡¯d give it to you any way, or anywhere.¡± A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Gulp. Because of how intently my eyes may or may not have been glued to her dress in that moment, I may have pulled a little intuitive information from it. Yep, that dress was specifically engineered to drop in those areas and just barely hid the tips, based on her body type and size. Alright. Time to break away from the obvious temptations and get to work. Seriously¡­ or I will MOST DEFINITELY lose something tonight. As I tune back in, my glazed eyes and scan just barely catches her leaning back with a self-congratulatory grin and a fist pump. My scan helps me to read her lips, saying, ¡°I still got it.¡± As she notices my gaze, I look toward her arm, which blurs absurdly quickly and returns to a normal position. She now has a sweet smile on, as if she¡¯s hiding the extreme abilities that I just saw. It looks like my guard crush is a lot more than I thought she was. She definitely is a cultivator. I¡¯m tempted to use my intuitive scan on her, but a thought crosses my mind. What if some cultivator abilities notify the user about when someone detects or has knowledge of them? I better be careful about who I use that on. Even as a lesser version. And if I start thinking of some of their secrets and they are reading my mind or actions, that could go badly. Very badly. Her voice interrupts my thoughts, ¡°Young Master James. If you are okay with it, would I be able to switch out of these clothes, to my normal clothing?¡± ¡°Oh, yeah. Of course.¡± I say quickly, broken out of my thoughts. She nods and heads into the next room. It takes only a moment for her to come back in the room with her previous clothing. The only change I can see, is that she has a yellow stone ring on her left pinky finger, on now. Still looks amazing. ¡°Thank you for waiting, Young Master.¡± ¡°Of course, thanks for the help. Hopefully, you can guide me through this area, as I was hoping to use this back area as safe passage to get to city center.¡± She seems to seriously think about it for a bit. ¡°Huh, that¡¯s a bit unorthodox, but I can see the value of doing that. Especially, if you have no guards with you.¡± Oh, right. I should bring out the spider. ¡°Just so you know, I actually have a guard. It¡¯s a tamed giant spider. Would that still be okay to bring through here?¡± She blinks. ¡°Tamed giant spider?¡± ¡°Yeah. I work with Gong from the Maroon Spiders; we are the recent allies of your group.¡± Silence. Further silence. She gulps and stutters out, ¡°W-w-would you happen to be the alchemist that healed some of our ladies, the other day?¡± ¡°Yep, that¡¯s me.¡± She nods slowly, taking a deep breath through her nose. Breathing out of her mouth. Pause. She gives me a dazzling, but soft smile, ¡°I greatly apologize Senior James, could you excuse me for a moment?¡± Stiffly, she walks into the next room. I see her go into the next room and via my scan (which I always keep on), she crouches and starts hyperventilating, wrapping her arms around her legs. Ooookay. That¡¯s definitely not worrying. I¡¯d rather if this didn¡¯t escalate and we could get moving. I¡¯ll just carefully walk in there and see why she¡¯s acting like this. Slowly and silently walking up to the entryway of the next room, I can see she still immediately tenses up and looks toward the door. She sensed me? I know I was practically soundless while walking. She definitely has to be a cultivator. I didn¡¯t imagine that I¡¯d get to know one like this, though. I knock on the side of the entrance, without peeking in. ¡°Hey, are you alright in there? Can I come in?¡± She instantaneously gets to her feet. Literally blurred and she looks like it had never happened. ¡°¡­Yes, please do.¡± Rubbing the back of my neck, ¡°Ahem. Sorry for the sudden news, I didn¡¯t mean to get you caught up in anything.¡± Dropping my hand to my side, I attempt to catch her eyes, which are pointed downward. ¡°Hey¡­ I know this might be a bit of a tough question, but why did you react the way you did? You seemed a bit nervous as you left the room and suddenly left, after I told you about my group. Was there something wrong?¡± When I mentioned her being nervous, her eyes shake. But, after I finished, her lips have tightened and she is now looking over to the right. She opens her mouth and breathes in, as if she is going to say something¡­ but then stops with a sigh. Putting a hand to her head, she starts massaging her temple. ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m not even sure if I should be mentioning this, but I¡¯ve never been good at politics, so I might as well say it¡­ You are something of a high priority right now for the group. The higher ups seem to really value the help you¡¯ve given and want to draw you into our group, because of the cure you gave us. ¡°Everyone has been notified to keep an eye out for you in the next few months. Most likely, they are looking out for you outside the main show street, since you were walking this way. They likely aren¡¯t expecting you to actually be inside our alleys.¡± She breathes out a sigh, as if being further exasperated. ¡°Also, it¡¯s definitely a weird situation. They even told the girls that if you want higher level privileges, you could ask for it, no questions asked. ¡°In fact, one of my bosses said the order from Master Wu was, and I quote, ¡®If you see him on the show street, I want you to grab him, jump his bone, and make him never want to leave this section again.¡¯ End quote.¡± ¡­ Most excellent, scanning ability¡­ is this really the safe route? Because, this seems far more dangerous for multiple reasons. This may also have been the wrong time to make the commitment to have my first time with someone I care about. ¡­I could always go back on it? No. I should stick to it. Fuckin¡¯ A. Sigh. Chapter 62 - Self Evaluations I could feel a stress headache coming on from this news, but as I brought my hand up to rub my temples, it was immediately healed. Not sure how to feel about that. ¡°So, what I¡¯m hearing is¡­ it will be difficult for me to stay low?¡± ¡°Well, yes. Though, since you already have me with you, there shouldn¡¯t be too many issues. You had mentioned you just wanted to pass through? With that, even if some recognize you, you should be able to brush them off. If they ask me, I can confirm that you wanted to stay low.¡± That¡¯s not too bad, then. I just need to keep moving. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s great to hear then. I guess we better get moving quickly.¡± With this in mind, we head out of the building, back out onto the busy street. Luckily for me, it doesn¡¯t appear much has changed. Nodding at Shi, we head back up to the curtain with the guard, who bows to her before standing there. Reaching out through my connection to the spider, I whistle, calling it over here. But slowly and passively, so there aren¡¯t any issues. The spider waddles over to us slowly and almost in a silly way. In the corner of my eye, I can see Shi holding a hand on the handle of her sword. She¡¯s obviously wary. I can see the guard on the other side of the curtain, even more ready to strike against it. ¡°You guys shouldn¡¯t need to worry. She¡¯s fully tamed and trained. Here, watch this.¡± I squat down and the spider follows suit. I raise both of my hands; it raises two legs. Slowly, I move one hand forward towards it; while it raises its leg towards my hand at the same time. ¡°Ahem. ¡°Pat-a-cake, pat-a-cake, baker¡¯s man. Bake me a cake as fast as you can. Pat it and prick it and mark it with¡­¡± And so, several people stopped what they were doing to watch, as a grown man squatted on a street, playing Patty Cake with a giant spider. ¡°¡­put it in the oven for baby and me!¡± I can feel the emotions from this spider and it is definitely having way too much fun with this. Like, a ton of fun. Gong seems to check in from the intense emotions that the spider is having and I can practically feel her rolling laughter from far away. Quickly though, she disappears from the connection. Satisfied. Looking over to Shi and the guard, I can see the guard still has their mouth wide open, while Shi is covering her mouth with her hand. She¡¯s shaking. Shaking with giggles. Well¡­ at least I¡¯m good at making beautiful women laugh. She isn¡¯t the only one having a good time. Others on the street, are laughing openly. One child in particular just has a finger pointed in our general direction and excitedly speaking, jumping up and down. They are next to a carriage, with other adults laughing as well. ¡­sigh. It¡¯s not too bad though. The laughter seems to be more good-natured than anything. At least from Shi, that is. ¡°So, does that make you feel a little bit at ease, Shi?¡± She¡¯s not looking at me, but is nodding her head, her hand over her mouth. After she regains control of herself, we reenter the curtain, with the guard waving us through. Even though, they seem more relaxed, their eyes never leave the giant spider. The street seems as busy as ever, as it appears to be only a couple of hours until noon here. Reminds me of Vegas, a place that never sleeps. She wraps her arm around mine and displays her yellow ring, for others to see. As we walk toward the center of the road, more and more people while moving stare, while making way for us. It¡¯s actually really intimidating. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Shi, for her part, begins waving people¡¯s attention away, assuring them everything is fine. They seem to be listening, so she has some measure of authority. I didn¡¯t really think of it, but how high up in the organization is Shi? Taking a glance over at her, she seems to be in her element. Leading the way ahead of us, while holding my hand. But then I think of something that makes a shiver crawl down my back. Wait a second. When did Shi move ahead of me and grab my hand? She was practically entwined with my arm, but I would have noticed a shift to grab my hand. I¡¯ve had my scan on this whole time¡­ so, I shouldn¡¯t have missed it. Rummaging through my memory and interpreting the scan, I realize that she almost instantaneously had done so. I had immediately subconsciously noticed when she had done so and saw her waving people away. That speed of movement was insane. However, this tells me that I will be subconsciously alerted to a change with the intuitive scan. The only issue is, whether I consciously recognize it as an important change or not. That doesn¡¯t even include my reaction speed. I have the feeling that she is well trained, so this might be the real speed of a cultivator. The question is, what tier of cultivation is she at? Not only that, but if this them when being casual¡­ There are so many things I don¡¯t know about her and I¡¯m letting her lead me along. I¡¯m not sure what else I can do, based on what she¡¯s told me. She seemingly notices my growing apprehension and looks back at me worried. Her red hair trickles in front of her face, which she quickly brushes back. Adding a slight twirl to it in her fingers. I can¡¯t help, but relax a little, giving a smile to her. She smiles back and returns her eyes to the front. I¡¯ll just stick with this as we go along. Based off my scan, we have quite a distance to go. Surprisingly quickly, we break through to the other side of this setup, with no real issues. She begins jogging at a fast pace and I join her. It looks like to get there in a normal amount of time, requires fast movement. Luckily, I¡¯m in absurd shape due to the healing constitution. I send out a feeler to the spider and it looks like it will be okay with sprints and long-distance journeys. I¡¯m honestly surprised by how versatile these spiders are. They look pretty different from each other, but share similar characteristics and abilities. All of which are honestly, frightening. Pushing the horrifying army Gong has at her disposal into the back of my mind, we move into the next setup, and the next, and the next. It eventually becomes a pattern between areas of jogging/sprinting, to slowing down to push through crowds. It appears that the fact that a client and a giant spider are being escorted through the back areas, has reached ahead of us, through information runners. We begin seeing more curious people in the groups, rather than annoyed ones at being disturbed. My scan catches some obviously shady women watching, but they seem to be doing little else. With my scan on and strong, I manage to catch the edges of certain conversations. Ones which I definitely didn¡¯t want to hear as an ignorant, modern man. It looks like hygiene habits are important here, as well, for this profession. It also explains the countless bathrooms and massive water tanks I¡¯ve been seeing around. There are even cup washing and giving stations, where they are just continuously handing out water. The logistics and cost for all of this must be insane. However, as I pass through yet another section, I can overhear one woman complaining about pain. Pain from being roughly abused. And the abuser being ¡®taken care of¡¯. It looks like they have it handled, so I keep moving. Unfortunately, it¡¯s not the only time I¡¯ve heard this, going through these crowds. I keep hearing it. Over and over again. Something is going on here. Just as we come out of the crowd, I pull Shi to the side and stop her from continuing forward. ¡°Do you mind if we pause here? I¡¯d like to take a quick look at what¡¯s going on.¡± She hesitates. ¡°Are you thinking of helping the women here? Excuse me if this comes off disrespectful, but If you get involved in this, you¡¯ll be revealed to everyone around here. They won¡¯t stop hounding you, after today. Being who you are and who you represent, will only make it more tedious to use this route in the future. Which will go against what you wanted today.¡± I can feel myself gulp in a different way this time. I¡¯m not a fan of crowds of people, let alone people who all want something from me. Back on Earth, I was privileged enough to be able to stand apart from things, without seeing it in front of my eyes. However, with it being up in my face now? ¡­Frankly, it really makes me want to not deal with this even more. I¡¯m no saint. I just see something that I can help to fix and try to do it as discreetly as possible. Mostly, so I¡¯m not inconvenienced and to make myself feel better. It¡¯s similar to giving money to a charity¡­ when you know they need volunteers and your time even more. You know the money will help to solve many of their issues¡­ but the deep and empathetic change that many people and projects actually need? Money can¡¯t solve that, but it¡¯s definitely still convenient! ¡­I don¡¯t feel good about thinking that way. I wish I could just heal them discreetly, but with my cover and being the most obviously different person here, I¡¯d be quickly uncovered. Not to mention the fact there are likely many cultivators here. Just like Shi. So, it would be so much easier to just keep walking. Maybe¡­ probably¡­ definitely smarter to do so. But I can¡¯t do that. Even if this is going to be uncomfortable as hell. I¡¯m not even sure why, myself. It¡¯s could be that subconsciously, these are beautiful women that are in pain and I can¡¯t help but want to help. Now that I think about it, the only people I¡¯ve personally healed all out, have been people I find attractive or little kids, which anyone would want to help. What if this was a bunch of cranky, old men? Shit. That definitely isn¡¯t as exciting. That makes me feel pretty guilty. That¡¯s my bias. Ah, shoot. I¡¯ve just been standing here staring off in the distance. Shi has a confused look on. I should talk to Shi, let her know that I¡¯m doing this. I¡¯ll figure out my emotions later. There¡¯s work to be done. Chapter 63 - Sanitation Methods I turn back to Shi, feeling a little more confident¡­ but also a little ashamed. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll see what I can do here. If you could help make sure things don¡¯t get too crazy, that would be a massive help.¡± ¡°I can do that.¡± She nods with confidence. While I¡¯m not sure of her status, Shi can¡¯t be something simple, that¡¯s for sure. I¡¯ll be relying on her keeping them from dragging me away. Stepping closer to the water tanks, I observe the situation. The women passing out cups and performing the logistics, seemingly are ignoring me and the giant spider. My scan reveals that this is not fully true, as one woman slips away to dart down a nearby alleyway, glancing back in my direction. Well, I better get started soon, before whoever they are reporting to gets moving. I search out where the injured women are, finding them near the bathrooms. It appears that there is a lot of women laid out and treated near there, using different poultices and bandages. Strangely though, this seems to be more the result of a concerted effort, than anything else. I can overhear some whispered talk, ¡°Those red striped bastards, they are always rough when they come in. This time they¡¯ve come too far.¡± Another woman nods, adding, ¡°I wish we weren¡¯t shifted over here today¡­ this isn¡¯t good. ¡°They think that just because they are a bit strong, they can do anything. Truly they are people who do not know the immensity of heaven and earth. You¡¯ll see sister, Wu Qing will extract a price from them. She always does.¡± One story is told this way, but I can also hear another side. Only with my intuitive awareness, was I able to hear the whispers of the older logistics women and their thoughts. ¡°They really went too far this time¡­ they must either be desperate or confident.¡± There¡¯s a pause. ¡°Do you think they know about Wu Qing?¡± ¡°Shush, you old fool. Aren¡¯t you done farting? There¡¯s no way they would know about something like that. It¡¯s likely just because of that young upstart gang.¡± The older woman looks around quickly and then at the spider and I, before glancing down. ¡°Now be quiet, especially around outside parties. You¡¯re lucky that no one heard you, let alone outsiders or we¡¯d already been punished by the higher ups.¡± Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t get the ¡®farting¡¯ comment. Must be another figure of speech. However, it looks like there are some deeper machinations going on¡­ On the surface, at least, there has been some carryover effects from the battle with the Vermillion Stripes, though. I wonder whether they are lashing out at the Yellow Sashes because of their support of our group. It¡¯s seems quite stupid to do so. At their own spot. Unless, the group has something on their leader, that allows them to not police their members. It sounds like this wasn¡¯t a one-time thing, but Wu Qing is able to get compensation for whatever is done. I¡¯m glad I took the inner roads, to avoid them. If I met them on the streets, who knows what could have happened. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. After thinking a bit, I come back to seeing Shi looking at me in curiosity. Oh, right. ¡°Shi, I¡¯m thinking about trying to help them out a bit. Would you be able to smooth things over, so I can get the ingredients and space I need to help them?¡± With a quick nod, she immediately heads to an inconspicuous woman, standing in the corner near one of the bathrooms. It is a subtle reminder that anyone, anywhere could be somebody important. As Shi talks to her, I can see the woman¡¯s eyes squint at me, before nodding. I¡¯m not exactly sure exactly who this is or what Shi said, but I¡¯ll be keeping up my guard, nonetheless. After a moment or two, the woman comes over to me, gesturing to follow. Quickly walking us to one of the bathrooms, she heads inside after motioning for us to wait. She emerges after some time with three other women, who leave soon after, holding various clothes and items. One of the women leaving has bright bluish hair, which from my scan, I can tell is completely natural. Now that I think of it, there really were a very large variety of hair colors and styles among the women I was rushing past earlier. Not all of them seemed like normal hair colors on earth, but now that I think of it, they might have been natural. As I enter, I can feel something change¡­ like the slightest shiver. What is revealed to us, is a whitish room with green accents, reminiscent of the blooming of spring. With a bunch of toilets along the side of the wall. In the open. Beside each other. Ah. That¡¯s what it is. I feel like a weirdo, entering a woman¡¯s restroom. Though, my intuitive scan is giving me the indication that I should be careful. I feel like there are eyes on me. That could just be nervousness or a spiritual sense. I¡¯ll¡­ As I pass by one of the toilets, I can see a little nozzle pointing out of it. Is¡­ that a bidet? I¡¯ve never used one, so that will take some getting used to. Admittedly, I was expecting squat toilets, instead of the European dual flush system. It seems these have covers on them as well, to contain any particles. Well, at least this society has progressed in this area. The fact that there are no separators, does bother me a little. ¡­ What was I thinking of earlier? In the center of the room is a table, while on the left of the room are numerous showers. It seems there are showers both in and out of this restroom area. The table is surprisingly large, long, and sturdy. I¡¯m not sure what they would use it for, normally. Shi answers my thoughts, ¡°Normally we use this for brief meetings or to help women who haven¡¯t taken the pills and have gone through with pregnancy. If there¡¯s been an attack, we also are to use these areas as planning areas.¡± Planning area? In a bathroom? Well. I suppose this could work. It looks like they keep these continuously clean. Maybe there is some story behind this¡­ but I don¡¯t see it. Not only that, but there are drains everywhere here. Gong had said, having water is essential and worthy of invading the caves for. There seems to be so much here. And the other places, that weren¡¯t a slum, that I¡¯ve visited seemed to be okay with water. Maybe I just don¡¯t have enough information to judge this and the cave water on. There must have been a reason for Gong to say that. Not only that, but that area seemed special. Particularly, with those fish swimming around and the seemingly endless depths. ¡°Uh¡­ Will this be a good enough place to heal them from?¡± ¡°Oh! Right. Yes, this will definitely work what for what I need to do.¡± With a nod, the woman backs up. She then looks over to the door, where another woman is waiting. The woman in the doorway heads out briefly and returns with another woman, who appears to be a blonde-haired, young looking lady. She seems to be cradling one of her hands, which is covered in bloody bandages. Could it be a hand injury of some sort? What do they expect me to do? I¡¯m not a surgery guy¡­ As they get closer, I notice the injured woman¡¯s head is down and her face contorted with pain. The woman beside her seems to be looking sharply at her, as if she was in the wrong. Quickly, she brings the woman over to the table, sitting her on top of it. I look at the surrounding people, but no one speaks. Do I want to know? Shit. I¡¯m already in this. I¡¯ll just take a look at the situation and make a decision from there. As with other people I¡¯ve directly helped, I walk up to the woman. ¡°In the vein of expediency, do you mind if I do whatever is necessary to help you with your conditions, to the best of my ability?¡± The woman looks up at me, still with a pained and strangely frustrated, face. She nods. ¡°Alright, let me take a look at your hand.¡± She shakily removes her other hand and starts to unwrap the bandages. I slow her down and begin assisting with the removal. However, I stop for a moment. Ah shoot! I should wash my hands! Looking ¡°Excuse me, could I have a way to continuously wash my hands with clean water?¡± With a strange look, the woman who led us in here motions to a surprisingly hidden faucet in the corner. Quickly, I head over and wash my hands there as thoroughly as I can. With my hands clean, I head back to the table. Chapter 64 - All Eyes on Me Approaching the injured woman quickly, I attempt to clear my mind. It seems to help further. A fog is clearing from my mind. Okay. Okay. I got this. It¡¯s not as b¡­ She just finishes unwrapping the bandages and reveals her pale, forefinger-less hand¡­ holding a cleanly severed finger. Gulp. Alright, I may not have this. How the hell do they expect me to deal with this? Think James, think. What can I do? Look closer. Right, I need to look closer and ¡®intuit¡¯. This is clearly a test from them to see my abilities. Well, I¡¯m going to solve this! But not in the way they expect. I can feel my head clear up completely, allowing me to fully focus on the issue at hand. Seeing that the blood is still somewhat coming out and this seems to be a strangely recent injury, I can see that there is still a chance for reimplantation of the finger. However. I will need to make sure that: she doesn¡¯t lose too much blood; and I don¡¯t use high cost ingredients. Almost immediately, I find something within those requirements, that will allow her to heal and reattach the finger within a week. There are other options that have shorter times to heal, with higher cost ingredients. Hmm¡­ maybe I should use something that can use a long recovery time? If it heals quickly, that could really gain attention. Maybe not for the better¡­ Does this area already have quick healing items, capable of reattaching limbs and destroyed parts? ¡­ They probably do. Though, they are likely quite expensive. Mostly used for cultivators or rich people. Most of them allow full healing within a day or much less. There are better items¡­ but those are unrealistic for this scenario. For most injuries, being able to heal within a week to a month, an injury that would never have been healed¡­ is better than most people could ever hope for. Especially, for those who are poorer. Nonetheless, I could provide an option that works faster than their versions, which could change the current balance for those quick healing items. I could make a lot more money doing that, than practically giving away this low-cost option. If I give this away now, there will be less reason to use the higher cost ones. Since, in the end, it will be healed similarly. And people could, if they understand the concept, make it themselves. Albeit, with reduced results. Making it so, they wouldn¡¯t need my help to heal others. If I were to willingly choose a higher cost item, it is likely they wouldn¡¯t treat this woman, based off the looks she¡¯s getting. ¡­ Sigh. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. I want make sure people can have access to the things they need. At an affordable cost. I REALLY will need to make sure that I watch out for the people who were already making money off these. I should make them promise to not let this get out of the group. It will likely still leak, but that will buy me time to get into the sect. ¡°Before I start, can everyone here agree to not spread information about what I will be doing today, beyond your organization?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes subconsciously turn to the woman who brought us in here. The air around her changes. She seemingly freezes, not moving or acknowledging my words. Silence. No movement. Some people¡¯s eyes have widened at her. I wait for a moment, in growing disbelief¡­ as she continues to ignore me. Huh. Really? I wait for even longer. I can see her throat move, but only to breathe. They can¡¯t even agree to that much? Fuck that. I¡¯m not going to let myself be a fool and make waves, if the people I¡¯m trying to help won¡¯t even hide the fact they might betray me. The hell with that. Unfortunately, it looks like the woman will have to live with the injury. I¡¯ll help her and the others as much as I can, with simple methods. They may be a tiny bit out there, but nothing too abnormal. I should have done this from the start. With a nod, I speak. ¡°Okay, thank you for your honest response. Since that is how your group feels, I¡¯ll still do what I can to help¡­¡± As I¡¯m speaking, I turn to look over at Shi, who is standing straight up. Her eyes wide. Staring at the offending woman, who is still in the exact same position. Which is becoming increasingly clear to me, that this is far from a normal response to a question. As she does so, I feel the shiver from when I entered the room disappear. Wait a second. My head was a little foggy earlier. Distracted. Was I¡­? Interrupting my thoughts, is two women who suddenly appear by the side of the woman. They meet my eyes and nod. Taking both of her arms in theirs, all three seemingly disappear into thin air. Considering that my eyesight has been massively upgraded since I¡¯ve been here and that I was previously able to see Gong¡¯s high-speed kicks¡­ this scares me. In the corner of my eye, I can see that Shi is looking down at her hands. Within Shi¡¯s hand, there is a sheet of paper, which she hands to me. On the paper there is a note, ¡°You have my word that nothing will be shared outside our organization. Our apologies for the incompetent and traitorous woman, who no longer represents our organization. Hopefully, these talismans and this small additional gift will allow you to forgive us for this error. Thank you for your help. I will be sending a gift to your leader, that you all may find useful. Once again, my apologies for our error. -Wu Qing In Shi¡¯s other hand, is a clear orb reminiscent of the spirit stone I had received from the old man. However, this orb had more of a foggy interior to it. Underneath that orb are a few pieces of paper with strange writing upon them. Almost automatically, I could tell that they were Talismans. What type is the question. If they responded this quickly. Does this mean they¡¯re watching the whole time? No. I think they started watching from when I entered this room. If I remember correctly. There was an informant that had run off earlier. Was it a coincidence? Either way, now I have to keep an eye out for what I actually do and think. I should assume that I¡¯m being watched right now. That I already have been watched. I¡¯ll have to figure out what these Talismans are later. Walking over to her, I make sure to look her in the eyes, gaining her attention. ¡°Shi, can you hand those over to me?¡± I can see her visibly gulp. Walking over to me, practically vibrating as she hands it to me. It¡¯s pretty clear this is a not normal situation for her. Information pours into my head as I can feel the stone in the Talisman touching my fingers. My intuition tells me that these Talismans are offensive ones. Ones that allows me to shoot a giant fireball at whoever I choose without homing in on them and exploding in a large burst of fire. There are a total of five of them. Each could cripple a normal beginner level, foundation establishment cultivator. The Foggy Orb is actually called a superior spirit stone, one that has a greater Qi content than a normal one. Why is my ability activating automatically? Is it because I¡¯m nervous? And I¡¯m fearing for myself right now? I take a deep breath. I focus on Shi¡¯s face. Since it looks like I¡¯m already having trouble, I¡¯m going to stick to the plan and only do simple alchemy. But there are too many variables going on right now. Too many things that I¡¯m unsure of. Keep it simple, James. Keep it simple. My eyes happened upon the injured woman. Her face still wracked with pain. ¡°Alright, if I have the freedom to do this, then I need you two in the corner to do something for me. Grab me a piece of paper and something to write with.¡± The two women who brought the injured woman into the room jump in response to my words. Both women scramble out of the room in a panic. Quickly after, they rush back in with it. I write down the ingredients I need and shoo them back into the corner, while I focus on the woman¡¯s stump. Chapter 65 - Dig a Little Deeper Since it¡¯s already been some time since she has been bleeding, the first thing I do wrap her hand tightly. That way, no more blood can flow out. Next, I use the mortar and pestle, as well as the ingredients, to create and apply a salve to the stump of her finger. Contrary to my previous plans, this salve is meant to heal the initial damage. Replenish and increase the blood flow while closing off that area. And to make her hand more receptive to healing. Simply put, my goal is not to reattach the finger now, but heal it as best as possible. Just like a normal beginner alchemist would. It should still heal quicker than it would have without the salve, though. If she would like to have her finger regrown, there are plenty of ways to do so. Expensive ways, but possible nonetheless. With that complete, I send her out of the room and I ask for them to send in the next person who needs assistance. Before they head out, I stop them. ¡°Could you also bring in a set of equipment that I could use? ¡°What I will need is a heat source, another mortar and pestle, as well as some jars of water, milk and some towels. Ah! And buckets; large buckets that I could heat, using whatever controllable heat source you could bring.¡± With that said, I send them back out. Quickly, they bring someone else back in with them, while bringing the items to me. Sitting before me is what appears to be a young and normal, but tired looking woman with no discernible issues. She looks skeptically at me, almost like I won¡¯t be able to help her with their issues. It would be suspicious if I just knew what was wrong with her just based on this. I should ask. So, what appears to be your issue, I ask? With a sigh, she proceeds lets me know her cramps are especially bad this month. She wants to know if there¡¯s anything I can do to help alleviate the pain. She wants anything I can give her to reduce it or make it feel better. I feel totally uncomfortable. They really had to bring out the difficult one, didn¡¯t they? Nonetheless, I use my intuition to discover what the simplest method is. I find that the simplest method is something that, while isn¡¯t currently out there, could be easily discovered by any alchemist. What does seem strange to me is that there isn¡¯t anything on the market at this time to already help this issue. It¡¯s honestly crazy, what ingredients are available in this world and the way they interact with the human body. The presence of qi really changes how people can heal from things or conversely, be hurt by them. With that knowledge, I address the new woman. ¡°Yeah, it looks like it can definitely help with that.¡± After writing down some ingredients, once again I send out the two women to collect the items that I know they would have available. Once again, they rush back, this time in excitement. Using the board and pestle, I grind the ingredients into a powder of sorts. I then put that into a drink. Using the heat source (which appears to be an adjustable heat stone) and water, I make a tea and I request a few more items to help make it more palatable. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. The woman continues to look at me in disbelief. Using my intuition, I make sure that the formula I just used is simple and one that would be easily discoverable by an alchemist. It looks like that is still the case. The only assumption I can make is that it¡¯s something that they rarely receive, especially at their status. It looks like once you get to certain levels of cultivation, it becomes less of an issue. However, lower cultivation levels still have to bear through the pain. I give her some advice to help with the pain outside of just using this. I suggest things such as exercise and lowering stress. She gulps it down as I continue to think on this. Why would she be so incredulous about receiving this formula, though? I need to look into the cultural aspects of this more. ¡­ Oh no. Seems that this society is like earth¡¯s, in the sense that it¡¯s more patriarchal. Besides that, there¡¯s a lot of gender discrimination across this country. Part of the reason there isn¡¯t that many solutions for women, is because they¡¯re not viewed as important for many of the alchemists. For the options that are available, they are horribly overpriced and they use expensive ingredients to help justify that cost. This isn¡¯t by accident, but by design. By making these products ¡®luxury products,¡¯ they can charge increased prices to cultivator families. Cultivators of that level would have no issue paying exorbitant prices to help their women members deal with these problems much easier. That, or they would have their personal alchemists make it themselves. It appears somehow the alchemist groups were able to make creating these ¡®lowly¡¯ items, a general cultural taboo. Something no respectable alchemist should create. Unless they worked with a major alchemist group, of course, in which they are providing a nasty but needed solution. Obviously, this is stupid and hypocritical, but that¡¯s the culture. And who gets left out? The majority of women who would need it¡­ It is at this point I can see the woman leaving out with a written note of the ingredients and what I did to create this. This may get me in a bit of trouble with The Alchemist groups¡­ Well, hopefully before it reaches them, I¡¯ll be able to get into the cultivation group. If I¡¯m able to do that, they shouldn¡¯t be able to affect me too much. Since it¡¯s already at this point, I should probably give some additional advice regarding that. Using the woman with cramps as an example, I show the different areas they should press to help the circulation of the medicine, in combination with the body¡¯s natural Qi flow. All the advice I¡¯m giving is regarding the qi flow, where to press, how much of the medicine to give someone, is generalized advice. This way, there will be little risk of this being detrimental to someone. As I finish up the treatment, the woman is already exclaiming how much better she feels. As that woman leaves, the remaining women in the room have something akin to a fire in their eyes. They rush the next woman into the bathroom. From this point on, I continue to give similar solutions regarding a wide variety of feminine health care Issues. With me asking for the most ¡®serious¡¯ case first, I go through a remarkable amount of people. I continue to go through many different issues for the patients, such as yeast infections, persistent itching, pain during sex, and other STI¡¯s. I end up finding that while they already have general solutions in place to help with these issues, there are more effective and better ways that are already available, that were just never communicated to people of this class. I¡¯ve learned so many things that I never realized that I did not want to know about the female body. Not the illness aspect. I was somewhat ready for that¡­ What I¡¯m talking about is the natural body processes that a woman has to go through, that I was aware of, but not truly understanding of how inconvenient or painful they could be. Like a period. Or the absurd number of things that happen because of hormonal changes. Or even things to lookout for when you¡¯re pregnant. Being able to see where the pain is and get context on the severity of the issues, really helped me to understand just how shitty those aspects are. And don¡¯t even get me started on the health issues related to the way they are viewed and treated in society. This isn¡¯t just prostitute focused, but the whole fucking culture. To be frank, women have it so much tougher than men. I honestly feel like I need to take a break, just from thinking about all this. As I get a glance outside, I can see it¡¯s starting to get dark. Looks like I will not get to the market today¡­ Chapter 66 - Shrugging it Off With the sudden realization that there is no way I¡¯m going to be able to actually get to the market and that it is getting late, I attempt to close up shop. With this in mind, I finish up working on this last woman, who was having chronic migraines. What she needed was a change in lifestyle habits, such as drinking more water, reducing stress, and exercising more. As I walk this woman to the door, I stop the two women who were helping me from grabbing the next patient. They seemed surprised at first, but then quickly begin to realize that it is getting late. They actually start to help me collect all the ingredients and paperwork that has been strewn about. Shi is keeping guard at the entrance of the door. My mind briefly drifts to the woman that was taken away. The whole time while I was working, I felt that tingle. Almost letting me know that someone was watching. Turning my mind away from this, I focus back on the two women in front of me. What I¡¯m shocked to see is that somehow, they¡¯ve already changed into more¡­ comfortable clothing. ¡°Sir, where would you like to stay the night, tonight? We are here to assist in whatever way you might need.¡± Somehow, in the way they conveyed their words, I can sense deep anticipation. Well, I can¡¯t blame them. I would think I¡¯d be missing out on a big catch, if I let someone who did what I did go. Nonetheless, there¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯m staying the night here. Almost as if they can sense my hesitation, they move closer to me, practically in sync with each other. They seem strangely attractive to me, more so than they were before. Even Shi, has a look in her eyes, as I can see her looking back at us all. As they approach, my intuitive scan catches the slightest, almost imperceptible glint in the air. One that is slowly diminishing over time. With the women hovering in-between ethereally attractive and normal, a thought comes to mind. This¡­ could be some sort of mind affecting agent. My eyes drift to the side of one of the women. A small bottle, filled the smallest amount of silvery liquid is open. With my enhanced eyes, I can see small sparkles coming out of it. Bingo. The only question is, why is it going away? I begin to realize it has to be because of my healing constitution. At that moment, I can feel the tingle grow the slightest bit stronger, before disappearing completely. Oh no. I feel the person watching me got the answer they were looking for. They want me to stay the night here. No way. Especially, with the hidden watcher most likely knowing my secret, I definitely cannot stay here. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. I attempt, for the first time, to use my intuitive scan to see if someone is tracking me via spiritual scan. Nothing.
  1. Were they doing so earlier, though?
¡­ Yeah. They were. Why did they stop? If I dive deeper, it feels like they were¡­ cut off. Or cut off the connection themselves. Unfortunately, this is the extent of my abilities before going into migraine territory. And I refuse to go that far again, in a place I¡¯m unfamiliar with. Ending that train of thought there, I shake my head at the two women. ¡°You two have been amazingly helpful thus far, but at this time I really just want to sleep in my own bed. I will need to come through this area again, maybe even tomorrow. ¡°Instead of helping in how you guys might have originally been thinking or wanted, would you guys be open to helping me the next time I come through here, in the same way you already have today?¡± This causes them to freeze in place. Their eyes wide, I slowly see them shake out of a stupor. The one with an open bottle subtly caps it, as they both frantically nod. Looking towards Shi, I add, ¡°Of course, that includes you as well. In fact, I will need your help in getting back to the entrance where I met you.¡± In response, I can see her lick her lips before expressing her affirmation. Somehow, it looks like I was able to bring these three women over to my side, if only slightly. I shouldn¡¯t delude myself into thinking they are loyal to me, though. The only people I can trust, really, would be my friends back home. Before I head out, I reviewed with the two women what things we saw today and making sure that they properly recorded the information I was giving out. Many of the women I saw had similar issues, that I could quickly check and pass on to the two women to handle. Since there were already methods to help with that, they were given the advice and moved to another place¡­ maybe with people helping with that. If possible, I don¡¯t want to duplicate work. If was earning money off of this, that would be one thing. But since there¡¯s no profit motive, I just want to get things done right and efficiently. Huh, I feel like there¡¯s some hidden lesson here. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll figure it out later. I make sure to clearly reiterate that I expect that everything I¡¯ve given today will be held within the organization, as long as this is possible. Frantic head nodding, ensues. It at this moment, I notice the growing din from outside. With the reduction of movement into and out of the bathroom, it is clear the line outside is becoming restless. I peek my head out to see the scale of people. There is a sea of women out here, with a line reminiscent of the ones found at an amusement park for a mouse and friends. Catching sight of me seems to have made the situation worse. All composed of an absurd amount of above average to conventionally attractive women¡­ It is something that would normally cause one¡¯s heart to beat fast for one reason, but is now beating fast for another, far more frightening one. The crowd began to grow in volume, both in number and sound, as if waves flow through them. I can see them surge forward, as if in slow motion, like the waters of a great ocean rearing its head¡­ before a bunch of guards suddenly appear out of nowhere in droves. A voice calls out and is repeated, like a chant or a slogan, ¡°Got into line? Get healed. Get out of line? Get out of here!¡± Like a wall of stone, they hold the growing masses at bay, with the large amounts of women already starting to line up. Shi pushes me out of the bathroom, with several women from the guard group surging inside. Some have equipment with them. My intuitive scan shows some of the notes taken earlier, in the hands of one of the women. It is clear, that they are planning on treating people using the new information. Lines seem to grow in number, even as it contracts into orderly formations. We can see some people in the distance hurrying to get into line. With more coming¡­ Now free from the crowds. Shi and I begin traveling back down the road to the entrance from which we came. Before I leave the building, one guard placed something in my hand. A Jade Bracelet with Yellow Sashes engraving. I can see a hint of a smile from the guard before they disappear into the crowd. Too tired to think about it, I slip it on and keep moving. Trudging along, we barely see anyone else running around as we move away from the crowd. While we still can see some women running in and out of the doors to the Main Street, it appears the majority might have actually headed to the treatment line. I expected this much. What I¡¯m doing here is building allies and doing the right thing. I hope that doing the right thing won¡¯t come back to bite me before I can position myself better. I get the feeling that this will pay dividends, though. Chapter 67 - A New Appearance As I head down the road with Shi, I see some debris on the ground move. As if by the wind. My eyes automatically drift to Shi, seeing her putting away another note. She looks toward me, seeing where my eyes were looking. Her mouth opens and then closes. Ah¡­ she¡¯s probably being told to keep me here, if possible. She clears her throat. ¡°Ah¡­ Are you sure you don¡¯t want to stay the night? There¡¯s¡­ quite a bit that would be done to make you exceedingly happy here.¡± She coughs and looks away. ¡°¡­I-I would also be part of that, as well.¡± That is simultaneously suspicious and tempting. But ultimately, I can¡¯t trust that I¡¯ll make it through the night with my sanity intact. Especially my precious, precious virginity. ¡­ Why am I saying no again? Shaking my head, I say, ¡°Unfortunately, no. I¡¯m really looking forward to resting in my own bed.¡± I can practically see her deflate. I pause before saying anything else. If I deny too harshly, that might come off as disrespectful. Maybe even leading them to do some drastic actions. Not only that, but it could be viewed as a failure on her end to secure a client. ¡­ And I actually like her. I should give some ground. ¡°However, I really, really enjoyed your company today. Though there were some difficulties, I am glad I could meet you and am looking forward to getting to know you further. In fact, I was hoping to use this path again tomorrow, to reach the main market area.¡± Her back practically straightens like a bamboo shoot. I continue, ¡°I was hoping to have your company again, if you have time.¡± I can feel the air shift near me. One moment she was there, where I last saw her. The next, she was in front of me, with my hands in hers. ¡°YES! Thank you! Thank you! Thank yo¡­¡± She pauses for a moment and blinks. ¡°Ah. I¡¯m sorry for my sudden movement!¡± she says as she backs away quickly. Though she moved at a normal speed, this time. My intuition tells me that there may be something going on here. Why does she panic after showing some strength or taking a lead position? Wait¡­ could this be something to do with cultural tendencies? Wait¡­ I could be just making an assumption. This could be something specific to her. I¡¯d like to know, since it seems this keeps happening. As I open my mouth to say something, an average looking woman crosses in my vision and appears ecstatic. She waves and a gorgeous smile crosses her face, showing something deeper within. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Every. Single. Piece of my intuition, is warning me that this woman isn¡¯t normal. My body and mind are fighting my abilities, attempting to calm me down. That everything is fine. That it is completely okay that she is there. No. That she belongs there. And to look back at her smile. Rapidly, I turn my body toward Shi. She¡¯s there, but practically frozen. I stop moving. She¡¯s right there. Behind me. There¡¯s no way she hasn¡¯t observed that inner turmoil. I have no way of knowing how much she can see. Though, my feeling is that without a truly in-depth and tedious scan¡­ she can¡¯t hear thoughts. Not at her level. Only a general idea and mental direction. The issue is, I may not be able to escape from her. Because, at the end of the day¡­ she¡¯s there. Waiting for me to turn around. Like one of those monster stories, that when the character moves, the monster will jump on them when they least expect it. I¡¯m safe if I don¡¯t move. How stupid can I be to think that? At that moment, I can smell the soft scent of jasmine flowers envelop me. Slowly and deliberately, impossibly pale, soft, and delicate hands cross from behind me, briefly blocking my sight. Covering my eyes, as if from a dear childhood friend, yet like a lock that has just closed. Binding us together. For the briefest moment, I feel safe. Comforted. Happy. I immediately freeze, my heart stopping cold. My blood frozen into ice. My intuition goes into overdrive. This is wrong. Escape. Move. Run. Not safe. Next to my ear, I can feel the warm, comfortable breath of a young woman. An enchanting giggle emerges from her. To attempt to describe it would be to explain the beauty of a sunrise upon water. To visualize the vastness of space, without having ever seen the sky. To understand the pureness of a first love, after only knowing hate. A perfect sound. One which makes me want to listen to her ever so slightly closer. Well, that is before a cooling feeling crosses throughout my body. Like being submerged in cold water, inside and out. Accompanied by the now pleasant and familiar feeling of healing. My healing constitution. My mind clears from the influence of her and pinpoints what it was affecting. I can recognize it. All the times I had forgotten things. When I was distracted away from my negative thoughts. All it took was a glimpse of her, a slight smell of jasmine, or a glint in the distance. These things are the ways that lead people away from thought patterns. A touch of hypnotism, sleight of hand, and some subtle manipulation techniques. I formed a naturally positive disposition to the Yellow Sashes due to subliminal messages and these tricks. ¡°It¡¯s not that bad.¡± With this, I now understand the reason behind my actions. What I don¡¯t know is how they know what I was thinking¡­ Breaking up my thought, for the first time since this encounter, I hear a voice. Light and filled with mirth. This voice seems to do the opposite from the sound before and further pulls me out of the daze I was in. Removing her wrapped arms from my shoulders, I can hear her skip backwards. ¡°Ah. Shoot. I got a little too excited and let my form out¡­¡± Turning around quickly, I brace myself to see that form again. I feel my awareness skill reactivate alongside my scanning ability. What they actually show is the average woman¡¯s appearance. Somewhat. It appears a blend of true appearance with the illusion. My eyes meet hers. ¡°Sorry about that, I got really excited when I heard what you had done today and my illusion dropped for a little!¡± A smirk crosses her face, though. ¡°But it looks like I wasn¡¯t wrong in my thoughts, then. Your body DOES naturally resist our Ways. Even without cultivation. It makes me wonder how strong of a Healing Constitution you actually have¡­¡± I feel a shiver as she casually reveals one of my secrets. Oh no. No, no. This is bad, this is really bad. Wait, wait, wait. Calm down, James¡­ there¡¯s plenty of reasons that she could know. It¡¯s clear I was covered in spiritual senses earlier. They could have figured out that through seeing my body. ¡­ They could have also read my mind. I feel they aren¡¯t able to see everything, though. But it is plenty enough to get an idea. As I think to myself, while watching her, she seems to be enjoying my slight panicking. ¡°Hahaha, you don¡¯t need to worry about me too much. You¡¯ve done quite a few good things for my troop. From healing my ladies to revealing spies in our midst, I would be foolish to forget favors and violate justice.¡± Then why have you been reading my mind? Let me see if I can approach this in a way, that doesn¡¯t cast down her ¡®face¡¯, as I think it is called. ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that is the case. With that said, maybe you can help me with something. I have been feeling many ¡®probes¡¯ at me, recently. I¡¯m unfamiliar with this feeling and was hoping you could educate me on what this might be.¡± Silence. She stares at me. We stare at each other for some time, as I say nothing. She shakes her head and sighs. ¡°I guess it is true, when they say the newborn calf doesn¡¯t fear the tiger¡­ Though, I suppose the mere fact you can feel spiritual sense without cultivation, shows you to be a dragon among men. If there was any question on where you need to go, this would dispel it.¡± Okay, I get the dragon among men comment, but what does newborn¡­ Ah, I think I get it. She¡¯s calling me ignorant. Even so, I know she knows that I already know she knows about my ability. That¡¯s a mind twister. ¡°Alright, I suppose I can explain a few things for you.¡± With a wave of her hand, I can sense the presence of the still frozen Shi, disappear. A look in her direction only confirms this. Turning back to Wu Qing, she shows an amused look. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my people are just clearing the area of anyone who might¡­ not be as close as we will be.¡± Ugh¡­ Chapter 68 - Reliable Information I, for one, am not looking forward to this conversation. Wu Qing, the leader of the Yellow Sashes, continues to speak irrespective to my thoughts. ¡°So, as you probably expected, our people have been watching you for some time. We¡¯ve generally been aware of you, since you made contact with Sister Fang¡¯s group, alongside Gong. We only really started paying attention to you, specifically, when we found out you had healed little Ming, the blonde young lady of ours, you had saved. ¡°What made this especially important to us, was the fact that your group had just decimated a large portion of the Vermilion stripes.¡± Wait a second. I could¡¯ve sworn that the young boy had told the boss Lady about what had happened after I had already met them. oh. It could be that the boss lady did not know, but Wu Qing did¡­ Which would only make sense, since it is clear she has a high level of cultivation. At least, it is likely higher than anyone else am aware of. Except, big sis crane, of course. ¡°You can imagine my surprise, when we found out that the disease that had been hurting my group pretty badly, was so easily and quickly solved by a newcomer. Not only that, but someone that was part of Gong¡¯s group did it. ¡°The same Gong, that is, and has been distinctly protected by Sister Fang. My first thought, was that you were the one that created this disease, to make it so we would be indebted to you. That somehow, you had infiltrated her group and gain influence with sister Fang.¡± Sister Fang? Does she mean Big Sister Crane? That must be her actual name, then. They must have a close relation. Though, why does it sound like Gong is closer to ¡®Big Sis Crane¡¯, than Wu Qing? Wu Qing continues on speaking, irrespective of my internal thoughts. ¡°Thus, I thought the safest way to dispel this thought, especially against a non-cultivator, was to use my spiritual sense on you. To read your emotions, body, and mental direction.¡± Unfortunately, I still don¡¯t have a good idea of what spiritual sense is. My confusion must have been clear on my face, because she quickly explains what it is. It¡¯s the slightest amount, but my scan reveals a hint of relief crosses her face, before disappearing like the wind. The brief explanation is that spiritual sense means using your spirit to take a look at the surrounding area, far beyond your five senses. She sighs and puts her fingers to the bridge of her nose. ¡°I should probably admit this now, before sister Fang finds out. At higher levels of this ability, you can read peoples body, behavior, mind, and potentially, even their abilities. For cultivators, is extremely disrespectful to read someone in this way. ¡°However, there are no such rules for its use on non-cultivators. You, likely through your special constitution, could detect my spiritual sense. You wouldn¡¯t know this, but that is an exceptionally rare ability. It would appear that you may have a special variant on the ability.¡± Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Huh, I didn¡¯t think there might already be a version of this out there¡­ I should have expected and used that. ¡°Back to my explanation, though. So, I¡¯ve been reading your body and saw that it was continually refining itself. Not only that, but I was able get a general idea of your thought processes by reading your emotions and body language.¡± She pauses. ¡°Ahem. Which allowed me to see when you were most likely thinking negative things about our group. And¡­ I may have had people watching you near constantly since that first time. To build a profile on you. That way we could direct your actions in an optimal way.¡± She seems to think on something and begin panicking. ¡°AH! I mean, unless you went to visit Sister Fang and Gong¡¯s territory, as per the agreement. That¡¯s really important!¡± ¡°¡­Okay, that¡¯s good to know. Thank you for the detailed explanation and why you were doing that. I had a feeling that may have been the case, both with my body and the spiritual sense, but I wasn¡¯t sure.¡± OH SHIT, I DIDN¡¯T KNOW THEY WENT THAT DEEP. Wu Qing stops for a moment, as her eyes narrow amusedly, knowing that I¡¯m deflecting from the truth. Ugghh, so this is how they were controlling me in the alleyway and the bathroom. It¡¯s almost like hypnotism of sorts. Will most definitely using my scan to protect against this later. It¡¯s important enough. Quickly though, I can see Wu Qing¡¯s eyes widen, as I hear a familiar voice beside me. ¡°Hmm¡­ it¡¯s good you still understand the way of things and are teaching James about it, Little Wu.¡± I realize at that moment; the scan is alerting me to Big Sis Crane¡¯s arrival next to me. My eyes turn to her in shock as I recognize her quickly. However, it is a bit strange to not see her in the chair, as I¡¯ve previously seen her. With her standing up, I can see much more of her figure. And frankly, the more I look at her, the more she seems amazingly attractive. There¡¯s no ¡®for her age¡¯ added in there either. She has an absurdly curvaceous figure, with her long brown hair providing a gentle feeling. She¡¯s obviously intelligent and mature. I literally can¡¯t find a fault with her. It¡¯s almost as if it was hidden when she was sitting in her chair. As I look at her, I can¡¯t help but feel my heart skip a beat. She gives me a side-glance, with upturned lips. ¡°Now, now young man. I wouldn¡¯t want to be stealing my sister¡¯s love interest from her.¡± Her smile grows. ¡°Well¡­ not until she¡¯s had a bite, at least.¡± Ahhhhh. Older women are my weakness. ¡­ I seem to have a lot of weaknesses¡­ Moving on, she directs her eyes back to Wu Qing, whose lips are now pursed, as if tasting a sour grape. Oh right. Losing myself to her Sister Fang, who is likely the superior in their relationship, probably doesn¡¯t help right now. ¡°So, Sister Wu.¡± ¡°Sister Fang. It¡¯s clear that my guard¡¯s detection abilities were no match for your skills. Again¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha, well, it would only make sense. My people were the ones to give you pointers on how to hide and detect beyond the trash methods they use around this area. Knowing both the good points and bad of what I give you would be obvious, don¡¯t you think?¡± Wu Qing gives a sigh, almost in defeat. ¡°Yes, yes¡­ it has only become apparent from that point.¡± Big Sis Crane seems to take a bit of delight in her acquiescence, before remembering I¡¯m still here. ¡°Cough. While it is good to give guidance to the young people around us, it might be time to leave them to their own devices¡­ don¡¯t you think?¡± Wu Qing shifts uncomfortably, but nods. ¡°Yeah, we can always finish our conversation later.¡± Turning to me, she adds, ¡°Thank you again for your help, James. My group and I truly appreciate the work you¡¯ve done for us. We look forward to working with you further.¡± After saying that, the pair then practically disappear, but then reappear on one of the nearby buildings, then disappearing again. My scan reveals, they are just moving very fast and my brain just isn¡¯t catching all of their movements. Just as quickly, Shi is back, with another guard who smiles and nods before disappearing, as well. Shi still seems to be in a little shock. I notice she has even better clothes on and a few more jewelry pieces. Cough. ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m assuming it isn¡¯t normal that the leader of your group personally reveals themselves to someone like that? And clears an entire work area, just to talk?¡± She seems to swallow before nodding. As we stand there, I can feel my head hurting. ¡°So, could you explain more of what just happened?¡± Chapter 69 - Cooperative Relationship Shi looks uncomfortable, but speaks quickly. ¡°Well¡­ like I had mentioned previously, the group is and has been watching you for quite a while now. Occasionally, our leader gets excited about someone and focuses her attention on them. The issue with this, is that she had trouble containing her illusion when she¡¯s overly excited about something. We know she¡¯s nearing a breakthrough where it can be maintained in any state, but is not there yet. ¡°So, our people, typically clear an area when we know she¡¯s heading somewhere. In fact, there¡¯s a specific division of people just for that purpose.¡± Going from there, Shi continues by hinting at the internal situation. Apparently, it is well known that Wu Qing has a relationship with Sister Fang¡¯s group. Or, as I know her, Big Sister Crane. There is speculation that they may have grown up together or that they were trained under the same master. I don¡¯t know about those rumors¡­ the relationship seemed a bit more one-sided. I¡¯m not even sure if that was ¡®sisterly¡¯ interaction. I mean, the way Big Sis Crane acts towards Gong is clearly warmer and more two-sided. Thinking on Wu Qing¡¯s illusion state¡­ I have doubts that she can¡¯t control it. It seems strangely advantageous for it to be widely known that she has issues with it. While that may definitely be the case with the cultivation method, I¡¯m sure she is strategically using it to probe for information. She doesn¡¯t seem like one who does things ¡®accidentally¡¯. Even if she tries to give off an air-headed and playful impression. Regardless of my thoughts, Shi gives out more information. She mentions that she is speaking on all of this since she understands there might have been trust lost with the recent encounter. That she is on my side and wants a good relationship with me. Shi proceeds to tell me specifics on what¡¯s going on. Some of which shocks me, but in some senses, really shouldn¡¯t have. Within the group as a whole, many people actually thought that the disease came from me. In this world, manipulations like that are not uncommon. Creating an issue and then being the ¡®big-hearted¡¯ savior in solving it. Behind the scenes, large amounts of money were being poured in to discern my true nature. Ultimately, Ai, Lin, and Gong assumptions were right. The various information groups looked into the basics of my relationship with Lin and Ai, but could not determine why there was such a vast change. What was frightening was that they even looked into Old Rong and his relationship in the area. And his sudden disappearance. They could not find the body, for some reason. There¡¯s always the possibility that they are probing for information, even in this conversation. Considering what Wu Qing told me about how she determined what I was thinking, I need to reduce both the verbal and non-verbal cues I give off. This is part of the way that I actually learn from my mistakes. Stolen novel; please report. The time for naiveness has long been over. Using my intuitive scan on myself, I consciously attempt to identify and control my tics. Luckily, my practice with the awareness technique makes this slightly easier. I find that I have the tendency to subconsciously nod when I hear confirming information, and my lips twitch when I hear conflicting information. Among hundreds of other tiny tics. So. Many. Tics. While identifying my tics was relatively simple because of my skill, removing them is far more than I can achieve at this time. For this moment, though, I focus on reducing my nodding and lip twitching. In response to the information Shi gave, I give a conscious nod to not appear suspicious. She pauses for a moment, as if to prompt me to speak. I blink at her, clearly indicating for the conversation to move on. Her lips tighten as she speaks further. While they weren¡¯t able to discover any information about my past, they could dispel their suspicions that I caused their issues. Because of my relationship with Big Sister Crane, this was dispelled. Not so much disproved, but more of, ¡°If he¡¯s the one that did it, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Which is honestly scary in its own right. Both because her relationship with Gong is strong enough that she¡¯d vouch for me, but that she¡¯d also end me. Though it makes sense. This seems to be a more relationship driven society. Way more than the one in America. Which means I need to be more careful of who I make relationships with and how I treat them. I¡¯m pretty sure my ¡®foreignness¡¯ will allow me to get away with much. But that will only go so far. With this information dump complete, things fall silent. We are just standing out here, alone, facing each other awkwardly. Which is actually quite strange, because it is getting closer to evening. The sun is clearly on the downturn, and this seems like the best time to get people out onto the streets. For their ¡®business¡¯ to be conducted. Ah. They are probably waiting for us to leave. ¡°So, I guess we better head back to the entrance then? I wouldn¡¯t want to keep the workers from their jobs.¡± Shi seems to shake herself out of a small stupor at my words. Quickly nodding, she heads in the entrance¡¯s direction. The giant spider I had brought with me crawls from around an alleyway and rejoins us. Taking a glance behind me, I can see some people wave others from the buildings on the left. The women file back into a flow, as we continually move forwards. Resuming their normal activities, it reminds me of waters flowing back through a parched riverbed. Eventually, we make it to the entrance and the flow of people has resumed around us to normal levels. To the point, that we were once again having to make our ways through crowds. Standing by the curtain, she pauses and turns to me. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you might not be back for a while?¡± Ugh¡­ I¡¯m pretty tired. It feels like every time I go outside or do something, that there is always ¡®something¡¯ happening. It¡¯s exhausting. I also know that it is mostly my own fault. I¡¯m the one who goes out and heals people willy-nilly. Likely, if I minded my business, I wouldn¡¯t be in all the situations I¡¯ve found myself in. Nonetheless, I¡¯ve made decisions. And I plan to stick to my convictions. I¡¯ll be resting. But, not now. I speak up after stopping to think. ¡°Not exactly. I didn¡¯t actually manage to reach the market, so I will likely need to come back through here tomorrow. However, I need to make it to the market by midday.¡± I can practically see her face turn from a dim sadness, to glowing excitement. Quickly, I see her face fall for a moment. I sigh. ¡°And yes, I have time to heal some more people. I will most definitely need your help throughout the day.¡± I can see her gulp. ¡°O-okay. That sounds great! Thank you for your patrona¡­ ah, I mean help!¡± From there we wrap up and I head back down the safest path, back to Gong¡¯s place. As I walk away, I take a glance behind me. I can see the badass, tough, and simultaneously nervous woman waving behind me. I can feel a chuckle erupt from me as I turn back to face the way home. Chapter 70 - Tears in the Dark The road is silent on my way back. The only sound I hear is the light clicking of spider feet behind me. At that thought, I direct the spider to see if they can quiet that down. Surprisingly, it happens quite quickly. A look at their feet reveals that they simply created non-adhesive web on the bottom of their feet, effectively silencing the sound. With my bracelet hidden and the hood of my clothes up, I look like a regular person here. The stone-like road stretches before me, as I head closer and closer toward Big Sister Crane¡¯s place. Few people are on this route, a seemingly strange sight, but it appears something had cleared them out. My intuitive scan shows that based on the pattern of debris and foot traffic, an event is going on, likely in the direction of the Yellow Sashes territory. ¡°Huh, they might be trying to make-up for the lost time and revenue for certain sectors, by putting on a special event. It¡¯s things like this that remind me, that though I come from a society where these tactics have been refined to another degree, the people and organizations are not dumb and helpless. Things continue to grow here and, in many cases, already exist. The world continues to move with or without my knowledge. Case in point: Ai, Lin, and Gong, regarding the engineering of the well. Concepts for things like that are apparently well established. Not only that, but they picked up the concepts from such little information, and so quickly, that there is no question they would have succeeded in my world. ¡­I¡¯ve been seeing a remarkable amount of exceptional people lately. No. That¡¯s not exactly true. I think it¡¯s more that some of the people who I¡¯ve met are exceptional. The others¡­ like the homeless people on the street¡­ I¡¯ve discounted many of them, because they didn¡¯t reach my notice. Though, even in that sense, I could be wrong. For the people that are still here, they had to have something good about them, if they¡¯ve made it this far in this world. At the very least, they couldn¡¯t make stupid decisions or have backing that couldn¡¯t be discounted. Or they might already have been killed. ¡­ ah. Except for that alchemist¡¯s son. He was definitely not the brightest bulb in the pack. That poor father. Ending my thoughts on that, I can feel the evening air cooling my cheeks. The soft sounds of my shoes hitting the stone. The darkening sky revealing the stars. ¡­ The lack of people around. My body slowly tenses up and I feel my entire body go into alert mode. Why is it so quiet?! Why is no one here? I send out a pulse in every direction. The spider goes into combat mode, sensing my anxiety. ¡­ Only to find that there are people here. Just living their lives. Obviously, in a poor situation. But, normally nonetheless. In one of the nearby alleyways, a few kids kick a rock back and forth. In another, a woman is trading some stale bread for some cloth from one of the countless broken down buildings. While there are some suspicious people around, it looks like they are just the normal spies. There is no danger here, is what my scan tells me. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. My shoulders and back begin to relax, as I pause on the side of the road. ¡­I¡¯m so tired. It¡¯s been one thing after another. One life-threatening situation following another. I¡¯m tired of the constant anxiety and fear. I want to go home. I want to sit by a tv and play video games after a long day at work. I want to eat a normal, good meal. Not the strange meats of this land. ¡­I miss my job, my co-workers¡­ my friends. I was never the social one, but I had a few people I relied on. Jessica, who always found a chance to visit me at work, even though she was in a different department. Brian, who was a college friend. He always was a kind guy, just looking out for others. I really looked up to the air of open-heartedness he always gave off. It¡¯s probably the reason I feel so guilty about my reasons for healing people. And Tammy, my sister, who I honestly could call my friend. After Mom and Dad¡¯s death, we got closer and supported each other through the grief. We never really stopped, honestly. I miss my world. I miss how peaceful it was. Where I lived, I didn¡¯t have to worry about waking up to a life and death scenario. Though, I was privileged in that sense. I was mostly an introvert, but one that knew how to work and live in an extrovert¡¯s society. A flash of memories emerges in my mind, of the Man. The one with bugs emerging from below his skin. An ambush that sent me flying into a wall. The pain of nearly dying. The fear of having to always be on edge. As these thoughts pass, only one thought remains. ¡­I want to go back to the cave. To safety. To not come back out. As the sky continues to grow darker, I find myself sitting down against the spider¡¯s back, just staring at the evening sky. Some time passes. A ping from the spider shows Gong¡¯s worry about me. I convey my safety to back to her through Gong. A ¡®hurry back¡¯ feeling comes from her. With the increasingly dark area and my growing wish to return to my new home, I get up. The spider joins me and stretches her legs. Softly, I absentmindedly rub her back. Feeling the soft texture of her ¡®fur.¡¯ A curious thought crosses my mind. I really haven¡¯t looked to closely around me, have I? I guess because of one thing happening after another, I really was just too busy to really pay attention to the details of the place I¡¯ve been living in. A look at the sky shows the hints of a blue tinged moon. The stars, which I never studied back on Earth, feel strangely foreign. A look back to the ground shows the architecture that resembles ancient Chinese styles, that feel so foreign to me. The composition of the materials seems to be made of stone rather than wood-like substances. The path I¡¯m walking in is made out of some kind of stone, that I feel must be cheaply made, due to how often I see it used. In the center of the street, there are manholes spaced out over distances. Even in this poorer section, they still have sewers. I¡¯m not sure I want to know where everyone uses the restroom. Wait. Actually, where should we be going to the restroom, while in the caves? My feet have already begun to travel back home, as I ponder the things I did not consider. As I walk, I hear soft crying in the next alleyway. As if from a child. My body stops. Another thing? Do I really want to be doing this? I¡¯ve literally just got out of an unpleasant situation. There are countless people in trouble at any time. Even in my world, it was like this. ¡­But I didn¡¯t have a chance to help them. Or I did, but I could easily ignore it. I can feel my head shaking slightly, as I crouch to my knees in frustration. DAMN IT! My fist slams into the ground, bloodying my hand, but also creating a loud cracking sound and a small pothole. Silence fills the area, before a hum of sound comes and people come out to peek. Only to see a giant spider and retreat away. Soon, no one else is around. But the spies, of course. Throwing a pulse in the direction that I heard the child in, I find her sitting in a nearby alleyway, next to the sleeping and heavily injured bodies of what is likely her parents. They are in a ramshackle hut, similar to the one that Lin and Ai had been in. I¡¯ve seen more than a few of them along the way. The child hasn¡¯t even seemed to have noticed and has her head buried in the chest of her dad. His chest rises and falls laboriously. The parents are clearly comatose. Fuck¡­ I know that feeling. Holding onto them as tightly as you can. Desperately hoping they¡¯ll wake up. That somehow, they¡¯ll be okay. That you won¡¯t lose them. But I have too much to lose. I¡¯ve already decided to limit healing people using my powers. Situations like this? Are too dangerous. The area around the two comatose parents has some small items, which I can easily guess are consolation gifts. Someone also shoddily wrapped the parents up in cloths, covering some wounds. I don¡¯t think the child did this. The area around where their demi-human ears should be, are bandaged the most carefully. ¡­ they must have been well loved by the people in this area. Shit. I can¡¯t leave this alone, can I? The more I look, the more reasons I see to help them. It¡¯s always going to be like this, won¡¯t it? There are always reasons for and against doing it. Fuck it. I¡¯m helping this child. I¡¯m going to use alchemy to do it. Though, I¡¯ll have to figure out how to get ingredients and work with what I can find. I should talk to the kid first. Ugh. I can¡¯t wait to get home¡­ Chapter 71 - Pop. Walking slowly and carefully, with both my awareness and intuitive scan up, I approach the hut. A general pulse shows some local spies are looking around, as if confused, on why I¡¯m heading towards an alleyway. Likely, because this alleyway is on the other side of the street, in the opposite direction from Gong¡¯s caves. Dang it. I¡¯ve shown multiple times I can detect things without seeing or being near them. That¡¯ll likely be another line in my ¡®file¡¯. As I get closer to the child, I can hear her tired breaths. The whimpers. Her soft whispers of ¡°I won¡¯t ask for anything anymore,¡± and ¡°Please, please wake-up.¡± All until I find myself at the entrance of the shack. Looking inside, with my own eyes at the child and her unconscious parents. What I can see is a black-haired child with foxlike ears. My guess is that she is no older than ten. Her scrawny body, malnourished body, is practically wrapped around her dad¡¯s torso. Hugging his chest tight. She has no eyes for anything but them. Walking next to her, I inspect them, both physically and with the scan. Dang. It appears that they were savagely beaten into a coma. They definitely suffered major injuries, but it looks like someone must have helped wrap up any wounds that were bleeding and set bones. These injuries didn¡¯t happen today. On both parents, I can see that they also have splints on their limbs. It makes me wonder who had helped them with this. Based on the newness of the bandages, someone had replaced them. No matter, it still shows that these people were at least cared for after the incident. All within an area that clearly doesn¡¯t have much and is starved for resources. It looks like the child has been underfed for a long time, though. A glance around the room, shows a small, stale piece of bread in the corner. Untouched. It is at this point that the little Demi-human little girl notices me. A raspy, pained sound struggles from her extremely chapped lips. ¡°N-no¡­ Stay away. Just stay away¡­¡± She is forcing her words out. Her voice clearly strained from the constant tears. I try to calm her down by backing away. I also say, ¡°I¡¯m not here to hurt you guys¡­ I¡¯m here to help.¡± Shaking her head slowly, but vigorously, it is clear she isn¡¯t listening. Her voice gets louder and stronger. ¡°No! No! I won¡¯t let you hurt them.¡± This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. I can sense people looking this way from the other nearby alley buildings using my scan. Things are being muttered, like: ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did he come back?¡± or ¡°Can¡¯t they just leave us alone? Do they all think hurting us is like crushing dry weeds and smashing rotten wood?!¡± A hum of activity forms. A crowd growing slowly. Building themselves up. Turning into a mob. For a skilled cultivator, it might be simple to scare them and push them aside. For me, I actually need to escape. Or find some other way out of this. Continuing to back away, out of the hut, I look for escape routes. The crowd has seemed to grow larger. A powerful, familiar, and malicious laugh causes all the Demi-humans in the growing group to freeze, though. As I move away from the hut, mostly because of the obviously dangerous atmosphere from the crowd, I can sense that a large, powerful man is about to enter the crowd. No. That¡¯s wrong. He¡¯s more than that¡­ The man lifts his arm up and slings one of the Demi-humans in the crowd away, flinging him into a nearby wall. No one moves. ¡°Fucking vermin. Always in the way. At least they are soft to hit¡­¡± he rumbles. Quickly after these words, the crowd scatters, forming a path in front of him. Notably, the humans seem to subtly move in front of most of the Demi-humans. Seemingly happy with the path, he holds a cocky, satisfied smirk, as he strides towards the hut. By this time, I moved to an adjacent alley. Peeking around the corner and around me, with the awareness on. The spies continue to observe my actions, out of sight from the crowd. One is even scoped on the rooftop of one building directly adjacent to me. I¡¯ll have to watch my actions. It¡¯s clear they are looking for more information now. They know to be wary now. All while I contemplate this, the man gets closer and closer to the hut. It¡¯s clear he is a destructive influence in this area. Though, I neither move nor do anything. I¡­ can¡¯t move. It¡¯s fear. I can sense it. This guy is a cultivator. An extraordinarily weak one. But one, nonetheless. And hostile to everyone around here. Flashing through my mind is the memory of my head going blank in pain. The feeling of my throat being crushed in. Unable to breathe. A shiver crawls down my back. ¡­ Let me just wait and see what happens. There are people watching me. So, I can¡¯t do anything rash. He walks right up to the little girl; whose eyes look up at him in fear. His hand slowly reaches out towards her cheek. Almost lovingly so. And he grasps her head. His entire palm wrapping around it like a hat. Lifting her off the ground. Her arms and legs weakly fight and flail. I can hear her screaming, even without the scan. A sentimental smile crosses his face. ¡°Mmm¡­ ah. It¡¯s been quite a good day, you know. To think, it was this easy to find you guys. Especially, on the day that I was told I could let loose, as much as I want.¡± His smile grows wider and more twisted. As he speaks, her flailing increases. Faster and faster. More and more desperately. The area around his fingers grows tighter. Blood begins to flow down her head. ¡°No more, ¡®Don¡¯t kill the vermin¡¯ or do this, or do that.¡¯ ¡°Now? I can finally clean out this area for myself. And I even get to start with you. Your bitch vermin of a father and mother, was such fun to play with the other day. Such nice screams they made.¡± A satisfied sigh erupts from him. ¡°Such a good day. It¡¯s my lucky day!¡± Sploosh. I feel it before I see it, through the scan. Before I actually recognize what it is that I just witnessed. A little girl just died. A body drops to the floor. No special occasion. No horror tracks. Nothing. Just a dead little girl. And a man with a self-satisfied smile. With me cowering around a corner. Her body twitches as he steps over it. Squish. Squelch. And casually does the same to the parents. I stand at the corner. No movement. Frozen in mind and body. A Demi-human sprints past me. Running away. The crowd dispersed far faster than it gathered. The man casually heads out of the hut, heading to where the group was, and disappointedly sees it empty. He heads in my direction. Seeing me at the corner unmoving, he looks down at me. ¡°Huh, another human. You seem a little too well off for this area. You should get out of here. You might catch something from the vermin out here.¡± He pats my shoulder, giving a deep bellied laugh. One that sounds just like the laughter the other day. I can hear his footsteps confidently walk away behind me. Chapter 72 - Embers of Progress As the man¡¯s footsteps plod away, my mind is practically frozen. I did nothing. I could have stopped him. The thought of how easily he crushed the head of the girl¡­ the one I had talked to only moments earlier. It¡¯s not my fault. But the almost lighthearted way he acknowledged me. The way I just watched him kill them. I know that it would have been a horrible idea if I got involved. Both in regards to staying under the radar and not showing my powers. But¡­ is this really the right thing to do? To ignore powerful people doing horrible things, just because I can¡¯t fight them at that moment? Is this what I will do every time? There will always be something. Not only that¡­ but I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m really scared. I may have killed that one man with the bugs, but what about a cultivator? I¡¯m not like Gong and I don¡¯t have a body that can fight with a cultivator. The combination of this thought and the reality of what I just saw causes me to double over, holding my mouth. I desperately try to hold in the bile that threatens to come up. My hands on my knees, bent over, I can feel my fingers tighten upon my kneecaps. ¡­ No. Fuck this. Fuck all of this. I¡¯m stronger than this. I was raised to be better than this. Holding in my stomach, tightening my lips, and straightening my back, I stand back up. The thought of my parents emerges within my mind. Two hardworking and loving individuals. They sacrificed so much, just to raise me. To help me get into college. To start my life. To become a man. I know my parents wouldn¡¯t have wanted me to do this. Hell, they¡¯d call me a dumbass for all the stupid shit I¡¯ve been doing. They dissuaded me from becoming a firefighter, from serving in the military. Even though, they themselves had done those same things, when they were younger. At the same time, they still instilled those values in me. Sacrifice. Forgiveness. Helping others in need. Obviously to protect myself in the process, but to do it nonetheless in the face of danger. Ultimately, they wouldn¡¯t want me to do this. But they would understand why I need to. I won¡¯t. I won¡¯t let myself stand by and watch as others are hurt. Especially, if I can actually do something about it. Some people have to be stopped, in order to protect others. I¡¯ve already seen this now and experienced it. I need to buck up. And do this right. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. I find myself in front of the bodies of the family. Blood still slowly pouring from their crushed heads. It appears the man didn¡¯t fully pulp their brains. He just crushed their skulls until he hit the brain. Which is already massively damaging, but because of the increased resilience of demi-humans bodies, they are still ¡®alive¡¯. Brain dead, but alive. My scan tells me there is still a chance. It also tells me that the spies are positioned a distance away, peering into the hut from buildings away. They don¡¯t have cultivation. Since I¡¯m using the intuitive scan, it seems as if the Qi flow is different. I have a chance. I have to decide what I will reveal. The spiders. The ability to use them quickly and without needing to communicate. Could be interpreted as Gong watching the situation. I¡¯ll need to block their line of sight first. Where¡¯s the giant spider? Quickly sensing my thoughts and intent, the giant spider guard comes around and plops itself in front of the door. The spies shift worriedly, now unable to view my spot without moving. I activate my blanket healing, but only to a level to keep the family alive. This will affect Gong. I¡¯m using the spider to help these people. I should let her know what I¡¯m doing. If she doesn¡¯t allow the spider to do so, I¡¯ll figure something else out. Probably use insects, which will open its own can of worms. I send a feeler to Gong. Letting her know that I will be helping these people. That I would like to use the spiders as cover to get them healed and safely out of here. There¡¯s a bit of surprise and a tiny bit of incredulousness. I feel her probe and she seems to use the giant spiders¡¯ senses to get an idea of what¡¯s going on. ¡­ and she isn¡¯t happy. But it is clear that I haven¡¯t done anything yet. Since they haven¡¯t been fully healed. I feel begrudging acceptance come through the connection. And a sense of warning. She wants me to use alchemy as a cover. For this, I can do that. What I was going to do for the Yellow Sashes, before being shown that they couldn¡¯t be trusted, I will do for this family. First, I need to quickly get materials. Which means I need ¡°hands.¡± Which means I need the spiders. I could use insects, but this will give us some plausibility. Almost as if she anticipated me needing help, as soon as I contacted her, Gong immediately sent a large number of spiders into my direction underground. The underground caverns barely stretch out to this area, but they begin filling it quickly. It¡¯s honestly scary how fast they can move as a group. I order them to dig up into this area, while creating the countermeasures that Gong usually makes for tunnels. Making it collapsible. When it¡¯s quiet, it¡¯s frightening to hear the soft sounds of scratching and digging get louder and louder. The varied pitch of hisses from the different sized spiders, brings a shiver to my back. They seem excited. Excited to be doing something for me. For Gong. To be part of something. More and more, they are coming to have emotions. At the point it is right now, I¡¯d say they have the emotional range of a puppy. Nonetheless, I see a portion of the ground in the hut dip down, until it opens up with countless small and large spiders streaming out. The flow over the inside of the building covering it with web, as others disappearing into the street to grab ingredients. Why did I have them do this? For two reasons, masking sound and transportation, in addition to grabbing ingredients. Now it should be much more difficult to tell what¡¯s going on in here. Strangely enough, it appears that cultivators haven¡¯t been notified yet, since I feel no tingling on my neck or indication via scan. Not that they aren¡¯t heading there, though. As soon as the spiders flowed out of the building, a few of the spies bolted away. In different directions. If I wasn¡¯t in a rush to save these people, I would have followed them with my scan. So instead, the spiders are following them. And it appears they are having to take longer to lose them. Without much time, the spiders bring the main ingredients for a version of the healing potion I was going to make for the Yellow Sashes. They brought me the ever-prevalent Spirit Grass; underground rocks known as Angel Dust, which has no known use; dirt that has been ¡®soaked¡¯ in natural underground methane; as well as countless other minor ingredients. While all of these items are common and could be mixed together to a very minor effect, it takes knowledge of qi mixtures and timings; obscure/useless materials; and a specific mixing method to make the concoction. Not only that, but this type can only be used for non-cultivators and this version can only be used on demi-humans. In hindsight, there was no reason to make something this strong for them. Especially for an amputated finger. Nonetheless, I immediately start crushing them together, in a bowl I found on the ground in the hut. Luckily there is some water in here too. This version of the potion would work better with heat to help mix it, but I will have to work without it for now. I think I will call this the Little Phoenix concoction. Pouring it on their heads, I simultaneously start healing them. Knitting their brains and skull back together using my healing aura. They will still have permanent indents on their skulls, though. That way it isn¡¯t a perfect healing. Just enough so that it gives some deniability. The same would happen with this concoction over a greater period. Quickly, the healing job is done. The concoction does its job, soaking into the brain and healing their evident brain damage. Just in case, I heal any issues that could pop up in those areas. I then direct the spiders to take them down into the cave back to where Gong is. I also send a mental message to her regarding my plan. These people will go into the little safe area we are creating. To get them there, we will take them through the caves first. Based on the pulse I send out, none of the spies have any idea what I¡¯ve done. Chapter 73 - Shadows of the Heart As I sense the unconscious bodies of the family moving farther away underground, I feel my hands shaking. Clenched and in pain. I¡¯m not shaking out of fear. If I¡¯m being honest with myself¡­ I¡¯m completely livid. The way that man happily murdered that little girl makes every hair on my body stand up. Before this, it sounded like he was already torturing demi-humans. Wait a second. Could this have been that sound we heard, as we were heading to the street, for the first time? The screams? Using my scan, I can feel the answer come up. The cries and screams from the little girl match what I heard earlier. They didn¡¯t have to be hurt like this. I could have stopped it then. No. I can¡¯t think that. Especially for that time. We didn¡¯t have Big Sister Crane officially on our side. We still were learning about the area. And it would likely have hurt the situation, if I had jumped in to do something. I was neither mentally prepared nor ready for such a fight. ¡­ But does that mean I shouldn¡¯t have stepped in? I¡¯ll think about that more later. For now, I¡¯m going to do something about it. The cultivator is going to be killing many more demi-humans. And there will probably be no one to stop him. If he views even demi-human children as vermin, then it¡¯s easy to imagine that he will go on a killing spree. Extending my scan out, in the direction I believe many of the demi-humans escaped to, I can hear, ¡°Quickly, this way!¡± and ¡°No, that¡¯s a dead end, head into the sewers!¡± My scan reaches the man. He¡¯s casually looking around, nonchalantly. When he glimpses a demi-human, he walks in their direction. It looks like most demi-humans can get away. However. There are many injured and weak ones. This can only go for so long before he catches someone. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever purposefully wanted to hurt someone like this. Well, with the planned intentions to actually kill them. To see the pain in their face as they die a miserable death. The same type that he¡¯s caused in others. ¡­ I meant to just take Old Rong down with some injuries, but that turned into killing him. The man who I killed with the bugs¡­ he was a panic and survival killing. This guy, though? Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. No. I refuse to allow him to live much longer. A thought crosses my mind. ¡°But what if he has children? A family? Or even just for my self-interest, if he has major backing?¡± This makes me hesitate. Making me wonder if it would really be right to kill him. Even after all he¡¯s done. Gong. I should ask Gong about this guy. To make sure what I do here doesn¡¯t affect the ones around me too much. Then, I¡¯ll make my decision. ¡­ No. I already know my decision. Regardless of what she tells me, I need to stop him. And since he¡¯s a cultivator and clearly stronger than me, there¡¯s only one way that I have available to do that. I¡¯ll have to kill him. To throw everything I have at him. I don¡¯t want to use the spiders for this, as it might implicate Gong further. I¡¯ll see if there¡¯s another way to do this. To fight him in a way that won¡¯t get me killed. Even so. I¡¯ll do whatever¡¯s necessary to end his killing spree. With my intent solidified, I send a ping out to Gong. With the image of the guy from before. What he¡¯s planning on doing. And a feeling that I¡¯m going to kill him before he goes further. And that I don¡¯t want to implicate her in this, so I will be leaving the spiders behind. Asking for her thoughts. But making my stance clear. There is a pause. A pulse in the man¡¯s direction shows that he is getting closer to catching the weaker ones, who weren¡¯t able to make travel in a sewer. The closest one is an old man. A demi-human and human are helping him to get away. ¡­ Still silence from Gong. There¡¯s another pause, before she sends another thought. To use spiders during the attack, as a way to connect it to our group. And finally culminating in three words, with the feeling of intense anger. Go Fuckin Wild. Huh, I wasn¡¯t expecting that. Guess I can¡¯t let her down, then. Wait a second. Why would she redirect it to the group? By using the spiders, it directly connects her to the action. Regardless of what I do. From what I can tell, the man is not part of a local gang. He had no colors on him, which every member of their groups has had. Whether it was an item or a tattoo. Even for the spies, they had small tattoos or items proving their identity. This guy had nothing. However, he seemed to take orders from someone. Someone who is okay with his views regarding hurting, keeping down, and now killing demi-humans. My best guess, after pulling everything together, is that this guy might be a loose thug for the Vermillion Stripes. My reasoning? They are partially discriminatory against demi-humans; primarily male; and have cultivators in their group. I feel that he is weaker than the other cultivators I saw, though. Based on what Gong told me, about how comparatively weak those guys are to cultivators with a normal cultivation base, maybe he didn¡¯t make the cut. If I were to make a comparison: if a normal 1st level Qi Condensation cultivator has the strength of 10 men, an average Vermillion Stripe cultivator of the same level would be 6 men. With that said, I would say based on the strength I saw and how large the man was, he is likely about 3 to 4 men worth. Gong must think this might be a good time to take him out, because he isn¡¯t formally part of the group. With the group having lost many members, there¡¯s a possibility they could take him on after ¡®proving¡¯ himself. Which may be why they are letting him loose. Of course, this is mostly extrapolation. Though, my intuitive scan is active right now, so it could be true. Hmm, this might be a blind spot. Just because I come up with something while the intuition is active, might not always mean it is 100% correct. I¡¯ll have to test this later. Nonetheless, I begin heading in the man¡¯s direction. I gather all the remaining spiders around me and begin having them surge over the buildings. The spies begin immediately fleeing the area, still mostly hidden from my sight. If I didn¡¯t know they are there, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed. Continuing on, I throw a pulse in the general direction I last saw the large man. What I find stops me in my tracks. The old man is dead. The two kids hide in the sewers below. The man has continued on, blood caked onto his hands and feet. He seems in an even better mood. Practically whistling. My pace quickens into his direction. My anger is rising. Flowing through me like a river against a dam. The spiders, following my mood, begin to narrow. Before they flowed like water from a spill. Now they move like a wave behind me. Still smaller than Gong¡¯s, but just as fierce. I find myself blocking his way, on the opposite side of an alleyway. All thoughts of ambush escaped my mind at the sight of the old man¡¯s body. He¡¯s already dead. The broken windows of nearby buildings are quickly covered. The people inside hiding themselves away. He glances at me, then looks at the surrounding buildings. ¡°Huh, so that¡¯s where they went. I¡¯ll have to root out the infestation after this.¡± He turns to me. His gigantic frame casting an immense shadow upon the ground towards me. This is a cultivator. ¡­ I can do this¡­ A shiver runs through me from his incoming words, interrupting my thoughts. ¡°So¡­ It looks like you are part of the bitch Gong¡¯s group, huh? ¡°I should have known, when I found you wandering around like some kind a fuckin¡¯ idiot. Just like these other fools, who don¡¯t realize the vermin they stay around.¡± Spitting on the ground towards me, he shakes his head. ¡°She should have told you to not mess with me, though. Even she didn¡¯t dare to attack me. She knows who supports me. And don¡¯t think that your parlor tricks will scare me. There¡¯s no way that the stories could be true about the spiders.¡± While he rambles on, I stay silent. I find my eyes looking at his mostly dried, bloody hands. The thought of how, as he squeezed, the brain and eyes poured out of the facial¡­ I see movement. He¡¯s heading to me. Looks like he is done talking. I will get this done quickly. Chapter 74 - Rip and Tear The large and bloody man approaches casually, though his eyes are still locked on me. 100 meters. My awareness and intuition are on full alert, showing me he is clearly expecting a fight, despite his casual looking approach. With my body tense, I can tell I am prepared for this. Mentally and physically. Reading his every movement, ready for sudden movements. It is at this time that my previous plans come to fruition, activating almost subconsciously. Before my eyes, I can see an almost holographic overlay, similar to the one I see for healing, appears. Showing his future movements. 90 meters Woah¡­ it looks like he¡¯s going to continue walking closer until he gets within 50 meters. Then he will launch at me, to literally knock my head off. Faster than anyone has ever moved on earth with their own body. It won¡¯t even take 2 seconds to reach me at that distance. Even as I think this, the holographic image changes, updates to show his changes in plans. Switching to the likeliest approach. 75 meters. He gives me a pleasant smile and begins talking. ¡°You know, you look like you are nervous. Never been in a proper fight before?¡± I ignore him, as much as I can, and call the spiders to flank him from above, on the tops of the buildings. I still have the mass of spiders behind me menacingly moving. Keeping his attention. 65 meters. I lower myself into a basic fighting stance. Different ways to position my body come up, but I settle with what I¡¯m most comfortable with right now. Turning my body to the side, bending my knees, and raising my hands, I keep my eyes on the man. His face is filled with a twisted mask of glee and laughter. The sounds of him maliciously laughing fill the area. It¡¯s strange, though. I feel I shouldn¡¯t be looking at his arm or hand for the punch. Rather, I should just be looking at his entire body. Rolling with the hologram. 50 meters. At that moment, the hologram switches to show a glowing area, just beneath his left armpit. A weak spot. ¡­ As his body shoots over to meet me, that arm is extended. His fist at my face at high speed. DODGE! Diving to the side, I almost catch a glancing blow from the sheer speed he moved. FUUUCK! It¡¯s very different when you actually have to fight! He pauses for the briefest moment, looking at me in confusion. Before quickly breaking out in excitement and charging at me again. I¡¯m caught in a dangerous position, even as I jump to my feet. His fist catches me in the chest with the loud sound of a crack, filling my chest with pain, throwing me backwards, and knocking the breath out of me. NO, I think he broke something! Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. As I fall away from him, I can see a look of shock on his face, holding his hand. Mouthing, ¡°What the hell did I just hit?¡± Falling back onto my ass, but quickly scrambling to my feet, I hold my chest in pain as I look back up at him. I¡¯m surprised to see that he actually hasn¡¯t followed up on his successful attack. Though, for a good reason. He¡¯s covered in the spiders that were behind me. Egging them on, I mentally scream, Go! Attack him now! Flood him! As I give the order to attack, there even more spiders pouring down onto him from the rooftops, like a waterfall. He flails around, his entire body coated in them, now heading in my direction. Desperately, I stumble away from him, moving away from his hard hits. Reaching the side of the alleyway, his fist catches a stone portion of a wall. It literally gets blown away, the stone piece smashing into another building at high speed. As if a bulldozer had just taken a piece off of it. Angry pained sounds are erupting from him as he begins dashing his body against the walls of the building. Literally tearing it apart and down. The people hiding within are frantically jumping out of windows and out the door, into other areas. Wait a second! He¡¯s killing the spiders by smashing them! Aren¡¯t they reinforced?! I have to stop him! It is at this point in time, that the giant spider that accompanied me shows itself. Leaping down from rooftop above him, is coats him and all the spiders in webbing. And then holds him to the ground. Now! This is our moment. Surge into his body! For a brief moment, I imagine the face of the man I previously killed, but I manage to shake out of my stupor, as I hear the frantic hissing of the giant spider. It is clearly struggling to try to hold him down. Luckily, all the spiders use this chance to flow into his every orifice. There is silence and a lack of movement for a moment, as it seems he¡¯s gone into shock from the pain. Almost immediately, he struggles ten times as hard and I have to run over to hold down the web. Some strands of it strain against his movements, as he is frantically chewing them, even while choking, and it appears there is little progress coming into his backside. His eyes and ears are being attacked, but are protected by him slamming his head against walls. The strands of web snap like steel cables, dangerously blowing holes into the nearby stone. I make a snap decision. Go in through the front area! He won¡¯t be able to clench that as much! The spiders immediately switch gears and head to the area at the front of him. I hear the most harrowing sound I¡¯ve ever heard in my life, as he instantly abandons the defense of every other area and attempts to reach down to his crotch. Desperately batting away the carnivorous entrants. It is clear he is now choking on the spiders and can¡¯t breathe, but he continues to only focus on that one area. As they gnaw, wriggle, and chew themselves deeper inside, his movements become weaker and weaker. The giant spider then bites into him, injecting some kind of venom. It doesn¡¯t move from this position, keeping its mouth and fangs injected for the rest of the time. Continuously injecting him. Eventually, his movement completely stops. ¡­ They continue eating him from the inside and out. The majority of his lower body and into his intestines seem to have been hollowed, slightly. I collapse on the ground backwards. My arms and hands shaking from the adrenaline. My eyes overlap the two men I¡¯ve now killed this way. Another hiss from the spider, makes me focus back on the situation. ¡­ It¡¯s still injecting him. Just in case, I use my intuitive scan to see whether he is dead, causing me to scramble backwards even further. A shiver crawls down my back, as I can feel that he still lives. ¡°All of you! Finish him off!¡± At my words, all the spiders in the area surge to him. Somehow, he likely heard me, as well. Far more than ever before, he struggles. Like a rabid animal, his strength is far beyond anything I¡¯ve ever seen and the web is ripping from the strain. Sounding like the continuous snap of gunfire, multiple web snaps onto its sides, blowing away spiders and almost hitting me. Crevasses form from the strength of its tension. Fighting through the pure fear raging throughout my body, I sprint forward. Diving onto the edge of the web, desperately attempting to support the efforts to keep this monster down. My scan suddenly picks up movement down the alleyway. Running around the corner are a few kids. With knives. Before I can warn them to stay away, I see someone jump down from the window above us like a fucking assassin and plunge a rusty knife deep into the man¡¯s back. The spiders clear away from that spot, before they were crushed. All while the giant spider, the tiny spiders, and I barely hold down the web enough to keep him from lashing out at us. More and more people come with sharp objects and begin stabbing into him. Rip and tear. Over and over and over again. Almost endlessly, they stab into him. The spider injecting. Us holding. All until the last signs of life disappear from him. With his final movements dying away¡­ all that is left, is just silence and the sound of heavy breathing. As he is definitely dead now, the spiders return to feeding on him. Gnaw, tear, devour. Delicious. Love you. The local people slowly move away from the body, before bolting back into the alleyways. All that is left, is the spiders, the body, and me. Chapter 75 - Working Through It My blood is still rushing, as all I hear are the low sounds of spiders moving around and munching, throughout the alleyway. I throw out a pulse, to see if there are anymore enemies or surprise guests. Based on my scan, most of the people who lived around here have run away from the area. There are still a few spies watching, but they look ready to bolt away, at any second. One is frantically writing notes, on a pad at their side. That¡­ was intense. I didn¡¯t think that he could still be alive when such a large portion of his body was gone. It¡¯s clear that he was going to take me out with him. What scared me the most, is that for any normal human, those wounds would have put them down for good. Being a cultivator, as should have been obvious to me, really enhances you beyond common sense. Even if you are the weakest type of cultivator¡­ I find myself staring at his body, seeing the arachnids swarm in and around his body. His hands, arms, and head, mangled from trying to kill the spiders which were devouring him. Looking at the spiders even closer, I can feel their emotions and thoughts. Delicious. Fun. Exciting. Yay! Feelings of joy emanates from the group of spiders, now taking pieces of the man¡¯s body and shuffling it off elsewhere. My stomach turns at the thought and sight. Their simplistic happiness throws me for a loop, contrasting my natural disposition. I feel my hands shaking and I realize I¡¯m now bent over, looking at the ground. I still can¡¯t handle the idea of this happening to someone. Even if, in every sense, they deserved what was coming to them. It¡¯s me. I¡¯m having a hard time reconciling my actions. Yelling out to murder this man. To attack certain parts of him and devour him. To make the decision to actively kill him. Without provocation. Hell. He even gave me advice on the way out, as a human. Clearly, I could have just left and ignored everything I was seeing. The blood below him is continuing to pool on the ground. The smaller spiders either float upon it using webs or by piggybacking on top of the other, larger spiders, trudging through the slop. Trekking through to help lay webs and carry things off, together. My thoughts drift back to my actions. I get that in order to help people, some people need to be stopped¡­ But, at what point am I deciding that myself? Making arbitrary decisions that what I¡¯m doing is the only right way? Could I have convinced people like him? Fuck. ¡­ ¡­ Well. At least I can feel assured that this isn¡¯t the case in this situation. This guy killed a child without remorse. Like they were trash. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. I¡¯m not going to let myself feel too much pity for someone like that. Swallowing, I push off of my knees slowly, to stand up. Taking a deep breath. A noise sounds off behind me. I immediately flip to face that direction, a cold chill running down my back and my breath quickening. My heart pounds in my chest, with my fist clenching. Ready to fight. A cat sized spider looks at me, shocked at the sudden attention. It has some type of bird in its mouth, covered in web. I swallow again. Looking up at the sky. Birds scattering. Back at the spider and bird. Poisoned and web covered bird. My shoulders slowly relax and I feel slightly faint. My eyelids shuddering. I close my eyes and hold a hand to my head. There¡¯s¡­ been way too much going on. Every time I go out, there¡¯s something. I just want to relax. To feel safe. To not see people get murdered or practically so, for one day. I find myself trudging in the direction of home. The spies nearby, start to follow, but are stopped by the spiders covering the nearby rooftops. They begin to spread out, even reaching the feet of the spies. Quickly, the spies retreat. Likely believing that their cover has been blown. I find the more I relax, the easier it is to subconsciously feel what the spiders are experiencing. Maybe¡­ if I keep the spiders around, just on every surface, people will start viewing them as something to watch for? No¡­ that will be like setting up a surveillance state. I can¡¯t get into that mindset. ¡­ Do I have that luxury, though? In a world like this, where everyone in power already has their ways to look at what you are doing and stopping it, does it even matter? For that matter, how is Gong using the spiders? I can¡¯t imagine she wouldn¡¯t be utilizing this. A brief dive into the spiders memorized actions, lets me know¡­ that Gong is already doing that, as I had just suspected. She has the spiders camping out different locations. Not as police, but as informants. Unlike me, she does not move when she sees horrible things happen. She moves on. She still notes it. But moves on, nonetheless. This is probably why she was so callous when she was slaughtering the Vermillion Stripes. Not only because of what she had seen them do, assuming that things like what this murdering bastard was doing, is condoned by them. And¡­ she has probably seen too many people die. She just does what she can. Do I want to be like that? Do I think I should become like that? These kinds of thoughts occupy me the whole way home. The spiders are fanned out, but begin scattering the closer I get to the gate of the border. As I approach the gate, the local architecture has become noticeably better. To be specific, it has been rebuilt and I find myself looking closer at it. Possibly to distract myself. Like cement, the stone walls of the buildings have been placed back together with web serving as the cement. The gate, located in the middle of an alleyway spanning two building. A look to my left and right, show architecture that seems older than the ones I¡¯ve seen near the slum street and especially the main street. Worn away by time, subtly elegant designs of dragons and giant sea creatures battling, with men facing rising tides of water, decorate and repeat across the bottom and top surface of the buildings. The reddish tinged, upturned roof corners catch my eye, filling me with curiosity. How was something this old and made of stone, able to be preserved so well? And how was Gong able to know how put it back together? As I continue to gaze at these structures, I find it remarkable that each building is slightly different. The designs remain the same and are symmetrical for each individual building. However, the adjacent buildings change a few aspects, like a variance in eave size or change in (now worn) decorative columns. Somehow, even with these changes, they form a collective beauty. All into one cohesive whole, formed of different parts. It reminds me of the stone army from Earth, locked in a tomb, until it was unearthed later. Each unique, but part of one army. This path of thinking drifts me away from my thoughts, for the briefest of times, and lets me just take in the beauty of the world around me. That it¡¯s not all bad. That there are beautiful and good things here, as well. Jumping back into the real world, I can see through the gate that Gong is organizing some demi-humans to head to the small village being built within the gates. Waving them through, with a smile and what appears to be kind words. She seems busy enough, just trying to guide them. Turning my eyes away from her, I begin to notice that Gong and the spiders have repaired and reinforced all the buildings that line the web walls and gates. The gate itself rises higher than the walls, splaying over the buildings and onto the walls, formed on the other side of the buildings. Utilizing scavenged stone from buildings outside the gates, it looks like giant stone gate, with thick wooden doors. The doors seem to be reinforced with web and my assumption is that it would be quite difficult to beat down. However, my attention is stolen away from these structures, as I see Gong turn toward me. And gives me a big smile and wave. Hesitantly, I wave back. Returning the smile. I think I can go on a bit longer¡­ before staying in for a while. I step towards her. Feeling the slightest bit better. I¡¯m back. Chapter 76 - Shared Pain As I walk through the gate, I can see several spiders camped out behind the large doors. It seems they are prepared for an ambush. Which only makes sense considering the situations we¡¯ve already been through lately. Reorienting my eyes back to Gong, I can see the worry in her eyes, behind the smile she¡¯s giving me. Reaching her, I see her arm come out toward me, which causes me to flinch a little. She pauses until I look back up at her. I see a soft smile come from her. Comforting and understanding. From just this, I feel a connection to her, even deeper than the one we share through the spiders. It¡¯s strange. Through the connection we share with the spiders, we have been able to get a better feeling for each other¡¯s emotions as we work with each other. From the connection, I can feel that she knows. She knows the struggle that I went through and understands. She¡¯s gone through it herself. Knowing this, my body relaxes subconsciously. She continues to move closer, ultimately wrapping her arms around me slowly. The feeling I can sense she¡¯s trying to give me is one of safety, companionship, and friendship. Despite the overly large breasts that press tightly against me, nothing sexual comes to mind. Just an overwhelming sense of peace. I can¡¯t help but to look around quickly, to see if anyone can see me in this state. However, since she¡¯s already guided anyone who would to the village area, we are essentially alone together. I relax further into her embrace, reciprocating the hug. She¡¯s lowered her body to my height, folding her legs and leaning forward. I lean my head onto her shoulder and hers onto mine. She¡¯s so warm¡­ Her head nestles in a little closer into my neck, her breath warm. She pulls me in closer to her body, the length of it practically enveloping me with her size. She whispers softly into my ear. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can relax a little. I¡¯m here. We¡¯re here for each other. You did the right thing.¡± I can feel, more than hear, the comforting words being whispered into my ear. The experience of being pressed into her chest. Feeling the thoughts I had suppressed, come back to the surface. My eyes get a little wet, as I just find myself talking with her. Speaking about how I felt when fighting the murderer. How I felt about not doing anything the first time with the kid and her parents. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. I talk in depth about the anger, the disgust, and the fear I felt when fighting the murderer. The distress as I did everything I could to save the kid and her parents. By the time I finish, I have practically explained the whole situation. And find that we have walked together, laying against each other as we walk, all the way back to the cave entrance. Behind us, spiders cover our tracks, a soft layer of web being ripped up and replaced. Before we head in, Gong stops. Separating us slightly. She places both hands upon my shoulders, looking me in the eye. ¡°James. I¡¯ve been where you¡¯ve been.¡± She bites her lip, looking away into the distance. Her eyes look pained and I can almost see her eyes start to water. Snapping back to mine, she continues. ¡°In this life, we have to make a lot of choices. Horrible choices.¡± Her teeth clench slightly before relaxing. She shakes her head, like she¡¯s removing thoughts. ¡°I told you before about my friend. The one who built all of this.¡± She grabs my hand and begins leading me down into the tunnels. Towards another section that I haven¡¯t had the chance to explore, yet. ¡°I told you that she was taken by those iridescent worms and I never saw her again¡­¡± She stops for a moment and looks back at me. Tears are pouring down her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but that wasn¡¯t completely true. ¡°I actually found her¡­ later. Months later. After searching the tunnels, far away from where I would normally go, I was able to finally find her.¡± As she says that, we come to a dead end. A cave with no other entrances, but highly lit up with stones. In the center is a dirt area. It is clearly a grave. I turn back to Gong, to listen to what she has to say. She was also staring at the grave. She continues to speak, while staring at the dirt grave. Unblinkingly. ¡°She was being used by those creatures as a way to birth more of them. She was the only one caught, for such a small group of them. They had completely changed her into someone else. ¡°Just a creature, looking to help them breed. Practically no mind, just a husk of a being.¡± Falling silent, her eyes close in pain. She suddenly yells with a strained voice, ¡°Fucking hell, I couldn¡¯t do anything! I couldn¡¯t save my only friend. The one person who helped me¡­ reduced to drooling, babbling¡­ mess.¡± She begins coughing, agitating her throat. I rush to her side, putting a hand on her back. Looking at me, with eyes full of gratefulness, they glaze a bit, as she looks back at the grave and at the walls. ¡°I killed them all¡­ but I couldn¡¯t kill her. She couldn¡¯t even speak coherently, let alone barely move. But even as I tried to cut her down, she immediately attempted to strangle me for killing her ¡®babies.¡¯ I had to lock her up, just to keep her from running to find another and breed more of them. ¡°Every. Single. Day. I went to go see her. To try to bring her back. But it didn¡¯t work. And in the end¡­ I had to kill her, because she escaped and had found another worm¡­ raising it like a child.¡± Disgust is clear on her face, as she thinks back on the memory. ¡°I still remember the love in her eyes, as she babbled nonsense to her absurdly engorged belly. That was the moment I knew that there was nothing else I could do. The woman I had knew had died and been perverted by those monsters.¡± She sighs, rubbing the back of her head. ¡°Sometimes, James¡­ there are no good decisions. There are reasons to wait. There are reasons to jump in and do something. Ultimately, you can only go off of what you believe to be the right thing to do. ¡°And if I had a chance to do it all again? I¡¯d probably try again to save her. And then kill her. Because, sometimes the only way to resolve a situation, is for people to die. Neither good, nor bad. ¡°But you? You have something special here. If¡­ if you would have been there, maybe we could have saved her. However, you need to take care of yourself first. You can¡¯t help others, if¡­¡± She points at my head. ¡°¡­you aren¡¯t all there. So, take better care of yourself, before helping others. My friend¡­ she might have been here if she took better care of herself. If she didn¡¯t run herself so ragged, that even some fat worms could drag her away. ¡°Even if it may hurt, make sure you are safe before jumping out there to do something. Okay?¡± I give a nod, staying silent. Thinking on her words. We chat a bit more, slowly moving the conversation away from those things, but her thoughts and words stay with me. Chapter 77 - New Weeks Resolution As Gong and I walk up, moving further away from the grave, I can¡¯t help but mull over what we discussed. What she was saying, about making sure you are safe before you jump out there, makes sense. It also could have been an implicit suggestion to watch out on just jumping to do things. ¡­ Things like healing people randomly, even if I know it might be dangerous. To plan out what I¡¯m doing better. To make sure it won¡¯t ultimately hurt those around and close to me. All things I should know to do, but haven¡¯t done since coming to this world. I know the issue. Despite coming to this world, witnessing pretty horrible situations, and even nearly dying¡­ everything seems to work out well in the end. I discovered I have fantastical powers, that let me understand the world better, without needing to research. Ones that let me control creatures and heal others, with essentially little cost. Except in the danger, they pose in getting me manipulated or targeted. I came into this world with only a small number of items. Which ends up being a fortune that doesn¡¯t get stolen from me or gets me killed. Yet. I healed what I believed to be a bunch of kids and stopped them from being abused. And gained allies. People that are allies, if only to keep my power to themselves and from hurting them. I head out into the world, doing what I want, according to my own morals, despite the potential consequences to me and my allies. And it has mainly benefited us. This is how it happens. This is what they taught us in school about survivorship bias. That because I have been making it through all these seemingly tough situations, that using my powers and acting the way I have is not as dangerous as it might seem. I¡¯m wrong. I know I am. I let the strange aspects of this world influence me into being careless. ¡­ No more. I¡¯m going to be better. I¡¯m going to be more honest with my allies. Gong, Lin, and Ai. Not fully, but cautiously. These are good people. Even if they are flawed in their own ways. As I mull over my thoughts and actions, Gong and I reach a junction. She turns to me with a quick look. ¡°Hey James, I¡¯m going to work on some things for the group. Do some last-minute planning and organizing¡­¡± She pauses. ¡°Actually, it might be better for you to know. I¡¯m actually going to be attempting to turn the death of Ta Ping, the brute you killed, into something positive. Normally, we could never strike against him, since he had the blessing of the Vermillion Stripes. With the changes in power, I was able to let you do so.¡± Her face is serious, but grateful. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t regret killing him, especially since he was going on a killing spree. Truthfully¡­ I wish it was me that killed him. He¡¯s caused a lot of pain for demi-humans all around the Depths. Even with that being the case, though, there will still be consequences from this. I just hope we¡¯ll have more notice, before ever having to do something similar in the future.¡± She relaxes a little, before turning slightly, clearly about to head off. ¡°I¡¯ll also take care of that demi-human family, making sure that they are tightly integrated with us. That they won¡¯t betray us. Based on what I¡¯ve seen, they should make a full recovery and it will look as if it was normally healed. Thank you for that.¡± From there, we quickly exchange our goodbyes and I¡¯m left alone at the junction, while she heads deeper into the tunnels. Off to fix another issue, that I¡¯ve laid into our laps. A necessary one, but still something I¡¯ve done. Things like this have been going on in the background. People essentially covering for my decisions and mistakes. Whether it was Gong or Big Sis Crane, there was someone essentially smoothing things over. Heck. Even the old man, when I got here, smoothed over my encounter with the merchant. If I hadn¡¯t had that spirit stone, I would never have the money I have now. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to pay Lin. And from what I¡¯ve heard and seen, in some senses, would likely would have met someone much less ¡°kind.¡± Someone who would likely have just slit my throat and taken everything off my body. What would have happened then? I have a lot to be grateful for. ¡­ This will be it. I¡¯m going to head over to see if I can find the old man and personally thank him. ¡­ I should probably make a gift suitable for a cultivator. Maybe I can use the gift given to me by Wu Qing? Hmm¡­ I¡¯m not sure. My scan shows there doesn¡¯t seem to be a taboo against gifting things that were given to you. So, I¡¯ll give him three of the five talismans to display my sincerity. Since they are quite expensive and potentially useful, he should still see use in them regardless of his cultivation level. As I¡¯ve used to hear some of my friends back on Earth say, ¡°Even a mosquito is still meat¡±. In addition, I¡¯ll see if I can assist him with something alchemically. After this trip, though? I¡¯m done. I¡¯m tired and I¡¯ve been making poor decisions regularly. It¡¯s time to grow the hell up. And be smart about my actions. Helping those around me in right and responsible ways. With this in mind, I begin the trek to my room near the main area. As I come up through the tunnels, about halfway up to the main room, I sense Lin hiding near one of the tunnel offshoots. Where she is hiding, obscured by web and darkness. She actually seems to have found an excellent hiding location. One I¡¯ll have to remember, in case we ever get invaded¡­ Without my scan, I would have no idea that she was hiding there. It crosses my mind that she accidentally might get stuck on the web, but luckily, it doesn¡¯t appear to be sticky web. Maybe it is something like structural, hardened web. I¡¯m honestly not sure. Gong is basically a genius and trained her body to use a combination of different densities and chemicals, achieving a wide variety of web types. While all of this seems slightly suspicious, I still decide to play along and act like I don¡¯t notice her hiding. As I get closer, I can sense her freeze up. Apparently, she has noticed me approaching. She takes a deep breath and pulls a hidden line of web, strung alongside the wall. Quickly, I send a pulse out to see where it leads. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust Lin¡­ but I still need to verify. As dad used to say, ¡®Trust your allies, but still verify.¡¯ People can change. My scan follows the string around the bends, up the halls, and across the tunnel structure. Going all the way up to the main room. Where I finally see Ai, on the other side of that line. I can see her tie the line back into a hidden hook on the wall and sprint down the halls, away from the main room and towards Gong¡¯s room. Her face is pretty intense, as it is clear she is going full speed to get there. My mind races to what she might need from Gong¡¯s room that requires seeing if either me or Gong are nearby. Could it be a gift? No, they look far too anxious for that. Also, they have been waiting for us, instead of preparing. Could it be an ambush? No way, they are smarter than that. Here in Gong¡¯s area, she is the queen. Not only that, but spiders, which either she or I can control, surround us. Plus, they already have a general idea of how absurd my powers can get. As I go through the last scenarios, I see her round the corner, heading straight for Gong¡¯s area. And then makes a left¡­ into my room. My mind and body stop for a moment, as I attempt to process what I¡¯m sensing. Wait. What? Why did she¡­ oh? OH. It¡¯s happening. It¡¯s happening right now. I can sense her practically rip her clothes off, which is exactly when I stop looking through my scan. Ah shit. I guess I can¡¯t avoid this anymore. Dang it! Did this really have to happen after everything today? Sigh. I suppose this is the best time. Might as well handle this now. God, I hope I don¡¯t fuck this up. Chapter 78 - Brace Yourself Like an old car, my body struggles to move from its position. I can feel the waves of anxiety wash over me and down my spine. Ahhh, come on James. Move. You know you have to do this. I take a step. Okay, this is a start. However, I have so much more to go. Shit. Forcing myself to continue, I trudge up towards the room, through the tunnels. As I grudgingly make this seemingly arduous journey, a thought crosses my mind and I can¡¯t help but throw a pulse back towards Lin¡¯s location. She hasn¡¯t moved much from her spot. All that¡¯s changed, is that she is sitting on her butt, her knees to her chest, and her arms crossed around them. She¡¯s been crying. Her body still shudders from time to time. I find myself just continuing the scan, clearly able to see the waves of emotion that are flowing through her. Imagining what she is making her sister go through. I feel ashamed. I can feel my reluctance and immaturity to the situation melt away. Right. This isn¡¯t about me. This isn¡¯t about how I feel about the situation or how tired I am right now. These women have gone through some real trauma. I nearly died a few times here, and I¡¯ve only been on this planet for a week or two. How many times have they nearly died and gone through countless horrible situations. Not only that, but they are imagining a pretty selfish situation is going to happen tonight. No. I will not let myself make this about me. My job right now is to help them get through this and understand that they don¡¯t need to worry about such things with me. That I¡¯ll be making better decisions from now on. That they don¡¯t need to resort to using their bodies to have me be their friend or ally. To give them a better idea of who I really am and where I come from. I have my issues. At the very least, though, I won¡¯t betray them. Especially not over sex or anything like that. Hell, I don¡¯t think I could make it through torture, but I would hope I would try. ¡­ Get your shit together, man. How many times do you have to tell yourself that, before you do it? Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. I slap the sides of my cheeks, waking myself up. Mostly mentally. Moving quickly up the way, I reach the way up to my room quickly. Before getting closer, I scan the room. Ai is laying on the bed, naked and waiting. Holding an enticing position on her side. Unfortunately for me, my scan reveals pretty much everything. ¡­ She really is a beautiful woman. A far cry from the scrawny, malnourished woman I saw in the shack. The first thing that catches my eye is her long, silvery gray hair, cascading down onto the bed. For all the time I¡¯ve been here, she¡¯s had it tangled, but still holding a healthy shine. Now, she has it completely straightened. I don¡¯t want to imagine how long it took to do that¡­ especially with no tools that I know of to do so. Her large, rounded ears are standing out, seemingly creating a crevasse in her hair down to the blankets. As I look closer, I can see her freckles, which appear to dot her face like copper stars. She even has a slight tinge of something that I assume is self-made makeup under her eyes, accentuating them. They draw focus to her intense grey eyes, located under a prominent brow, and staring at the opening. Waiting for me to come in. I also couldn¡¯t help but see that she has a pear-shaped body, but is still not lacking in the above department. She has an exceptionally large butt for her size. ¡­ I¡¯ve been subconsciously ignoring it with Lin and Ai, due to what they¡¯ve been through. Not paying too much attention to what they look like. What they really look like as women. Honestly, I did that back on Earth with women that I knew personally, but I viewed as just friends or people I had known for a long time. I subconsciously tried to avoid looking at them in that way until something caused me to do so. Honestly, I don¡¯t think it is the wrong way to think of things. If you aren¡¯t in that type of relationship with someone, why make it weird? Unfortunately, I was not always successful. Like at a beach with my high school best friend. Or one of my old college teachers, when I stumbled upon her personal ¡®play¡¯ site that she posted on social media. The issue is, though, that she is most definitely wanting to change the relationship. When I walk in there¡­ she¡¯s going to come at me. To attempt to seduce me. To go beyond what she might assume the prostitutes have already done. And if I don¡¯t get myself in the right mindset, it could be easy to get caught up. Heck, I got flustered way too many times already with women. This is the moment to ignore all that and keep a razor focus on my goals, while somehow not making her feel worthless. I can see I stretch slightly, her eyes still focused on the door. It looks like she¡¯s getting worried and tired. Her eyes are flashing to the string along the wall, inside the room. It¡¯s clear she¡¯s wondering if something has gone wrong. I have to go in now. I move toward the door, my footsteps muffled, but audible in the silent tunnels. Normally, I could make them practically silent, but it is better for her to hear them coming. She braces. I walk into the doorway, seeing that there is a candle lit in the corner of the room, adding a flickering orange light to the room. Playing shadows across her body. I can feel my heart stop for a moment, as she locks eyes with me and smiles seductively. Laying back, she stretches and her thighs thicken out, all while she never takes her eyes off me. I quickly close my eyes, raising a hand to my forehead. Massaging it. Deep breath in through the nose. Breathe out through the mouth. Breathe in. Breathe out. Breathe in. Breathe out. My eyes open, with my heart feeling more centered. They return to Ai, who looks concerned and a little worried. I move towards the bed, suddenly. She immediately tenses up and her eyes, hands, and entire body shake slightly. She appears practically frozen, otherwise. I slow down, just before reaching the bed, seeing the negative effect this is causing. She doesn¡¯t react at all. She¡¯s still stuck in place, as I turn away from her, now facing the door. I then plop down onto the bed, sitting still, facing away from her. And I wait, my fingers clasped in front of me, holding themselves together. Silence. I can hear her suck in a breath of cold air after a few moments, taking deep breaths, as if suddenly out of breath. My scan shows her looking around in confusion. Clearly wondering why I¡¯m not doing anything. Contrary to my quiet outward appearance, my heartbeat is moving fast. Slowly, she moves toward me. Her long web-like hair scattering around her. What do I do from here¡­? Do I look right at her? Do I just start talking? As I panic about what to do, I don¡¯t notice how close she¡¯s gotten. Right until I feel her overflowing strands of hair, her slightly warmed breath, and her soft arms wrap around me. Chapter 79 - Playing Catch (Up) As Ai¡¯s arms wrap around me and the scent of freshly washed clothes fills my nose, my thoughts remind me of Wu Qing, for a moment. Wu Qing¡¯s embrace felt like a pleasant vice, a binding of sorts that has been done countless times. In contrast, Ai¡¯s hug from behind just feels like an awkward hug. Normal, but slightly anxious and unsure. As her hands cross my chest, she pauses for a moment. From my scan, I can see that her lips have tightened. With a breath out, one of her hands begins begin traveling lower. Past my ribs. At my solar plexus. Before she gets any closer to her goal, I slowly reach my hand up to hers. And clasp it in mine. It¡¯s quite soft. She freezes in place, even though I do nothing else. For quite a long time. Okay, seriously¡­ how do I move from here?! I had so many ideas earlier, but my mind is practically blank slate, right now! Dang it, James, you have to remember! I subtly cast healing on myself to help my memory¡­ but unfortunately, it seems this isn¡¯t something healing can fix. It¡¯s not a condition, it¡¯s just me not remembering¡­ ¡­It does help with the anxiety, though. We sit there, in silence, for a good five minutes, as I desperately try to come up with something, anything to say to navigate this. Before I come up with something to help the situation, she makes her move again. She was clearly confused by my silence and inaction during this time, but seems to have made a decision. I can hear a gulp behind me, as she silently proceeds with her other hand, attempting to go for the goal yet again. Leaning in even more forward, she brings her body right against mine, with all that entails. I can sense that she is holding a determined face. Strangely enough, she doesn¡¯t remove her other hand from mine. Moving slowly forward, she continues reaching. Once again, I reach up to grab her other hand and she attempts to dodge it while still going forward. Luckily for me, I¡¯m quicker than she is and grasps it firmly. Awkwardly, I¡¯m now holding both of her hands, while she leans on me from behind. She lightly pulls on them. I automatically let them go. We sit there, with her still laying on me. Her arms hang loosely around my neck, as her head rests upon mine. Okay, seriously... What do I do? Suddenly, she shifts backwards, the warmth of her body leaving me. A glance behind me, reveals that she is mirroring the pose that Lin was making earlier. Her knees to her chest, lips pursed, and head buried into her knees. I can barely hear a whisper of her words directed toward me. ¡°Was it good?¡± I swallow my breath as I try to come up with words to address the question. She laughs pitifully, before saying it again. ¡°Was it actually that good? That I¡¯m not even worth anything to you?¡± She¡¯s talking about the prostitutes¡­ I should refute her line of thinking. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! My voice comes out stintingly, but I manage to push out my words. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t have sex with them¡­ None of them.¡± Her eyes narrow before a mocking, coughing laugh comes out. ¡°That¡¯s funny. So, I¡¯m not even worth it, even just for this.¡± ¡°Ai¡­ I don¡¯t see you¡­ No, I think you are a beautiful woman. An exceptionally beautiful woman, in fact.¡± Her teeth grit at the first words, but then tighten even further at my following words. ¡°Oh, really. But you don¡¯t want to fuck me?¡± There¡¯s no good way to answer this. I better just say it straight. ¡°¡­ No, I don¡¯t want to fuck you. I actu¡­¡± ¡°Do you even like women?¡± ¡°¡­ yes. I like women.¡± Choppy and sharp, her voice rings of bitterness. ¡°Not me, though, huh? Not the cripple?¡± ¡­ There is way more under the surface than I thought. Forthcoming and honest. That¡¯s how I need to be. I can¡¯t let her narrative take over. She needs to know how I honestly feel about our relationship. As friends. Swallowing and coughing to clear my voice, I manage to speak solidly. ¡°Ai.¡± She pauses the slight shaking that I hadn¡¯t noticed was there previously. I continue, speaking my mind on this. ¡°We are friends. I like you. I actually really like you a lot. ¡°I just honestly can¡¯t believe that I was privileged enough to find someone so smart and talented, through such stupid actions of mine.¡± ¡°Healing us was stupid?¡± ¡­Ah, fuck. ¡°No, no, no, no. That¡¯s not what I meant! What I meant to say¡­¡± Her face has already hardened. The words I¡¯m saying aren¡¯t coming through. I try to defend myself. To retract what I was saying. Making more mistakes. To explain how the four of us are a team. Nothing goes through. She remains in that position. No words. With the result that there is nothing I want from her. That the relationship between us is transient. Meaningless. I have to take a different approach. I just¡­ don¡¯t know what to do. I haven¡¯t had to deal with relationships like this in the past. Fuckin¡¯ A. Seeing no movement from her, I can¡¯t help but raise a hand to my head. I have a headache. More than one that¡¯s focused on me, it¡¯s more towards the helplessness I feel about the situation. On the obvious mistakes I know I¡¯m making. Over and over again. Shoot¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do. I feel so immature. Inadequate. Useless. Can I even call myself a man? Someone who could help others in the right way? No. Of course not. A fucking failure. I fall on to the bed face down, my hand still on my head. The movement of the bed shakes her slightly, as I laid down quite violently. After no movement from her, I shift to laying on my back. She still doesn¡¯t move, beyond the movement of the bed. In silence, which has been happening frequently, we lay there. Her in her ball and me laying down beside her. I just start talking. No thinking, no planning¡­ just talking. ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ never been the best at things. No matter what it was¡­ When I was real young, I used to play baseball for a local social sports team. The coaches always put me in the outfield, since it had the least chance of having something happen. ¡°I was always too impulsive for the game. When the ball would get hit, I would run around like a mad lad, trying to catch the ball. While occasionally this got me the ball, normally I just ended up running into someone or messing up the ¡®play¡¯.¡± I look over at her for a moment and can sense with my scan that she has her head slightly tilted towards me. Clearly confused at what all these random words mean. Sensing that something is different. I continue anyway. ¡°One of the girls on the team, Jamie, was even worse than me. Always dropping the ball, messing up the plays, or throwing to the wrong area.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head at the memory, holding down a chuckle. ¡°She was so, so bad¡­ But she always seemed to come alive during the games. Her and I would always pair up and play with each other during practice, mostly because no one else cared to be around us weirdos, who couldn¡¯t even play well.¡± With the next thought, I couldn¡¯t suppress the smile that came out. ¡°She didn¡¯t make it easier for us either. With this huge, silly grin on her face, she would toss the ball to me during games in the outfield, from the infield, mind you, when someone was lapping the bases.¡± I can feel my smile melt away. ¡°That didn¡¯t last for long. There were too many people on our team, for people who weren¡¯t good at the game to continue to play. She was going to be removed. Discarded. Thrown away. For some kids, who frankly didn¡¯t care about the game even half as much as she did. ¡°She was devastated. But she kept practicing, over and over and over again. I felt like I had to do something, anything to keep her on the team. She was the only one who actually cared. Who enjoyed the game for what it was. A game. A place to let loose and enjoy yourself. So, we practiced constantly, pushing each other further and further. Getting better and better.¡± ¡°But, so were the other kids. We already had a lower starting point. Both our parents were poorer and couldn¡¯t afford specialized training. We started taking things seriously, too little, too late. And when we went for the evaluation? I couldn¡¯t do anything to help her. She was removed from the team. Kicked off, in fact. ¡°I still remember begging the coach to let her back on the team, when he told me with an incredulous look, ¡®I can¡¯t believe you actually asked me that, boy. You¡¯re lucky you¡¯re still on the team, yourself.¡¯¡± My lips tighten at the memory. ¡°She moved away soon after. And he ended up letting me go anyway, later that year. ¡°That¡¯s right when I first learned, that I wasn¡¯t good enough to help other people with their issues. No matter how hard I try. Or, to be specific, that¡¯s when I actually started making excuses for myself about what I could and couldn¡¯t do. That some things, were just the way things are.¡± I find myself looking blankly at the corner of the room, studying the curves of the carved stone, and turn my eyes back to Ai, whose eyes shift back to her knees, away from me. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m saying¡­ but, I¡¯ll just keep talking. At least she¡¯s listening now. To some stupid, random stuff. But¡­ I guess it¡¯s something. Looking back at the wall, I continue on. Chapter 80 - Cheap Words My eyes roam the walls of the room, from floor to ceiling. The curvature and sharp cuts of the room show the surprising finesse that Gong and her spiders took with hollowing out the room. Or maybe this was the work of her friend¡­ the one who was ¡®taken¡¯? As this thought drifts through my mind, my eyes land back on Ai, who is seemingly waiting for me to speak further, while appearing as if she isn¡¯t. ¡°I used to work for a tech company, one that focused on making some kind of software item for other tech companies. All I basically did for them was shuffle papers or information from one area, to another area. Sounds simple, but it involved so many aspects. It paid enough for me to survive, but not much else. ¡°Every single day, I would pass by this kid hanging out on the street. Clearly homeless. Definitely in a bad state. On a whim, I brought him something every day. Maybe a sandwich or a few dollars. Nothing much. Just something to start a conversation. I shake my head at the memory. ¡°I¡¯m not even sure of why I started doing it. I think it was just¡­ I don¡¯t know. He reminded me of one of my cousins when I was younger. If I could be considered poor, in the sense that we ate some form of soup every day, well my cousin was the type of poor that literally ate trash food, if he was lucky. ¡°I couldn¡¯t see this kid go through that as well. Even if it cost me a little more, I didn¡¯t mind at all. ¡°Every day, he thanked me, and smile a little brighter¡­ it was nice. We¡¯d hang out for a tiny bit and just threw verbal jabs at each other, enjoying each other¡¯s company. We¡¯d chill, drink some sodas, and just enjoy the small amount of time we had together. After a while, we really built a pretty good rapport with each other.¡± I can feel my face tighten again. ¡°One day, while me and a coworker were walking back to our cars from a nearby bar from a company outing, I heard a really familiar voice demand money from behind us. As we got out our stuff to give him, all I could hear was, ¡®fuck. Fuck! Get out of here! Just go get out of here. Keep your shit! Get the fuck out of here!¡¯ before pushing us away. The other guy and I sprinted to our cars and rushed out of there. ¡°But I knew exactly who that robber was. And I didn¡¯t see him at his usual spot since then.¡± It¡¯s always felt like I¡¯ve helped a little, but never enough. From that story to the next, I just spoke to the wind. Airing out things I¡¯ve gone through in life. From losing friends in college, to my first relationship, to my frustrations in not being able to connect deeper with her, and ultimately, us breaking up. Ai stays silent through it all. It¡¯s not until I bring up a certain subject that she speaks. I continue with saying, ¡°¡­ I miss my mom. I miss how she used to laugh with my father and with the little we had, make soup together with the family. I wish I could go back to the times after college, when I would come back to visit, and there would be a radiant smile on her face. ¡®My children are back yet again, Hun. I guess, there¡¯s nothing here but food for them.¡¯ As she says that, she would cook enormous meals and make sure me and my sister left with full bellies. My lip curls in as I stare at the ceiling, feeling my eyes tearing up. ¡°I-I couldn¡¯t look into her casket, when she died. I didn¡¯t want to see what they had turned her into. She was killed in some kind of freak car accident, after a church group session. While we stood there, I¡¯ll never forget how dad looked. His face was like the world had ended. They were already old, by the time she passed, but that didn¡¯t matter to us. Not even the slightest. We just¡­ wanted her back. ¡°Dad didn¡¯t last long after that. There really wasn¡¯t anything left for him with her gone. It was pretty much just us left.¡± I feel a sad chuckle escape me. ¡°Well¡­ he wasn¡¯t the only one. When he left, I didn¡¯t know what to do with myself. It was just day in and day out, at the office. A dull, grey life. Mom was always telling me ¡®You Can be better.¡¯ Just slow down. Don¡¯t be so impulsive. Be more careful about who you trust. But, don¡¯t give up trying to help people, even if it¡¯s uncomfortable.¡± My head shakes almost unconsciously. ¡°I definitely took her first batches of advice, but stopped the last bit. I just wasn¡¯t worth it. ¡®Why should I help other people, when they are going to leave you, anyway?¡¯ Eventually, I managed to find myself again, thanks to my sister, Tammy¡­ Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! ¡°It was hard¡­ so hard. Difficult, painful even, to just breath. Exist. But I did it. We did it¡­ ¡°¡­ And then I found myself here, a few months later. Ha. Yay for me, eh? Definitely the best place to go. 10 out of 10 stars.¡± My teeth are gritted, but I feel my neck relax and I can¡¯t stop myself from crying. I turn away from Ai. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m saying all this. You don¡¯t want to hear this stuff from some privileged guy. I haven¡¯t been through nearly the sam¡­¡± ¡°¡­ We used to be happy, you know?¡± Ai¡¯s voice, soft, low, but sharp, cuts through my words. I stop moving, breathing. Practically in shock. I¡¯ve talked for so long that it felt like I was trying to fill the space with my words. Hearing her is like waking up from a dream, from a darkness. She continues past my thoughts. ¡°We didn¡¯t eat every day. Maybe a bug, a rat, or if we were lucky, the scraps from one of the main shops¡¯ kitchens. Even so¡­ it was different when we were younger. ¡°Lin probably doesn¡¯t think I remember, but I remember when he was kind. Cool. And most importantly¡­¡± She pauses for a moment. I turn back toward her, seeing that her face quickly turns back into her knees. Still continuing with her words. ¡°¡­ he loved mom. He loved her so very much. With her silvery hair and glowing smile, how couldn¡¯t we all? Living in an area on the outskirts of a city, we somehow found a way to be happy. Even with an empty belly, we always ran back home after collecting scraps, just to see that smile of hers. Her praise for our hard work. The four of us, huddled around a fire. Sharing stories. D¡­ Rong was so proud of her. He¡¯d sing her praises every time, regardless of how food tasted. ¡°But¡­ she was too beautiful for her own good. I didn¡¯t understand it at the time, what Rong meant, when he said they took her in front of him¡­ but, I could see what it did to him. We moved away from there soon after. He never explained why.¡± Her hands cover her face and she suddenly laid backwards. ¡°The next years were covered in silence. Not bad, not good. We moved to this city and¡­ weren¡¯t really there to him. Just two mouths that were once close to him. Until I had starting growing up¡­¡± Eyes blank and gray, she speaks dispassionately. Like she¡¯s not really all there. ¡°I still remember the first time he talked about my hair, after Mom died. ¡®It¡¯s just like hers¡­¡¯ he would say. It started with doing my hair for me. I think Lin was jealous at first until she saw what it meant for him. He started to connect with us again. We began doing things together. In a strange way, it was fun. We were getting our dad back.¡± Her hands are clenched and I can already see the tears flowing down. ¡°We weren¡¯t his daughters anymore, though. We ignored the drugs, the yelling, the screaming¡­ the fighting. Eventually, we just were some women to him. I¡¯ve always hated this hair, because of that¡­¡± She shakes her head and her voice returns some life to it. ¡°¡­ but we made it through. We had a plan. We knew our situation and how to work it to our advantage. With time and planning, we would get there.¡± She looks a little sad before continuing. ¡°Though¡­ I guess that isn¡¯t exactly true. Things would have ended pretty quickly, if you hadn¡¯t come. He had enough. At that point, he was just using us for the next fix. No matter what it was. I didn¡¯t see it in time to warn Lin.¡± She sighs and there¡¯s silence in the room before she turns to me. ¡°Why do you help us, James?¡± I can tell this is a serious moment. She¡¯s heard me. I¡¯ve heard her. But do I understand her? My mind¡¯s a mess. I¡­ I¡¯ll just speak and respond. To address to her fears. ¡°I help you guys¡­ because I¡­ I just¡­¡± I pause my words. And try to restart. ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about why I would want to help people who might not normally be ¡®worth¡¯ helping. Where I come from¡­ it¡¯s normal, to try to be friends with people for no other reason than feeling a connection with them. Or to help people who might need help. Even if it is bad for you in the short term.¡± I feel myself subconsciously moving my hand to the back of my head, rubbing it slightly. ¡°And if I¡¯m being honest with myself¡­ I feel like I¡¯m not doing the right thing if I¡¯m not using my powers to help people. After helping you two with your conditions, I want to see it through to the end. It¡¯s not only that, though. I think you guys are awesome. Truly, amazingly awesome. ¡°So, I stay here. I work with you, hoping to get to know you better. Helping you in whatever ways I can. Ultimately, I¡¯m happy, when my friends are happy. I can¡¯t sit by, as you and Lin are hurting. Frankly, it hurts me to know that you¡¯ve been through. If you guys aren¡¯t doing well¡­ I feel bad about it. ¡°I just want to be there for you guys¡­ in whatever way I can. I don¡¯t need any sex from you. I¡¯m not looking for anything from you, except your friendship. I know it may seem and sound weird, but that¡¯s just the type of person I am. I¡¯ll keep saying it as many times as I need to. ¡°I just want to do the right thing by you two. For you to be safe, happy, and¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ I¡¯m talking in circles. D¡­Do you understand where I¡¯m coming from?¡± She pauses, not saying anything else. She swallows before speaking, sounding exhausted. ¡°You really don¡¯t seem to get what I need from you. What we need from you. ¡°But¡­ I¡­ I¡­ also can¡¯t believe that there is any sane person who would only look for friendship in a relationship. Especially, if you have no initial reason to know them. It makes no sense to me. What I can understand and live with¡­ is that you are clearly weird one. Who goes around healing people¡­ with no reason other than, ¡®they were sick?¡¯ Who definitely comes from a place that I¡¯ve never heard of and with so many things that are strange.¡± She looks away. Then looks back at me, her eyes less narrowed than before, but still hard. ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll see what you do. I¡¯m not accepting this, though. You want to be friends? Okay then.¡± Her eyes narrow further. Her chin lifts slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not giving up. I know what you¡¯ll want. Talk is easy. So, I¡¯m going to be right here. I¡¯m not leaving this room. We¡¯ll see what kind of friends you¡¯ll want to be after tonight.¡± She rolls directly onto me, catching me by surprise. She¡¯s still naked. Lips tightened, as she looks up at me from my chest. She places a hand on my leg. ¡°So. What are you going to do?¡± ¡­ ¡­ Chapter 81 - Hits Keep Coming As I look at her laying on top of me, I get more irritated rather than aroused. I can understand her not believing me, but why would she try to actively tempt me like this? To essentially push through her own assumptions and force it to happen. As I think through it a bit more, though, I realize I shouldn¡¯t be getting irritated about this. She¡¯s been through a lot over her life. I have no idea the number of times that she¡¯s been betrayed by people. How the slippery slope with their father transpired. All she¡¯s told me is that her father was first reminded of her by her mother. And that he essentially started treating her more and more differently. With a clear separate intent than one a father might have with their daughter. Those types of things leave a serious effect on the person. This might be her way of making sure that I¡¯m not just playing her. Which means, in order to help convince her, I need to show no real interest in her. Actually, that might do the opposite. She might assume, like before, that I just don¡¯t have any interest in her because she¡¯s not attractive. Which can be its own rabbit hole. I think what she needs is genuine care. From someone who actually cares, that isn¡¯t a woman or someone with something to gain. One that will show it in a right and proper way, over a long period of time. Not as a lust filled man. With this in mind, I slowly roll her off, ignoring the lingering feeling of her on me. Covering up the lights around the room with the web flaps, I say to her, if you¡¯d like to sleep in the bed, go ahead. I¡¯ll sleep on the floor over here, so that you don¡¯t need to worry about me doing anything.¡± As I rolled her off of me, she seemed simultaneously relieved and annoyed at my action. As she listened to me, after my last words came up, her eyes widened and her jaw drops. She says, ¡°Wait, why are you sleeping on the floor? This is your room. Are you going to just let me sleep in your bed? Aren¡¯t you letting me eat meat and you drinking soup?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ sure? If I spend the night on the floor, there will be less chance for you being able to entice me, than if I decided to stay in the bed with you.¡± ¡°Fine, then. But, why not just tell me to leave? This is your room, after all.¡± Ah. She¡¯s right. That is actually is quite a good point. I guess I let all those movies allow me to think that was the only option I could use when having a woman stay over. ¡°Oh. Alright then. Could you leave my room then?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°¡­No?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Wait, but I thought¡­ Didn¡¯t you just say¡­?¡± ¡°Well, yeah. This and that are two separate things. It makes me wonder why you let people push you around like that. Do you have no concept of face? It¡¯s not just now that you let people tell you what to do, but multiple times. I¡¯ve seen you cave into what we or other people may say, really easily. Sometimes, you even apologize to others for something they¡¯ve done. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Before, I thought that was you just being strategic about your words hoping to currying favor. Now? I think that¡¯s just something you do.¡± She raises a good point. I haven¡¯t forgotten it, but this culture greatly differs from mine. The things that I typically do really are seen as weird or different. Though, the concept of face isn¡¯t unique to this world. It was also seen in some of the Asian countries as well, which shows some commonality. ¡°Look, I understand the concept of faces¡­ I think. I just rarely value it as much as maintaining a relationship with the person or building something deeper.¡± She sighs. ¡°Then, that¡¯s something we¡¯re going to train you on. There are times and places to do so. But, you constantly do so. If that is your standard, no one will take you seriously. Like the fact that you smile so much. After a bit, people will wonder if you are daft or just don¡¯t care about anyone more. ¡°There¡¯s no way that you¡¯ll do well in the sect, no matter how strong you are, if you don¡¯t figure that out. Most cultivators prove their worth through both their words and their actions. By being bold, yet cautious. With your approach, people will think you are pretending to be a pig, to eat a tiger. At worst? They¡¯ll assume you are actually weak and stupid. And challenge you for easy benefits or laughs.¡± Ironically enough, she¡¯s saying all this while laying on her side facing me naked. And even though I am in a certain state of mind, my eyes started to drift down to the large mounds on her chest. Then to the curves of her hips. Fuck. I¡¯m messing up. Since I clearly don¡¯t have the maturity to keep my eyes on her face, I need to keep my eyes looking away from her as we talk. She seemed to have noticed my previous glance and was emphasizing her assets as she spoke. In the corner of my eye, I can see that she is creeping closer and closer. Admittedly, she is being subtle about it. It¡¯s just a lot easier for me to tell, with my scan on. ¡°Even I sometimes wonder if you are as strong as you seem. It seems as if you aren¡¯t even able to keep the promises you make to yourself, let alone us.¡± She¡¯s on the edge of the bed. Now, sitting up straight and staring right at me. ¡°So, why should I trust what you say?¡± I can¡¯t really say much to that. But I have to say something, she¡¯s¡­ She interrupts my thoughts, rapid fire. ¡°In fact, since the time we¡¯ve met you, you¡¯ve continuously gone out and healed people despite the fact that we¡¯ve told you that it¡¯s a bad idea. You yourself, have said you won¡¯t and you¡¯ll avoid doing so in the future. ¡°You¡¯ve also used your taming powers, near continuously, in front of other people. Which, even though it turned alright, required movements by Gong in the background to make up for it. That¡¯s not even including what ¡®Big Sis¡¯ Crane has done.¡± I can¡¯t say anything to that. My lips tighten and I feel myself naturally looking to the side. It¡¯s hard to look her in the eyes. I¡¯ve been putting them in consistent danger with my actions. Even with the latest thing, I let my emotions take control of me. Gong may have let me go along with it, out of guilt for what I¡¯ve already done for her. But I was¡­ I¡¯m being foolish. The hits don¡¯t stop from Ai, as she goes even further. ¡°Clearly, you don¡¯t seem to understand that it¡¯s not only the fact that you might have sex with other women and get manipulated, that makes us feel like we¡­ I feel the need to do this. ¡°I really find it hard to believe that we can trust you to keep us safe. Or to be more specific, to not pull us into deeper trouble than we already are in. ¡°And, I¡¯m not stupid. I know you¡¯re trying to avoid having sex with me, because you feel guilty of what I went through with Old Rong. It¡¯s clear that you know I¡¯m trying to seduce you, even if you might be attracted to me. Wait, what? Is she just going to say that out loud? I suppose this makes things easier, but is that really okay to say for the one trying to seduce? ¡°Don¡¯t look so surprised. Do you really think you¡¯re the first person who¡¯s come near us with seemingly good intentions? Feeling guilty about being attracted to me? No, don¡¯t be foolish.¡± Her arms cross as she looks to the side. Eyes toward the corner, facing the ground. ¡°In the end, they all end up betraying and hurting us. So, I use what I can from them and prepare for the worst.¡± She shakes her head and pauses. Which leads into a sigh, gathering my attention back to her grey eyes. ¡°With that said, you are actually the first one, to have sincerely helped us. Not only that, but Lin trusts you. Well, at least not to try to purposely betray us. ¡°So, normally I wouldn¡¯t tell you shit and just try to make you do what we want, my way. But I¡¯m going to make this simple for you¡­¡± She pauses, but looks pretty serious. At the silence between her words, I can¡¯t help but take a deep breath. It looks I will have to hear this out¡­ if I want to actually fix this relationship. Chapter 82 - So Close... Uncrossing her arms, she gives me a long stare. Then takes a big breath before speaking. ¡°Here¡¯s what we¡¯re going to do. I actually want you to listen to what we say. Stop randomly healing people. If it was my choice, I¡¯d say you actually need to stay inside and not talk with anyone. But Gong is adamant you need to be able to move about and do as you like. ¡°As a compromise then, ask Gong when you are about to heal someone. Unless they are going to die in front of you¡­ wait for her. Once again, if it was up to me, I would say to let it happen. You can¡¯t save everyone. Knowing you, though, that would make this tougher.¡± She looks slightly uncomfortable as she says this next part. ¡°While we are grateful for you saving us, it was not the¡­ most informed decision you could have made. There are many ways you could have ¡®vetted¡¯ us, that we will work with you on¡­ so you can be safe against anyone that comes after. ¡°We also know you can communicate with Gong from a distance. If you are going to heal someone, check with her or with us. After this latest incident, we are going to be using this ability more. Since, it has such the capacity for immediate information.¡± She takes a small breath and I take the moment to notice the little things about her. I shift my scan to pick up more about the situation. I can sense some nervous ticks from her, as her left finger is tapping quickly. The small, quick breaths she¡¯s been taking. Her eyes darting around a slight bit more than normal. She¡¯s unsure of this. Or maybe of what she will say next. ¡°Also, I¡¯m going to sleep beside you. Every single day, from now on.¡± Ah. That Does NOT seem like the best idea. I¡¯m not sure this will go well if I have to lie next to her every night. ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe I can¡­¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t for you.¡± Her lips are pursed and her eyes are sharp. ¡°When we went to the shop, back when we were going to grab ingredients, we had some issues. I¡­ I had issues.¡± She gulps and continues. ¡°I was the one that was supposed to speak to him. But I froze up at the sight of the Alchemist. As I looked at this older man, I felt scared, horrified. Everything about him, reminded me of Old Rong.¡± Her arms cross each other again, but this time as she shivers. It¡¯s almost as if she¡¯s reliving it right now, in her mind. ¡°I couldn¡¯t think, let alone speak. Thank God, thank God, that Lin was there. She took over the conversation pretty easily. Lynn was a bit confused at the time, but I think she sensed something was wrong. She has enough things to worry about right now, and I don¡¯t want her to think that I¡¯m broken again.¡± She stopped speaking. Still holding herself, with the slightest hint of distraught, still clear on her face. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. I feel myself suck in a breath of cold air. Ah shit. This is worse than I thought. That must be why they looked so uncomfortable leaving the shop at that time. But¡­ why is she telling me this now? And why does she need me to lie with her? I don¡¯t want to believe that this is some convoluted way for her to get me attached to her. To manipulate me. No¡­ that might actually be the case. But that doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s not telling the truth. That she actually needs and wants help. People are fucked up. They get fucked up and turn that against others, because they don¡¯t know any other way. They sometimes hurt the people trying to help them, while still hoping for the assistance. As shitty as this might be, this might be her way of coping with things. She affirms my thoughts with her next words. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to admit it earlier, but every man that I¡¯ve seen from when I was healed, makes me feel like I¡¯m back on that sheet. Basically, crippled again. Unable to move. Unable to speak out. If go to the sect like this, Lin will suffer in trying to help me. ¡°You are the only one I feel somewhat normal with. That I don¡¯t have the freeze with. Probably because you healed me earlier. So, this is the best way I could think of to help myself with this.¡± I think for a moment. Yeah, I think I can help her with this. In fact, I know the perfect solution that won¡¯t require all this. ¡°Actually Ai, I forgot to tell you guys this¡­ but I can heal any condition. Including mental ones. Here, let me show you.¡± ¡°What, seriously? W¡­wait a second.¡± I lock onto her body. A quick low-level scan reveals she has a mental condition. It is partially debilitating, but only in stressful situations and against certain types of people. With the condition verified, I drench her in healing magic. Flooding her body with the power to heal her mind and body. Removing the negative engrained habits built into her muscles. A soft and enticing gasp escapes her, likely from the healing. The optional light from her dims, bathing the room in silence. A job well done. She looks up at me. Contrary to my assumptions, she looks irritated. Really, really irritated. Why do I feel I did something wrong? Forcing out her words, she says, ¡°Thank. You. James.¡± Her teeth gritted, she articulates the next words. ¡°Why do I get the feeling, James, that I just told you to watch how you heal people? To let people know, when you¡¯re healing them?¡± Ahhhh, I see what I did now. I ruined her plan. Not only that, though. I broke another promise to myself. To ask for consent first. ¡­ Do I really need to do that? Yeah¡­ I would say in most situations, I should. Distracting me from my delineation of thoughts, Ai gives a sigh, and then rubs the back of her head. While also pinching the bridge of her nose. ¡°With that said, yet again, I have to thank you for healing me. That could have been a real issue if it wasn¡¯t solved. I wish we knew earlier, that you could take care of mental issues, as well as physical ones.¡± ¡°Sorry about that, I should have waited until you consented to being healed. As soon as I heard you were having troubles like that, I wanted immediately to help you with it.¡± Even if I personally believe that to be the case, I know that¡¯s not normal in this world. To do so, shows a deep level of care. She¡¯ll understand that, and it should allow me to regain the initiative in this conversation. I need to make sure this doesn¡¯t head off in the wrong direction. Her lips tighten and she looks off to the side. I speak to fill the silence, ¡°Well, with that done, I guess I¡¯ll make sure to follow your directions from now on, to not heal people randomly. And since you¡¯re healed, you won¡¯t need to stay in my room anymore.¡± I move over to the side of the bed and begin preparing to go to sleep. ¡°Now if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to get some sleep. I hope you have a good night.¡± Her mouth slowly opens, but then she closes it. She looks like she wants to say something, but struggles to find the words. Slowly, she gets up and heads up to the door. I did it. I got through this. Hopefully, I won¡¯t have to worry about this any¡­ Just before she leaves to go out into the tunnel, she pauses. She seems to contemplate something before turning slowly. My eyes lift to reach hers, still naked, with nothing covering her body. She only says one word. ¡°¡­ No.¡± Chapter 83 - ...Yet So Far. I can¡¯t help but to breath in sharply at her bold statement. ¡°No?¡± Her hands move to her wide hips, and she stands firmly. She gives an absurdly sweet, attractive smile to me, looking me dead in the eyes. ¡°No.¡± I think she realized what I was doing. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s going to let me go that easily. I have to try something else. I force a smile to my face. ¡°Haha, I Could have sworn that a certain someone told me not to let others push me around?¡± She rolls her eyes before squinting at me. ¡°That was that, this is this.¡± She takes a step towards the bed. Ah shoot, I need another angle. Ahhh, what did they call close female friends, but not lovers? ¡°Dearest Siste¡­¡± She recoils a bit, taking a step back. ¡°¡­ Ugh. Don¡¯t call me that.¡± I think I may have gotten it wrong, but I may have something here. ¡°Why not, though? You¡¯re very precious to me, as you could tell before.¡± ¡°¡­ Just no. And stop trying to change the subject. I¡¯m laying down with you tonight and every night after this, because I want to.¡± Dang it. She actually pauses, before continuing. ¡°I¡­ want to be sure it¡¯s gone. I still feel apprehensive about you and probably other men, if that¡¯s the case. Something still feels a little off.¡± Wait, what? She has to be messing with me. I¡¯m going to check her sta¡­ ¡­ Huh, she¡¯s right. It¡¯s not ¡®there,¡¯ per se, but the seeds of it are already reforming. Maybe, because it¡¯s a memory-based trauma, it is difficult to root out. If I had to guess, the condition aspect of the symptoms was removed and taken care of. But ultimately, she is still scared of men. This does not bode well for healing those victims of the parasites. I guess she may actually need the help. Maybe even long term. Dang it. I¡¯ll have to deal with this over time and figure out an alternate method. For now, though. Let me be honest and say what I found. I then explained to her what I found regarding my ability. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. And ultimately agreed to allow her to sleep next to me. Since it appears that this might actually help her and I won¡¯t be assaulting anyone lately, it should be alright. Probably. As I¡¯m already in the bed, I scoot over and make space for her. After I do so, though, she doesn¡¯t move her position. In fact, she seems almost frozen. I call out to her, to shake her out of her stupor. Quickly, she realizes she¡¯s been standing there and moves over to the bed stiffly. She lays down on the far side of the bed. Contrary to earlier actions, she doesn¡¯t seem very aggressive right now. In fact, she seems passive. Stiff as a board. Her back is also turned away from me. An air of nervousness and fear practically radiates off of her. This isn¡¯t good. I can¡¯t imagine she¡¯s going to be able to get sleep like this. Nor I, for that matter. ¡°Hey Ai? If you would like, I could heal you continuously? It has a bit of a soothing effect, so it might help you get some sleep.¡± Her voice cracking, she says, ¡°No! ¡­No. I think I should be alright. Y-you get some sleep.¡± Sigh. This is going to be a long night. And a long night it was. The whole night Ai stayed awake. Her back still stiff and turned away from me. Luckily for me, I actually don¡¯t need to sleep. Well, not that much at least. So, I stayed up the whole night to make sure nothing happened. Unfortunately, she had no such advantage. She was up the entire time, constantly peeking back at me. I kept my eyes closed the entire night, but my scan was on. Even while I was ¡®sleeping,¡¯ she couldn¡¯t seem to make a move on me. Wow. If she is like this, I can see why she needed the help. That really could be a weakness for her when we get to this sect. When the morning comes, I try to ask her if she wants to be healed. This time she quickly accepts, looking exhausted. Just before I healed her, I saw that the seed of the condition had slightly grown over the night. Thankfully, she looks refreshed after the healing. No bags under the eyes. No tiredness. Nothing. Man, I could really use this for people who want to stay young or work through the night. Oh, wait. I¡¯ll be working with cultivators, so I they may not actually need this. Hmm, I guess it depends. Since this may actually help with cultivator level issues. I feel I could take this ability much farther than I currently am, as it gets stronger. Ai gets up, thanks me for the healing, and goes along with her day. Albeit, a little stiffly. So, I guess we¡¯re not going to talk about it. That¡¯s fine with me, I guess. Just before we part ways, I can see Lin come around the corner, likely not coincidentally. I keep walking and turning the corner, but keep my scan in their area. I feel a little uncomfortable listening in on their conversations more, but I need to know the way these conversations are going so I can prepare better. Not sure if this is the best habit to get into, though I have little choice. Ai relays the events of the night to Lin. Including about her condition. They have a bit of a heated argument, somehow still whispered. Lin feels betrayed by Ai¡¯s lack of trust. Ai just stands there guiltily. She follows up with restating her commitment to get me to be more reliable, to bring me closer to their side. Though, it looks like Lin is more hurt because Ai essentially hid her condition from her. Numbly, Lin walks off without saying much. Ai remains. Tears going down her face in the tunnel. I briefly think of going back to comfort her, but I realize that may actually make things worse for her. Ignorance would honestly be a lot easier than seeing them like this. The day moves on, though. I start preparing for my foray outside today. Most likely the last for a while. Going through all these twists and turns is exhausting. After this, I just want to deal with the mundane things. To not jump from one fir to the next. Before I leave, I make sure to make a list and instructions for different recipes and concoctions that I think may be useful for their group. Mainly, things to help with soreness and minor injuries. It¡¯s a much-reduced version of the healing salve, but will definitely be useful, nonetheless. They are also general use recipes, which wouldn¡¯t just be for women. Easiest comparison would be an aspirin for mortals. A plant in the ingredients list, the Bubbling Dragon root, is already used as a way to ease very minor inflammation. This just amplified its properties. There are better versions of this that can be made, and at a cheaper cost, but this will be much of an impact than those would be. Hopefully, this will let me just drop things off and keep going. With this all planned, I head to the entrance and begin moving back through the path to the Yellow Sashes area. Strangely, I didn¡¯t see Gong on the way up. Alright, guess it¡¯s time to get going. Chapter 84 - Its a Trap As I walk through the area, I go through a particularly dark alleyway. My scan passes through the area and notices an abnormality along the far edge of this alleyway. In one of the dilapidated buildings, within what appears to be an old toy shop, is a big spider trap. Automatically, I stop and take a look at my surroundings. The area seemingly goes quiet with tension. Gong did promise to help me with my training. Could this be one of the things she wanted to do? Taking a closer look, it appears to be a spring-loaded trap, using a combination of hard and soft sticky webs. If triggered, it would capture the person in a very sticky, but thick web. Wrapping them tight. As I extend my scan out, I can sense Going fast approaching. She approaches quickly but stops at a portion of the wall on her approach. She triggers some type of trip-line, reaching all the way here. It feels almost comical, how my scan follows the vibrations and pulling motion all the way to the eventual trap set in this alleyway. Directly behind me. Apparently, the movies had it right with the rolling-ball trap, as a segment of the wall behind me breaks off and is covered in web, rolling into a ball shape. When it starts rolling towards me, only one thought dominates my mindscape. Is she actually trying to kill me?! My abilities move into Overdrive, as I feel my body turning into a blur. I hear my tendons pop and burst as I fly down the alleyway. Quickly re-healing as I move. The pain of such an action doesn¡¯t even register in the moment. Surprisingly, I¡¯m easily able to keep ahead of the ball, though I keep a lookout for any openings I can use to escape from it. The ball tears apart the buildings it¡¯s squeezed between, as is it bumps back and forth between them. I can see the wall coming up to meet me, right ahead of us, and I realize that this is the only chance I have to escape. My scan also reveals Gong is waiting near the alleyway turn, which I could easily reach. That¡¯s most definitely a trap. So instead, I used the intuition to determine the best angle to dive beneath the ball as it rolls down this alleyway. Aiming for the lower right corner, I dive for it, following the holographic pattern that shows up for me. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it With plenty of space to spare, I make it under the ball before the turn comes up. I can see Gong ready herself with a web trap in her hands, as the ball comes closer and closer to the wall. As it continues to barrel down the alleyway, I avoid all the webs that would trigger her knowing where I am and climb up the side of a solid building. I reached the top, just before it slams into the wall near her. She freezes. I can sense her gulp, her head slowly turning towards the alleyway. Warily, she peeks down the alleyway looking for any signs of, likely, my broken body. Seeing nothing, she scrambles out into the devastated alley and looks desperately for any signs of crushed people. Seeing none, she heaves a sigh of relief before she freezes yet again. She gives a slow, measured pause and begins looking around suspiciously. I give a slight movement away from her direction. Her head practically snaps over to me and I see her leap into the air. The ground crumples beneath her spider feet as she lifts off, all limbs splayed out, aimed into the side of the building. Within the span of a few seconds, she¡¯s already in front of me. Since I knew she was coming, I stood there in a battle stance, arming myself with the only thing I could find, a metal pipe. She gives a look down at the metal pipe, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Come on. James, what would you do with that?¡± I give a smirk to her, since it looks like there is something I could do against her. Walking up to her casually, I tapped the segments between her legs and her body with my pipe. As I do so, she flinches. ¡°Ah, right. Pretty good point. Moving on though, how did you like the trap I set? Clever, right?¡± She seems remarkably proud of herself, for someone almost got me killed. I sigh. I almost forgot how Gong gets when she¡¯s excited about something. I have to say, though, this was pretty effective at getting me to be more responsive to threats. And if I had gotten run over from something like that, I would have been able to heal, albeit painfully. ¡°Yeah, but don¡¯t you think that was a little dangerous?¡± She seems to look a little puzzled before answering me. ¡°I could be wrong, but I could have sworn you could heal pretty easily from something of this level¡­¡± ¡°Uhhh, somewhat. But it would be exceptionally painful to do so.¡± She chuckles a bit, before shaking her head as part of her response. ¡°You want me to train you, but you weren¡¯t ready for pain? ¡°I can assure you, James, you¡¯ll wish you were more used to pain when your enemies hit you. At least when I hit or hurt you, I¡¯ll still try to save you afterwards. Particularly with your ability, you should get used to pain and healing it on yourself. ¡°And don¡¯t act dumb either. I know you know this is the best way to train your abilities. The only reason we¡¯re not going through true pain tolerance training is because I¡¯m worried about how, delicate¡­ your mind is. So, we will take that side of things slowly. ¡°When you get into the cultivation world, you¡¯ll learn very quickly how to manage it. This will just be an introductory course.¡± I can feel myself gulp at the reminder. That was silly of me to ask. Especially, as I¡¯m the one that asked her to do this for me. Not only that, I already know that I can handle something at this level, as did she. ¡°Yeah, thanks Gong. Sorry about the silly question. I really appreciate you setting this up for me. Though, I have a question.¡± I gesture to the destroyed and broken buildings around us. ¡°How did you know this area would be safe to do this around? And how did you know that this area would be the one that I will go through?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s easy to answer. Since you told us that your ability works off the fastest and safest routes, I just made every other route not as fast or safe as this one. The other ones are blocked off by my web, which will be cleaned up by the spiders. ¡°I used to do this sort of thing all the time, so most people are already used to it and just clear out of the area when I¡¯m doing something. Though, I normally didn¡¯t have anyone to test it on. For obvious reasons.¡± Ah, right. Gong¡¯s scary. Chapter 85 - Diverse Interests After a little more discussion on plans regarding making the traps, we end up changing the rest of the training sessions to take place in the morning, after my regular wake-up ritual. Strangely enough, waking up, stretching, and practicing my awareness is becoming more habitual. Not much, but I can feel myself getting into the groove every day that I continue with this. I think if I manage to keep doing this for the next few months, it will become automatic. Hopefully, I can get to that point in one piece. As we finish up our last conversation, I can see spiders running all around, clearing up the web¡¯s and fixing up some of the buildings. They also seem to be disassembling the giant boulder formed from the building, on the other end of the alley. Pulling it back to the original building and fixing it up. She¡¯s actually making it better and more stable than it was before we got here. With some words that she has to go take care of something else, mostly to do with intelligence gathering and further damage control, she jumps away onto the buildings adjacent to me. Disappearing into the distance. Once again, I¡¯m alone. Well, looks like it¡¯s time for me to continue on. Luckily, that didn¡¯t take too much time. I start moving back to the entrance to the Yellow Sashes area, just like before. As I get close to the street again, I can see that there are few eyes on me. It seems to be the normal spies, just keeping watch and recording what I do. My footsteps tap on the stone ground, not making much noise, but seemingly loud to my ears. I attempt to move a little quieter. There aren¡¯t that many people around, strangely enough. I¡¯ve noticed before that the people around this area are not that poor, compared to the people near to where Gong lives. Unsurprisingly, there is a larger ratio of humans versus demi humans in this area. With that said, I¡¯ve only been seeing sick humans and plenty of demi humans around here. Normally, there is quite a few healthy people still around¡­ Which is when I notice that there is a flow of people on the main street. Heading in the same direction I¡¯m going to, the Yellow Sashes entertainment area. Raising the hood to my robe, I attempt to blend in with the bustling crowd that has formed and heading into the entertainment district. Similar to how I used the scan to determine and correct my nervous tics, I now use its power to figure out the best way to avoid the line spies¡¯ lines of sight. I¡¯m still unaccustomed to walking stealthily or handling the myriad of different aspects of doing this, so I¡¯m only partially successful. My scan also reveals that most of the spies are Yellow Sash agents. Just as I¡¯ve gotten closer to the curtain to the backstage area, I can see that the spies have already moved on ahead, in an attempt to notify key figures of my approach. Two of the spies have already blended in with the crowd and are subtly sliding into the curtained area. Ha. Now this makes me curious. I should check my scan again to see the safest place to go, to get to the main area. The route into the curtain still remains is the best route in terms of safety. I do get the feeling that the entertainment zone is very close to the same safety rating. Seeing that the crowd is still heading towards the entertainment zone, which I haven¡¯t seen yet, I become curious. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. It couldn¡¯t hurt to check it out a little, right? Looks like a lot of fun over there. And so, I move past the curtained area. I can sense some of the spies¡¯ faces freeze before they themselves dart behind the curtain. However, my attention is now stolen by the entrance. Stretched all along an alleyway is a giant arch covered in some kind of silk cloth. Ethereal dust, reminding me of Earth¡¯s holographic analogues, floats down from the top of the garden to the ground. Shimmering and catching the colors of the light, it appears as if shining through a curtain of fairy dust. As we pass through this archway, the dust passes through us, revealing it isn¡¯t real at all. Simply an illusion. Now gazing at the entertainment area for the first time, it actually once again reminds me a little of a mouse¡¯s park in the States. With roads made of clearly higher quality material, clear shops and ¡®special¡¯ locations. Like that place, there are also characters and ¡®staff¡¯ everywhere. Except, those characters are women looking to give out adult services. Still taking in these sights, beside me, I can hear two men excitedly whisper to each other. The man closest to me whispers, ¡°That¡¯s strange, it looks like they¡¯re putting out different girls. Not only that, but it seems they are publicly showing some of the ¡®interests¡¯ that are available. I¡¯ve never seen some of these girls before.¡± I can practically hear him gulp before he continues. ¡°Is that woman covered in leather and stepping on someone?! Oh man¡­ Some of these, I didn¡¯t even know I like. Look over there, are those fake demi human girls? Dang, they might really be looking for a different clientele out here¡­¡± The other guy says, ¡°Seriously though. There are girls out here of a higher standard than I have ever seen in my life, let alone could afford. ¡°Though, one group of them doesn¡¯t seem like they should be out here. Maybe they¡¯re out here for security? No, they¡¯re dressed up like they¡¯re waiting for clients. I can understand the girls with fake demi human stuff on them or the other ¡®interests.¡¯ But these? Don¡¯t they know they¡¯re way too old for that? They should really just stick to security.¡± My eyes drift across all the mentioned groups and see that they are right in that there are quite a few distinct groups out here. Which doesn¡¯t seem that strange to my taste, but it¡¯s easy to understand that this world may not publicly share all the different interests that my world has gotten used to. It¡¯s very clear that this is a very dangerous place for me. Not only are there gorgeous women out here, but they span many of the different interests that I have that I saw when I was on earth. That¡¯s not even including the fact that at the baseline, these women are gorgeous. My eye subconsciously lingers over all these different groups, practically staring in wonder at the reality of such a place existing in this world. And¡­ maybe a tiny bit because I am attracted to quite a few of the people and kinks they have out. In particular, my eyes land on a certain section. A trio of thicc women, of varying proportions, are kneeling on the ground with a collar, chain, and covered eyes. Another woman comes along and grabs one woman¡¯s chain, pulling it slightly. The chained woman¡¯s chest heaves and she begins clearly panting in anticipation. Critical hit. ¡­ Shoot, I need to keep moving. Even as I say that to myself, I seem unable to move past looking around and marveling at the area, and the various things I¡¯m interested in. Ultimately, my eyes finally land on the last group he mentioned, the older security women. Each of these older women are clearly fighters. ¡­ Not in the sense that they¡¯re bulky, like bodybuilders, but instead toned, alert, and seemingly ready for a fight anytime. They are also clothed in form fitting dresses, that near the legs are adjusted to allow for increased movement. One woman over there seems to catch a glimpse of me. Her eyes gain a hungry, but still attractive, predatory look and she waves vigorously at me. The other women also notice and join her. I can feel my breath catch, with my hand raising up and waving subconsciously back, before I catch myself. Literally catching my hand with my other one. Can¡¯t blame hypnotism on that one¡­ I really need to get out of here, or I will actually gain and lose something today. As I am about to snap my head away from them, to leave this temptation zone, my eyes land on one more figure out of that fighter group. What I see causes me to do a double take. In the middle of that group is an ordinary woman, flexing and attempting to look intimidating. She does the stereotypical bodybuilder flexes and turns to me, while still smiling proudly. With impossibly shiny teeth. It¡¯s pretty clear who this actually is. The leader of the Yellow Sashes, Wu Qing. All in her normal form. Clearly out of place. ¡­ Just why? From what I can tell, no one else can see her¡­ or they don¡¯t want to say anything about it. This is what causes me to immediately turn back onto the main street and sprint back towards the curtain heading to the backstage area. I can practically hear the ¡®Wait, don¡¯t go¡¯ from her behind me, as I sprint away. Chapter 86 - Quiet Times As I got out from the entertainment district section, I rush over to the curtained area leading to the backstage district. Standing outside the curtain is a puzzled Shi. OK, it looks like they did not notify her of the quick change that happened. Quickly saying hi to her, her face brightens up and looks relieved. We chatted for a quick period, but I rush her into the curtain area, so we can get moving. Mostly, so I don¡¯t have to deal with the aftereffects of going into the entertainment section. It doesn¡¯t look like I can get away with it that easily, though. I can sense spies now watching Shi and I traveling through the backstage area, moving through the crowds of women yet again. In particular, I can feel the steady, playful, and judging eyes of a certain woman. I can hear one of the older women near me, excitedly speaking to a younger woman. ¡°We actually made quite a bit more money today than usual. We might need to do this more, since the reception for this was so good.¡± The younger woman also says, ¡°I can¡¯t believe I made this much money, just from doing the same thing that we normally do after a request! Some men seemed to just go wild and just start bidding on me. Bidding!¡± Somehow, some way, I can feel the growing smirk of a certain fake, ordinary looking woman, even though she has long left since left my perception. I don¡¯t even want to think about what this means for this society. So, we continue on. Eventually, we get to the bathroom area that I had worked at before. The two women that had helped me with the treatments earlier are standing by the door there, bowing as I approach. They both are dark-haired and attractive-looking women with subtle curves. They¡¯re also both similarly sized and, if not paying attention, could be thought of as sisters. These women are clearly younger than Shi or I, but are likely still in their early 20s. ¡°Hello Master¡­¡± I can feel my back straighten ever so slightly and I can¡¯t help but clear my throat at her ¡®title¡¯ for me. As she continues on with their words, it¡¯s clear all three women caught my reaction to her words. An eyebrow raises for the two women, whilst Shi¡¯s lips turn up slightly. With a bow of the head, one of the women says, ¡°¡­ If you are still willing, we have set up the area, so you can be free to continue assisting us for a short period of time. We know your time is valuable, so we have made sure that what transpired yesterday will not happen again. As you instructed us yesterday, we will only be showing unique issues to you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. Thank you for your help with this.¡± This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. I take a glance at the sky, to look at what point of the day it is. From what I can tell the sun is still low to the horizon. Still plenty of time to get to the shops. ¡°I¡¯m sure that Shi has already let you know, but I will only be able to stay long enough to allow me to get to the main portion of town by Midday.¡± With a nod and grateful smiles towards Shi, the verify my words and that I should be able to make it in time. Since that is out of the way, my mind turns the something else that I realized I haven¡¯t done yet. ¡°Actually, what are your names? My apologies, I¡¯d forgotten to ask earlier. We will be working together a lot more now, so I¡¯ll need to know them.¡± The other woman speaks up, saying, ¡°You have no need to apologize to someone like us, Master! My name is Tai, and hers is Ping.¡± Tai seems to have slightly thinner brows than Ping and consistently seems to smile. Ping looks a little more serious, from what I can gather. Is it this point, that as we continue to have this conversation with them, I realized people were still moving around us. However, everyone seems to have slowed down a bit. We have quite a few listeners here. It only makes sense, though. I¡¯d be curious too. But, we should probably take this inside. We hurry inside with my prompting. Things actually seem to go quickly from there, with them sending some people in and the issues being pretty simple to solve. In fact, it seems like I¡¯m in and out, with things moving very quickly. We can mostly credit this to the hard work they had done preparing things beforehand. They already have the alchemy area set up with ingredients, heating implements, and other tools laid out. They also included a pill furnace, but I specifically stayed away from that to avoid any connotations that may come along with that. Every time I went near it, they seem to get a tiny bit excited, but then disappointed when I didn¡¯t use it. Just before I head out, I left the recipe for the aspirin concoction with the two women. I once again remind them to not have this be shared with anyone outside of the organization. Once again, they confirm that this won¡¯t be shared. I feel pretty safe to head out and on my way. Ha, that was easy. ¡­ Too easy¡­ Am I missing something? But nothing else happens. The jog to the main area is actually pretty quiet. Quickly, we reached the end of the Yellow Sashes territory. There, Shi lets me know she¡¯s been allowed to accompany me (if I so wish) to the shopping area. There doesn¡¯t really seem to be a downside to this, other than them getting more knowledge on my beneficiary. If she comes along, I will then have a cultivator walking around with me. Particularly, one that seems to favor me. Which should be quite useful. Especially considering that I don¡¯t really have any defense, at this point, other than my abilities and running away. With this in mind, I agree to have her tag along with me to the market. She seems pretty excited about it. I¡¯m sure this also furthers some of the Yellow Sashes goals, but for my purposes I don¡¯t see any harm to it. Especially, with the way I¡¯m planning on doing it. We arrive quickly to the marketplace where I¡¯d met the old man. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t see any sign of him. It becomes even clearer that that must have been a one-time thing. Since I wanted to be sure that the old man wasn¡¯t just gone for a moment, we waited around for a few hours exploring the different areas and seeing what was available. During that time, Shi and I casually talked. ¡°I may be speaking out of place, but it might be smarter to establish yourself better and provide a gift matching what you valued his help as. That way, you¡¯ll be providing gift above what he had given you, while also establishing a relationship between you and this master.¡± Shi raises a good point. This may be a blessing in disguise. While I was planning on asking if there is anything he needed help with alchemically, it likely would be a difficult ask, as he wouldn¡¯t have context on my skill level. Thus, potentially leading to a poor impression. There¡¯s a way it could work, but unlikely. Since it looks like there¡¯s nothing to be done over here, I might as well head over near the shack area. ¡­ To ¡®take care of¡¯ any loose ends. Chapter 87 - Better Decisions With my goal now being to head back to the area that Lynn and Ai had lived, and where Old Rong had died, I begin wrapping up our trip in this shopping area. Before moving on, I find myself just staring out at the layout of the shopping area around us, which is quite interesting. When I first got here, I wasn¡¯t able to fully appreciate what I was seeing. Compared to the shops from the poor area, each place has a defined spot that they work within. While many of the shops do not have an attached building that they work within, each of the ¡®stands,¡¯ as I would call them, are well made and have their wares draped over and around their spots. While some of the items I see are still questionable, they¡¯re still significantly better than what I saw in the poorer section. This doesn¡¯t even take into account, the sheer number of fabrics hanging between the buildings. Gorgeous patterns that float and move with the wind from every wall, building, and shop. Everything is obscured, reminding me of the movies I used to see. Those had the main shopping location being called a Bazaar. Looking at the people, everyone is covered up. Concealing or revealing their faces, in accordance with their status. Case in point, many of the merchants have their faces covered. The ones who don¡¯t, seem to be using it as a form of status, a way to help sell their wares even better. Things like ¡®Aldeno¡¯s Wonders¡¯ or ¡®Jin¡¯s Jewelry,¡¯ that seem to be exotic to this area, use their names as branding terms. The same goes for the customers, who use their status to achieve benefits and leverage in negotiation. From what I can tell there¡¯s actually quite a mixture of foreign elements here, which is maybe why my presence in the city wasn¡¯t that strange to people, when I first got here. I also get the feeling the norms here with people being concealed, may not be the standard everywhere¡­ At the end of the day, though, this is just a marketplace. Huge for me and my perspective, but small when compared to the places that I will eventually see. Even with that thought, though, I feel that I¡¯m missing something here. Like there¡¯s a war taking place right under my eyes that I cannot see. A quick scan gives the impression that there are numerous dynamics that are obviously taking place in in the marketplace. Far too many to do anything other than just a broad inquiry, without causing a headache. The overarching feeling I get from it, though, is that I don¡¯t need to be worried about it at this time. So, I think it¡¯s time to move on. Before we leave this area though, I remember I do remember that there is another place I¡¯d like to check out, before I had it back to the other side of town. Walking down the street I spot the area, the Luxury store. However, it appears the luxury store is no longer there. Instead, a shop with armor in it appears to have replaced it. With the string that Lin had given me earlier still on me, I stop one of the beggar children running around. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Excuse me, do you know what happened to that luxury shop?¡± I fish out a big copper coin to get reliable information from them. His eyes travel from the string on my finger, to the arm band on my wrist, and finally to Shi with her yellow sash, beside me. I can see him freeze for a moment, before stuttering out, ¡°D-d-dat guy ran away. S-s-sometin aboot prweparin¡¯.¡± That was a little hard to understand, but I think I get the gist. ¡­ I really took for granted Lin and Ai knowing how to speak and read well. I tossed the coin to the kid and he practically sprints away. I can see some other kids sprint away behind him, closely following. It doesn¡¯t seem malicious, so I won¡¯t worry too much about it. I do feel a little disappointed, finding out the shopkeeper has already left the area. Though, I shouldn¡¯t be too surprised. I probably would run to, if I had something that high value on me. It¡¯s kind of asking to be robbed, even in an area like this. Thinking back to the luxury merchant¡­ He could probably even get a better price by selling the good elsewhere, Players should be able to extract the most amount of wealth out of it, while keeping his Identity safe. And if his identity is safe, that means mine will be as well¡­ ¡­ I should probably still mentally prepare myself to get confronted about this. With the last thing in this area, I want to do complete, we finally start moving to the near slum areas. Memories of Lin showing me around this area come back to me. Traveling down the streets, no one is coming to bother us, though there are plenty of watchers. Children alongside the road watch carefully. It looks like they aren¡¯t watching me, though. They are watching Shi. Shi asks if we can pause for a moment, which I easily agree to. I wonder if she is going to give them some money, to buy food? Reaching a hand in her pocket, she pulls out more than a few strange tokens that have the Yellow Sashes insignia on it. It also seems to have some strange symbols on it, that I don¡¯t recognize. All of the girls sprint forward and quickly grab tokens from her. Quickly after, one of the girls begin bowing to her and running off in the direction of the main road. Uhhhh¡­ did she just recruit some underaged girls to be prostitutes? Shi sees the reaction on my face and I can see a look of disappointment, before she turns away briefly. She just starts talking out loud, filling the silence that has come between us. ¡°I actually grew up around here. Most of the girls in our group did, as well¡­ ¡°Growing up out here isn¡¯t a good life. At least in the group, we make sure they are old enough and actually want to work the Avenue. If you don¡¯t, there are other spots for you. You make less, but it¡¯s enough to live on. ¡°Out here? It doesn¡¯t matter how young you are and what you want to do. They¡¯ll take what they want.¡± Silence falls again between us, before I speak up. ¡°Shi, I¡¯m sorry if it seemed like I was judging you earlier¡­ I have never gone through anything close to what you and the other girls around here have gone through and likely still go through. But I do trust that you are doing what you believe is right, for both them and yourself. ¡°I support your decision and if you need¡­ someone to hear you out and just listen, I¡¯ll do that for you.¡± Her head turns quickly at my words, slightly confused and her mouth slightly open. Her eyes start blinking quickly and seems to struggle to find words, before finally a chuckle comes out. ¡°Heh. You really are something else, aren¡¯t you? You shouldn¡¯t be apologizing to someone like me. If anything, you should be punishing me for being so disrespectful¡­¡± Her eyes look around, causing me to look around as well. No one else is around. A pulse confirms that. She bites her lips and steps a little closer. Placing a hand on my leg. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Her eyes lock onto mine, upturned. Glancing over at a clearly empty building. Ah¡­ no. Not at this time. I¡¯m not going through this again. I¡¯m done being tossed around by my emotions. I like her, but I will do this on my time. On my terms. Maturely. I open my mouth to speak. Chapter 88 - Still Grounds As Shi looks up into my eyes, she seems to catch the change in my demeanor. She gulps and takes a step back. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry for my forwardness, Master. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°Shi¡­ No, that¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s not an issue at all. I actually like when you do things like that.¡± She keeps her head down and seems to reflect on her actions. After a moment, she looks up again, seemingly trying again. Let me be more straightforward. ¡°If I¡¯m being really honest with myself, I really like you. Like, to the point where I¡¯m not sure how to act around you¡­ The issue is, I just had a friend try to manipulate me through sex, before we met up.¡± Her eyes seem to shake a little, as she freezes with an awkward look on her face. I hurry to clarify a little. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ little sensitive right now to it.¡± I pause again, trying to find the right words. ¡°I do want to say that with someone like you, I wouldn¡¯t mind eventually trying things out. Though, I would prefer that I do something like that with someone who I truly cherish and will cherish me. ¡°But, currently, I¡¯m not sure that I know you well enough, to do something like that. Especially, for my first time.¡± Her mouth opens and closes. Well, that was all over the place. I think I got the general message across. ¡­ Ah. I mentioned my virginity. She seems to find the word she¡¯s looking for after a few seconds. ¡°I¡­ can understand that. ¡°Thank you for sharing that with me, I¡¯ll definitely keep that in mind and work toward that in the future.¡± Her face looks contemplative as we silently continue on. With me leading the way, since she doesn¡¯t know where we are going. Well. That made the moment awkward. But that had to be done. I¡¯m not going to allow myself to my emotions throw me all over the place. I can¡¯t afford to. I already have one person tempting me. I don¡¯t need another. Especially after my promise to Ai. Though, I wouldn¡¯t mind having my first time with Shi. Well, as long as it¡¯s not in a grimy, scary alleyway. As we get closer to the area that Lin and Ai lived in, I extend my scan out toward the old shack. I subtly tame the local rats and insects around the area, when we¡¯re about 5 miles away from the location. I begin slowing down at around two miles and I throw a pulse in the direction again. What I discover is that the shack is gone. There¡¯s no body there. Wait. No. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. It seems to have been moved deep underground and covered in a white powder. At seeing this, I practically stop in my tracks. My companion to my right looks at me sharply, but I quickly manage to assure her that everything is alright. I run through a quick scan of the substance and find that it prevents resurrection or use in rituals, and is quite expensive. Quite expensive, indeed. A cultivator level item. The only other thing it reveals is that it can also remove traces of anyone that originally tampered with the body. I push further, because of the severity of this situation. I stumble a bit from the pain. But, it¡¯s right at the edge of dangerous territory. I can just barely feel a slowdown in my brain and immediately stop my scan. Shi quickly grabs onto me, looking around cautiously. I reassure her that everything is fine. She seems a tad suspicious still and is looking around. I¡¯m pretty sure that if we were closer, she might have been able to tell what I was doing. It¡¯s a good thing I stayed cautious. The deeper scan reveals the truth, that Big Sister Crane, is the source and covered up the death of this guy. I have a guess of why she chose to do this, but I¡¯m definitely going to take advantage of it, nonetheless. This isn¡¯t enough for me, though. Even with this on the body, there¡¯s a slim chance he could still come back. I¡¯m going to make that possibility even more remote. Nonetheless, I seem to have gotten what I needed from the scan. Time to just use the creatures to eliminate the evidence. Just in case. Using the team of rats and insects, I then have them head over to the body and begin devouring it underground. Based on the properties of the power, I could tell that while inedible, the rats and insects would be able to get it out of their bodies quickly and live normally after a while. For the next 15 minutes, Shi and I made small talk to past the time as we stood there. She didn¡¯t seem to understand why we had stopped or why we were making casual talk here, but I used the opportunity to find out more about her. I found that she actually seemed to get quite excited about explaining what the group does to take care of a people that enter their gang. While she does briefly touch on the prostitute side of their gang, she mainly focuses on how it allows older women to train in Qi and provides children opportunities out of their situation. For her, after her prostitute years, she actually seemed to take to Qi quite well, but has hit a stop gap. She seems pretty disappointed about it. Once I actually become a cultivator, I should start looking at ways to craft concoctions to help people through their breakthroughs. From what I can tell, though, the gang is overall helpful to people who have no other option. And for people who¡¯ve been with the group for a while, they help actively grow them. The devotion level I¡¯ve seen from most of the people in their group has been pretty high. Though I still disagree with their method of manipulating people, I think this is a decent group to work with. Much better than that Red Vermilion gang, anyway. Offhandedly, I mentioned that I¡¯m likely going to take the test to join the nearby sect. She freezes for a moment before nodding furiously. Exclaiming, that would be a good idea. Soon enough, the body¡¯s been eaten by enough insects and rats for them to still live and carry it far away. Scattering the pieces as far as they can go. With this, I think I can rest easy. Wait, not exactly. I¡¯ll still have to figure out how big sister crane knew about the death of the man. It could be the obvious answer of looking into the death, but I want to be sure. However, if I¡¯ve learned anything over the past week or two¡­ Is that I need to be a cultivator in order to make proper steps in this world. That extremely weak cultivator almost got me killed. And if I were to fight someone like Shi, I¡¯m pretty sure I would die before I even realized anything. With these somber thoughts in mind and a slightly brighter woman at my side, we continue back to the yellow sashes area. As we returned to the gate on this side of the yellow sashes area, it appears the street is still going through the crazy attractions. Shi and I, still head through the back area, quickly moving within. My scan catches a familiar-looking face throwing a thumbs up at Shi from an obscured place, before Shi wiggles a thumb up back at her. It¡¯s pretty clear who that person is, at this point. Should I worry about this? Nah, I think it probably should be fine. Probably. The rest of the walk back is pretty routine and boring, surprisingly. There no ambush is. No surprises. Not even a wayward flirting. It almost purposely seems like they¡¯re ignoring me. A look toward Shi reveals a proud look on her face. As we get to the gate leading out of the yellow sashes area, I turned to her. ¡°Thanks again for joining me, Shi. I really appreciated and enjoyed our time together and I¡¯m looking forward to the next time we can do it again.¡± I pause, wondering if I should say the next thing. ¡°I also know that you must have let everyone know to not pay attention to me, as we head through these areas. I can¡¯t say how much it means to me, that I have someone who I can rely on here and work with so easily. I really enjoy your company and am looking forward to the next time we can meet. ¡°¡­ Unfortunately, I probably won¡¯t be going out for a while, since I¡¯ve quite a few things to prepare for. I will, however, be staying in contact and visit every once in a while.¡± She seems a bit surprised at my words that I won¡¯t be coming by again, but seems somewhat resigned to it¡­. ¡°James, thank you for spending this time with me I¡¯m honored to be working with you¡­ And I¡¯m really looking forward to earning your trust and being someone who you can cherish and want to be with.¡± I can feel my face heat up a bit as I nod. I know this is her job. I know it¡¯s for her benefit to get close to me. But I can¡¯t say it¡¯s not a good feeling to have someone at least appear to like me. Well. At least someone whose life I haven¡¯t saved and don¡¯t want to take advantage of. Following our words with goodbyes, I began heading back to the caverns in Gong¡¯s area. It¡¯s quiet, without a lot of activity. I have a feeling that someone is doing something in the background right now. To make it this quiet. Whether it¡¯s Gong or someone else, I¡¯m not sure. But that¡¯s something for another day. For now, I just want to lie down in the bed for the next few days. Doing nothing. Chapter 89 - A Left Hook First thing I do before relaxing is head over to the farm area and heal the plants there. I¡¯ve been leaving an extremely low power heal on them. All the plants are doing well in every area. Surprisingly, the ones that naturally grow underground are not benefiting from the healing more than the ones that do not. Spiders continued to scurry around, taking care of the plants. I go up to one and hand them a few seeds of the common plants that I had used for the concoction and elixirs¡¯ earlier. I direct it to be brought to Gong for a place to be farmed, with an instruction to gather more seeds, when possible. The recipes that I have given out will cause the supply for these to go down, so it¡¯s important that we stock up. Not taking their abundance for granted, is something that will pay dividends later, when it inevitably leaks. We¡¯ll also have the only already consistent supply, since we are making this readily available for ourselves early on and have an already setup farm. I could easily use my scan to find a place to plant the seeds that would be of benefit for these plants, but I don¡¯t know the plans Gong has for this area and could inadvertently mess them up by trying to achieve perfection. Not only that, but even at their best, the increase would be marginal for this level of products and ingredients. They just need to not be bad to achieve excellent results. I can just drop these off now and we can discuss how to use these in the upcoming days. I mean¡­ it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going anywhere for the next few days, right? As I head back toward the main room, I notice my scan picks up both Lin and Ai hanging out in my room. Uh¡­ what are they doing in there? A quick, deeper look shows Ai watching by the door, while Lin is on the bed. On the side of the bed, I usually lay on. For sake of knowing what I¡¯m walking into, I wait and listen in. Lin speaks muffled into the bed, ¡°¡­ and you¡¯re telling me nothing happened?¡± Ai responds quickly, ¡°No, nothing. We just laid there. I think he may have been sleeping, but I couldn¡¯t tell.¡± ¡°So, what are you going to do now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to lie down with him again. If he gives in, we¡¯ll have a deeper hold on him. I¡¯m sure of it.¡± ¡°¡­ that¡¯s not what I mean.¡± She gets up from the bed, looking at her sister. ¡°Are you sure this is helping you? I wish I knew earl¡­¡± Ai¡¯s voice comes in fast, with a frosty edge. ¡°Stop.¡± Silence falls between them, with Ai seemingly surprised how that sounded. But her face scrunches up seriously. Her voice now soft. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Just let me handle this. He¡­ doesn¡¯t seem bad. And he heals me every night, which feels like it¡¯s helping.¡± A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°¡­ okay.¡± Lin¡¯s voice is even softer and weaker, sounding almost defeated. Lin slowly gets up to leave, ¡°I better get going. We still need to check the plants and take some notes.¡± Seeing that concluded, I head to the room. Timing it, so that I will appear after she leaves. I also step on some webs to let Gong know I¡¯m in. Strangely though, Ai¡¯s head shoots up towards my direction. ¡­ What? How¡­ how did she know? My scan zeroes into a web hooked onto her finger. Did she learn to read the webs vibrations? That can¡¯t be true, right? That would require an enormous amount of sensitivity. My scan activates, determining the plausibility of such an ability in a regular person. What it finds is in relation to blind people and others who cannot rely on their other senses, showing that having to compensate with other methods is actually possible. I remember now, fingers are one of the most sensitive parts of the body, so technically it would be a way for someone like¡­ wait. She had to have already had that skill before we met. Laying on the ground, not being able to move far. Feeling the vibrations of those who walk past or toward her. Being prepared for their approach, with nothing much to do to stop it. Living in apprehension. Damn¡­ that¡¯s a rough thought. I continue to move toward their location. Ai notifies Lin about my approach, who seems to freeze in place. Ai also freezes, seeming to realize something. ¡°Ah. Calm down, Lin. It¡¯s okay. Just head back to the room like norm¡­¡± Lin jolts into motion, turning back into the room. ¡°Y-you¡¯re right. I-I-I have to hide!¡± ¡°¡­ you aren¡¯t even listening.¡± Ai puts a hand to her head, as Lin runs around the room, desperately. Lin¡¯s head snaps to the bed, where there is a smaller recess underneath. She scurries to the ground and tries to fit herself into it. Her butt wiggling in the air as she attempts to squeeze inside. ¡­ What she doesn¡¯t know, is that is an entryway for the tiny and baby spiders, from their tunnels. Since I could already see where this is going, I direct the spiders to leave that tunnel branch. And to create a separate path around it, in case this happens again. For her part, Ai attempts to drag Lin out by her butt. She most definitely fails and it looks quite inappropriate. Should I just leave and come back? ¡­ no. I suppose avoiding the situation isn¡¯t the best option. Plus, I¡¯d actually really like to sleep at some point. A man can only go off of zero sleep for so long. Even if my body can handle it. For now, though¡­ I might want to just grab some food first. Yeah¡­ Let¡¯s do that. And so, I left to go to a separate branch of the main area to find the food stores. In my casual talks with Gong, she mentioned that we have quite a bit of food storage here. It seems, primarily, she has something that resembles onions, called poiyos. They seem to last just as long as well in hot conditions, which is about a year. In these conditions, in her cold rooms, it lasts quite a bit longer. Nutritionally, they seem to provide quite a lot for the body, but not as much as everyone would need for a balanced diet. These primarily grow deep underground and seem to be rare on the surface. These naturally grow by the underground light stones. Stopping by there, I grab one of the poiyos and take a bite of it, while drinking some water from the nearby storage. Huh. This thing is pretty sweet. I¡¯ve already chatted with Gong, and even though I don¡¯t have to eat, she agrees I still should, just in case there might be some adverse effects to not doing so. Monitoring the situation in my body, it seems to be a net benefit to eat things. By eating and drinking more, my healing won¡¯t have to compensate for the deficiency. Also, the benefits of the food and water are added, while the downsides removed. Still a little OP. Makes me want to pig out a bit. Maybe when we can afford it. I don¡¯t want to eat all of her stock, as she mentioned she does have some plans for it. Some of which, I can already guess at. The entire time, I keep my eye out on the situation happening in my room. Which honestly doesn¡¯t seem to be improving. By the time I¡¯m done, Lin is already under the bed, with Ai looking exasperated on top of it. Well, looks like I have no way out of this. Walking over to the room, I see a defeated Ai sitting there looking at me on my side of the bed. Lin has actually done a good job of hiding herself partially in the tunnels. It looks like it would be a difficult to get out of, but not impossible. She¡¯s listening in. Walking over to her, I ask, ¡°So, you want to go to sleep? I¡¯m tired.¡± She looks up at me, sighs in defeat, and walks over to her side of the bed. Yep. None of us are getting sleep tonight. Chapter 90 - Staying Updated As Ai walks over to the other side of the bed, I consider how I should handle this situation. Lin is hiding under the bed, Ai is going to be worried about the whole situation, and I¡¯m definitely not going to be getting any sleep. Well, if I allow this to continue like this. With a quick jump, I hop off the bed. Lowering to my knees, I can hear a sharp intake of breath from underneath the bed. Peeking under it, I come face to face with Lin. Once again, she seems frozen, unsure of what to do. I speak up. ¡°So, are you just gonna stay under there or come out so we can talk?¡± Her lower jaw trembles, as she opens her mouth to speak. ¡°S-squeak.¡± All that comes out is the sound like what a mouse would sound like. Her face turns even redder. ¡°Cough. Squeeaaaaak.¡± She doubles down on the clear mistake. ¡­ My mouth opens. Closes. Opens. I can¡¯t think of anything to respond to that. Lin and I, laying on the ground, with her pretending to be a mouse to avoid suspicion, ultimately being even more suspicious. Wow¡­ that¡¯s really ¡°Adorable.¡± Her mouth widens a bit. Ah. I said that out loud¡­ didn¡¯t I. A peek over the bed shows Ai looking at me with an intensity. Her eyes narrowed. Ahhhhhh fuck. ¡°Yeahhh, I didn¡¯t mean it like that. I mean¡­ could you come out from under the bed? Lin¡¯s eyes, still wide, shiver. Slowly, she nods. Backing up, I make space for her to come out. She inches out, but due to the large size of her breasts, she seems to get stuck. She continues to struggle a bit to get out, which causes me to wonder if I should try to help her out¡­ ¡°Uh, do you need any help? Maybe Ai, if you don¡¯t want me to help.¡± If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. She looks up at her, her eyes shaking even more intently. Slowly, she lowers her head to the ground, her forehead touching the stone. Still looking down, she nods. Using my scan, I figure out the easiest way to get her out. The hologram shows exactly what will happen. Wow, she¡¯s pretty stuck in there. This will be a little awkward. ¡°Hey Ai, could you come grab her out? It will be awkward if I do it. From what I can tell, part of Lin¡¯s shirt is caught on the rock below her.¡± Both women look sharply up at me, clearly wondering how I would know that is the case. Her face tightens, but nonetheless, Ai gets up and starts pulling her. She doesn¡¯t seem to have much success. ¡°Here, you need to pull from right here and lift slightly, as you pull her out.¡± I point to under her armpits so she can get a little more leverage. Once again, they look at me strangely. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to be doing this and snag a look. Especially in a situation like this. Thank goodness for my scan or this would have been really, really awkward, and not help our relationship. Turning away from them, I still keep my scan on, so I can make sure she¡¯s not hurting her. I take off my robe, my shirt still on me. As I hear Ai heave from a sudden yank, I prepare myself for¡­ A loud ripping sound echoes through the room, as the piece of her shirt that was snagged on a rock, tears all the way through, as Ai continues to pull. Revealing her breasts. Can¡¯t make this stuff up. Well, actually you can, but still. Both girl¡¯s eyes dart to me, but my back is turned away. I can sense them relax. I¡¯ve also discovered that I can partially block out certain information in the scan, allowing me not to see all of her breasts. Unfortunately, I still got an eye¡­ mindful. Hopefully, I can work on this ability¡­ for more combat related reasons. Ai relaxes, while Lin still seems a little tense, for obvious reasons. I hold out my robe behind me, for the newly freed Lin, motioning for her to take it. Taking it quickly, she glances at me before quietly walking towards the hallway. ¡°Hey Lin?¡± She pauses, but doesn¡¯t turn around. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°¡­ I appreciate you stopping by my room, even if I don¡¯t know for what reason. It would be nice to talk with you guys together later. Not for working items, but just¡­ talking. Would that be okay with you?¡± She stays silent for a slightly awkward while, before turning towards me and giving a subtle smile. And a nod, before moving out of the room to theirs. As her footsteps lead away from the room, it¡¯s just Ai and I in the room now. Ai gives a sigh and walks back to what is now her side of the bed. Laying down. The difference from the previous night is that she is now facing my side. Okay¡­ this is weird. But I¡¯m admittedly grateful enough and tired enough to not care. Time to lie down and attempt to sleep. I moved to my side of the bed and lay down face first. Using my scan, I can see that Ai is looking at me with a confused look. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Considering the difficulties of life.¡± ¡°And why do these ¡®difficulties of life¡¯ require you to lay face down like a crazy person?¡± I can feel the air quotes in her words. Turning to lean on my side, I can¡¯t help but to not answer her question. ¡°Look, just let me lie here for a moment.¡± Ai lays there quietly, until she suddenly speaks up again. ¡°Adorable, huh?¡± Ugh. She¡¯s really not going to give me a break, huh? I turn in the bed to face her, my eyes locking onto hers. I can feel my face scrunch up seriously. ¡°Ai. Can you honestly tell me, that if you saw Lin hiding under a bed, squeaking like a mouse¡­ you wouldn¡¯t think that¡¯s cute?¡± I can practically hear her swallow. She coughs and breaks first. ¡°Yeah¡­ but I¡¯m her sister.¡± I give a sigh. ¡°At this point, I feel the same way.¡± She blinks at my admission. ¡°Oh. I guess if that¡¯s the case, then never mind.¡± She turns in the other direction. This will be an interesting future conversation. But I¡¯m happy to just let it go through. The night goes quietly. I honestly expected her to speak more on this, but she says nothing for the rest of the night. She actually seems more relaxed today, maybe because she has something to think about. Of course, she still needed to be healed the next day, due to sleep deprivation. And I didn¡¯t sleep either. Fuckin¡¯ A. ¡­ I¡¯m really going to have to come up with a solution to this. Nonetheless, I start the day with my workouts and my awareness. Since I haven¡¯t slept since Ai has come in, I likely won¡¯t be able to practice the awareness aspect while I sleep. Actually¡­ this might be the best time to practice it. It seems to work best when I¡¯m in a semi-alert state. Having an attractive woman that I need to monitor, so she won¡¯t do something crazy, will likely help with that. I¡¯ll try to sleep tonight and will see if it will work. ¡­ I really hope she doesn¡¯t try anything. Before I continue on to check out the gauntlet Gong has prepared for me, my mind turns to the upcoming sect pickup. It¡¯s coming¡­ I likely have a two, maybe three weeks, to get everything together. I¡¯ll have to do what I can within that period. God help me. Chapter 91 - Background Movements Pit Traps. I never knew how grateful I was that I had a scanning ability until I saw one surprise Gong had set for me in the tunnels. Along the path to the farms, Gong had set up a pit trap. She seemed to have already notified Ai and Lin earlier about them, but obviously not me. Since she likely knew that I would send spiders, she filled them with tiny worm creatures. What is pretty bad about these worms is that they''re like leeches. More specifically, if leeches not only latched onto you but also crawled under your skin slowly. Now that I consider it more, they are more like bot flies. Nonetheless, before I even got close to the hole, I could sense them there, wriggling. Squirming. Of course, there are other traps that were there, but the only one that really caught my attention was the giant pit of tiny, wriggling bugs. The one that my scan was warning me was somewhat dangerous. I immediately turned and walked in the other direction. I don''t think the bugs itself is the problem, but how it reminds me of what I''ve done to my enemies. And the fact that their sole method of attack is to do that, where other insects live and in other ways. ¡­ Who am I kidding? Most bugs survive by chewing through other creatures. I just don''t want to think about it. I pause in the middle of the tunnel. I can practically hear the sigh of Gong at my inner weakness. I need to go back. I have to learn how to navigate these things types of things. If I don''t do it now, I won''t be prepared for later. When it actually matters. I turn back around and head back towards the traps. And so, I went back and went through all the traps, including the worm trap. Using my scan, I trained myself on the best ways to avoid them. Using the scan to understand what to look for and to find signs of them, even without using the scan. Of course, I failed one of the spiked spring traps, because of rushing and cried when it slammed into my foot. But Gong and I were able to get it quickly removed and healed. She seemed simultaneously worried and stern with her actions. After that was done, surprisingly, the rest of the day was pretty simple. I didn''t go out, and all I did was just check over the crops and relax. I truly tried to take the day to not get involved with too many things and mentally recover from all the stressful things that''s been happening lately. It was quite nice. The entire week ends up turning out this way, with nothing really occurring. Ai, Lin, and I would sit down occasionally, just chatting. Ai seems to be getting better emotionally, making some progress. Actually sleeping (somewhat). Though, occasionally, she wakes up for large periods of time. My progress with my awareness actually went up, as I had suspected. Being near Ai at night really kept me at the right level of awareness to get sleep, but still react if necessary. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Gong continues to train me and keep me updated on the workings of the city. Supposedly, Vermilion stripes have lost a tiny bit of land to the Yellow Sashes, but have otherwise been pretty quiet. There was a bit of a land grab war between the groups, where it seems that the blue bands have effectively taken control of the situation. Being more connected to the common people, they''ve leveraged that to have normal people increasing their information network. The yellow sashes keep the Vermilion stripes in line so they aren''t able to retaliate against this blue band uprising. Now, if you wear a red stripe, you have to be cautious in those areas. The one area that hasn''t been touched during all of this has been Gong''s area. Over the course of this week, we have seemingly received some demi humans, but still not too many humans. In actuality, a lot of poor demi humans and humans have actually come to the area attempting to live here. It is actually Gong that is turning them away, as she''s been doing serious vetting on who can come in into the village that she''s now made. As I''ve recently found out, even though Gong has control over a large portion of area, that doesn''t mean that she actually controls it, per se. The area around the tiny village she has complete control over. Near the outskirts of the web walls that she''s created, not so much. She allows demi humans who had been declined to join the village to live out there, of which there apparently is a significant number. But, other than that political stuff, though, it really is peaceful. It''s pretty clear there is only one person to blame for all the crazy stuff that was happening since I''ve been on this planet. Me. There were certainly a lot of things that were necessary to do, but the way I approached them, and how I communicated, could have been much better. Sigh. Moving on from that, the three of us have started to have much deeper conversations on what going into the sect will look like. What we can probably expect on the test. As well as the different aspects of etiquette expected to be shown between cultivators. Things such as calling people Master or Elder, or Senior Brothers and Sisters were all explained to me and Lin. Gong didn''t really need to hear it, since she''d operate outside the system, but listened to it regardless. Over the course of these explanations and talks, it gradually started becoming more and more real for me. I''m in a cultivation world, and I''m about to join a sect. I definitely knew this was all real before. But there''s certainly a distinct feeling between fighting for your life and learning that you might be joining an organization that you''ve only read about in fantasy cultivation novels. One that is simultaneously ruthless, but also a way to advance and become stronger than I could have ever imagined. It''s certainly a strange feeling. Of course, Ai let us know that her knowledge of this isn''t completely accurate, since she''s simply going off of things she''s read. She promised to continue to search out more information on what we might need to look at, so we can review it before we get there. Overall, we''re making good time. Since according to the adjusted schedule, we are about 2 weeks out from the sect pick up date. There is one disturbing thing that happened during this week, that caught my attention. And Gong''s. She let me know she was now exploring more areas underground, in case Demi humans had to move underground with us for safety reasons. She''s been noticing signs of the iridescent worms. While she hasn''t found any of their nests yet, she''s pretty sure that we will come across them soon and she''s actively searching with the spiders. When I spoke with her a bit more about her concerns, I let her know that regarding the mental side, I can heal the initial damage done to the brain in the mental conditions. However, there is a core piece after their ''human side'' comes back, that I may not be able to solve without long-term care. Even though I say this, I feel that there is further I can go with this ability. That there is a deeper aspect that I can get access to, if I only keep progressing. If keep using the ability and learning more about it. I might even be able to take care of issues like this for people, without them needing to go through long-term care. Even without that, though, I do feel confident that I might be able to bring them back to a conscious human like status. I checked using my scan, to be sure. The actual issue, at my current level, will be getting rid of their learned responses. Which is why long-term care will be needed. And the thought of that scares me. I am not looking forward to that. It goes unspoken between Gong and I, but we don''t talk about what we will do with the women that we might save, when we actually find these worms. They will have seen my abilities. Where do they go now? Even until the end of the week, I mull over these things in my mind. So, when Gong comes sprinting towards my room, even though I''m anxious, I am somewhat mentally prepared for her words. "James, I need you to heal my friend! She''s been hurt during a confrontation with cultivators." Ah, that''s not exactly what I was thinking of¡­ Chapter 92 - Air Ambulance Premium Services Gong looks at me imploringly, clearly wanting me to come with her as quickly as possible. With a quick nod, I motion for her to lead the way so we can get there fast. She surprises me by saying, ¡°Excuse me,¡± and picks me up. The area around me turns into something like a blur, as we move through the dark tunnels so quickly that it takes my eyes awhile to adjust to the darkness and high speed. She speaks as we move. ¡°One cultivator that regularly fights in this area was having a fight outside the walls. My friend, Jenn, was on her way back from a scavenging run, when one cultivator accidentally hit her in the arm, completely tearing it off. ¡°From what my sources are telling me, it¡¯s bad enough that if we don¡¯t get there in time, she¡¯s not gonna make it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to ask this of you, especially after telling you not to use this. Please, I¡¯m begging you, can you help my friend and heal her? Is there even any question here, on the right thing to do? ¡°Of course, Gong. I¡¯ve even come prepared for something like this.¡± Looking down at my waist, I have a bag that has several concoctions, elixirs, and potions, that I can essentially use as excuses to heal people. I haven¡¯t been spending this week idly. If I¡¯m going to do this, I¡¯m going to do it the right way. I¡¯ve learned my lessons. At the very least, this is within the genius level of territory. I take a quick look up at Gong, with her still carrying me. I can see the remnants of tears running down her face. The anxious look I saw there previously is mostly gone. There¡¯s hope there. One thing I do notice, while we keep moving, is that I¡¯ve never been in this branch of tunnels before. This seems to be one that leads outside of the normal exit and entrance points. The exact ones she always warns us to not go through. But since we¡¯re talking about Gong, she probably knows what she¡¯s doing. At that exact moment, I hear the sounds of some type of strange insect echo behind us, from one of the other corridors we passed. Gong seems to speed up just a tiny bit more. Soon after, though, we emerge onto the surface. The sunlight practically blinds me, and potentially her as well. However, she doesn¡¯t stop for even a second to adjust. Right after my eyes adjust to the new light, in the distance I can see a group of demi humans huddled around an injured woman, as we fast approach from on top of all the buildings. The woman appears to be a lizard human mix. Generally, her features are primarily human, but she has scales and a tail. Injury-wise she¡¯s not moving and the blood flow from her missing arm is still coming out, but it looks massively slowed. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Gong looks down at me, and says, ¡°I can throw you and have you land safely with the web on you. Would you be OK with that? Are you ready?¡± Oh crap. I¡¯m definitely not ready for that, but if it¡¯s this serious then, will need every second we can get. I quickly make sure that my bag is secured to me and closed. After confirming that, I look up at her and give her a terse nod. Before I can even blink, I realize I¡¯m up in the air, flying at an absurd speed, with a web attached to my back. Oh shit, oh shit, oh shit, oh shit! Just before I reach her location, with some scary accuracy, I can feel extra webs (that I didn¡¯t even know were there) on my neck, head, and waist, slow my descent. Since it¡¯s clear that she has this under control, I reached my hand in my bag tightly and prepare to splash the contents of the little Phoenix elixir over the woman¡¯s arm stump. Finally reaching her location, I float onto her and cover her in the elixir. A gasp erupts from the surrounding crowd, with some of them scrambling backwards in fear. I yell out to prevent any surprise attacks, ¡°I¡¯m here to help! I¡¯m here to heal her.¡± Immediately, the elixir shows to be doing its work. It begins knitting the stump together, slowing the blood flow from her. I yell out to the group, ¡°Hurry, grab her arm and bring it to me!¡± No one moves. I point to a random person in the crowd, looking directly at them and yell at them, ¡°What are you doing?! You, hurry up and grab the arm for me and bring it here!¡± The young man, no older than 18, seems shocked, but gets up and runs over outside the crowd and brings over the clearly decimated arm. Grabbing the arm from him, I put it up against the wound and dump second elixir over the connection between the two, as well as the arm itself. I pour a second elixir over the arm which then begins to heal any damage, extending out and bringing it back to a normal state. My scan reveals that it was actually right for Gong to throw me at that time. If she hadn¡¯t had rushed us here, only 30 seconds later and she would have been dead. Much too close for comfort. Her breath appears stable, and her arm continues to regrow. After all this, she may be even healthier than she was before. This is pretty amazing, though. I didn¡¯t even have to use any of my powers on this. This. This is the power of preparation and the culmination of our efforts. The craziest part about this, this was done with an elixir that was made with pretty cheap ingredients. Obviously, I¡¯m going to need to say how much this ¡®cost¡¯ to make as an aside in front of everyone. This has the capability of causing too many waves, if it gets out in the wrong way. Finally, feeling like I can relax, I fall back onto my butt. Taking a look around, everyone else still seems to be somewhat frozen. Gong is already arrived, albeit 10 seconds after I had already arrived via ¡®parachute.¡¯ Looking at Gong, I speak loudly so the bystanders can hear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about paying me back for these ingredients. Even though they¡¯re extremely expensive, it¡¯s definitely worth our friendship. Even more so, since this was someone precious to you.¡± Gong¡¯s face tightens up for the briefest second, but the look quickly disappears as everyone turns to look at her. She responds, ¡°Thank you for that. I know how much these cost you to make. Let¡¯s hurry and bring her away, so we can do more detailed care for her.¡± Once again, almost before I can blink, she whisks me and the other woman up into her arms and away. Speeding off, back towards the caves. As we move forward, she gives me a grateful look, but then sighs. ¡°Thank you for your help with this, James. I don¡¯t know what I would have done without you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even have to say that. If you need my help with anything, I¡¯m here to help.¡± She gives a quick smile before it turns slightly wry. ¡°I think I know why you said what you did. Though, I don¡¯t think you meant to give off the connotation that may have come off. It¡¯s not that bad, though.¡± ¡°What do you mean? I meant to have it so that people wouldn¡¯t believe that this is an easy produce elixir.¡± ¡°Yes, I believe that will come off correctly. However, they also will take that as we have even more special relationship, which isn¡¯t that bad, honestly. Just different from the rumors that I¡¯ve been spreading around.¡± She thinks on it a bit more, before continuing, ¡°I think I can make this work.¡± Well, if that¡¯s not going to be much of an issue, then I say it¡¯s a job well done. As I think that, the woman held beside me, starts to stir from unconsciousness. Chapter 93 - Hidden Qualities The woman looks groggily around, seeming to be in a stupor. Physically, she should be fine. But I bet it¡¯s pretty disorienting to be carried around and waking up to all that jostling. ¡°Where¡­ where am I?¡± Gong, still moving fast, seems to swallow a bit, trying to come up with words to say. While she does that, the woman looks down at her arm, flailing beside her. Scars where her arm was torn off from. Her eyes begin to glaze a bit, as she is clearly hyperventilating. It appears she might be thinking about she had gone through, earlier. We need to stop her from thinking about it. Luckily, Gong reacts in time and gets her attention. ¡°Jenn? It¡¯s Gong. I have you with me now. We¡¯re taking you back to my area to treat you a bit more. You were in an accident with an outside cultivator.¡± The woman, Jenn, still seems to work to gain her bearings. Her eyes clear a little and she focuses back to the voice. To Gong¡¯s face. She doesn¡¯t seem to recognize her for a second, before a flash seemingly goes through hers. ¡°G¡­ Gong? I thought, I thought you¡­¡± Gong¡¯s lips tremble for a second. Before she forces out some words, with clear difficulty. ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry. This is all me. I should have brought you closer earlier¡­¡± With these mysterious, but meaningful words, the pair fall silent. If Gong having me rush out here to save her wasn¡¯t enough of an indicator that something is between these two, this would show that the situation is far more than it seems. This might be a classic case of, ¡®I can¡¯t let anyone know who is close to me, or they¡¯ll be used against me¡¯ type of situation. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll find out, eventually. ¡­ Actually, why am I automatically assuming that it¡¯s any of my business? I¡¯m not entitled to know her life story or any of those things. All this is is just helping a friend to save one of her other friends. Quickly, we approach one cavern leading into Gong¡¯s tunnel system. We had already passed over one wall sectioning off her area from the outside. It still shocks me how big her ¡®area¡¯ is, now that we¡¯ve come from a different section of the city. Within a few moments, we finally entered the tunnel system. As always, I actually do not know where this one is located, in relation to the main area, without using my scan to assist. It¡¯s going to take a while until I become used to these tunnels, to the point where I won¡¯t need to use it. Even then, I might still use it just to be sure. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. Carefully lowering both me and Jen down, she turns to a slowly. ¡°Since things will probably be a little hectic for a while, would it be OK if you stayed with me?¡± Strangely, it appears that this woman, Jenn, is a bit hesitant. Maybe even reluctant. However, she ultimately agrees with a nod. With her agreement, we silently head throughout the tunnels, per the normal process. Like Ai, Lin, and I were, when we first entered these tunnels, she too seems to be amazed by the system that Gong has created to protect and secure this area. Her eyes widen as the spiders layer the ground with traps. She gasps as she feels the strength of the web beneath her feet, seemingly holding her weight, like a regular floor, despite the sizeable gaps and traps that are beneath them. Instead of heading to the main area, as I expected, we seem to head to another area that¡¯s very similar. With another larger central area and adjacent rooms, it seems to be a much larger version of what we have in the main area. I remember she mentioned that originally the plan was for many more demi humans to come down into the tunnels at some point. Maybe this was the area that was actually expected to house them? Already I can see many spiders running back and forth, setting up one of the rooms to be habitable. It will probably be her room. She turns to me as Jenn heads off into the room, clearly understanding that this is to be where she will live from now on. Whispering softly, she speaks into my ear, ¡°Over the next couple of weeks, I¡¯m planning on bringing some select Demi humans down into this area. These will be people that I actually trust. People I truly believe you could actually heal, in the same way that you healed me, and not reveal anything.¡± Her voice gets even lower as she speaks and the sound of the spiders gets louder, with Gong clearly directing them to drown out me and her talking. Which makes sense, since many demi human seem to have superior hearing. I¡¯m unsure about lizard demi humans like Jenn, though. Unexpectedly, she moves behind me, and places her lips right up to my ear. Sending a slight shiver down my back, as she whispers. ¡°These will be people who you can rely on to defend you and help you if they¡¯ve been helped, like you helped me. Quite a few who would be of great use to you.¡± She says all this, with her hand now on my shoulder, inching down to my chest a little, enticingly. Why do I feel like she¡¯s trying to seduce me into making this OK? I mean, it is OK. I trust her. The way she¡¯s doing this seems a little suspicious, though. It actually reminds me of the warning she gave me earlier, of what she would do if she was focused on the plight of her fellow demi humans¡­ Honestly though, I can¡¯t really blame her. If it was me, I¡¯d want others to join me. As long as they were people I could trust. I should make clear my position, nonetheless. ¡°Gong? You really don¡¯t have to worry about me. I trust you. I believe that if you think these people are trustworthy, that you wouldn¡¯t do anything that could harm me. ¡°If you say they are worth bringing into the group, I¡¯ll typically always believe you.¡± Stating an expression of trust is a powerful way to build even further trust. I want to show her she doesn¡¯t need to resort to things like this. That our bond is deeper than something like that. ¡­ I do kind of like it, though. True to my thoughts, I can hear Gong gulp as she steps back away from me. A look back at her, reveals that she has a slightly reddened face and is biting her lip. Her hand is laying on her cheek, in an enticing way. She turns away from me slightly, so I can¡¯t see her face clearly. ¡­But something seems a bit different from the norm. Her lips are moving and it is only with my scan that I am able to see what she is almost inaudibly whispering. Ohmyohmyohmyohmyohmyohmy For the briefest moment, I experience a tiny flash of fear. The look on her face seems to be one of pure bliss and want, and brings images of her previous words of self-indulgence. Keeping me all to herself. Entrapment. Never leaving. I just saw something that I really don¡¯t think I was supposed to. Luckily, that look soon goes away, as behind her Jenn calls out and begins asking Gong some questions. She seems to automatically switch gears and turn to help her. I use this opportunity to make up an excuse to head back to the main area. Gong guiltily looks at me before saying her goodbyes and that we¡¯ll catch up later. I use my scan to quickly get on the path back to the main area, where we live normally. Along the way, I can feel a slight shudder. I brush it off. However, before I get there, Gong runs behind me. I can feel myself tense up, slightly expecting that previous look on her face again. Betraying my expec¡­ thoughts, she actually yells out, ¡°James! The cultivators are back and are blowing up the Demi human areas!¡± Ah shit. Chapter 94 - Activation Key I can feel my voice stutter, as I try to find the right words to say. "What? Again?" Her face looks grave, as it looks like she''s concentrating on something else. All she gives is a nod. I move my attention towards the only thing that she''d be focusing on at a time like this. Normally, I keep myself somewhat disconnected from the spider horde. Mostly because the emotions and thoughts from them sometimes disturb me. Not because of any fault of their own, but from what I''ve had them do in the past. And likely will do again. It was a more subconscious thing rather than a conscious effort. I keep myself connected just enough to know when one of them gets significantly hurt, showing something has happened. And of course, it is at this moment that the first spider death happens. Near instantly and without pain. The small healing that I have on them not being able to bring them back fast enough. My full attention shifts over to them, and I can see the devastation that''s happening only a little outside of Gong''s area of control. Demi humans running from place to place, desperately trying to find cover. Flames rippling up and around all areas. Shockwave pulses flying from area to area, all tinged with a hint of fire. Always oriented at an angle downwards. And the two cultivators that seem to have started it all. Considering the clear urgency of the situation, I try something new with my scan. I attempt my scan through my connection with the spiders. What I quickly find is that while it is still intensive, it is not as hard-hitting on my mind, as if I tried to reach that same location with my scan normally. Seeing all the distance in between. I could attempt to query that specific location, but I wouldn''t know what to query or where to query exactly, which would use far more mental energy. The spiders provide a centering point. Regarding what it tells me, I find out that these are the same cultivators that had fought, the day that I had explored the city with Ai, Lin, and Gong. The first thing that comes to mind is that this is no accident. Gong speaks up suddenly, affirming my thoughts. Her face, the picture of frustration. "James, I''ve been using the spiders to shield them. The cultivators aren''t directly attacking them, but seem to fight more intensely in areas where demi humans live. Possibly for deniability. This could just be a guess, but these might be loose cultivators, with no attachment to any sect. A rogue element, that could be used for anything. One thing is for sure, they''re at least in the mid Qi Condensation realm." Fuck¡­ that''s around the same level as Shi. If the speed of her was the average¡­ Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Before I can even blink, Gong has me in her arms. Rushing us to the surface. She quickly apologizes, letting me know that we''ll need to hurry. Because of the urgency of the situation. She also says that she''ll need my help fighting them. Fighting them¡­? In what way could I help fight? I see now. She needs my help to keep her alive. Since she can''t handle cultivators of this level. I directly question her about this method. "Gong, we can''t have you fighting cultivators again! Especially ones in the mid Qi Condensation realm. Didn''t you tell me previously that you wouldn''t be able to handle that even with the best preparation? From what I can tell, these guys actually have a good foundation. If I heal you that much, they''ll know something''s up. "I''m not sure even you could handle fighting them, even with my healing. What if they get away? And that doesn''t even include if they catch on that you don''t have a curse! Then the abilities that you supposedly have will get out to everyone. Then they''ll rip this place and us apart." As I continue to talk with her, the frustration is evident on her face. She yells, her eyes closed. Tears forming on the corner of her face, as her voice practically booms. "I CAN''T JUST SIT HERE AND LET THEM KILL EVERYONE I KNOW!" She slows a bit. Her face conflicted, as she is clearly distracted. "I''ve already let go of so many people. People I had to leave behind, so they wouldn''t be tortured. Children that have nowhere else to go. I don''t have enough! I don''t have enough power. Enough spiders. If I don''t go out there and defend them, they''ll just keep killing them! Look at them! They''re only fighting in the areas that people can''t defend themselves. If they keep this up, everyone will die. Even if I use the spiders¡­" Her voice gets more and more hoarse as she speaks. Stuttering to a stop. Fuck, I''m going to need to go all out on this one. I''m not having us fight. I''ve learned my lessons. But there are other ways to do this. I rack my brain for ways we can solve this, without giving up everything in return. Or showcasing my abilities for the world to see. Silence falls between us; with the only sound we can hear being the air passing by our ears. "¡­ Alright, Gong. Here''s what I think we can do. I can heal the spiders using the majority of my energy, but I need you to stay out of the fight. What I can guarantee, is that the spiders will practically come back to life, considering the types of hits that are currently coming at them." I do a quick check of my numbers for my manner. Trying to get a rough estimate of how long I think I can hold out based on it. "I can maintain this for few hours at most. If you can hide them within the other spiders¡­" Before I can even finish, I already see that her eyes are shifting from place to place, her mind is racing. She''s reorganized the spiders into more stealthy and defensive formations that would utilize my abilities in the most efficient way. She seems to have centered herself. This fits one of the fighting styles we talked about. No more words need to be said. For the first time that I''ve been here, I truly go all out with my healing. It''s almost as if a hidden world around me freezes in place, like time has stopped for it. Something ancient within this world, that has been untouched for so long suddenly activated on a large scale. It rises. And then pours into me like a sinkhole. Uncontrollably. In response, from every part of my body, shivers erupt, feeling like surges of icy waters are rising from my bones to the surface of my skin. The massive stores of mana that lives in me flows outward at my will. This duality of in and out soon balances, like a fountain of water. A comforting feeling emerges from this balance. I direct all that energy ahead of us, towards the spiders that are currently fighting to defend and survive. I can feel one spider hidden within the group instantly regrow, that was on the verge of death. Groups of spiders that just absorbed a Shockwave from one of the cultivators, sinks into the deeper into the group and heals. It still scares me how good Gong is at adapting. She is having the spiders that take deathly hits, hiding them behind waves of other spiders. The new wave of spider gets hit with any additional attacks and restarting the process. Different from the tornado of spiders around Gong that happened during the Vermillion Stripes fight¡­ this is more like smoke from a volcano at full blast, continuous outpouring. My mind shifts to the defense of her territory. All safe. Looks like this wasn''t a cover for an attack. Though, it appears Gong was ready for that. The only spiders that are currently in the Gong''s territory are the big ones. Of which, there are plenty. She''s only using the smaller spiders for this fight. My mind drifts to my powers. I¡­ hope I will be able to last through this battle. I''m not hopeful that no one will notice what''s going on with the spiders. There will probably be ramifications to this. Fuck¡­ I can''t catch a break. Chapter 95 - Smoldering The people, the demi humans that are trying to survive this, are desperately hiding behind the waves of spiders. The demi-humans run, crawl, and drag themselves towards the even the smallest patches of spiders they can find. Small children are being picked up and thrown by their parents into groups of the spiders, as powerful blasts of energy rip through the air towards them. Because of the healing energy, the spiders are able to dive in front of them and absorb the blows, allowing them to get away and survive. For those who go towards the small patches, they are dragged underground and brought up into a larger group through another hole. Which honestly freaks many of them out until they see the others emerge within the main groups of spiders. If there''s one thing Gong''s spiders are good at, it''s quickly digging and reinforcing tunnels, while moving things in between. It''s honestly quite frightening. And new spiders learn how to do it efficiently, through the hive mind with Gong. The connection with the spiders and her is in a sense closer than it is with me. I wouldn''t ever want to fight her. Even with cultivators. As we get ever closer and closer to the fighting, I can feel the cost of the healing going down. It appears it looks like I will be able to hold out for a lot longer than I thought I would. This continues on for the next few minutes, as Gong continues to speed us closer and closer to the battle¡­ And then suddenly we stop. My scan reveals that we''re directly beneath the center of the battle. It''s clear that this is the lowest my healing cost is going to get, while keeping us out of danger. As we sit here, fighting in our own way, a pattern emerges with the cultivators and their fighting. They''re avoiding the spiders. Anywhere that has the demi humans being protected by spiders, they move on to the next area, looking for areas that don''t have them. Still focusing on each other, but still doing massive damage to the surrounding area. Which further reinforces the fact that this is a coordinated approach. It looks like they wait every time after killing a demi human, they visibly pause with an eye towards the spiders. And then looks toward the spies, who are watching them intently. Some spies are watching the spiders, as well. I can see cultivator''s eyes directly landing on the agents for the Yellow Sashes members. Only I can ''see'' the spy for Big Sis Crane. Finally, they look towards Gong''s area. It''s almost as if they are waiting for Gong to attack them. Through our bond, I''m able to tell that Gong already knew. They wanted her to attack them. And she was going to fight anyway, showing her true infuriation at the situation. This continues on for an hour. I let her know that I''m all set to continue with the healing. We end up having to go through different tunnels, moving with the center of the battle. The tunnels continuously shake with the power of the cultivator''s attacks. Some dirt trickles through the web supports, falling to the ground around us. With every rumble, my heart drops¡­ wondering if this is when the tunnels will collapse. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. But they still hold. The webs that Gong uses for tunnels seem to be even better than I had realized. Based on the expressions of the cultivators, they seem not to have realized anything about the spiders. My scan also reveals that no spies have seen anything either. Except¡­ the agent for Big Sis Crane. The edges of the demi human living areas have Vermillion Stripe''s people putting out and containing the fire. Forcibly keeping humans out of the area, while ignoring escaping demi humans. It should be noted that all the humans seem to have already previously left the area. Gong and I have formed sort of a rhythm between us. Just enough where we can talk outside of this. I take the moment to ask a question that''s been bothering me. "Where are the humans?" Her face tightens further. Normally, I''d use my scan to find out that answer. But I don''t want to waste my mental energy towards that, in case we might need it later. "There''s free food and medicine being given out near the Vermilion Stripes area today. Only humans allowed." They''re not even trying to be subtle about it. The coordination between these can''t be a mistake. This is their retaliation for what happened before. It''s going to be a long night. At least we are doing good work here. There''s been only a death or two since we started. And those were near the beginning, when we were trying to get ahold of the situation. There are still way too many serious injuries, though. I''m shooting general healing at some of them, to keep them stable¡­ but there''s only so much I can do without revealing that there''s something going on. And I''m already running near empty, even with the immense mana pool that I have, that is still growing. It''s just not enough, even with the mana regeneration. The cost of strong, remote healing is just too high. Especially with this many bodies. To imagine that the cost is even higher for using it on cultivators? It''s frightening. Nonetheless, it is clear we are having a major effect on the battlefield. The cultivators seem almost frustrated by the effectiveness of the spiders and were hitting harder, after realizing they weren''t doing much damage to the demi humans. They eventually stabilized their attacks, after realizing it wasn''t effective. It''s become a battle of attrition. Luckily for us, they broke first. After 2 hours of this, I could see that their bodies were becoming too exhausted from channeling external Qi through their dantians and meridians. They likely could have gone on for longer, but they let loose to a medium degree. If they continue further, they''d be damaging their bodies, to where it would need a healer''s help. It feels as though they are being casual about this, but also having a bit of fun. Fucking assholes. As their attacks begin to slow down, I can see an interaction between the two of them. The two cultivators lock eyes and nod. One of the cultivator''s launches a blow at the other, that causes that one to fly into a building. They repeat the same thing that I saw that day I first explored this area. One forces the other to apologize and they then jump off into the distance. Leaving a broken area behind them. My scan reveals the demi human area is still burning, but with the cultivators gone, the spiders are putting out the fires. A few spider groups, surge toward the spies, causing them to run away. I end my healing and focus towards Gong. She''s already looking at me. Having put all the spiders on alert, but mainly autopilot. One group of them are putting out the fires, while the other is collecting the surviving demi humans into one area. Into what could only be described as a triage area. By the time we had reached them, there were only around a hundred or so demi humans left in the area. The others were well enough to either run away or had died in the process. A few of the ones who had stayed were clearly stronger than any of the others and were seeming to help the children and weak ones get to safety. It''s partially because of them that we were able to minimize the deaths to only two people. Gong turns to me with a serious look. "Can you heal them?" Once again, I come to a decision. I could heal these people, but then they become a security risk. A hundred people are a lot of fucking people. Any of whom could let it out, that there is something going on. I''ll just say it straight. Before I can say anything, she assuages my fears. "James. Before you say anything, I want you to know I''ve already made the preparations to include people in our group." Alright¡­ let me hear her out, at least. She hasn''t failed me yet. Chapter 96 - Missing Information Turning my head toward her, I nod my head. ¡°Yeah, I can definitely try to hear you out on this. What did you have planned?¡± "Well, I may have to apologize to you before I tell you what happened. As thanks for your work with their gang, the Yellow Sashes actually gave us quite a bit of money and influence. Since this was items technically meant for us but came from you, I should have let you know about it earlier. "However, I think you''ll really appreciate what we were able to get with those resources. I negotiated with Big Sis Crane, to be able to get something you may not know of yet. Something called a contract." Ha, could this be like the contracts that are done in those fantasy stories? The ones where you¡¯re able to bind someone according to a set agreement? Wow, it actually looks like that''s the case, based on my scan. The real question is, what level of contract did she manage to get for us. While I¡¯m a little bothered that she used it without letting me know, it looks like this is a massive deal either way. She actually explains about contracts, and giving the different levels as well as what they¡¯re usually used for. In a general sense, the level of contracts depends on the type of binding that is done between the two parties. At the lowest level of contract, there is the binding of the body, where there will be some type of physical price paid for breaking the contract. The next level of contracts typically deals with the Qi side of things, going from hurting one''s cultivation to completely crippling them with key diseases in high level cultivation-based issues. The highest level of this type can also completely cripple one¡¯s cultivation and make them physically crippled, as well for the rest of their life maybe even leading into death immediately. Of course, within this level and the previous one, there are ones that just induce death upon breaking the contract. However, there¡¯s a final level of contract. This level deals with the matter of the soul, as they would say. No matter how high your cultivation, binding via this contract and breaking it would cause your existence to flicker and damaged in some way. The highest cultivators, with their multiple ways of staying alive and having versions of immortality, could fall using this type of contract. Losing their life immediately, without a whisper. There are few ways to come back from something like that. Obviously, this is not the level that Gong was able to get. An interesting note for all contracts, is that the one who maintains the contract in the event of the other party breaking it, has the option of forgiving select members of the other party. In general, they usually just kill everyone or form a secondary contract to allow the party that broke the contract, to avoid the consequences. The breakage of contract terms is automatically known by all parties. If the contract has terms for individuals within a party contract, that takes precedence, so that the others aren¡¯t in breach. Breaches of contract can happen with both intended and unintended breaches. If you are planning on breaking it, it is a breach of contract. If you promise to do something and cannot do it, no matter how you try, you are in breach. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. At first, when I heard this and saw this via my scan, I was quite frightened about what this could mean for being forced into a contract against my will. Luckily though, since this is a binding contract between two souls, it requires the full unforced consent of the other. There¡¯s been efforts to make a forced contract, but it seems the rules of the of the world do not allow this use with Qi. Of course, you could always put the other party in such a disadvantageous position that they have no choice but to actually pick the contract. But, if they''re being actually forced, whether through torture or other means, the contract won''t work. Still not optimal, but not as bad as I was assuming¡­ Regarding the contract that Gong was able to get, it appears she was able to get a contract that will induce death and silence in any cultivators that are below foundation establishment cultivation. Normally, this would be completely impossible for her to get. But Big Sis Crane just ¡®had one lying around.¡¯ She shows me the contract, which I use my scan on. There doesn¡¯t appear to be any funny business within it. Just a standard contract of this type, With the variation that it can be used on a party of people instead of a singular person. Seriously, what is Gong¡¯s relationship with big sis crane? This contract itself¡­ is worth entire sects. Extremely small ones, but sects nonetheless. Actually, it is likely to be worth even more for this area. Which apparently is on the low end of the cultivation realms. From what I can gather, its price has been severely understated by Big Sis Crane. ¡­ It actually makes me wonder, if Gong had to choose between me and her, who would she pick? I feel that I wouldn¡¯t like that answer. At this point, I¡¯m not sure if I should be cautious, even though it seems like she would do nothing to betray me. ¡­ But it wouldn¡¯t be good to distrust my allies at this point. Especially when I¡¯m this deep in the hole with them. That only breeds distrust and can cause issues with our group. Not only that, but this contract is for me. She used her connections with her to get a contract like this for me. I need to stop with the distrust. At least for them. As I tuned back into the conversation, I see Gong looking at me. She seems to have caught on to my anxiety via her sniffing. However, it seems she also caught on to my ultimate feeling of release. She opens her mouth, but then closes it. Appearing to hold back some words she was going to say, choosing instead to continue with the conversation. ¡°I want to take some of the demi humans and have their curses removed.¡± Before I can say anything else, she points at the contract and continues. ¡°Using this, we¡¯ll make sure that there will be no issues with them betraying us. More specifically, betraying you and your secrets.¡± I can work with this. ¡°So, you want me to heal them and their curses? What would you suggest the terms of the contract be?¡± She lists out a general contract. One that has them commit to silence in all forms of communication or inference to anyone outside the group, as to the source of their curse removal and healing, until given permission by me. They also agree to be completely loyal to both Gong and myself, with a priority to myself. They also seek to improve the benefit of the group, unless it would significantly affect either Gong or I. There are a few more loopholes closed within it, preventing any shenanigans with potential betrayals. I also use the scan to determine any other loopholes, which we add into the wordage. There is only one clause added to this contract, that I felt uncomfortable about. Gong will be able to override my orders if it will significantly harm my personal wellbeing. Typically, this would only be used in situations where they need to help me because of insanity, adjust the strategic decision, or prevent a major misstep, in the moment. At first, I severely protested this, but Gong was adamant that this is the stone she would die on. That it was essential to making sure that I stay safe. Strangely, my scan actually agreed with her assessment and marked it as a safeguard in this situation. It laid out situations where people have gone insane, was being manipulated but had no choice in a situation but to give bad orders, among other situations. It also gave a situation where my naivety could cause lives to be lost. It also showed areas where an override wouldn¡¯t apply and work. Ultimately, due to both the scan and Gong¡¯s words, I allowed this clause to stay in the contract. Generally, I actually feel comfortable with this contract and healing them, in light of my new determination to be more careful. Though I do have some apprehensions, if even my scan is telling me this is a good idea, which hasn¡¯t failed me yet, then I should probably move forward with it. ¡°Alright, you got me. Let¡¯s go heal them.¡± ¡°Thank you, James¡­ You won¡¯t regret this.¡± I sure hope so, Gong. I sure hope so. Chapter 97 - Raised Stakes With my agreement, we began heading through the tunnels to reach an opening to the surface. Gong had the spiders create one within the building, that she could then conceal later, after we leave. As we get closer and closer to the opening, it¡¯s easy to tell that gong is pretty nervous. Something seems a little strange. I feel like she¡¯s told me everything about the contract, but is there something else I should know about this? ¡°Hey, Gong?¡± ¡°Hey, James?¡± We both seem to have spoken at the same time. ¡°Jinx?¡± I say, hoping to lighten the mood. Though, I quickly realize she has no context on that. Fail. She swallows, not seeming to catch my attempt at a joke. She speaks, as if what she¡¯s about to say is causing a burden on her. ¡°James? When we do this, we may need to get rid of anyone who can¡¯t be trusted. Specifically, what you may not know about contracts, is that the intent of a person may automatically cause a breach. This isn¡¯t just a half-assed intent either. It means that the person is fully committed to making the breach. While it is possible, the person could change their mind later, it¡¯s very likely that is not the case. You¡¯ll have a small period of time to decide what to do in the case of an intent breach¡­ don¡¯t hesitate. It will make it worse.¡± Her lips purse and she actually touches my hand with hers, looking me in the eye with a soft look. ¡°It¡¯s going to be difficult, especially considering the type of person you are. But you will need to make the hard choice of actually going through with it. So, we¡¯ll need to work together on who to save and who to not save. Okay?¡± That¡¯s a bit of a strange way to word it, but I can understand where she¡¯s coming from. Someone¡¯s truly looking to do harm or betray us, then we will really have no choice. ¡°Yeah, I can definitely understand that. I¡¯ll do the right thing.¡± She still looks apprehensive, but nods back. ¡°Let me explain what we¡¯ll be doing¡­ ¡°We¡¯ll be transporting anyone who agrees to be part of our group, to an open cavern underground, so we can be secure when actually healing them.¡± She pauses, glancing at my bag of potions and elixirs. ¡°You can use your alchemical skills to keep them alive before then, on the surface. ¡°After that point, anyone who accepts the contract in the cavern and then gets healed using your real powers, will be taken to the secondary base where Jenn is, so that we can make sure this remains secret. We¡¯re mainly going to the surface to make them feel safer, heal them normally, and make sure that they are truly willing to come with us.¡± She shifts uncomfortably, jostling me a little. ¡°As you can probably tell from this, that there are two times a person can walk away from this. First, when they agree to come with down us to join our group. They will generally be already healed of any immediate injuries, since I¡¯ll be able to get you enough ingredients to make additional potions, based on what I¡¯ve seen you create earlier. Though, you may already have enough. ¡°Second, in the cave, we will ask them if they would accept the contract, to join the group. We will notify them of the true ramifications of joining the group and accepting this. If not, then they will be taken away and returned to the surface. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. ¡°After that point, there are no excuses. We will already have given away information that our group is hiding something. If someone dreaming after that point with negative intentions, then we can¡¯t help them. She actually stops in place, putting me down for her next words. ¡°I didn¡¯t say this before, since I was unsure on how to word it. I¡¯d looked into the demi human curse is a bit more and what cultivators¡¯ reactions are to that. If anyone finds out that our demi human curses have been removed, is very likely that everyone we know will be purged. ¡°This is the type of thing that they extinguished entire bloodlines for, even for the highest of cultivator bloodlines. Whenever a cultivator was able to successfully remove the Demi human curse, somehow, someway, a random or nearby sect of cultivators would instantly find out and be charged to wipe out the entire region. For a place like this¡­ it would likely be here and the nearest three cities. The Revolving Heavenly Light Sect would likely be the one to do so. ¡°I don¡¯t know how your ability was able to bypass that notification, but if it didn¡¯t, we would¡¯ve already been dead.¡± This causes me to completely freeze. I scan to confirm her words. Frighteningly, what she says is true. Why didn¡¯t my scan let me know of this?! ¡­ Was it because of the way I asked the questions? Was it because I didn¡¯t dive deep enough? Shit. This is huge. Since what she says is true, this isn¡¯t a joke. What the hell? When I dive deeper into it, there¡¯s even fucking rules and provisions regarding this. Things that hold the curse in place. Gong quickly picks me back up as we continue to head towards the opening. She seems to be used to me falling silent. My mind is running wild through the different aspects of the rules for this. My head is starting to significantly hurt from the obscure items I am looking into. If this wasn¡¯t obscured, but instead hidden knowledge, I likely would be foaming at the mouth right now. It¡¯s a testament to my constant scan usage and new creative scanning style that all I have is a splitting headache. I have to stop here for now, but there is something that catches my eye before I stop looking into it. If any in the Demi human group reaches a Nascent Soul or the group opts to take part in and win specific contests in something called secret realms, then the curse will be removed from the race. What the fuck? If this was a game, this would be that giant red flag, that¡¯s marked as a quest you can¡¯t go anywhere near, because you¡¯ll fucking die. ¡­ Should I let Gong know this? Yeah. I need to. It¡¯s their journey. This makes this that much more important for them to know. I relay that information to Gong. She stops in her tracks, yet again. Before long, she continues moving. Though, not before whispering a thank you and looking ahead. ¡­ Finally, we reached the opening. As we walked out from the sloped tunnel entrance, I could see that the spiders had already laid out everyone that was injured in order of severity. Because of this, at the worst, the patients are on a slow decline. I immediately switch over to the worst patients and begin applying a lesser version of the little Phoenix potion to heal a man with a heavy neck and body wounds. He is also missing an arm. Unlike what I did with Jenn, I make sure just to seal off the injuries, but not regrow them. If they actually decide to come with us, then I can use my higher levels of healing to take care of them. Unfortunately, at this point in time, I still have to maintain somewhat of a facade that those ingredients are expensive. However, that commitment is immediately dashed, as I see a child that is lost both their legs because of the fighting. It¡¯s clear there would be a hard life from there on, if I didn¡¯t help. I end up using the undiluted little Phoenix potion on him. Looking back at the man with the missing arm, I can¡¯t help but sigh and walk back over to him. He seems to have regained consciousness, so I have him raise his stump up. I pour a bit of the potion directly onto the stump, but not nearly as much I had done for Jenn. Since he¡¯s no longer in a life-threatening scenario, there is no need for extra amounts to sustain his life. The potion itself replaces and speeds up healing, allowing it to create additional parts and also make the body restore itself naturally as well in a better way. Once again, this only works for non-cultivating demi humans because of the special way Qi interacts with their bodies, using the Qi to generate healing-based effects. The batch I¡¯m using can also be used for non-cultivating regular humans, but will mostly just speed up healing. The infusion of Qi will help them with replacement, though. This combination of ingredients would not work for cultivators, though. Those would require much more refined processes and ingredients. Ultimately, I make my way through the entire group and by the time I¡¯ve finished, Jenn has arrived from the tunnels. My stocks are pretty much empty now. Chapter 98 - Intent to Intice As I finish checking over the entire group, to make sure that everyone is taken care of, I notice Jenn being brought up through the tunnels with my scan. She runs over to us into a few people that were healed early on. In fact, she immediately runs over to the first person I healed, the one with the previously missing arm and neck wounds. Clasping his hands in hers, she is talking excitedly to him, clearly relieved that he¡¯s alright. It¡¯s fantastic that Gong had the spiders wrap up their wounds and bandage people up. We were able to make a difference here. But if we hadn¡¯t got here in time¡­ It¡¯s probably best not to think of that. The group is going around talking with each other, sharing the horrors of their experiences during the attack. What I hear brings my spirits down to an all-time low. Even though most of the people were saved since the time Gong had used the spiders to defend people, by then, many hundreds of people had already died. Apparently, the cultivators had already wiped out two other spots before reaching there. It only took 10 minutes for Gong to find out about what was happening, mobilize the spiders to rescue and protect people, and then actually work with me to have the healing aspect added. Within that time, they had fought in the highest density demi human area and started moving from there. Apparently, the fires were from them unleashing some extremely powerful fireballs at each other, which combined into a massive explosion. Most demi humans in the area survived, but many of them had died either instantly or had escaped with others. Many of the demi-humans we have here been the ones that couldn¡¯t get away or stayed behind to protect them. Demi humans in the other areas caught on to the pattern of destruction and escaped from the usual areas. Only a hundred survived to this point. Even for the demi humans, who are typically the downtrodden of society, the blatant attack done by the cultivators shocked them. Though it¡¯s not openly said, it appears the assumption is that the Vermilion Stripes had something to do with it. Some of them seem to be in a state of shock. Mostly kids. Some adults have a bit of a glassy look, but seem to be more used to this sort of thing. It¡¯s unfortunate, but some kids also have this glassy look. It¡¯s a stark reminder that my healing can only really take care of the smallest aspect of psychological changes. My scan picks up in the distance, some spiders leading at least 30 demi humans to this location. Taking a quick look at Gong, who gives me a reassuring nod, it appears these are people she wants to join the group. The majority of the people in this group are women and children, with the higher ratio going to women. Out of the kids, there¡¯s a mix of younger and older children. In terms of the three groups, men make up less than a third of the group. For some reason, this generally corresponds to the same ratios that are in the main group. I can also see within the group, the fox kid and her parents, that were saved during the previous cultivator attack. They seem to be purposefully keeping a low profile. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. The parent¡¯s eyes search until they find me. They intently look at me and bow slightly. They subtly touch their daughter¡¯s shoulder, who also turns to look and bows a little. I¡¯m glad they made it. Gong comes over and gives me the indicator that she is about to start. Almost as she¡¯s done this before, she looks at some of the bigger demi humans in the crowd, gesturing for them to help gain people¡¯s attention. Clearing her throat, she says, ¡°All right everyone, many of you are likely wondering why we¡¯ve spent resources trying to help you at this time. Why we are using things such as healing potions, that can repair injuries on the level of replacing entire arms. Especially, since potions and elixirs of that type, would normally never be used on people who essentially have no benefit to someone with that level of ability. Even more so, for demi humans like us.¡± She looks each demi human in the front, directly in the eyes. ¡°Because I believe each of you is worth it. Not because of what someone else has told you was worth. But that you have the same value as any human out there. The same ones that are receiving free food and medical treatment, at this very moment.¡± A rumble goes through the crowd of people. Tinges of anger, but mostly surprise ripple throughout the group. Those are some bold words, Gong. From what I can gather, demi humans are consistently on the bottom. Those are words of a revolution. Which could tip off our enemies. Through the connection, Gong can feel my worry rising. She gives me a reassuring look through a glance and a smile. She continues on, with an even stronger voice. ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell you that I don¡¯t want anything from you. There¡¯s no reason for me to lie to you about that. Not like the Vermillion Stripes, who give food and treatment, but then expect loyalty afterward. ¡°No. I¡¯m asking. We need people we can trust. As many of you likely have already seen and heard, we are building safer areas for demi humans. Places where you can live, grow, and not be scared for yourself or those you care about. Though in some ways it pains me to say this, they did not dare attack anywhere within our walls. From what I¡¯ve been able to gather, this is purposeful. It is safer within the walls, than outside.¡± As she continues to speak, a third of the spiders out here had returned to their cavern homes. And they appear to be frantically mating. Ah¡­ what did I say about increasing their numbers too much? Though, we did just lose quite a few of them before I started healing. Well¡­ With all the healing I¡¯ve done, it shouldn¡¯t be an issue now. My mana levels are pretty bonkers right now. Her voice snaps me back to the current speech. ¡°Beyond that, though? We need people who are willing to take the extra step to safeguard that. To make sure we are equipped to make sure those around us are taken care of.¡± At this, several women step forward, seemingly hesitantly. With my scan, I can tell from their micro movements that this may have been somewhat planned. Gong smiles at them, her back straightening. ¡°It¡¯s not only the strong, that we need. We need those who can support. Those who can grow with the group. By learning from our mistakes and making it better.¡± She looks toward some of the kids from the group that had come to this area. Most of them step forward excitedly, with some looking apprehensive. I¡¯m not sure what she told them, but based on how scrawny they look, it likely involves food. Near the back of the group of kids, I can see one of the demi human kids that typically ran jobs for her. He seems to have, who I assume to be his much older sister, with him. I¡¯m not actually sure that they came with the group that Gong brought¡­ My attention shifts back to Gong as she continues speaking. ¡°It¡¯s not just responsibility that you shall receive, if you join us. We will always make sure you¡¯re fed and have water to drink¡­¡± At these words, even the people who already seemed to know what they were getting into froze. This is huge for people who have almost never had a consistent source of food. What I think probably shocked everyone the most was the ¡®always.¡¯ Those are some strong words to throw out. Gong seems to notice the change in the atmosphere, as she doubles down on her statement. ¡°Yes. You heard me correctly. You will always be fed and have clean water to drink, if you formally join our group.¡± There¡¯s a silence. Something akin to squeaking happens in the back of the healed group. A little boy pulls his older sister with him to the front. Everyone¡¯s eyes turn to them. ¡­ Isn¡¯t this that kid I healed, near the beginning of this? Chapter 99 - Please Leave. The kid that I had healed earlier continues to pull his older sister up to the line. She seems to follow reluctantly, looking suspiciously around. The sister actually looks to be more malnourished than the brother does. They appear to have slightly more beast characteristics than most, with a panda nose and ears. Their hands are more pawlike, but still have human fingers. The child quickly speaks up as he reaches the group. ¡°Are you sure, that we won¡¯t have to worry about food or water anymore?¡± Gong goes up to the child and his sister, squatting down to look them both in the eyes. ¡°Yes. We have all that we need and more to be able to take care of everyone.¡± The older sister looks at Gong in surprise, but then gains resolve. She is now the one leading her brother to the group. As the little boy moves with his sister, his eyes catch mine and recognizes me. Huh? Where could¡­ ah, he was in the alley during the fight with the brute. Looks like they were able to get away. That¡¯s good. Interrupting my thoughts and refuting Gong¡¯s words, a lone voice speaks up at this time. ¡°Humph, do you really have the capability to feed all these people? Some people do not seem to know the immensity of Heaven and Privilon.¡± Gong eye twitches at this voice. It¡¯s clear that these two have bad history. I should take a look and see what this person looks like. I focus my scan over to the demi human that spoke. This demi human appears to be of the rabbit variation. If not for the scars around his eyes and lips, one could even call him somewhat cute because of the dominance of the rabbit features on his face. It is clear that he is older than most around here. In a society like this, that means he¡¯s wily enough to get to that age. Nonetheless, Gong immediately responds to the statement. ¡°In fact, we easily could feed several times more people, even just at this point in time. When more people join our group, we¡¯ll be able to feed even more, starting farms within the walls of our area.¡± That¡¯s not a joke, there are an absurd amount of poiyos stores all over the cavern. That doesn¡¯t even include the poiyos farm she¡¯s added to the non-secret underground cavern. My guess is that if she actually wanted to feed the entire slums for a few days, she probably could. A scoffing sound erupts from that demi human again. Clearly showing themselves to be an antagonistic relationship. ¡°If you had all this food before, why didn¡¯t you give it away earlier? Why hold on to it this whole time, now acting like you¡¯re some kind of savior?¡± Gong straightens up proudly, addressing the group as a whole, while admonishing the rabbit demi human indirectly. ¡°As you all know, it is dangerous to have something of value out here and to advertise it. Even more so, as a demi human. To do so, is to invite it to be taken from you, if you don¡¯t have the power to protect it.¡± She then turns to face his direction, to where he is obscured in the crowd. ¡°You, Ling, should know that best of all. Especially, considering the fact that you¡¯ve already sold out two such communes that were trying to create a farm.¡± She continues, still addressing the concern. ¡°Unlike those unfortunate people, we are able to protect what we have. We¡¯ve made alliances, that will allow us to grow in a way, that none others before in our position have been able to. Despite the obstruction from others who could benefit from such advances.¡± Her eyes are staring directly at the demi human¡¯s position, even as he hides behind other people. After Gong¡¯s words, the people around him don¡¯t look directly at him, which in some sense might be giving him face. If people aren¡¯t directly confronting him about this, he must have enough power or influence to make it disadvantageous to directly call him out. But they don¡¯t like him enough to support him. They stand by the side. Using my scan, I can see him gnash his teeth before gathering his bearings. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Well. I can see that my wisdom is not welcome here. I would hope others would understand, that not is all as it seems with this group. I¡¯m leaving now and don¡¯t see any use to joining a group like this, run by someone so obviously selfish and spouting off rose colored lies.¡± He stands up a little straighter, separating himself from the main group. I¡¯m pretty sure that he wasn¡¯t part of the healed group. And it¡¯s quite clear that he was definitely not part of Gong¡¯s group that had come in. He must have sneaked in at some point. Since demi humans have been coming and going, I wasn¡¯t paying too much attention to them unless they seemed to have hostile movements. As he turns to leave, around 15 other demi humans get up, turning to follow him. One of the demi humans, is the young boy that regularly took orders from Gong for information. My scan catches a brief interaction between the two, with Ling, the rabbit demi human, glancing at and motioning to the young boy to stay where he is. To join along with us. The demi human boy freezes, and stays where he is. I get the feeling that it isn¡¯t out of goodwill. We will have to watch out for this one. It¡¯s clear there¡¯s some kind of connection between the two, despite his relationship with Gong. This interaction between the two appears to have been caught by Gong, as well. I see a flash of disappointment in her face before quickly hardening. She continues after they have left. ¡°Even though I say that, there is a vein of truth in what Ling said. We will feed directly only the people who join our group. Those in the village will have the opportunity to grow their own food. And we will protect them because they live within the walls. However, there isn¡¯t a guarantee of being able to eat. ¡°It is important to consider, that this is the least of the things that we¡¯re providing as a benefit of joining. What we are also providing in the group is protection and an opportunity to grow. ¡°While I cannot speak too much, because of the need of secrecy on what those opportunities to grow will be, many of you can probably already guess at some aspects of it. In exchange for these services, you will get paid well. ¡°We will train you on everything you need to know, to be good at these jobs.¡± Her voice softens suddenly. Causing the group to lean in to listen a bit closer. ¡°Most importantly, this will mean that you no longer have to do many of those shameful things to survive. Hurting each other to survive another day. Watching on, as those close to us die¡­ without being able to help in the slightest. ¡°There WILL be unfortunate things that we have to handle, that will require certain actions to be made. However, I can guarantee it will ultimately be worth it for you.¡± I can hear whispers around the group, which Gong allows to go on for a bit. Some of those whispers are around the idea that she almost never speaks definitively. Guaranteeing things or saying that this will or won¡¯t happen. If she¡¯s saying this, with this much confidence¡­ could it be true? And what could it possibly be? After a bit more discussion between the group, a few more people straggle up to the front. This causes even more to leave the main group and join. At this time, there¡¯s no one left in the group that came specifically for Gong. It appears she had them stagger out when they leave to form a bigger impact during these last conversations. She has played her cards. The fox family seems to have sneakily entered with one of the other groups. In the ¡®healed¡¯ group, only half of the original group is left. One of the old women left in that group asks a question. Her cat ears are partially cut, both drooping lowly onto her forehead. Her voice shakes, as she struggles to speak. ¡°Are there any reasons old people like us should join? As you already know, there¡¯s no reason for us to go further. Our lives are coming to an end.¡± She takes a pause to catch her breath. ¡°I¡¯m too tired, to do the manipulations of my youth. To struggle beyond the day to day. Not only that, but there¡¯s not much we can do at this point. I¡¯m weak and can¡¯t speak that much.¡± Gone gives her a smile, clearly knowing this woman. ¡°There are plenty of reasons. In terms of benefits, we can make sure that you live a longer and healthy life. That things, such as your voice weakening, will be fixed. There¡¯s plenty that you can teach all of us. Including me. You¡¯ve seen things that we can¡¯t even imagine. You can direct us in ways that will help us prevent failure for our group.¡± She points over to me. ¡°As proof of the healing, as you can see, we have an alchemist in our group. While he is unable to teach us his trade, because of the obvious restrictions, he is able to heal us. For people who are part of our group, making sure that you are doing well is a small cost for us. Her eyes peer deeply at the old woman. Communicating something personal between them. ¡°Just because you¡¯re older, doesn¡¯t mean that you aren¡¯t worth something. You matter to us.¡± The old woman gives a smile back and begins hobbling over to our side. Many of the older people join her and moving off into the group. There are around 30 or so people left in the group that haven¡¯t joined us, yet. It appears most people were taken in by the fact that they could have protection and food and water. Ultimately though, there¡¯s still people who have their reservations. Other loyalties though likely have to be beholden to. Gong looks at both groups, the ones who have decided to join and the ones who have not. Surprisingly, she turns to the group that has stayed. ¡°Before we continue, I want to warn you, that joining our group is no simple thing you can come back from. There are many things that we will be doing that we can¡¯t allow others to know. There may even be some things that you personally will be uncomfortable with, making you want to leave the group. If you make this decision do know that there is no coming back from it. There are consequences for attempting to leave or share information. ¡°If you can¡¯t handle that, I would suggest leaving now.¡± She pauses for a while. Clearly expecting for some people to leave at this explanation. Potentially targeting certain people, with these words. Some people from the group that was going to come with us hesitantly head back over to the other side to leave the group. In a sense, this is actually the best thing to do. Even though we lose some people, this means fewer people who aren¡¯t truly supposed to be with the group, will not die because they would betray the group. After we do this, things turn pretty streamlined. Around 60 people ended up coming with us, far more than I assumed would be coming. Gong begins leading them down into the tunnels, to the next section. The proving grounds. The last chance for them to leave. I hope not too many people die in this round. Why do I feel like this is like a cult? Probably just my imagination. Chapter 100 - The Small Choices Only the sound of trudging feet and worried mutters emanates from the group as they trudge through these dark hallways. Every person here appears to be scared on some level. Understandably so, too. They are constantly told about how dangerous the underground is. How bad of an idea it is to go into Gong¡¯s tunnels. Yet now they¡¯re going into the belly of the beast. As I walked next to Gong, she¡¯s actually pretty excited. However, she does appear to notice the discomfort that everyone is going through. As they continue to walk, she calls out, ¡°There¡¯s no reason to worry. This area is clear of any monsters from below that you might fear. As you¡¯ll find out, they avoid the spiders and me.¡± Several people relax at her words, mainly the ones who had come here already knowing and trusting gong. Unheeding of their feelings, she tilts her head, before adding something else that I didn¡¯t know. ¡°Well, that may not exactly be true. If I think about it, it looks like they actually still attack people near me, if they sense the person is against me. Free game, I suppose?¡± Gong seems to have baited out people who view themselves in a hostile relationship to her. I count just under 20 of the people who stiffened up. I¡¯ll have to remind myself to remember that people should be innocent before being proven guilty. The key word is ¡®should.¡¯ I¡¯m sure that I¡¯ll be getting a very intimate understanding of that now. What this trip does for me, is show me that some of the things that are common knowledge for some people, like Gong and Ai, are not so common for others. More than a few people are remarking on the sheer number of glowing stones that lining the walls. Mirroring what Gong said, the older and well-informed mention it¡¯s not something that¡¯s viewed with valuable resource. One person tries to wrench one of them off the wall to keep for themselves. Expecting this, Gong speaks up and says loudly that anyone who damages or steals from the tunnels will be thrown to the spiders to be eaten. Any activities of that sort immediately cease after that statement. It appears I¡¯m not the only one who is squeamish about going out that way Soon enough, we reached the giant cavern, which will be the second testing area. The one where we give a last chance to back out of this relationship, before the consequences become¡­ fatal. Similarly to the other rooms that are this large, there are stones all over the ceiling, floor, and walls. Even for those who know that it¡¯s inexpensive, they seem to be in shock at the sheer number that is being used in these areas. Some people coming along appear to be reevaluating their decisions. For good or bad. Stolen story; please report. Gong turns to face the group. ¡°Once again, I¡¯d like to thank everyone for coming. For looking to join the group and make the situation for demi humans a little easier in this area. Oops, shouldn¡¯t have said that yet¡­¡± Some people in the group glance at each other, but quickly turn to face her as she continues speaking. ¡°So, this is the location that we will be¡­¡± Someone yells out, pointing at the surrounding entrances. Spiders blocked each of them off. The person exclaims in fear that we¡¯re trapped inside here. A shiver of fear runs throughout the group, whether or not they¡¯re an ally. No one likes to be trapped in a dark cavern. People in their station don¡¯t stay alive for long, if they easily trust others. Gone quickly calms the group down by moving the spiders away from the entrances, but still close to them. Which seems to work a bit, though many are still rattled. ¡°You all don¡¯t need to worry, they¡¯re just there for this next portion of the initiation. ¡°This is just a formality, since I already mentioned it before. But I do want to leave the opportunity for those to leave, before the consequences become something that you cannot take back. ¡°To be straightforward, if you join our group and you are looking to betray us, whether through information, action, or even subconsciously, you will die because of it.¡± Most people who hear this stiffen up, but mostly because of the obvious threat. What I find interesting is that some people who had stiffened up earlier regarding the hostile action might understand the greater implications of what this might mean. That we are using a contract. A rabbit demi human steps forward shakily. ¡°Y-y-you had mentioned that we could l-leave, if we were unsure about our decision?¡± Gong genuinely smiles at him before responding. ¡°Yes, thank you for coming forward. It is much better that if you truly are unsure about your decision, that you leave at this point, because there really is no turning back after this step. ¡°¡­ You might have died if you didn¡¯t step forward.¡± The rabbit demi human takes a breath of cold air before nodding. ¡°T-thank you for the opportunity.¡± His eyes seemed to dart around quickly, nervously, as he walks over to the spiders near the entrance where we had entered from. Wait a second. It may not be in nervousness, but analyzing every last thing he can get before he goes. To gain as information that he can sell later. Gong has to know this as well. But, now that I think about it¡­ she collapses the tunnels anyway, so it shouldn¡¯t be giving too much information away. What it will probably do is show that there are quite a few of these light stones here. Which will raise the value of the underground area. Not because of the stones, but the already lit areas. Definitely a risk, but not too much comparative to the truth of what is going on. Following his question, others also stepped forward to leave. Surprisingly, they actually nudged each other to leave, indicating that they were working all together. The only one who wasn¡¯t nudged, was that young boy, who is looking around at the people leaving confusedly. As he is about to step forward, one of the others turned to look at him and motions for him to stay. They¡¯re using him as a sacrifice¡­ Going steps forward to the boy directly, seemingly directly imploring him to move with the group. ¡°Anyone who has any doubts about what they¡¯re doing should leave at this time. I cannot and will not guarantee your safety if you choose to stay at this point.¡± She says all of this while looking around at everyone but standing right in front of him. Making her intent completely clear. However, the boy sits stands there. His eyes swimming around, but still standing there. The girl beside him looks worriedly at him. He¡¯s locked between a rock and a hard place. Gong¡¯s teeth grit, as she walks away and begins directing the spiders to lead the rest of the people out of the area. With the people that were leaving, surrounded by spiders and heading back up the path they had left in, all that is left is everyone that has agreed to take the contract. 38 people in total have chosen to stay and work with the group. ¡­ I can¡¯t just let this kid die, right? It¡¯s pretty fucking clear that he¡¯s been told to report information back to that Ling guy. ¡­ Is there anything I can do about this? Chapter 101 - Two Steps Back I find myself staring intently at the young boy. Gong seems clearly disappointed by his decision, as her eyes turn cold toward him. She turns away from him, moving back to the front of the group. Speaking as the head of the group again. ¡°If everyone has made their decision, we will move onto to the next step then.¡± She holds out her hand, now holding onto the contract. ¡°Take a look here and decide whether you want to sign.¡± A copy of the contract appears in everybody¡¯s hands, mine included. ¡°Once again, if anyone does not want to sign this paper, do not sign it. Read it carefully, to make sure you understand the consequences.¡± Re-reading the document shows it promises that the group will take care of its members, in exchange for never betraying or releasing any information regarding the methods or activities that are being done within the group. The fine print vaguely says there will be one specific action determined by group performed, while the other aspects in the document go into detail on what will be done (based on our previous discussions). Gong appears to be giving them time to read the document. As they look down at it, I¡¯m able to see how the contract works from a fresh perspective. I didn¡¯t realize how many things that the contract automatically takes care of, that would be a concern for normal contracts. It is obvious that there are quite a few people here who cannot read, so the contract automatically imparts the information to them, as if they could read it. Since this appears to be a good moment to check with her, I briskly walk over to Gong. I can see her lips purse, as it appears she already knows what I¡¯m going to say. ¡°Gong, you know that kid is going to die if he actually signs the contract. We can¡¯t just let that happen. Can we just tell him to not sign it?¡± ¡°No. If we tell him specifically not to sign it, it will cause some of our other allies to be worried about what exactly they¡¯re signing. That¡¯s a sign of weakness, that we can¡¯t afford to show at this point in time. I¡¯ve given him so much face to back out of this. He has already spited our group enough, with his complete disregard for our kindness towards his situation.¡± ¡°What are you saying? That we should let this happen because it¡¯s their own decision? He¡¯s a kid and obviously being manipulated!¡± I can feel my whispers getting a little heated. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s up with you, but he¡¯s old enough to make his own decisions. It¡¯s not our problem if he chooses this. There may be some manipulation, but he¡¯s deciding himself. ¡°¡­ We already talked about this, and I hoped you would be ready for this. I understand why, but this is still quite disappointing.¡± Is this actually Gong? The same Gong who looked out for Ai and Lin? Who talked with me about how she felt about taking her friend¡¯s life? Why does she think that a fucking kid like this is in his right mind to handle this? My mind swims, as I try to figure out what exactly is going on, with this person who I thought I knew. And suddenly, the answer comes to me. Simple as can be. Oh fuck. This is what she was saying earlier. That we need to let them die, no matter what happens. I painted a picture of her in my mind. At the end of the day¡­ she doesn¡¯t share my world¡¯s morals. She cares about us, but for someone outside her circle, she only cares so much. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. She isn¡¯t like me, who truly believes that every life is valuable, despite their characteristics, actions, or beliefs. For her, there are things that disqualify them. This is why she doesn¡¯t worry about people dying, as much as I do. She still feels it when she has to do it, but not as much if it is because of their own decisions. That doesn¡¯t even include the fact that in this world, someone of his age is usually just considered an adult, in terms of making their own decisions. In her eyes, she probably believes she has done more than enough to help them. I say something, almost unconsciously. ¡°So, there¡¯s nothing I can say that would move you from this position?¡± She sighs, putting a hand to her head. She places her other hand on my shoulder, which causes me to freeze for a moment. She gives me a weird look and rolls her eyes. ¡°I can see you¡¯re taking this in a weird direction. I want you to look over there, at that tiger woman.¡± Her head motions in a direction. A tiger Demi human woman is sitting on the ground, reading the contract carefully. Her reddish curls accentuate her sharp, but beautiful face. Against my expectations, she doesn¡¯t have much muscle, but definitely has quite a bit of enticing curves to her. ¡°She¡¯s a prostitute. She has three young kids, that are relying on her to come back and feed them. She¡¯s been told by Ling that if she comes back with excellent information, that he¡¯ll give her 5 silver. The kid, the one I¡¯ve worked with for some time now, has also gotten the same deal. And is likely looking to betray us for that money. ¡°¡­ For people who barely see more than a half silver, it¡¯s practically a fortune and a ticket out of here. To add to that, Ling reliably keeps his deals. Well, to their knowledge, at least. ¡°Especially with their families in a vulnerable position. What do you think they¡¯ll do?¡± Her head subtly nods over to the boy¡¯s direction. ¡°That kid over there is no different. He¡¯s trying to hedge his bets, since his sister wants to join. If things go south here, he¡¯s likely planning on selling information back to Ling, to be able to get them out of here. People like them are always creating a Plan B and can be hard to convince. ¡°¡­ Like I said. They understand their decision and are making their own choices. Once you see that the contract goes through, you¡¯ll be able to see that they are not being manipulated. They chose this.¡± ¡­ Is it right that just because they chose this, that I allow them to die because of that decision? Is it worth sacrificing some of the confidence that allies may have in us to allow people that like that to live? Fuck yes. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s the smart choice to just let them die. Not for people like this. Granted, there are people who are looking just to make a quick buck off us. Who clearly have no good intentions and have a history of destructive behavior. But for people who are just trying to survive and help their families, that we can potentially help through those situations. I refuse to be like the rest of this world and just let them fall. I have to figure out a way to make this into something that¡¯s an advantage for us. It¡¯s clear Gong believes differently. And ultimately, she has the ability to override me in this contract, so it¡¯s not worth arguing with her about this and trying to change something after it¡¯s done. We have to change the contract now, before it¡¯s finalized and inside it, provide rewards and benefits with little cost to ourselves. Assurances. All things that will reduce a person¡¯s intention to betray and make them want to stay. ¡°Okay, Gong. Hear me out. ¡° She turns to me, even on her normal features I can see a show of irritation. ¡°James, this is the last possible moment that you could be doing something. I know you want to change this, but it does not make sense at this point in time, and will look bad.¡± ¡°I understand where you are coming from. But I think this change could be of a benefit to us and increase the trust our allies have in us. Would you be willing to at least hear it out?¡± Once again, her hand goes up to her head, her fingers holding the bridge of her nose. A position seeming to become somewhat natural for her, with me. ¡°¡­ Fine. But we¡¯re gonna talk about this afterwards.¡± ¡°Thank you, Gong. I really appreciate that you¡¯re still willing to listen to me, even in this situation¡­¡± ¡°Please, just hurry. Some of our allies are already getting anxious.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, but we may need a little more time to make sure this is thorough. Can we bring some food over here to them to show that we have plenty of food, as well as water? Help to have them take a break understand that we¡¯re willing to provide for them. ¡°In fact, if we can give them each two silver coins, I think that could go a long way to helping them understand that we¡¯re willing to provide for them and view them as valuable allies. Not disposable pawns.¡± I can see that she¡¯s about to argue towards this, so I cut her off. ¡°Gong, I should have enough coins to cover this. Granted, it probably wipes out what I have. I can pay you back after this is done.¡± Strangely, she seems to grow angry now, even more than before. But she bites her lip, clearly holding back some words she was going to say. She goes quiet for a second or two, collecting her emotions. When she speaks up again, it¡¯s measured and focused. ¡°James, I think this is generally a bad idea and won¡¯t do what you think it will.¡± She pauses. ¡°However, you are right in that giving out these benefits will serve to make our allies believe we value them more. Making them a bit more loyal. At least, before they get really good information. ¡°Regarding the coins, with the amount that we got from the Yellow Sashes, don¡¯t worry about the money. It¡¯s because I trust you and that you sometimes come up with strange ideas that work, that we will go along with this. ¡°I do need you to know though, this puts me in a very weird position. Yet again.¡± She turns to face everyone. ¡°Let me handle the wordage on this. ¡­ I hope you know what you¡¯re doing.¡± Chapter 102 - Details, Details Gong takes a moment to look over the room. Seemingly, choosing her words to fit the situation. I find myself looking around at the group, seeing a variety of expressions within the different clusters of people. It is at this point that I¡¯m really looking at the variety of groups that seem to have an interest in joining us. Some people seemed more anxious after reading, while others seem comforted. In particular, the groups that know Gong and came here for her, which is the majority of the group, seem to understand the need for the restrictions. Luckily, I can sense the same from the fox family that I had saved earlier. However, anyone outside of those groups is a little panicked. Including the tiger woman and kid. They¡¯re not only nervous, but seem to be worried about their safety at this point as well. Everyone¡¯s eyes turn to her as Gong raises her voice authoritatively. ¡°I¡¯m glad to see that many of you have read the contract and are satisfied with what¡¯s inside. For those of you who are a little worried, my partner, The Alchemist, has noticed your discomfort. He¡¯s opted to show you a little bit of what you¡¯ll be able to get access to when you join our group.¡± She raises a hand and streaming up from one of the tunnels, is spiders. Collectively, the spiders are carrying baskets of poiyos and jugs of water. These are brought to each person here. Including the children. Not only that, but tiny web pouches are given to each person. The first person to open the pouches is one of the bird Demi humans. Particularly, a songbird like one. Mostly human, but with cut off wings at the edges of their wrists. She gasps as she exclaims, ¡°Two Silver coins?!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes snap over to her, and then down at their own pouches. They each open it up confirming with their own eyes that the same is there for them as well. As everyone is still reeling from this revelation, Gong presses on. Once again, it¡¯s thanks to The Alchemist that you can have this at this time. He would like to make some adjustments to the contract, because of how much he values your support in the future. Everyone¡¯s eyes turn over to me, looking at me intently. It takes everything I have inside me to not move and just do a sage nod. It¡¯s even more embarrassing, as I see the Fox child looking at me with bright eyes. Apparently recognizing me from our earlier interaction. While we go over to discuss the updates to the contract, please enjoy this while we do so. She turns around dramatically, placing a hand on my shoulder as we walk away into one of the nearby caverns. Many of the children have already started diving into the food that¡¯s been presented to them. As we get to a different area, I turned to Gong and inquired to her, ¡°Why did you place the decision on me? Wouldn¡¯t have been better to take credit for the benefits?¡± ¡°Not really. In case this actually turns out to be a bad idea, it¡¯s better for the main person to have not advocated for this. That way I could just say that it was I was mistaken in my judgment of your decision. Of course, I hope that¡¯s not the case, but if it is but it still allows us a way out that keeps the trust and confidence of our allies.¡± Ah, that makes sense. it does hurt a bit that she¡¯s already making preparations for this to fail and not be a good idea. Though, I¡¯d probably have to do something similar, if I was in her position and disagreed with the actions being taken. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Once we reach an area where we can speak freely, she directly turns to me. ¡°So, what did you want to change?¡± ¡°Mainly, what I want to change in this is the penalty system in the benefits section of the contract.¡± She squints at me. ¡°Just to check, you do understand that the penalty for breaking the contract is being paralyzed and death, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I understand that. To be more specific, what I want to do is have the timing of it be variable and the severity of them to be scaled, according to the transgression.¡± ¡°¡­ You¡¯ll have to explain that one.¡± ¡°Obviously, the kid is intending to betray us from the start. Now normally he¡¯d be paralyzed and then die shortly after. The time between being paralyzed and death, is where we could forgive the Transgression. ¡°Still got it? Good. What I¡¯m proposing, is that we have the contract take those same steps but in different stages. ¡°If in some way, they are about to communicate or betray via an action, they¡¯ll be hit with instant paralyzing and then death. But, if they simply have the intent to do so, they¡¯ll just be paralyzed with a limited ability to communicate. The reason for this is so that we can have a chance to rehabilitate them. To get the reason for the betrayal and potentially not waste possible talent. ¡°Which leads me to my next point; assuring people we are able and willing to provide for them. ¡°I understand the standard way things are done for sects, gangs, and other groups, is to demand loyalty, while promising benefits. Which comes from a position of power. Even then, it is only if you are capable, can you reach the top of those benefits. Only in more equal relationships is there an exchange of benefits in a contract. ¡°I propose we put the promises that we verbally said into the contract.¡± Before Gong can argue against that, I add a note regarding that change. ¡°Of course, we will not put ourselves under the death or paralyzing charge. All it should be, is a written promise that they can point back to if we don¡¯t uphold it. ¡°Ultimately, it won¡¯t make a difference, but will show our true intentions by giving us the opportunity to lose face if we cannot complete those noted items. Though, just to be sure¡­ We can actually keep our promises, right? Other than the food and water promise, which I already know the answer to.¡± Gong nods her head, almost as if it¡¯s obvious. Which is good enough for me. Great to hear. For a little while after that, Gong and I go back and forth, discussing the merits and demerits of this approach. Somehow, I do manage to convince her that because of the close nature of these requests, and getting people into the door first, we should put these stipulations in here. We basically agree that each and every person who we can have working with us on this is simultaneously a liability, but also the chance for to grow into an enormous asset. Especially considering that eventually, we want to break the curse cycle that demi humans are in. It¡¯s very likely that the group that¡¯s coming in now will be the ones to fight that cultivation battle. That¡¯s not even mentioning the kids, who by starting at a young age, will be the foundation for future demi humans. We also come to the agreement, that anyone who fails the contract first, we¡¯ll first give them things to think about. Like how they can leverage the benefits we lay upon them, including the healing. Giving them an opportunity to understand how bad of a tradeoff it is to betray us, instead of just automatically getting rid of them, can show them that ultimately it will be in their best interest to work with us. Thus, the final contract ends up with a non-binding agreement to provide a reasonable amount of food and water every day, a new and somewhat safer place to live, a weekly stipend of a silver coin (which I confirmed would be sustainable for her), cross training in skills, literacy education (over time), and a specific action for them which is unnamed. Vetted family members will be able to live in the village, though they may only occasionally be able to visit those family members. It also clearly states that they will be unable to leave the caverns due to security reasons. Outside the contract, before we have them signed, since they are already waiting, we will bring any children they have here to make choice (after vetting) to make the contract. We will grab the child on behalf of the person, using a code (which is apparently a normal thing). Once they get back, everyone will do the contract together. Lastly, the contract has the cascading effects built in, which Gong was unsure about, but I had confirmed with my scan would work. Same protections, more flexibility. With that taken care of, we head back to the group to communicate the changes. Chapter 103 - Acceptable Losses As we return to the main cavern, we can see that a bonfire has been set up in the middle of the room. A quick look at Gong shows that she pretty much approved and help set it up. While there still seems to be different groups, people are now interacting with each other a little better. I guess that the fact that everyone is well paid right now and eating well is working really well. I do, however, see that three individuals have been removed from all the groups and are tied up in a corner. They are being watched over by some spiders. Gong fills in the dots, since I wasn¡¯t paying attention to what they were doing in the room. ¡°It appears those three, tried to steal coins from other people while here. I¡¯m still considering whether to allow them in the group, though it appears everyone banded together to subdue them and single them out.¡± Taking a closer look at the three, it appears to be a bird woman that looks more like a Crow type; a lizard man, with predominant lizard features; and a dog like demi human, with of rough looking face. Gong speaks up and gives her opinion on the three. ¡°Based on what I know with this group, I¡¯d say we keep the lizard man and the bird woman. If we keep the dog, he¡¯ll eventually cause issues, no matter how tightly the contract is bound.¡± I turned to her to give a whisper. ¡°Should we release him, or¡­¡± ¡°Anyone that has stayed to this point is a liability. We¡¯ve already shown them that we can provide and have access to a lot of resources, so they could use that against us to give others more of a reason to raid this area. Which would compromise everything. We can¡¯t let them go.¡± ¡°So, do we let them take the contract then? With the changes we have implemented, technically, we could just never take them out of the paralyzed state.¡± ¡°That would be a tough one to risk. With the current rules, they have an opportunity to change their mind on betraying us. But that doesn¡¯t mean, that they couldn¡¯t cause issues later. Or that their personality will mesh with the group.¡± ¡°Is there any place that we could use this person?¡± Gong is thinking about this pretty hard, clearly taking my question seriously. She slowly shakes her head. ¡°He¡¯s not very skilled and is pretty horrible. I¡¯m not sure he would do well and in a confined space like this, and I¡¯m totally sure that I wouldn¡¯t want to give him access to cultivation.¡± ¡°Alright then, is there anyone else in the current group of people that we need to watch out for?¡± Going almost immediately shakes her head, a slight smile on her face. ¡°Nope, we actually pretty much drove out anyone who would be savvy enough to get around the contract and couldn¡¯t be pulled over. I think we got a decent core group here. Obviously, we¡¯ll need to work on a few people to make sure that they don¡¯t die from the initial contract.¡± If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. But am I really okay with a man dying, just because he¡¯s a conniving asshole? Gong adds in a snippet, after carefully watching me. ¡°I also wouldn¡¯t truly trust him near any women or children. He hasn¡¯t done anything yet, but I¡¯m not sure that he wouldn¡¯t do something, based on past comments he¡¯s made.¡± That¡¯s pretty fucked up then. Wait. That was a bit suspicious. Why wouldn¡¯t she mention something about this earlier? Hmm... It wouldn¡¯t do to distrust my closest ally too much, but I might have to watch for things like this in the future. Maybe she¡¯s just including things that she thinks I would want to know. Alright, I think this is worth not taking a chance for. If she¡¯s right, we REALLY don¡¯t want him getting cultivation. ¡°OK. Luckily, since he¡¯s already essentially disqualified himself, we can use that as an excuse to get rid of him. I¡¯ll admit, I don¡¯t like not giving a person a chance to mend their ways, but if you truly believe that we can¡¯t use them and that he is actually a problem, I trust you.¡± She scoffs at that, giving a playful smile. Assuaging my worries. ¡°I would hope so. Especially since we¡¯re going to be running this together.¡± With those words, she steps forward and walks towards the group. I moved behind her a slight distance away, but still in lockstep. When she reaches a reasonable distance from the group, people¡¯s eyes naturally turned towards her, centering their attention on her. ¡°I see that you¡¯ve been enjoying just some of the benefits of what it means to be part of our group. As I mentioned before, this really is just a base level of the benefits you can expect when you¡¯re with us. Regarding the contract, we¡¯ve made some updates that we believe that many of you shall enjoy.¡± At this time, the contracts all reappear in people¡¯s hands. The updated sections glow in a blueish light, clearly showing what¡¯s changed from their last reading. Some of the allies¡¯ faces look up in surprise at what¡¯s being promised, but look around in different members and nod their heads. Others seem to be in skepticism of the action, but remain silent. For people like the Tiger woman and the kid, they seem to be rereading the contract over and over again. The Tiger woman, in particular, seems to have a relieved look on her face. We¡¯ll need to mention about bringing the kids to definitely get her on board. Other than that, I think we may actually have a chance with this. To not have that many deaths. Maybe even none. Gong claps her hands, snapping everyone¡¯s attention to her. ¡°As you might be reading, we¡¯ve decided to make many promises in this document. Not only that, but there is one additional thing we want to do that will take some additional time today.¡± I can see Gong¡¯s eyes land and share a look with the Tiger woman, as well as some other people in the group. ¡°If you have children, that are not here currently, we will allow select people to have the spiders bring them here. If they sign this contract, they will also have access to the same benefits as you would receive with this. ¡°Since I already know who and where everyone¡¯s children are¡­¡± Most people¡¯s eyes seem to shake a bit at this casual comment. It¡¯s a subtle reminder that not only is Gong powerful and in a position to create this group, but also is an information broker, knowing countless secrets around the area. A reminder that they may not be able to escape from here with information, if they choose to oppose her. ¡°¡­ Those of you who would like to bring your children into this contract, are free to let us know. We can collect and bring them in here within the next two hours. Any secret codes that you need to be able to get them to come here, we can bring to them.¡± At the mention of secret codes being given to people outside of the group, several people¡¯s eyes flash for various reasons. It opens the potential to passing out secret information. Once again, some of Gong¡¯s allies disapprove of this. One of them raises a question in response. He appears to be a small, yet extremely confident lion demi human. ¡°Not to be disrespectful, but is that really safe to do? Not everyone here has¡­ the best intentions.¡± Gong gives a reassuring smile, revealing that she knows him. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ll be utilizing the services of my partner in this venture and our resident alchemist.¡± Uhhh. ¡°He actually has experience in determining the true meaning of secret codes. So, anyone who tries to pass out information that isn¡¯t exactly right, will quickly discover the full foolhardiness of their actions.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes turn to me, gazing at me intently. Chapter 104 - The First Batch I can feel everyone¡¯s eyes boring a hole into me. Trying to discern where she could have found such a person, that could supposedly easily discern the nature of the codes that they¡¯ve created. Practically ignoring the unspoken question, she then moves on to her next comment. ¡°For everyone else, that doesn¡¯t need to have their children retrieved, there will be more food and water brought in. Luckily, we had a recent kill of one of the underground beasts. So, you will be able to enjoy some more food to eat.¡± Two giant spiders bring in a giant smoking beetle, clearly cooked over a spit and brought over. Even as it came through the entrance, the smell wafted over and smelled delicious. Several times better than that mysterious meat that I ate near the street stalls. Everyone¡¯s eyes are now transfixed on it, as they bring it right over and begin stripping it and handing out pieces of meat. While this is happening, the spiders take away the dog demi human, while releasing but still watching and following the bird and lizard demi humans. They seem to get the message. The dog demi human¡¯s mouth is bound, so no one can hear him scream as he¡¯s taken away. In contrast to the majority of people, the people with kids they want to bring come over to Gong and begin asking her to bring certain people. Most of the people who make the requests asked to do so straight out and tell her what to bring or say to the kids to gain their trust. Not everyone that came over had children, but had little brothers or sisters they want to bring as well. Which we allowed, as long as they were sufficiently young. If they were old enough to take care of themselves, or Gong didn¡¯t believe it would be a good decision, she denied the request. It appears that anyone above 13, Gong didn¡¯t really consider a ¡®child.¡¯ Since we are trying to avoid contract deaths, we also reiterated that they could die if they are looking to betray the group. To only bring people who they truly believe they can convince. But also mentioned that they might not be able to see them for a very long time. That stopped quite a few requests at the start, but also prompted others to come forward. For most of them, though, there were no issues, and I¡¯ve been using my scan to catch anything in the codes or the words they say, that shows anything else. It appears the scan uses historical references, and snippets of that person¡¯s relationship to figure out any other ways that this could be used or secret codes that they might be using. Using my scan this way gives me a pretty intense headache. Not to the point where I might have a migraine or go down, but pretty serious nonetheless. Anytime I seem to have to look up secret information, it seems to cause more effort and issues. Things that are known to everyone are pretty easy, while things that are hidden but not secret, aren¡¯t that bad. Anything that¡¯s actively being obscured causes a bit of pain. Luckily, secrets of this level can be discovered Ultimately though, there are a few people who try to test us and Gong gives a long look to them before saying no, after I affirm they tried to pass information along. I¡¯m surprised when she gives everyone a second chance to give a proper code. Which after the first code fails, everyone who tested us, seems to give a genuine answer. Stolen story; please report. I¡¯m also pretty sure that some of the people who tested us were just seeing whether we could actually determine what their secret codes meant. Over the course of the next two hours, more than a few kids are brought in, a total of 23 children. Which brings the entire group to around 60 people, now a majority of kids. The crazy part about it, though, is that many of the kids are much more mature than kids from my part of the world would be at their age. The downside of living like this, I suppose. I¡¯ll admit it, though¡­ I¡¯m scared. I can¡¯t see a situation where some of these kids don¡¯t get paralyzed. Hopefully, their parents or brothers or sisters can convince them. otherwise¡­ Regardless of my feelings, Gong has everyone signed the dotted line once everyone¡¯s there. Some children initially could not sign, but after some discussion with their parents or siblings, they seem to be able to afterwards. As the last hand leaves the page, tiny thrum goes throughout the room. That¡¯s not exactly right. It feels like it went through each of us. Like a vibration slotting into place. Silence. Nothing else happens. No kids or adults dropping dead on the ground. Just silence. Huh, that was easier than I thought. There seems to be a pause for everyone in the room. Eventually, Gong speaks up, clapping her hands together once. ¡°Well. This is a good sign. It appears everyone here is looking for this venture to succeed. Since that¡¯s the case, we can move on to the action that was mentioned in the contract, that I believe everyone here will really appreciate.¡± She motions a hand back over to me. ¡°As you all might have already guessed, there is quite a bit more than is apparent to the eye regarding our alchemist here. In actuality, he has a special technique, that allows him to transfer energy and heal people of certain wounds. ¡°Honestly, it probably is easier to show you, rather than just tell you.¡± From here, she has the spiders bring out a chair. She then brings up the first person to be healed to me. It appears to be the small, but confident lion demi human from before. This guy came with the group that Gong trusts earlier. And from the look she gives him, I¡¯m pretty sure she trusts him quite a bit. Before healing him, I give her a look. She nods back at me, confirming this is the moment. We¡¯re actually healing this person. Raising my hands over the demi human as he sits in front of me, in the chair. Using the optional glow setting, my hands glow yellow as I feel mana coursing through me and out through my palms down to this demi human. My intuitive scan shows a number of different scars, traumas, and of course the curse that every demi human has on them. 1 by 1, I get rid of each of them, leaving the curse for last. Before our eyes, we can see him grow larger, fitter, and equally surprised as everyone else at the changes he¡¯s going through. However, it¡¯s the last change, the removal of the demi human curse, that causes the most surprise in him. Causing him to snap his head back at me, in a way that¡¯s very reminiscent of what Gong had done when I had done it to her. He knows. It¡¯s happening. He goes silent, not saying a word. It appears no one else can tell what had happened in that last change. He gives a glance at Gong and I, before turning out of the chair and kneeling to us both. He speaks with a powerful voice, much deeper than it had previously, before he was healed. ¡°I, Xavier, pledge myself to this group and you two.¡± There are some gasps, but he seems to ignore them. He locks eyes with me. ¡°I¡¯m very grateful for what you have given me and understand now.¡± Gone gives him a nod, which seems to prompt him to move next to us. It appears he¡¯s a leader for some in the group. We¡¯ll be able to use this. From there, Gong picks out each of the people from the most loyal going down to finally the people we are unsure of. All the ones who came with Gong¡¯s trusted group follow the Lion¡¯s lead. Including Jenn and the fox family, with whom I also make sure to heal the dent in their foreheads. While confused at first, everyone who is healed seems to subconsciously look at Xavier, the lion man and Gong, before staying silent, and moving to stand next to us. Even just standing next to them is a bit intimidating. It feels like there¡¯s a genuine change happening here. Making me feel even more nervous, honestly. Which is the truth, but no less nerve-wracking. All until we get to the other group. Chapter 105 - Hidden Monsters Silence reign over the group, still waiting to come up and be healed. Gong points out into the group. My eyes land on the choice. It¡¯s the young boy¡¯s sister, who we were discussing earlier. Worry shows in her reptilian eyes as she slowly walks forward. It appears that she is actually the older sister, likely to be around 15. Behind her, the brother¡¯s hands are clenched, anxiously awaiting the result. In the initial attack, the sister hadn¡¯t gotten injured and was successfully protected. From what I can gather, one of the reasons why she stayed to join the group was because she appreciated our actions and helping everyone. However, a brief look in her eyes reveals far more than the innocent looking exterior she initially showed. Her eyes briefly seem hard, cold even, as she stares at the chair. Her eyes soften for a moment before she takes a very quick glance back at her brother, clearly worried. Even with his clearly tense demeanor, he still gives her a nod, encouraging her to go along with the procedure. She gives a nod back before taking the seat. With the new patient now in the chair, I immediately begin healing her while scanning for any issues. Despite all the buildup, she seems to be just a normal 16-year-old demi human girl, with an above average constitution. There seem to be quite a few scars, but compared to the majority of demi humans I¡¯ve seen around, she has less than most. Which is a little unsurprising, considering that I¡¯m pretty sure she doesn¡¯t run with her brother, doing information trading. It makes me curious to what she does do, since she appears relatively healthy, not having the same injuries that most prostitutes have. Now comes the real question. What will she do once she gets healed of the demi human curse? Will she immediately think of betraying us, or will she try to convince her brother? The last vestiges of my energy courses through her, now unlocking and removing the demi human curse, which was holding back her natural ability to cultivate. Once the healing completes, I¡¯m able to see what her true status is. Oh my. This could be a blessing¡­ or a curse. From what I can tell, she is actually far above anyone else I¡¯ve seen, in terms of her spiritual root, standing at 5 Orchid Heaven. Placing her as a powerful and rare genius. Her cultivation speed would be 10,000x the speed of an average cultivator. What is important to note is that most cultivators usually fall within 5 Rose Man. Most of the demi human cultivators, on the other hand, appear to be typically falling within 1 Peony Earth. Which a quick scan reveals to be the average that could be normally be expected. Comparatively, Gong actually has a weaker spirit root than the average, standing at 8 Rose Man. Since the spiritual root corresponds to the overall constitution of a person, this normally means that they are extremely intelligent and have a strong body. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. My scan reveals, as I¡¯ve been healing all these people, that demi humans naturally get a tremendous bonus to cultivating speeds, because of their ability to use both spirit beast and human cultivation methods. Since they can use both without restriction, it boosts how fast they can use either. The effects are multiplicative. So, with above average spiritual roots and multiple cultivation methods, there was a reason why they were feared enough to have a curse placed upon the entire race. They are basically monsters of cultivation. Which means that within a race of monster cultivators, this young girl is simply far beyond anything we could imagine. Not only that, but she seems to have Undead Resonance constitution, allowing her to cultivate 10 times faster and have stronger effects when using undead cultivation methods. Which basically means she¡¯s a Necromancer. A monster necromancer. My eyes glance over to Gong, As I suddenly pull a string attached to my clothes, a signal that we have someone that is spiritual root monster. Something that we were both hoping for and fearing. We need to make sure that she stays with us¡­ or doesn¡¯t. Gong seems to freeze, before releasing a small sigh, seemingly resigned. My eyes returned to this young girl, apparently named Da Xia, as I watch carefully to see her response. Unlike many of the other Demi humans, who I healed, she actually freezes in place. Her eyes appear wide and scared, muscles tense and fists clenched. She appears scared to even take a look back at me, to confirm what she feels. With everyone staring at her, though, she eventually steps out of the chair. She then turns around to face me, her head almost completely bowed. She completely prostrates herself, never looking up at me in the eyes. My eyes help can¡¯t help but glance at her brother, who seems frozen in shock. Her voice seems to echo, in a strange way. ¡°Thank you for this gift, we will wholeheartedly work to make this group even more prosperous and truly appreciate the extreme risk you are taking on us.¡± Mutters seem to erupt from the group that hasn¡¯t yet gotten healed, remarking on what the gift could be. Her brother seems to be in a state of shock, staring at his sister intently. He opens his mouth, but somehow Da Xia quickly turns to stare at him, stopping him before he can even utter a word. While it appears that the spirit root doesn¡¯t reveal a person¡¯s final capability, it does come from a baseline talent level and starting point. If you are naturally strong and/or a genius, then you have a high spiritual root. It looks like this young girl is no exception to that and is much more than she appears. Her eyes turn back to me, clearly hoping her brother can be next. I turn my eyes over to Gong, and Da Xia, catching the meaning behind my action, look at her instead. Gong meets her eyes with a measured stare, before sighing and pointing to her brother. Almost immediately, the girl¡¯s eyes turn soft again. As she moves over to our side, she positions herself the closest she possibly can to the chair that her brother will be sitting in. Which is also extremely close to where I will be standing. Something that is slightly uncomfortable to me, considering she¡¯s going to be a budding necromancer. Nonetheless, the boy walks over to the chair, sharing a look with his sister, before sitting down. Treating this like any other healing, I begin by sending my energies through him. First thing I discover is that his name is Cheng. I then find other aspects about him that is interesting. It appears that unlike his sister, he¡¯s relatively normal. Makes me wonder what type of relationship they have. He seems to respect her, yet also be extremely protective of her. As the last of my energies flow through him, like many of the other demi humans, he glances behind him in shock. Unlike the others, the first person he stares at is his sister, rather than me. His sister levels a look at him, showing something that I can¡¯t seem to discern. Giving a gulp, he then looks to me and bows his head, deferentially. He then repeats the same words his sister had said. Albeit, in a less refined way. From there, surprisingly, the rest of the healings goes very similarly to the initial ones. From what I can tell, the lion man had a big part to do with that, besides the way that the kids had reacted. Not one death or paralysis happened. Leaving me to wonder when the next ball will drop. Chapter 106 - Nip and Rip After everyone has been healed and clearly isn¡¯t dropping anytime soon, we began corralling them deeper into The Cave system. It appears many of them are still worried about the giant spiders that seem very prevalent around the area. Unlike my time on the street, it is probably not be a good idea to do patty-cake with one of the spiders, to make them all feel at ease with the situation. I can¡¯t help but to chuckle at the thought. As I¡¯m pondering on this conundrum, Gong seems to have already come up with an answer. When we get a quarter of the way there, we can see in the distance that there is a small group of spiders waiting for us ahead. Gong pauses the group, raising her hand as a gesture for everyone to stop. ¡°You all will notice it a bit later, but the spiders that work with us, are not the normal ones that you would see along the street or normally. Each individual spider has their own emotions, and it is best to think of them as their own person.¡± She turns to face the group, a smile on her face. ¡°Case in point, these spiders have actually decided to give a welcoming gift for you guys, since you are joining them down here in this area.¡± The spiders themselves are about the size of a hamster at most. In each of their hands, are tiny round cake like object. My scan reveals that this is actually made of a sweet mushroom that grows deep underground, which is called a Niyato¡¯s Heart in other areas of the world. A somewhat expensive delicacy in some above ground areas and a cheap, poor-man¡¯s treat in others. The way this mushroom cake put together is by first washing and then pressing these mushrooms together until they are formed into a circular brownie shape. Then sticking it into the hottest part of a fire, caramelizing it into a savory sweet, buttery cream flavor. The resulting dish is called Nip Cake. It¡¯s surprisingly just that simple. After cooking it in a normal fire for a small period of time, to get the caramelized outer coating, it quickly becomes ready for eating. The mushroom itself seems to over collect sugars from its surroundings and use them for energy over time. An interesting development for a fungus in this world. The ones to carry this nip cake over to the people are the cutest of the spiders, holding them on tiny rock plates. Some of the spiders appear to struggle slightly to carry it, wobbling slightly as they move forward. Even for those who obviously don¡¯t like spiders that much, this makes for somewhat of a cute sight. Many of the people cautiously reached over to grab the cake in their hands before taking a small bite out of it. Every single person who did so, shows an extremely surprised face and then seems to treasure it deeply. Some kids and adults close their eyes in bliss, before wrapping the cake and placing it away for safekeeping. After seeing so many people like the food, the cautious stragglers then take a bite, also seeming to enjoy the dish. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Of course, since I already knew what the dish was, I was one of the first people to eat it. It has a tougher texture on the outside, leading into thick brownie feeling. It has that described flavor of buttery creaminess from the caramelization, with a slightly sweet, but savory taste from the natural mushroom inside. Honestly, it¡¯s crazy delicious compared to the other food here. Not comparable to chocolate ice-cream or the prepared desserts from my world, but truly the best thing I¡¯ve had since I¡¯ve come here. ¡­ I wonder if those foods exist here? Scan. Excellent, they do. Thank God. I would have gone on some kind of cooking journey, otherwise. Still might¡­ As this is happening, it just seems to be a moment for people enjoying the situation. Many taking pleasure at having finally eaten a good meal earlier and now eating something luxurious for the first time. Some of the kids and adults are even looking at the spiders favorably, for bringing them such a dish. Everyone has stopped moving entirely, as the only sounds are of eating or the subtle shuffling that comes from storing the food away. Gong waits a full moment before motioning everyone to continue. A look at the entire group shows that most of them appear to be quite satisfied. Blissful even. Another, somewhat smaller, portion of the group seems determined, with a fire in their eyes. It appears we¡¯ve definitely motivated some people in the group, some of whom were initially unsure about joining. Food really has a way of either bringing people together. Or tearing them apart. With that mini problem solved, the group continues on through the tunnels. Some of the demi humans are a little more uncomfortable than others, clearly because they are more used to living above ground. The group that seems to be most affected by this is the bird demi humans. From what I¡¯ve been able to tell, every single flying demi human, has their wings clipped at an early age, to prevent them from flying into the sky. It¡¯s simultaneously a cruel, yet protective practice. It appears in the past; they would occasionally be used to spy on other areas. Since flying is typically the Providence of higher-level cultivators, they were especially hunted by flying cultivators, for not knowing their place. Cultivators would rip their wings and arms off, showing it off to the community of Demi humans, as a lesson. Over time, communities of demi humans preemptively clipped newborns¡¯ wings, to avoid strife with the cultivators. This became something that you just did for your kids, if they had that ability. For their and your protection. Despite that, the feelings of wanting to fly and being above ground haven¡¯t seemed to leave them. It¡¯s clear that living underground is going to be especially stressful for them. From what I can tell, many seem already resigned to that sort of fate, anyway. Some seem to look at their newly healed wings, with a sort of sick irony. Given that they can¡¯t use them underground. And, even if they went above ground, they wouldn¡¯t be able to use it there either. I hope that one day, now that their wings are healed and we¡¯re on the path to taking away the curse for demi humans. That one day they¡¯ll actually be able to fly in the air, without harassment. Unfortunately, even if we do succeed, they¡¯ll be able to fly like cultivators, before they can do it using their wings. With these morose thoughts, we finally arrive in the main area that Jenn was frequenting before. Jenn heads to the room that she had already claimed, while the spiders that were handing out the cakes, lead people to their individual rooms. Families of people are taken to larger rooms and given a choice on how they want to stay. Most families choose to stay in the same room. Some people who brought kids that weren¡¯t ¡®theirs¡¯ stay with them in the same room. They are clearly like foster families, in those cases. A quick check with Gong shows she had already screened out anyone who tended to abusive tendencies or situations. There shouldn¡¯t be anything that happens here, with this group, but the spiders and Gong will keep an eye out. It is with this that things quiet down and people settle into their new living situation. A little anxious, but somewhat hopeful. Gong will stay in this section of the caverns for easy accessibility for the group. Having created another bedroom here for herself, as well. It looks like things have settled down a bit, so I begin the trek back to the normal area. Quite pleased with how things have turned out. A vastly better situation than I had thought this would turn out to be. Chapter 107 - Smooth Skin I appear to have spoken too soon. On the way back to the main area, a few of the demi humans that were healed seemed to have questioned themselves on whether it was a good idea to stay. Specifically, whether another group could take them in, in exchange for information about the extent of our capabilities. Quite a few people had gone through this, including some children. They fired off sporadically as I rushed back to that section of the caverns. However, for all but three people, most of them had returned to good standing for the contract within a few minutes. Nonetheless, I immediately headed over to resolve the remaining situation. For the three people still out of the contract limits, one of them was a bird demi human. Gong was already with the potential bird betrayer and was talking them through the situation and what their options were. It appears the underground aspect had made them want to leave, but they seem to now understand the situation. And the unfortunate lack of choice that they have here. The other two situations seemed to resolve themselves. My scan reveals it was a combination of other demi humans talking to them and the fact that they could die, that made them step back from that mentally. Thus, releasing them from the paralyzing condition. We checked with each one to make sure they now clearly understand the position they were in and that they realize now how much more absurdly generous we are, compared to other groups. To resolve any future situations, Gong gathered everyone into the central room for this area, and explained the ramifications of no longer having the demi human curse. That even if they escape the contract and pass information to another group, the other groups would likely kill them and everyone they know, because of the ramifications of the curse being dispelled. There are no exceptions to the knowledge rule, so even powerful groups have to step lightly. Which spread more fear around, but hardened the resolve of others. In a quick switch around, though, Gong also talked about how much of an opportunity this is for demi humans as a whole. Of the things they will be able to do, after they grow strong enough and go through these challenges. How the many kids around here can now live fulfilling lives after cultivating to a higher level. How flying demi humans will now be able to go into the sky without fear. For those of the more¡­ personally focused leaning, she talked about how they could now protect themselves. That they could earn and receive large amounts of money, when they finally can become open cultivators. Experiencing levels of luxury they couldn¡¯t even dream of previously. As she talks more and more about what could be waiting for them, the group seems to get turned to the idea. Bringing them from a low state, up to a slightly hopeful one. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. It¡¯s actually a good motivating tactic. There¡¯s no way back for them, which means the only thing they can do is move forward. Some seemed to have realized this. Hopefully, no one else will need to learn hard lessons. Let alone dying for stupid reasons. With those thoughts brought out into the open, it appears everyone seems to have major concerns, but ultimately no one is thinking of betraying us. How long this will be maintained, will be the question. At least the paralysis and wordage in the contract strongly pushes people to trying to make it so that the group succeeds, since there is no other option. With this issue solved, I begin my trek back to the main area, and specifically my bed. It¡¯s honestly a bit surprising, but after that point, nothing really happens. Gong seemed to have planned to have people work in different areas of The Cave, performing some activities that normally would be done by spiders, such as farming. She¡¯s also having them do training, similar to what she was doing for me, but much more intense. The exception is that all of them, even the children, seem to be better at it than I am. It¡¯s not so much the physical aspect which I seem to be able to match most of them with, but the mental aspect. Even with my healing, at the points that I¡¯m willing to give up, they keep going. She¡¯s actually been having me work with them while they¡¯ve been doing the training, while I¡¯m still here. Taking advantage of the fact that they can train harder while I¡¯m here and heal them afterwards. Even the elderly demi humans seem to benefit from this. One of the cool things I discovered about my healing, regarding age, is that while it¡¯s not able to reverse aging itself, it can heal the negative side effects of it and essentially make them younger in body. For example, something that was a major problem in my world, dementia. Not only that, but because of that previous healing, all their arthritis is gone and they¡¯re able to build up muscle pretty easily. Wrinkles are also gone, and they all seem to have smooth faces and unblemished skin. Some 60-year-old women look to only be in their 20s or 30s, causing me to give them a second look before stopping myself. One elderly man looks like a bodybuilder because of the amount that he¡¯s working out. When talking with one of the other demi humans, it appears this used to be his physique when he was younger. I think I see why Gong wanted me to work with some of these people while they¡¯re doing their training. She wanted me to see the type of mindset that I need to have to be able to survive in this world. It also a good indicator of the stakes, of what they¡¯re trying to accomplish here. Of what I am now involved with and have started. If all of this goes South, then I can probably expect to either have to be on the run for the rest of my life or to die a horrific death, by curse-obligated cultivators. Which reminds me, Big Sis Crane definitely knows that Gong no longer has the demi human curse. It¡¯s clear that she¡¯s on her side, but even so¡­ There¡¯s just not enough that I know about her to make a solid take on what she might do and in what circumstances. I suppose I should take solace in the fact that as long as the healing removes the obligation for the curse/notification, that we should be somewhat safe. Which also brings me to another conundrum. Since I had discovered the existence of Qi in this world, I¡¯ve been mentally staying away from the big possibility of getting a cultivation method from my scanning ability. When learning about the world, when I first got here, I skipped over it since I got a really bad feeling from even looking into it. However, there is now a large group of cultivation-ready people here. All waiting to cultivate, so they can remove the curse on their race. Seeing the fire and struggle they are going through to make this happen, even without an easy method to get it, makes me want to look into this more. Which doesn¡¯t even take into account my own wishes to get the strongest method¡­ which would likely need my scan to find. It¡¯s time to discover why it felt like such a bad idea to attempt to pull a cultivation method, body cultivation method, or any variation of using Qi. With this in mind, I dive into my scan to discover one of the major aspects of this world. Luckily, my scan seems to finally be at a level at which I can even attempt it. Chapter 108 - Blackout Over the course of the next week, I actually put one of my previous ideas into practice. Using the slow burn, intuitive discovery method, I go against the block that has been bothering me for a while now. The first and most immediate information I find, is that it is a remarkably bad idea to pluck cultivation methods out of the ether, with no reason for it. If you don¡¯t have a reasonable source for the method, then you will be considered a thief. Which generally leads to you being ostracized at best, if there are doubts. In the worst-case scenario, your cultivation base will be shattered and you will be crippled. There are exceptions to the rule, though, but those exceptions automatically show that you have received it through a specific method. One that can¡¯t be replicated by just discovering the information through the scan. Dark methods are another exception, but generally lead to the same outcome in a righteous sect. In a non-righteous sect, you will have to do some terrible shit that I¡¯d really prefer not to do or teach others to do. This doesn¡¯t even take into account if you secretly practice a cultivation method that someone else has. At higher levels and with the stronger methods, there are rituals that detect whether you¡¯ve acquired and used the method without going through sect rituals. And that¡¯s when you get hunted down and killed. All of this goes with anything to do with qi, whether it¡¯s the simplest breathing technique or the strongest cultivation method. Even the glancing knowledge of some Qi usage techniques sets off alarms for these. Making it extremely dangerous to even try to just learn other methods to create a new one. To try to filter them is beyond my ability with the scan. Too many layers of hidden information. Funnily enough, the ways that existing methods can be improved is not as hidden. But you need the existing method first, before you can improve it. With this information in hand, I look for how I could actually get a method. Buying one is an option. However, when you join the Revolving Heavenly Light sect at a certain level, you are given access to a library of techniques. Most of the Qi usage techniques are obviously not allowed to be shared outside the sect or without permission. However, there are a small number of techniques that are such, for the lack of a better term¡­ shit¡­ that they allow you to use and teach those Qi usage techniques outside of the group. Of course, they highly don¡¯t recommend it, but it is essentially yours to keep. This is kept as an option, because it allows skilled people to try to fix these methods and bring new ¡®blood¡¯ into the system. This is usually only done by elders, but is open to someone of any level. As long as they have access to that part of the library, which only starts at the Inner Court level or mid-level Qi Condensation. Likely, this will be the method I used to help the demi humans. I get a strong feeling that if I use the slow burn method, I can upgrade the Qi usage techniques, piece by piece. But what about me then? Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. If I¡¯m going to be healing people, then I need a healing specific cultivation method. One that would at least be reasonable to expect that it could heal on the level that I do. From what I can gather, it would definitely not be a normal cultivation method. Honestly, this is quite a conundrum. Near the end of the week, I finally come up with a safe answer to this. After exhausting method after method, that is shown to have a high risk of being tracked Or heavily questioned. Since I can¡¯t direct the scan to target a specific type of cultivation method, because of the earlier restrictions, the only thing I really can do that it will allow, is to have it direct me to the best and safest cultivation method for myself that is possible. Cautiously, I activate it using the slow burn technique at its most minimal level. Even at the lowest setting, this immediately caused a head wracking pain, taking me far over my worst moment, when Gong and them had to carry me back. I went past the limit. Everything is dark. My mind feels blank. Like molasses, my hand raises before my eyes. I seem to be laying down. I feel like I see a spider and then suddenly Gong, who turns into Ai, and then Lin. It¡¯s like a blurred slideshow, with a ton of pieces missing. Gradually though, it speeds up more and more. Like a ball rolling down a hill, gaining momentum. All until suddenly, everything is clear again. I wake up to Gong laying beside me. Specifically, her head is resting next to me as I am in her bed. As I move to get up, her head snaps up, looking me in the eye, shocked. Before I can even process it fully, her arms are around me, holding me close to her. ¡°H-hey Gong¡­ How long was I out for?¡± The connotation behind my words shows that I knew something like this might happen. I can practically feel her lips tighten beside me, before she says, ¡°You were out for three days.¡± She releases me from her hug. ¡°Wha¡­ what happened?¡± This will be a bit of a difficult explanation. ¡°¡­ In short, I tried to pull information on how to get a cultivation method. It looks like that was a little too far for my ¡®knowing¡¯ ability.¡± Before she says anything else, I explain some of what I found over the course of this week. As well as the plan that I was able to create for getting the Qi usage techniques. I hinted that searching for my own cultivation method, with healing abilities, is what pushed it over the edge. It¡¯s clear she¡¯s dissatisfied and believes this was too big of a risk. She goes silent. Ai and Lin rush into the room, but Gong seems to give them a look. They fall quiet. Any words they were going to say falling to the wayside. There are no words between us as her lips are pursed and her eyes look far off. There¡¯s actually is worse than them saying anything. ¡°Gong¡­ I would have told you, if I thought there was a risk of this happening. I thought¡­ I had this handled.¡± Her mouth opens quickly, almost to snap out a response. She closes it. And gives another slow nod. I wrack my brain for anything else to say. She¡¯s the first to speak. ¡°What will happen, if you were at the sect with people you can¡¯t trust? If something like this happens again and no one is there to help you? ¡°I was here. We were here. But there? Even if there are rules against hurting or stealing from your fellow sect members, there are many things you can¡¯t hide from elders. Ai and Lin, over here, will probably be in a different area, so they won¡¯t be able to assist too much.¡± She seems pretty stressed right now, as her words slowly emerge. ¡°I understand there are risks you have to take, which is why I don¡¯t want to say anything further. ¡°Just¡­ Be careful.¡± I nod my head at her words. With this, I really really thought that I¡¯d be able to spread this out. But, from what I can tell, there¡¯s some information that you just can¡¯t take in. While I think that this was one that needed to be done, I think it¡¯s sometimes best to agree and take the lesson. Move on with it in your heart. Gong gives a sad smile, before getting up and walking out the room. Ai and Lin both look up at me, placing a hand on mine, before leaving the room. She talks to them briefly, outside the room, before the three of them head to their respective areas. I don¡¯t listen in to their conversation. In the back of my mind, as we discussed all of this, is a piece of information. Something I¡¯m scared to tell them. The only hint I had received about getting a personal cultivation method. I have to heal using my powers at every chance I get in the sect city. I¡¯ll need to tell them. Chapter 109 - Importance of Communication I sit there in a stupor, wondering about the hint I have found. Based on the way my mind interprets data from the scan, I normally can only catch pieces of information when I get the first hit of the data. This time is no different, in that sense. What was different is that the information that was there spanned from one central action, making it easy to determine what needed to be done. All the situations I could sense, from the very vague notions I had gotten, involved healing random people. It¡¯s weird, but the overall feeling that I got from it, was as if there some sort of gacha or random chance to getting this. As if there was a reason that I couldn¡¯t know everything about this. The reason that my scan had taken it in a different way than I had prepared for. That doesn¡¯t change the situation I¡¯m in, though. I obviously just went through a very serious knockout. One which really concerned my group. The tough part about this is that I¡¯m pretty sure there¡¯s going to be an insanely enormous amount of danger attached to healing people magically in a city full of cultivators. But also, there is a possibility that the only reason I¡¯m able to get this cultivation method is because I¡¯m doing such a thing. Nonetheless, I picked myself up begin heading over to Gong, Ai, and Lin¡¯s location. They have seemed to have been meeting up and discussing something after leaving to go to their own areas. They seem to be discussing what to do about the pickup that will happen in the next few days. The one that the sect will do to begin testing. That almost stops me in my tracks, bringing to the forefront of my mind how close we actually are to this happening. If we are this close, then it is even more important that I discuss this with them. With little ado, I head over and apologize again for earlier. Then go into what I had found. The three of them listen quietly, not saying anything before I finish telling them what I figured out. When they do respond, it is actually Lin that speaks up. ¡°Well, James. From what we¡¯ve been able to tell, your knowing ability is usually right.¡± Ai seems to shift uncomfortably at that, like there is something they had talked about earlier that she wants to say. Something she disagrees with. I can feel my eyes squint at that, but before I can even think of addressing it, Lin continues. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°My take on it, is that the best thing we can do is to try to mitigate for it.¡± She paces in front of Gong and Ai, seemingly in thought. It feels a little weird to be getting a briefing from Lin. Normally, this would come from Ai. She might have caught onto my train of thought, as she clears up the confusion. ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve been working with gong to do some research into the sect and other aspects. Especially since everyone¡¯s so busy, and I needed to move away from my liberating skill sets. ¡°One of the things I found, that may be useful to know in this situation, is that for the exam they actually take you into the sect grounds before the testing. This seems to be a way to make sure that you are not using unsavory methods to pass the exam.¡± She pauses. ¡°What this means for us, is that it¡¯s likely that will not be until you pass the exam, that you will be able to explore the city. However, this also means that it will be very strange, if you go into the library to get a cultivation method and don¡¯t use it. ¡°My recommendation is to pass the exam, but don¡¯t immediately go to the library until you¡¯ve actually picked up your cultivation method. You should still have access to the library as an inner court member.¡± Gong speaks up after her words. ¡°I¡¯d also like to give a recommendation, based on some discussions the three of us have had on how you can use your ability, without revealing much. ¡°We¡¯ve noticed that you¡¯re able to maintain and use the healing over a distance, pretty regularly. Since it seems the distance is not as much of a problem, the farther away you can stay while you heal, the better.¡± I¡¯ve definitely thought about that, but I wonder how far I could actually take it without sacrificing too much the healing capabilities? At least for the level and speed of healing that it seems to normally take for people. After using my scan on this question, I find that my limit now generally seems to be around a mile away. The real limiting factor isn¡¯t actually my healing, but my scan. If I¡¯m to use this continuously, it would definitely put a strain on my brain to do so. One that I¡¯m lithe to take too far, in an area where I could be attacked at any moment for the healing I¡¯m doing. Communicating this to the group has them agreeing that this should be a safe distance. In the populated areas, at least. Since I¡¯m going to need to heal a lot more, it¡¯s likely I might have to go into less populated areas, in which I might have to extend things farther, but do it slower. I explained to them my method of healing all the way to just under the surface of the skin, which they agree seems to be a good idea. With that portion complete, we adjourn for the night. Though, it seems Gong is still hard at work, doing several different things, to try to keep this whole situation afloat. ¡­ Seeing her work that hard kind of makes me feel guilty. And frankly reminds me of the thing I¡¯ve been avoiding, the thing I really don¡¯t want to do, because of the ramifications. The iridescent worms. I could probably find them. Throwing out a wide scan over this area. Maybe not all of it, but definitely the clusters that Gong would eventually reach. That she might reach. Fuck. How the heck are we to do this? I know Gong has been preparing in the background, but I¡¯m honestly scared to deal with this myself. Sigh. I¡¯m about to leave to go to the sect. It¡¯s possible that I could be there for a month or longer. How long do those people have to suffer? How much further will the numbers of those things grow? I know what I have to do. Dang it. Time to take care of business. With my heart readied, I extend a pulse outward to get the general direction of the local iridescent worm clusters. ¡­ What the fuck? I find something that shocks me deeply. Chapter 110 - Wriggling Thoughts As my scan looks over the area around this Monchon City, I can see multiple iridescent clusters all scattered around. Most just under a mile beneath the surface. With the level of cultivators that are around, I would have expected more of these to be taken care of. Of course, most of them are in poorer areas, where there are likely no cultivators strong enough to even detect it. When looking at the worms themselves, I can see the reason they¡¯re called iridescent. Each one shines like a glow stick for my world. Unlike a glow stick, however, they¡¯re fat, meaty, but insanely quick worms. The adults seem to be between the size of a rhino and an elephant. Each one appears to have a pouch in their stomach for carrying different creatures within them. They ooze a gas and liquid that appear to make nearby creatures more docile and slower. There appear to be some other advantages that allow them to catch their prey relatively easily, as well. Within their lairs, there are some women who have been captured. Who are giving birth to human baby sized versions of the creature. All with a bliss filled and orgasmic face. Horrifying stuff, worthy of the description that Gong had previously given me. But that¡¯s not what shocked me. What gives me cause for alarm is the chamber of iridescent worms, located 2 miles beneath the surface of the Yellow Sashes area. Almost unconsciously, I zero in my scan to that area to take a closer look. What I find is that there are indeed some Yellow Sashes, or those who used to be Yellow Sash women contained in there. I strain my scan a bit to get even the slightest notion that someone perpetrated purposely this. Unfortunately, my suspicions are correct. Many of the women here have shattered cultivations. Meaning it is no coincidence that they are in this state. Luckily, it looks like this place hasn¡¯t been checked, whether through spiritual sense or physically, for at least 50 years. Which, at the very least, means that the most likely culprit does not check this area. Likely just leaving these women to their fate. There is a place that does get checked frequently, though. I see a single iridescent worm, on a return from what appears to be a drop off area, near the surface. With nothing in hand¡­ body. From what I¡¯ve seen, I think I have a decent picture of how this is done. The Yellow Sashes have someone they need to get rid of and punish. So, they cripple the cultivation of the person, and put them in the hole where the iridescent worms come to. The worms then drag the unconscious and helpless person down to be part of their breeding stock. The unfortunate connotations of this are a stark reminder that the yellow sashes are not a sect. Despite the horrible things a sect might do, it appears in this world something like this wouldn¡¯t be on the table as punishment. For their own members, at least. Of course, demonic sects are an exception to this. Stolen novel; please report. While I think about this, Gong¡¯s words return to me. ¡®They¡¯re a gang, not a sect.¡¯ Even if they do good things regularly, they are under no social contract to not do horrible shit like this. My mind goes to their leader, Wu Qing. And what other horrible things she¡¯s down and allowed in her group. As I look towards the other gangs¡¯ areas, I see a pattern that this is not only them. In fact, there is even a similar setup, deep, deep below the main market and other gangs. All treated similarly. With none of them having any signs of spiritual sense put up on them or a human presence having visited it. A piece of information I previously knew slots into place for me. There are ways to determine whether a person¡¯s spiritual sense has been in an area, or whether they were there. As long as a major power isn¡¯t paying attention to it or has any record of it, they have deniability. My guess is that they use some sort of third party to dump the women. The cleanup crew is the Iridescent worms. The worms are quite strong and are quick enough to take down a body cultivator, maybe even a poor quality, low-level cultivator, if they had the jump on them. Let alone someone who just had their cultivation shattered, which is paralyzing and soul bindingly painful. And, if they¡¯re all in on this tactic, then they never give each other up and would make excuses for each other unless they did something extremely stupid. Thankfully, I don¡¯t see anything underneath Big Sis Crane¡¯s area and surprisingly, nothing under the Vermilion stripes area. I can¡¯t imagine that Big Sis Crane wouldn¡¯t be aware of this, though. On the Stripes side, I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s because of incompetence or disapproval of the methods. This leaves me in a tough position now. On whether to actually tell Gong that this isn¡¯t an accident. That it is actually a purposeful and systemic issue. The more I think of it, though, the more I realize that I will definitely have to. If she was going to be hitting these areas anyway, it is better that she knows what¡¯s going on, so she can Orient herself in a way that won¡¯t get her killed. The blessing in this is that since none of them check it, it will allow us to take care of it without being stopped. From what I¡¯ve gathered, Gong is already known to pursue these creatures. So, if she rescues them, she will probably not be looked at suspiciously. The route up to the respective drop off areas is convoluted and wouldn¡¯t easily be tied to the groups. So, she wouldn¡¯t draw any conclusions about it. The actual issue in this is me. Healing these women of the condition will now make them and by association us a threat. The women will have their sanity back, at least somewhat. The only way that I can see to make this turn out alright, is to: Heal the condition with alchemy; not restore their cultivations; and wipe their memory. If we use alchemy, we can wave it away as a new discovery by a genius, with now a history of creating miracle fixes on the non-cultivator/low cultivation side. The side effect allows the groups to maintain their charade. Still suspect, but workable. However, if we restore their cultivations, we likely cannot control them. Not only that, but if this is discovered, then there will be deep investigations regarding that. Finally, if their memories are restored, they¡¯ll likely want revenge. It¡¯s unfortunate, but we need them to remain ¡®broken,¡¯ to keep them and ourselves safe. Using my scan, I search for any alternatives to this option. It¡¯s not my scan which provides it, though, but myself. Huh. We could eventually restore all their cultivations and memories. Hiding them away and using them to build our power secretly. So, when the demi-human aspect inevitably comes out, we will be able to fight back. To go through the curse trials with a more powerful force. If we managed to convince them, they¡¯d be considered part of our group. The rules for the trial allow for anyone allied with the demi-humans to take part. The determination for that is a bit wonky, but we would qualify in this case. If we went for this aspect, we could hide them with the rest of the demi-humans and have them train together. The only issue is¡­ there¡¯s nothing to bind these people here. For the demi-humans, we had a contract. It¡¯s likely that we won¡¯t be able to get another one. Well. Unless I negotiate with Big Sis Crane. But I feel there would be ramifications to that, far beyond what I could currently handle. Ultimately, I feel the best choice for now will be to grab them and heal them of the condition over time, while keeping them ¡®jailed¡¯ underground without their memories. It¡¯s unfortunate, but we will need to vastly increase the number of spiders. Which will mean much less available mana for healing. Luckily, the spree of healing I did during the attack on the demi-humans increased my mana total by an absurd amount. If I simply bring my available mana just above its previous levels, I should be okay still, for everything I want to do. Fuck¡­ what a conundrum. Well. Time to talk to Gong. ¡­ Again. Chapter 111 - Best Move? To Not Play. With an anxious heart, I head toward where my scan tells me that Gong is. She seems to be sleeping in her room. I do, however, see that a string is tied to one of her pedipalps. Seeing where that leads to in my area, I pluck one of the networks of strings that connect to her. Near instantly, I can see her eyes pop open. It¡¯s honestly a bit scary how alert she is, even while sleeping. Now that I think of it, I¡¯m in the minority in this world, being hard to wake up easily. A lifetime of peace and comfort is hard to wake-up from. ¡­ Which is why I desperately need to keep working at this awareness skill. Otherwise, I feel the worst may happen. She sits up and faces the door. Strangely, it seems she is able to know that wasn¡¯t an accident. Which is kind of obvious, on second thought. Walking in the room, I give a quick knock on the wall. I can still see the patched-up portion of the wall from the last time I knocked on it. Gong seems to give a smirk, noticing the same thing. Actually, why is she hanging out in this area? Doesn¡¯t she have an extra room in the other main section, with the demi-humans? For some reason, these women seem to be able to read my mind easily, as she answers my question for me. ¡°I had a feeling that you had something else up your sleeve, after the reveal today. I wanted to be close by when it inevitably came up.¡± She waves her hand around in a general motion. ¡°So, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± I take a breath. Get straight to the point. ¡°I may have caught a lead on the local iridescent worm nests.¡± Her eyes widen a bit. It doesn¡¯t seem she was expecting something like this. She gives an audible gulp before speaking. ¡°Okay, where is¡­ wait. Nests?¡± I nod. ¡°And you aren¡¯t going to like where they are either.¡± Now I¡¯m the one gulping before speaking. ¡°There at least 13 of them around the city, mostly located in the poorer areas of the city. However, there are three locations of concern. One each at the yellow sashes location, the blue bands, and¡­¡± ¡°Waitwaitwaitwait¡­¡± She holds out a hand. She seems to be getting ahold of her thoughts. ¡°¡­ Where did you get this information?¡± ¡°The kno¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Right, right¡­ the knowing ability. And you are sure that it¡¯s, correct?¡± I nod. She¡¯s obviously disturbed by this, but in a way seems oddly unsurprised. ¡°For a long time now, there¡¯s been movement of people around. Seemingly disappearing, without cause. The strange thing is these would be semi powerful people, suddenly disappearing from the map. If what you say is true, then it¡¯s likely they¡¯ve been doing this for a long time.¡± Since she¡¯s clearly on the same page as I am, I fill her in with all the data that I¡¯ve collected. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Ultimately, we now come to the crux of the issue. I find myself speaking almost unconsciously. ¡°So, what do we do from here?¡± ¡°Well, we could save them still. I actually like your idea of still grabbing them but holding them in our area. It sounds like you saw a little bit of what was going on in those caves.¡± Her voice and face turn grave, imparting the seriousness of her words to me. ¡°I assure you, seeing and hearing it in person is a completely different experience.¡± A hint of doubt creeps into my heart, on whether I actually want to go through with doing this. I¡¯ve never been good with scary things. Or willingly walking into locations that I know will be scarring or frightening. I only walked into Gong¡¯s area, because I somewhat trusted her and I was able to get a general idea of what was ahead of me. Though honestly, I could have been totally wrong and had a bad time. Gong interrupts my thoughts, continuing on our previous words. ¡°You are correct in assuming that we would need to keep ahold of these people if we did decide to heal them. Honestly, I wonder if it would even be worth it to actually even heal them. Will have to keep a watch on them constantly, as you noted, but we also need to keep them somewhat happy and satisfied. Or at least busy. Which if they¡¯re not cultivating, will be much harder to do and keep them happy.¡± She thinks out loud to herself. ¡°Should I talk to big sis again? No, it¡¯s too much risk doing that. Any further and it¡¯ll start to strain our relationship.¡± I speak up at her words. ¡°Maybe I should go and talk to her?¡± A blank look goes across her face before a look of horror slowly overtakes it. Her head begins to shake slowly and more and more vigorously. She says nothing. ¡°OK, OK. Message received. I won¡¯t talk to her.¡± She seems to relax a little at my words, but is peeking at me slightly to see if willing to keep my word. She pushes a little further, just in case. ¡°Seriously though, don¡¯t talk to her.¡± I just nod in response, almost to hurry her up. She finally seems to relax and move on. ¡°Since that disaster in the making has been averted, let¡¯s get back to the issue at hand.¡± Now I¡¯m just curious. And a little scared. Her face turns a little morose and sorrowful, as it¡¯s clear she¡¯s now moved on in her thoughts. ¡°¡­ I believe, that we should wait until you guys have the cultivation methods for both yourselves and everyone else ready, before we move on this. ¡°The women down there¡­ will not die anytime soon. If there¡¯s anything those worms are good at, it¡¯s keeping their victims alive.¡± She goes silent, before adding, ¡°And, if the groups have been managing this for this long, and it¡¯s unlikely that the numbers of them will grow out of control. We¡¯ll have plenty of time.¡± She practically spits out the last sentence. I can¡¯t help but to ask once more. ¡°¡­ Are you sure you don¡¯t want to save the ones closest to us first? The ones that won¡¯t cause issues with the groups?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be fine for a bit. If we move on some of them, there¡¯s a chance the rest could get alerted and everything could tumble down in ways we couldn¡¯t imagine. It¡¯ll also give me time to build up the spiders to the right levels. I¡¯ll have to let you know what the general counts are through our connection.¡± She really looks frustrated at herself. And who wouldn¡¯t, in her position? Watching her best friend go through that and finding out all this¡­ causing you to have to wait even longer to save others from the same fate? I¡¯d be raging against the world. Huh¡­ I guess this is a good opportunity to do the same thing she did for me. ¡°Hey Gong, could you lean down for a moment?¡± She nods her head and leans down, almost subconsciously. Her mind is clearly still on this and the hair ripping situation. As her body reaches my height, I step forward to her. She finally seems to recognize that I¡¯m doing something, looking me in the eyes. And I give her a hug. She freezes for a moment. Shocked at the action. ¡°It¡¯s okay Gong. We got this. I hate that we have to do this, but we¡¯re going to make it through this wait. Together.¡± There¡¯s simply silence as she remains unmoving in my arms. I don¡¯t let that bother me and continue to hold her. After some time, I can feel her breath get more laborious as we stand there. Without me moving, she slowly wraps her arms around my back. I can begin to feel my back getting slightly wet. Finally soaking through my clothes. Out of habit, I begin rubbing her back. It reminds me of the time that my sister and I were comforting each other, in the wake of Dad¡¯s death. When we were truly alone, as a family. There were many times, both her and I broke down¡­ unable to stand the pain and loneliness. The anger of not being able to bring them back. From being unable to stop Dad from giving up. I find myself repeating, ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ we got this. We got this.¡± This goes on for enough time that I lose track. After a while, Gong pulls back, her hands traveling along my arms, down to my hands. She loosely holds onto them, her eyes still wet with tears. Red and puffy. Meeting my eyes, she gives a sad smile. Almost to show me that she¡¯s okay. And hugs me quickly again. I squeeze her hands, giving her a nod that feels so damn automatic to do. I¡¯ve done it too many times by now. Either way, the moment passes and we part, saying our goodbyes. Each heading to our respective beds, with brief words¡­ but solid hearts. It¡¯s time to face the new day. And to prepare. Chapter 112 - Tiny Tots The next two days are filled with preparation, discussion, And a healthy amount of anxiety, between the three¡­ four of us. Even Ai, who has been making great progress lately, seems to be staying up for longer and longer times. In terms of our preparation, Gong actually had me do, what I could only call ¡®fitness tests,¡¯ due to patterns she¡¯s been seeing in my body. In a long straight tunnel, she had me sprint at full speed, to see how fast I could move. Pretty fucking fast. I used my scan to figure out how fast I was going, which was around 45 km/h. I¡¯m basically Usain Bolt at his fastest possible speed. And I felt completely fine afterwards, almost as if I could go indefinitely with it. This isn¡¯t to say that I wasn¡¯t trying to go as fast as I could¡­ It was almost as if I just had too much energy and not the right ways to put it out. It brings back to mind, that I didn¡¯t realize what it really meant when Shi was asking me earlier whether I did body cultivation. When I really think of it, even in the fights that I¡¯ve been having I¡¯ve never been tired due to exhaustion, but instead fear or anxiety. Of course, Gong was extremely excited, and decided to take it further. She apparently had multiple hallways prepared for this sort of training, but things had come up that delayed it. The next hallway has one of my favorite creatures in it, the worm that buries itself under your skin and likes to crawl underneath it. Apparently, she had noticed my discomfort towards that trap specifically, and prepared many more with it in there. I found out that people apparently like calling them, Gray Diggers. Mostly, because by the time they stop digging, you are already dead. They are even able to borrow into hard insect carapaces, which require a nail and a hammer to get through. Which makes no sense to me, but fuck this bug in particular anyway. Nonetheless, she instructs me to not use my taming ability on them and to only use my body to try to avoid them falling on me. This next hallway, has the entire hallway going down for two miles in a straight line. And packed into the ceiling on top of trapdoors, Are heaps of these bugs. For two fucking miles. Is this honestly what she¡¯s doing with her and the spiders time? Because I think we need to reprioritize things. Despite my irrational fear of this, I run the trial. Since she also wants to train my pain endurance, she¡¯s instructed me to also wait until the first batch drops just above my head before I run. Her exact words were, ¡°If they start burrowing in, just use your healing to push them back out. Easy, right?¡± I¡¯v never called a woman so many names in my head, than I did this day. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. At the start, I activated my scan so I could get a believable head start from when they drop towards me, but still allowing me to avoid them. Gong is using spiders to trigger them, so she has full control over how fast or how slow it they come down. While my plan worked in the beginning, to have me escape that first batch of worms, unfortunately Gong knew exactly how fast I am. And was trying to push me farther. Almost immediately after the start, she dumped the ones in front of me down, causing me to push even harder and harder. I managed to keep ahead of them, going faster than I ever believed possible. With my scan on, I could tell just how fast I was going, beating my previous numbers at a fast 60 km/h. That all changed when the first bug got in my eye, near the end of the route. Gong had finally gotten me, by setting off one just enough ahead of me, that I couldn¡¯t move past it fast enough. I could see them, practically in slow motion, as their little plump bodies wriggled down onto me and into my hair. Obviously I had ducked down, to try to avoid as many of them as I could, but I had inadvertently threw one forward just ahead of me and it went right into my eye. At the speed I was going there is no other place for it to go, but to stay in my eye socket. My eyes, now at a superhuman strength because of my healing constitution, could see as its little, but extremely sharp mouth dived towards my eye. Trying to avoid the fast winds, while perched on my eye socket. I don¡¯t remember what happened in next couple of minutes after that. What I do remember, is the sheering pain that I suddenly found myself in, now 2 additional miles down the way. Covered in bug juice. I had slammed into the ceiling and wall from moving so fast on an uneven plane, with a variety of turns. And still running. Blood and guts were streamed along the whole way behind me and my emergency automatic healing had gone off, several times, to save my life. There were even multiple body parts. Including a not insignificant piece of a head. When I saw that, I threw up a little. What was left of me, was a perfectly smooth and naked body. Ugh¡­ I don¡¯t feel so good. At least, it¡¯s a good thing I stopped wearing my clothes from Earth during training. I actually like those. Also, at least now I know I could really take some damage, in the worst-case scenario¡­ As I use my scan in that direction, I can see Gong is on the way with her spiders, desperately trying to catch up and seems sickened/horrified at the mess. I send her an ¡®I¡¯m okay¡¯ message, which calms her down, but also scares her further. Hell, I¡¯m scared too. Finally relaxing a little, I feel a slight bit of pressure on my arm, potentially a piece of rock from the wall I¡¯ve made an indent into. When I looked down at my arm, I could see a single, thick resilient worm, desperately trying to enter my skin, but feeling like the briefest tickle to me. I smashed that thing so hard, that I broke my arm. Fuck those worms. I¡¯m using that for my worst enemies. I tame a few as a backup for that plan. Letting them breed a little, but not too much. Making sure they are actually under my control. I double check a few times to be sure. Nothing else was done for training that day, since I just ignored Gong from that point. She seemed OK with it, being simultaneously horrified and contemplative. Later on, my scan told me my freaking out speed was 150km/h. As a group, we also further refined how we speak to people of a higher level than ourselves, in addition to knowing and understanding who the big players are and which of their members are likely to be sent to join this Revolving Heavenly Light secy. When they first told me about the major players there might be joining this sect, I naively assumed they were talking about the gangs. Which made Gong laugh quite a bit too long for my liking. Who she was actually talking about, is the major clans, noble families, merchant groups, and the children of important, but loose cultivators. In some ways, I was suspecting would be the case. Another one of the things that we discovered during this time, from Gong¡¯s information network, is that the Alchemy Guild is desperately looking for me. They¡¯ve found out my information, but it apparently took them quite a bit of effort to do so. Which according to Gong, meant the Yellow Sashes went above and beyond to keep their word. The Alchemy Guild is a powerful group, who is more powerful than the Yellow Sashes, but not as powerful in this area. Apparently, Gong has word that it would be better to send me in a different pickup group than the one they are in. So, that they will find it more difficult to find me, buying me time to travel with the sect. Which is the point where they can no longer interfere. However, we will each need to still wait with the cart until everyone arrives. Which means a whole day of just waiting for people. A large risk. It looks extremely bad if you don¡¯t arrive early though. Influencing your start with the group, unless you have status and connections. In which it is actually seen as an indication of your strength. Double standards. Either way, this isn¡¯t going to be an easy time¡­ Chapter 113 - Task Force Go! The last day approaches. The day before we head out. I just barely made it. I made it to the required Spiritual root level in order to get access to the inner court: Peony Earth 4. Without my healing constitution, I would have had no chance to get into the sect. While not getting into the inner court would not be the end of the world, it would not be the advantage that we need in order to be successful. ¡¯ ¡¯ find them anything using my scan. Wstill Bstill may not for them , in order to give the demi humansmethods that works for them, as well. Which would also be non-optimized for them. ¡¯¡¯ ¡¯, to bedWhich generally means that you aren¡¯t to be touched. me being at the proper level to safely get in¡¯ ,¡¯ G T, for the groupWhich increases the cost by quite a bit. The reason I set the parameters this way is so that¡¯ This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Taking into accountGuse, bya. . When I let Gong know, she definitely wasn¡¯t happy. However, she seemed to already take such a thing into account, since I had first warned her about limiting the number of spiders. It appears she was originally planning on having a mobile team of spiders, that would move from place to place in case an emergency happened. With these reductions she just took the majority out of this team, in a little bit out of the other teams Spiders that she had. She seemed a little disappointed, but nothing could be done about it. Which she communicated to me pretty openly. She did quiet down quickly, though¡­ Which seemed suspicious, but I let it go. I really should have taken this into account earlier, but better to be last minute than not at all. I would have soon found out how bad of an idea that would have been. Moving on to my other thoughts, I considered the state of all my tamed creatures. s Gongal¡¯ H¡¯ Apparently the first batch of spiders are still alive, and really like me. I found out that the spider that had accompanied me on that day I went over to the yellow sashes place, was one of these batches of spiders. It definitely seemed much more intelligent than the others at the time, but now that I¡¯m checking I can see that it¡¯s around the level of a small child. Going back even further, is my Red Blob and the Roach. They seem to have the largest growth out of any others that I have. Which makes sense, because they¡¯re one of my oldest intelligence-wise, I put them at the level of a high school student. I do seem to find out a secret, that Gong was lightly trying to keep from me. Apparently, my red blob and the Roach had been having adventures, throughout the city during all this time that I have been running around. In fact, from what Gong told me (when I started grilling her about it), they¡¯ve stopped quite a few bad apples and helped out in a variety of situations. They know how to bandage and stitch up wounds. To plan out ambushes and setup areas of control. Part of the reason at the village is going so well, and that the borders are being maintained is due to the hard work of these two and the network of spiders that they¡¯ve been using. Which also brings into the picture the older spider that I had mentioned earlier, that came with me to the yellow sashes place, has also been joining them on those adventures. In fact, it appears that the spiders actually all look up to these three. Whenever they need extra backup, they basically call on some of the spiders to assist them. I found out the reason that Gong was being a little dodgy about the mobile team of spiders. This was the group that they were going to ¡®command.¡¯ ¡­ they are basically like a mini hero group. And they¡¯re actually better than me, since they are much smoother at planning things out and handling situations. They are also good at staying undercover, since the only reason I was able to tell that something was happening at all, was that I was checking their progress through the taming system. With this new information in my hands, I decided to bring them all in front of me. Let¡¯s see how special they really are. Chapter 114 - The Hero Group Thinking on how to approach this situation, I end up deciding just to call them here in front of me and then learning about them by just talking to them directly. After that, then we can decide what¡¯s the best way to move forward. Before I send out the call, I remember Gong letting me know that those three have names now. Their names are: Ru Ning the roach; Tai Ye, the spider; and Dana, the red blob. Both the Roach and the Spider had their names chosen by Gong, while the red blob chose their name themselves. She seemed to mutter that the joke doesn¡¯t work the same, since she messed it all up. Dana starkly refused any other names than that, though. Now knowing their names, I finally make the call to reach out to them. And so, I requested those three to exclusively to come to me. I can practically feel the air shiver with anticipation, as almost all the ambient noise that I have grown used to from the spiders goes silent. Almost immediately after, I can feel scurrying of pedipalps across the connection. A flurry of excited feelings, coming from the spider, Tai Ye. They¡¯ll be arriving soon. Ru Ning is quite a distance away, so it will take a while to get here. Dana, on the other hand, is all over the place. Literally. It seems she is doing something similar to what Gong is doing with her spiders, in terms of intelligence gathering/surveillance. Except, Dana is doing it on the microbiological scale. If I¡¯m reading my scan correctly, each individual part of her can see and move independently. She can also move them as such, with no issue. Making her both the eyes and ears for their group. Additionally, she is a scarily powerful weapon¡­ since she can literally burst people apart. She apparently learned that you can¡¯t do that to everyone, such as cultivators. Since at the higher levels, their bodies are too strong. In addition, if the cultivator is skilled and calm, they can force her out with Qi. A disadvantage that the spiders and other small creatures don¡¯t have. Generally, though, she seems to prefer to keep to her role as informant and support. She really doesn¡¯t like going into people. With my thoughts going down that path, I just notice that Tai Ye has gotten within the range of my scan. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. They arrive quickly, practically screeching to a stop in front of me. Since I last saw them, they have gotten a tiny bit bigger, standing at just a bit bigger than a sedan. However, it seems that most of their growth has happened inside of them, rather than size wise. The spider waves with one of its arms, reminding me of the first time I met them officially. I communicate to them using our connection and get a sort of a feminine tone to their ¡®voice.¡¯ Using the opportunity, I asked them about some of the things they¡¯ve been doing lately. I quickly discovered through this conversation what kind of personality that they have. They¡¯re slightly playful, joking around about some of the situations they¡¯ve gone through. While a bit nervous when first talking to me, they seem to quickly fall into a rhythm and relax. I made sure just to let them know that this it was just me checking up on them, and making sure that each of them are alright, which they really seem to appreciate. After a few moments, Ru Ning arrives. How they arrive is scary. They are now about the size of a normal person with their arms in a T pose, both in height and width. That isn¡¯t what¡¯s scary though. From my scan and their point of entry, I found that it was going at least 80 km/h. In a crack in a wall. Granted, that crack was larger on the inside and extended for quite a distance¡­ but still. The crack was so small that I thought there would be no way possible that they would be able to fit through it. Clearly, I was wrong, as they not only fit through it easily but extremely quickly as well. Like how I started with Tai Ye, I chatted with Ru Ning. They seem to be more reserved, professional even. The feeling I get is that of a corporate bodyguard or even an executive. Straight to the point and not someone you want to mess with. But he¡¯s basically still just a roach. Somehow, he still feels more manly than I do. I start thinking of him as a guy, because of this. Generally, he understands that I want. To make sure they are being careful over here. He does seem to enjoy listening to Tai Ye though. Taking some sort of pleasure at the whimsical manner of ¡®speaking¡¯ that she has. Finally, Dana arrives. Bubbling up from the ground, with no cracks to be found, she appears in a humanoid feminine form. It¡¯s still featureless, but the intent is clearly there. They¡¯re trying to appear as a woman. Strangely, both Tai Ye and Ru Ning Go silent in anticipation. Staring at her intently. This builds up my expectations, which are deflated when the mental equivalent of a one word ¡®Hi¡¯ comes through. The other two feel absolutely floored and confused. Taking a look at Dana, it just feels like she is nervous and quiet. I decide to leave it alone and let her be who she is. So ultimately, I explained the same thing to her and just let them know to be careful and keep an eye out, in case I need them. They seem excited for it and say they will prepare for that day. And with that, they head off to do their thing and I¡¯m heading off to do other items. Most of which is just making sure everything will run smoothly without me here. the day seems to pass quickly, as I head over to my bed later that night. The anticipation is getting to me, as I lay awake in the bed. . Laying there, I consider all the things that have gotten me here. Going through the market area. Meeting the girls. And discovering a lot more about how this world works, and what my place in it might be. My mind turns to demi humans on the other side of these caverns. Of how far I¡¯d be willing to go to make sure that people, like Gong, would have the ability to live a normal life. I really don¡¯ I haven¡¯t been pressed to that point yet. To where I would need to decide between them and myself. I¡¯m still soft, as I¡¯ve seen from my training with gong. I have plenty to learn. But that no longer matters. It is the end of the night, before we have to head out to our respective locations for pick up. There¡¯s nothing else to do. From here, I¡¯ll have to learn as I go. For good or bad. We¡¯re finally here. Chapter 115 - Tight Bonds My eyes open to a new day. Well,, which iswaymorning outside Thinking about the rest of the group, I turned my scan over onto my allies. What I find is that Ai and Lin are already sitting at the main room table. Gong has been working with the demi humans for a while now. From my scan, I can tell none of the others have gotten much sleep. Subtly, I raised the healing for each of them, removing penalties from having no sleep. And I begin my final morning ritual for the last time in this area. I complete my workout, practiced my awareness all night successfully, and even did one last trap run-through that had been previously set up by Gong. It was pretty easy to complete, as it was one of the early and simple ones. Coincidentally, or not, right when I finish and begin heading to the main table to join Ai and Lin, it appears that Gong has already finished with her activities with the other demi humans, and is already on her way over to the table. I end up timing it so that we all meet at the same time. Funnily enough, as Gong and I enter at the exact same time from opposite parts of the room with our eyes meeting, Lin suddenly starts chuckling. Which draws our attention over to her. ¡°Really, James? It¡¯s a day like this and you still do stuff like this, making it so dramatic?¡± ¡­ Ah. I¡¯ve been found out. Ai Is the first break, as I begin to hear a low giggling from her. Gong also cracks a smile, seeming to agree with that preposterous motion. OK, maybe it¡¯s not so preposterous. But I¡¯m not that bad, right? As I think this, I can just barely hear them whisper something to each other. ¡°Look, he¡¯s doing that thing again. You know. The thing where he just starts looking in a random direction, while tilting his head upwards. What is he doing? Is he trying to appear mysterious?¡± Ah, they may have a point. I catch myself looking out into the distance. At a wall. Despite their only slightly true words, it appears this seems to have calmed the tensions in the room a bit. It really is time. I suppose the last thing that we should do is say goodbye to Gong. We all seem to have the same thought, as Gong has clasped both of her hands in front of her and we turn to her. She¡¯s fidgeting slightly at the attention. Ai and Lin are the first to speak, their voices soft and already filled with emotion. ¡°Gong, for a long time now you¡¯ve been helping us out. You¡¯ve always been right around the corner, and even though there are a lot of rough times, you were always there protecting us from outside elements. Because you had secured that area, we only had to deal with a few assholes, rather than all of them.¡± She holds up a hand, before Gong can respond back with a denial. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°I know that it wasn¡¯t specific to us, per say. But even you can¡¯t deny that there was a focus on us. Not only that, but when we were in extremely tough position, you brought us here. Into your home. For a trivial amount, compared to what we¡¯re receiving. Despite all the prejudices that we had going in.¡± She gives a smile, full of gratefulness and emotion. Almost as if it was practiced, both Lin and Ai simultaneously bow to her, deeply. ¡°For all of that, we want to thank you.¡± Gong moves to bring them up, which they don¡¯t allow. Lin speaks up now. ¡°We will bring back those cultivation methods. After all that was done, it is the least of what we can do to help. We are in this together.¡± She glances at her sister, before both nod at each other. Gong looks tearful and grateful for this. They finally move up to look her in the eyes, then turn to me. ¡°In a similar, but also much different way, we are grateful to you, as well, James. We would not be here, if it wasn¡¯t for you healing us that day. We truly can never repay you for what you have done.¡± Ai turns away at Lin¡¯s words and heads into their room, bringing back a few cups and some type of bottle. Lin goes quiet as Ai speaks up. ¡°With that said, I¡¯d like to propose something between the three of us.¡± She meaningfully looks each of us deeply in the eyes. ¡°Lin and I have come to care about each of you, as closely as a brother and a sister. I read about a ritual that represents this bond, as sworn brothers and sisters. It is meant to solidify our bond as someone like family. ¡°If you¡¯d allow me to make an impertinent request, I¡¯d like us to become closer in this way.¡± I¡¯ve heard of this back on Earth and it seems to have similar connotations here. I think I could work with this. ¡­Wait a second. Let me check into this first, before agreeing just because it sounds good. ¡­ Okay, it¡¯s pretty much the same. The only exception is that it has some weird tie ins to marriage for sworn sisters and brothers. Something similar to a possible transition period. But it doesn¡¯t have to go that way. It¡¯s not a guaranteed thing. ¡­ Not totally. It¡¯s mainly for building trust between parties. Mostly. Almost subconsciously, Gong and I look at each other. Looking at each other¡¯s eyes. Turning back to Ai, I can see her staring into mine. Sigh. It¡¯s not crazy enough to decline¡­ and I want them to be able to trust me more. If this helps, then I¡¯ll do it gladly. And it¡¯s not like I¡¯m missing the cues here. I just want to make sure they are alright. That they won¡¯t feel obligated, when I try to go above and beyond to help them. is the first to speak up. ¡°If you are alright with me¡­ I¡¯d love to do that. I¡¯ve already been thinking of you guys that way from the start.¡± They share a sweet moment, with smiles abound. I speak up next. ¡°I know there are some other aspects to this¡­¡± Lin and Ai freeze, but then visibly gulp. ¡°¡­ but I¡¯d also would be happy to do this. I also already see us in a close relationship.¡± They immediately start cheering and even Gong is showing a big smile. I say a few more words, to try to figure out my emotions and talk it out. Something I practiced doing back on Earth. ¡°I¡¯ll admit, that I can¡¯t help but want to be closer to you guys. It¡¯s been a long journey here and you guys have been there at every step. I¡¯m really hap¡­¡± I can feel myself gesturing and talking a bit more than usual, when I suddenly feel some wetness on my hand. Looking down, I see another tear dripping from my face to the ground. Ah, I¡¯m crying. I guess¡­ I really was missing home even more than I thought. In some ways, I viewed these guys as just allies and maybe even friends. But with this, I think, I have some people I can truly trust here too. People who actually care about me, for me. That I can rely on and care about. While Gong and I were already along that line, it¡¯s a lot nicer than I thought it would be to know Ai and Lin feel that way too. That what we went through together wasn¡¯t a transient thing. on this, I feel multiple arms wrap around me. I look up quickly to see all of them have surrounded me. Gong looks at me with a now emotional smile. ¡°You adorable, adorable man. I really cannot leave you alone, can I?¡± Both Lin and Ai, seem to have some tears cresting their eyes, as they too hold me. ¡°You can¡¯t get rid of us that easily. You are our dramatic brother now.¡± The light rain from our eyes only increases. Even after the tears are done, we stand there in silence for a bit. Just taking comfort in each other¡¯s presence. Only one thought remains in my mind, as we eventually separate. ¡­ it feels good to have a family again. After that, we transition to actually doing the ritual, which is just taking a glass of wine and dropping each of our blood in it, before drinking it together. I heal each of us after drinking it. Just in case. Can¡¯t be too sure with bodily fluids. With this done and our hearts full, Ai, Lin, and I finally head out on our journey to our individual pickup areas. We quickly wave goodbye to each other as the morning sun floats behind us. We each head on our separate roads to cultivation. Chapter 116 - A Staple Trope Ai and Lin take the normal way out of the area, while I end up going through a tunnel connecting much closer to the other side of town. By the time I get there, it¡¯ll be around afternoon. Gong¡¯s suggestion to me was to pop out one of the nearby tunnels and make sure that I¡¯m seen by a spy, before doubling back into the tunnels, to go the actual route. At that point, she recommended I try to get there as fast as is possible. As I do so, I take a glance back at them with my scan, to make sure they are alright. Mainly, I can see that there doesn¡¯t seem to be any issues with their side. They are just heading to their location in the central merchant district. Spies are keeping a sharp lookout for anyone that matches my description to be traveling with them. Contrary to their thoughts, my pickup location will be on the far side of the city, near the other, smaller merchant hub. In that area of the city the incoming traffic from the eastward locations, moving away from the sect. Gong had determined that there is a very low likelihood that The Alchemist Guild would have eyes looking at that location. Not only that, but the Vermilion stripes shouldn¡¯t have Agents out in this area. The downside to this is that I have to run near my normal top speed all the way across multiple tunnels underneath the city. We lived around the middle of the city, so it took around 4 hours to get there. Around 300 km in total away. Which is 80km/h. In order to not splatter myself against the walls, I used my scan to predict my movements and every step. It definitely helps that my reaction speed is improving by the day. Nonetheless, I did crash against wall after wall, experiencing stupid amounts of pain and wasting some time. However, I could feel myself getting better and better at running this. Learning to use my legs and arms to stop and pivot, causing massive strain on them, but helping me to keep going. This could be something I try to practice more. I can feel my body surpassing its limits, far more than my workouts were doing. It requires every part of my body to move like this. Even though it is definitely painful, I can work with this. This is exciting. As I get further away from Gong¡¯s area, there are more bugs and creatures along the paths and less light. Gong sent some spiders ahead to clear the way, but there¡¯s only so much you can do across such a distance. It honestly was better for me, as it tested my reaction speeds with the running and making sure I step with the right timing, as well as concentrating on making sure the path is clear with my scan. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. The only close call I came across was a giant beetle creature stuffed within the tunnel, mostly blocking the way. It seemed to not know I was heading towards it at first. I leaped onto the wall, in the tiny space between its body and the ceiling, diving through and rolling back into a sprint. Still running as fast as I consciously could. It seemed to react quickly, but couldn¡¯t keep up with my speed. Eventually, I reached the exit to this branch of tunnels. unlike the other ones, this one didn¡¯t directly connect to the surface. This one actually connected to a small cave system that reaches both inside and outside of the city. Low-level cultivators guard the portion that reaches outside of the city, but that portion is quite a distance away from where I would enter from. They also rarely look behind them, rather than focusing on the outside threats. That doesn¡¯t mean that it was completely untrapped though, as I had found multiple small formations. Luckily, Gong had already notified me that that might be the case, so they prepared me to look for them specifically. It also gave me a chance to see formations in person. In the past, I had the hope of using my scan to discover more cultivation methods, such as formations, body cultivation techniques, and other things, but someone typically guards those things, similarly to cultivation techniques. They aren¡¯t something that I would just know without a good reasoning. Once I learn about them more, then I can just say I figured out based on learning the basics. I file away what I see in a mental folder for ¡®think about later¡¯ items. Nevertheless, I finally make it up to the surface, with no issues. My clothes are a little battered and beaten, but they appear to be mostly alright. Obviously, my healing kept my body strong and OK. Surprisingly, it optionally cleans me as well. I¡¯ve taken along a small backpack with some simple clothes that I would need, some food and water, as well as some other small items. One thing I also brought with me was my clothes and items from from earth. My reasoning for this was that it¡¯s always possible that high-level cultivator could have a way of searching out these valuable items. If they came across the demi humans in his search for it, it could be catastrophic. Not only that, I could always make up a story about how I received these. How believable that would be is a different story. But at the very least, I would be within a decently sized sect. That would give me a chance to get something out of this. Or at least not lose my life for it. So, with my bag of stuff, I approached the pickup location, which is in an open market area. The sun is around 2/3 of the way in the Sky, showing that I came with time to spare. The first thing I see as I go out there, is a long string of sheltered carriages, like what you would expect from nobility. Sitting on top of one of them, quite lazily, is an average looking, brown-haired young man. And he looks completely bored out of his mind. My scan picks up that there are a few people already in these carriages, just waiting for them to move on. The second thing I notice is that not all the carriages are the same. Some are made of considerably better material and have much more ¡®help¡¯ available. The people who naturally gravitated to these carriages, seems to be the privileged people, that we were talking about earlier in the caverns. They have food being brought to them, and some people who clearly want to get to know them better. From what I can tell, this is the politics portion of this sect. I¡¯ll have to navigate this carefully. There are so many things to consider, and I have the Alche¡­ Interrupting my thoughts, it a cry of pain from two different voices. And the words that I never thought I would here in real life. ¡°YOU DARE?!¡± Sigh. Chapter 117 - Willpower As I turn to look toward the voice of the young master, I¡¯m surprised to see that he is not speaking to me. Instead, he is there, kicking a blonde-haired, poor looking woman on the ground, whose hands are wrapped around their head and are in the fetal position. Next to her is a black-haired, tanned man that is laying on the ground, face first. Blood is streaming from his face, though there is still movement from him, showing that he is still alive. From what I can gather, his nose must have been broken. He¡¯s definitely conscious, but my scan reveals he might be laying there like that, to not get attacked more. In contrast, the girl keeps moving and yelling out in pain every time she gets attacked. Which seems to infuriate the young master more. His spiky white hair and yellow eyes look sinister as he kicks her stomach. The coat tails of his tight, thick clothing flutter lightly behind him, as it is clear he is not using much power for his kicks. Nonetheless, her body moves a small distance from the kick. ¡°Do you swine think to taste swan flesh?! Coveting things clearly above your station? How dare weaklings like yourself, even think¡­ No, imagine that you have the right to stay in the presence of one such as I. Truly there are those who have eyes, but cannot see Mount Tailem. I dare say that you couldn¡¯t even discern the Sky from the ground, if shown the difference.¡± The only sounds that are emanating in this area, are the now muffled whimpers from her as she shakes. No one else speaks and are turned away or directly looking straight at the situation. The young master¡¯s upturned face scrunches up as he stomps on her hand, eliciting another cry of pain. He then looks mockingly down at her. ¡°How disgusting. You can¡¯t even muster up the strength to stay silent in your pain.¡± It is at this point that I find myself heading towards him with my hood up and my identity obscured. Before I can move far, though, a shockingly beautiful man suddenly grabs my hand, stopping me in place. My eyes travel up his strangely feminine looking, well chiseled chest, all the way up to his long and straight black hair. His look reminds me of a villain from the Final Fantasy games that carried an absurdly long sword. His green eyes look closely into mine before he begins slowly shaking his head. Placing a finger to his lips. I attempt to shake him off, both because I¡¯m personally not into that, but also to stop the clearly wrong situation happening in front of me. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. However, his grip is surprisingly strong. I¡¯m unable to get him to release it, without hurting him at least. He then says, ¡°It may seem wrong to you as a foreigner, but you shouldn¡¯t assist those people. If you do, for something of this level, it will make the situation much worse.¡± That doesn¡¯t stop me, as I struggle to get out of his grip. Our struggle has actually gathered some eyes on us. I finally decide that this is too much attention and yank my hand out of his, which somehow does not seem to hurt him. I turn back to look at the young master and begin heading to him. The beautiful man¡¯s next words stop me in my tracks. ¡°If you help them, their families and everyone they know may be killed and tortured, because of what you might do. Instead, it might be better to heal them after they do this, away from prying eyes.¡± Ugh. I forgot about that. In this world, people are brutal, especially when it comes to class-based relationships. ¡­ Wait. Did he just say that I could ¡®heal¡¯ them? Before I can follow up on that bomb, the young master¡¯s words draw everyone¡¯s attention back to him. The young master¡¯s pale, delicate finger points over to the submissive young man, unmoved since the start of this. ¡°At least this trash over here, recognizes how to grit and bear the instruction from their betters. To lie with his face in the dirt square, where he belongs. Giving himself the opportunity to become better, in the future.¡± He levels a kick at the man¡¯s leg, making a sickening sound. Not enough to break it, but definitely had done some damage. The man on the ground continues to not move or make a sound. However, his fists are tightly clenched and shaking. ¡°Humph. Barely acceptable.¡± He takes another look at the woman before spitting to the side. ¡°I have no longer the patience to deal with scum, like as yourself.¡± He waves a hand and some arrogant looking young men run forward to walk behind him. One of his henchmen throws an additional kick at her stomach, causing another groan of pain from her. The young master continues walking, before pausing for a moment to turn back to the young man on the ground. He casually throws out some words toward him. ¡°You. If you are looking to better yourself, find one of my servants later and join them. They¡¯ll see what they can do with you.¡± He resumes his movement quickly after, clearly not giving a second thought to the situation. His posse follows along without hesitation. People move on from this area, moving in the direction of the young master. Most don¡¯t even look back at the two people, clearly not caring whether they live or die. The whole time the young master was speaking, I glanced between him and the beautiful man. After the group left, though, and my eyes landed on them, my first reaction was to head towards them. However, I looked back towards him, only to see that he has already moved on, talking to other people that are traveling along with the young master''s crowd. After taking care of this, I¡¯ll deal with that later. But that does not bode well if he could recognize me that easily. I subconsciously look down at my arm and clothes, remembering how Gong had suggested taking off the bracelet and hiding it underneath my clothes to save me from being recognized. Wearing a mask to obscure my face. Unfortunately, it only covers my mouth and nose. Looks like my identity might not be as secure here as I thought. I¡¯ll need to be on my guard. With this in mind, I head over to their side to see what I can do to help. Chapter 118 - Disassembly Required I head over to the young lady¡¯s side first, since it looks like she might be more heavily injured than the man. Of course, before I had even left the caverns, since I was heading into an unknown location with potentially powerful enemies looking for me, I brought along quite a few healing elixirs. It¡¯s also supposed to be used to allow me to help anyone I see along the way. As I review her injuries, I find that they don¡¯t seem to be that bad, which is surprising, considering how vehemently that young master seemed to be kicking her. There¡¯s still a broken rib and collarbone, but it is relatively better than I had assumed. Either that young master was controlling his strength extremely well, or there was another intention for it. I can¡¯t see someone of his demeanor or standing, taking consideration of someone like that. Though, maybe I¡¯m wrong based on that last comment of his toward the young man. Focusing back on this situation, as I crouched by her side, I whisper in her ear a question I¡¯ve asked many times before. ¡°Are you OK with me healing you?¡± Her body, which was shivering slightly, seems to stop for a moment. I see her slowly shake her head as I follow her gaze. My back straightens a little at what I see. One of the young master''s men is observing us, seeing what we¡¯ll do. What my plans with this person are. Shoot, this might also play into that thing that man was talking about before. If I help her openly and in front of the young master, it could be viewed as a slight against him. I¡¯ll have to come up with a different way to do this. I leaned down again to whisper another idea into her ear. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t help you before. I¡¯m sure you understand why. If you want, I can take you away from here, inconspicuously? That way, you won¡¯t have to deal with any retribution later because of it.¡± Her blueish-green eyes look up at mine. The blonde hair, with a reddish tinge, sways a little because of the slight breeze flowing through the street. She says nothing for a while, but eventually nods head in affirmation. Her hand slightly moves, pointing to a nearby alleyway. Finally, having been given the go ahead to take care of these injuries, I use my scan to determine the best way to move them to the alleyway. Without causing additional damage. What I find is that I should grab them by their clothing and drag them to the alleyway. Before I move her, I turn to the young man, still unmoved from his position. ¡°Once I¡¯m done helping her, I¡¯ll come back to help you. I should be back relatively quickly.¡± With that said, he continues to not move, but his eyes seemed to follow me even from the ground. He definitely heard me. He seems to be the strong silent type, maybe even a protagonist in the making. From there, I focus on moving her carefully. Dragging her by the clothes and being sure not to jostle either her collarbone or ribs. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Unfortunately for me, this looks really nefarious to outside eyes. Dragging an injured woman into an alleyway. With her seemingly being unable to resist. What is kind of disheartening, though, is that few people seem to care. Some people whisper to each other, but look away quickly, moving on with what they were previously doing. Almost as if this is somewhat normal. Despite my mixed feelings on this, I continue until we are obscured from everyone¡¯s view in the alleyway. Despite my best efforts, there was some additional damage as I moved her. She seems to have relaxed a bit, being away from the public eye, but still seems to be in significant pain. It¡¯s curious, though. She was definitely moaning in pain earlier, but now is much more silent. Maybe she¡¯s learned to bear with the pain better? I notice at this point that a broken rib is pushing into her lungs. She¡¯s having trouble breathing. Normally this would be a loud affair, but she¡¯s holding it in. Looks like she might not be wanting to attract any attention over here. I¡¯ll hurry and take care of this quickly. Using the diluted elixir, I moved the potion over to her lips before pouring it down into her mouth. She makes no move to move her arms, apparently trusting me to not be hurting her. In its own way, it¡¯s worrisome. Because she¡¯s likely to have already heard of me before, if she¡¯s trusting me to this extent. Despite my worries, her wounds heal pretty quickly with this elixir. And soon enough, she¡¯s breathing and moving normally. In a way that seems reminiscent of many other times before, she bows quickly, thanking me for my help with this. As her body moves back up, I see a look in her eyes that reminds me of the yellow sashes. She moves closer to me, seductively. A bit surprised at the sudden action, I come to a realization. Oh shit. Is this a plant from the yellow sashes? I thought something was up. This might be why she trusted me so quickly and knew that I was a healer, not being shocked at the fact that I would try to heal her. As I prepare myself to dissuade her from that action, now knowing her true nature, she lightly nibbles my ear with one of her incisor teeth. The shiver runs down my back, as that is quite a fresh experience for me. Ahhhh. This is a bit weird, but kinky. Nice in its own way. Though, I¡¯d much prefer being the one doing the biting¡­ Wait a second, I should stop her! Before I can do anything else, though, she bites fully into it and tearing away, drawing a lot of blood from me. Feeling the sharp sting of pain, I back away, slowly holding my now pierced ear. The shivers are still going down my back, now even more intensely. My healing trigger goes off. Not one to heal my ear, but to stop poison. Really, really fucking dangerous, fast acting poison. I would have just died if it wasn¡¯t for my healing ability. My eyes move shocked up to hers, which reveal a smirk of sorts. My scan shows that she¡¯s holding something in her pocket, a piece of paper, which she squeezes slightly. Out there in front of her, appears a large silvery purple sword. Facing directly toward me. Faster than I can even process, it shoots towards me, plunging into my stomach. Strangely enough, it going in doesn¡¯t hurt. Almost like a syringe, though, the purplish light that shines upon it drains into me, leaving only a silvery blue sword behind. I collapsed to my knees, almost unbidden, as the blood drains quickly out of me from what I now realize to be poison, flowing through every part of my body. My healing constitution and automatic healing abilities work to keep me alive. As it¡¯s clear, this would have killed a normal person by now. I can feel myself growing dizzy and I fall back against the side of the wall, in this cold, dark alleyway. The woman casually takes the bag of elixirs from my side. Slinging it over her shoulder. Her eyes look cold, but soften slightly as she looks down at me. ¡°Sorry, Sir, but we all have to come up with ways to survive. You had offended the wrong people. They don¡¯t take kindly to losing¡­¡± And before she can finish her words, my scan catches from on top of one building that a hooded man has suddenly appeared. The symbol of a black cauldron rests upon his forearm. He simply raises a hand towards us. The last thing I see, is something resembling a gray wire-mesh coming towards me and the woman. And my sight falling in multiple directions. Everything goes dark quite quickly after that. When I wake back up, I find myself surrounded by blood, with the sun a bit lower on the horizon. The remains of the diced woman lay next to me. Rats and vermin have already begun to feast on her. It looks like the bag of elixirs are gone, but the bracelet from the yellow sashes has remained. Fuck. I think I was just assassinated. Chapter 119 - Pulling Myself Together Slowly, I climbed to my feet. Albeit a little shakily. My eyes subconsciously fall down to the woman¡¯s diced body. If it wasn¡¯t clear before, it is now. There¡¯s a lot of blood pooled around her, everywhere. Much of it is still wet and soaking the ground. Just as I¡¯m about to look closer at the body remains, I take a step back and look away, trying not to throw up¡­ My stomach had automatically had turned at the sight. I don¡¯. ¡­ I really don¡¯want to. Why is this so different for me, then when the insects had eaten those men? ¡­ It¡¯s because she¡¯s a woman. Was a woman. Even if she betrayed me, there was that last moment. That last fucking moment of pity¡­ both infuriating and humanizing. Fuck. I¡¯m able to not really think of the other guys that died, because they were clearly bad people. Or that¡¯s what I want to tell myself. I might have to face the actual issue¡­ that I have a subconscious, favorable bias towards women. I¡¯m sure that Vermillion Stripe guy had his own circumstances. Though that¡¯s admittedly harder to argue. Nonetheless, I have to deal with this issue. And get out of here. I¡¯m sure surviving something like this¡­ is going to cause some waves. With my heart a little stabilized, I choose to look back at the remains. An image flashes through my mind of a pile of diced pork. They have sliced even the bones into neat, nearly rectangular chunks. I barely hold on to my stomach contents for the second time. Once I regain control, I reengage. Using my scan, I investigate the situation to determine what exactly transpired here. From what I can gather, it is clear this was a hit from the Alchemist¡¯s Guild. There were several stages to this assassination. The first was to see if poisons could affect me. Which were administered twice by the red-haired young woman. Her teeth must have had some type of poison on it, and when that didn¡¯t work, she used a talisman of sorts. That item summoned a spiritual sword covered in a poisonous aura, which was stabbed into me at high speeds. It looks like it only had the energy for one stab and injection. The cultivator must have been waiting to see if she succeeds and when she unknowingly failed, they killed her and it was with an attack that a low tier cultivator couldn¡¯t survive. Let alone a normal person. ¡­ There¡¯s always the chance that they were always planning on killing her. Which might actually be the case in this situation. Though, I suppose her speaking up must have sealed her fate. Ultimately, it looks like she was just a poor woman, looking to get a good start in a sect. Hoping to gain the support of a powerful group. On the other hand, the cultivator was likely someone who works with them regularly. My estimates put her cultivation level at the mid Qi Condensation tier. Seems like she could only pull off two of those attacks before exhausting all of his strength¡­ Which is a significant investment for a cultivator, showing the importance of the Alchemist¡¯s Guild¡¯s request to the cultivator. That¡¯s still frightening in itself, and is a good reminder that even cultivators at this first stage, not even considered true cultivators, have tricks up their sleeves that could easily end a person. s.Since there were no spiders close to me, Gong wasn¡¯t notified of my near-death experience. Clearly a major oversight on our part. Lin and Ai seem to be having no trouble. Additionally, Big Sis Crane¡¯s people are nearby. Likely, they must be under direct protection. ¡­ wait. Why didn¡¯t I get protection? I¡¯ll have to keep that in mind for later. This could have been a test of sorts, or backroom deals being made. Worst case, she stepped aside to allow it to happen. I wouldn¡¯t put it past Big Sis Crane to be using this to test my capabilities¡­ or get rid of a loose end. Especially, after I¡¯ve already setup the demi humans and Gong for success. The question I need to know, is what she told Gong. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡­ Likely that the presence of her people would draw attention. Which is a lie because of her invisible personnel. Another reason I have to be cautious in revealing my abilities. With this on my mind, I now look down at my clearly nude body. I¡¯ll need to take care of this. There are some ragged things that were once cloths nearby. Clearly unsafe, smelly, and horrendously stained. I tame quite a few bugs nearby, including spiders, filth eating insects, and anything else that can help with this. A sizable amount. Using them, I have them clean and patch together a semi decent pair of clothes for myself. This takes a lot longer than I thought. The cleaning part was straightforward¡­ since there were so many waste eating bugs with strange enzymes that broke down the cloth into fibers. It¡¯s rebuilding that from scratch which took forever. Apparently, it takes a long time to do these things. Enough time for a few homeless people to wander near the alleyway, see the blood and remains, but not me. They immediately ¡®noped¡¯ away. Smart decision. This takes an hour, already eating into the time that is left, before cultivator escort leaves. However, I end up with a nice and finely made cloth/silk pants and shirt combo. There¡¯s also a robe with a hood and mask, to hide my identity a little better this time. Form fitting and perfect for moving and fighting around in. Only my eyes are revealed, like a bank robber''s mask, without the mouth opening. It has layers in a way that allows me to take off individual pieces with a bit of work. The downside? I feel suspicious as hell. Luckily, this is normal attire for some cultivators. Especially ones that need to hide their identity. Unsurprisingly, this is a regular thing in this world. Since this made with spiders¡¯ silk, it¡¯s also absurdly durable for its weight. It¡¯s to the point where I¡¯m pretty sure a knife wouldn¡¯t go through this. Now a spiritual sword is another matter, but I think it could do well against general stabbing and slicing. We should make something out of the ones back home¡­ And with how crazy the spider¡¯s abilities are now? It should be bonkers. The clothing is quite hot, though. Luckily, I have the healing constitution. So, it¡¯s not a problem for me. They¡¯ll need to adjust it, though. Great for cave temperatures, though. Ai and Lin always had to bundle up quite a bit. Gong typically makes clothes herself, which is why I haven¡¯t thought about it too much. She didn¡¯t seem to go into the same level of detail with them as these spiders have. I connect one spider to her, leaving these others for myself. I end up sending over my thoughts to Gong, through the spider connection. She replies that she¡¯ll give it a try. I mention that I was attacked and nearly killed. Attempting to explain a bit of what happened. Thankfully, I can feel genuine surprise and anger from her, but immensely glad that it failed. Then, she goes into information broker mode. Basically, asking questions and specifics about what happened. She ends with suggesting I lie low, by all means. At least until I get to the sect. To use the mask and hood. To act different. She mentions that she¡¯ll tell Big Sis Crane and see what she can do to stop them from taking further action. I can hear the confusion in her voice, on why she didn¡¯t already. Gong seems pretty confident that this will be the last that the Alchemist Guild will do, considering the situation and what will now be Big Sis Crane¡¯s influence on the situation. Which is something I¡¯m not sure how to feel about. It shows that she could have done so earlier. Further adding to my suspicion that this was allowed by her. And that once again, Gong will stick out her neck on my behalf. Despite my misgivings, I deeply thank her for the tips and help before disconnecting. Moving on to use my scan to check out my physical cues. I keep the spider near me from now on. For the next 10 mins, I practice using a completely different walking style. A tidbit I learned from my scan and vaguely remembered from my world. You can actually identify people, based on how they walk, with no other visual cues. Artificially intelligence could do this, relatively consistently by the time I had left. The next 10 minutes is used to try different voices, until I find one that sounds believable, using my scan. A much lower toned one. My healing constitution allows me to not completely wreck my vocal cords, though it feels quite irritating, being constantly repaired. I might get a magnificent singing voice out of it, though. Win win. Normally, all of these things would take much longer for me to learn, and I would try to internalize it a bit. But even as I may be thinking calmly¡­ I am absolutely terrified. The fear only grows as I continue to internalize what had just happened. All of it has My carelessness. How I tend to trust women in trouble. They finally came for me. I knew it could happen. They even knew which ways to get my trust and to not use an obvious weapon. Which means they know I can react to things quickly, likely from my battle with the cultivator. They knew I was weak to women in trouble. Hell. They may have planned that situation earlier to bait me in. And now from this attack, they will now know that surprise attacks are effective. Even more so, they know I have some way to come back from attacks of this level. A dangerous ability. Whether they take that as a sign to back up and not offend someone with potentially strong enough backing to survive this¡­ or decide to finish off a potentially dangerous foe, will be shown later. While I refuse to not help people in need, I¡¯ll need to turn my scan up a notch from now on. Even if it hurts. I need to know if I¡¯m facing someone with potential and intention to kill me. And¡­ even if people may get hurt, I may have to wait for a bit. To make sure I fully understand the situation. Running into this situation headfirst almost got me killed. A quick scan of her could have revealed part of the situation. Fuck. I¡¯m tired of making these mistakes, but do I really have to be paranoid about every damn thing and person?! Sigh. Nothing to be done about it. I guessed it when I arrived here. This is just the type of place this is. It¡¯s my job to change it. To make that difference, that others won¡¯t. I just need to keep getting smarter at how I do it. With this thought in mind, I make my scan slightly more detailed. Interpreting a little more data and feeding it into me more. My real intuition has been getting better since using the ability in a vaguer way, and actually helps with this. Based on this, I should be able to determine potential hidden weapons. Even more importantly, I will now be able to better recognize the threat of certain actions or weapons. Unfortunately, this will give me quite a bit more than a headache. Continuously. It will be a while before this pain goes away from growing through it. A necessary sacrifice. As soon as I start the ability, a large ringing pain goes through my head. Like a person jamming a stake in my head, wiggling it back and forth. It¡¯s much worse than I thought. There¡¯s a difference between knowing how much pain there is and experiencing it. Then choosing to fight through it. My concentration is nearly broken, and it is difficult to focus completely. Not totally enough to disable me¡­ but enough that my reaction speed is affected. But the sacrifice in reaction speed is worth being able to determine that there is a threat in the first place. Eventually, this will go away. God¡­ I really hope this pain eventually goes away. I fucking hate pain. But never again with this. I¡¯ll need to train my pain tolerance eventually too. Another day, though. ¡­ Much later on. Guiltily, even this situation doesn¡¯t make me want to go through more pain tolerance training. Other than what I¡¯m doing now. Nonetheless, I find myself a little more prepared to try this again. I¡¯ve identified some weaknesses in myself. Areas to grow in. But this is not the best time to fix all of them and build my strengths. I¡¯ll need more time for that. My mind moves onto the next challenge. I head out of this area, through a different alleyway. Sneaking around and using my scan the whole way. I wasn¡¯t caught. Let¡¯s see if this works. Chapter 120 - Why. As I finally emerge from one of the nearby alleyways, I begin my trek back towards the meeting area. Heading back down the Main Street towards the carriages, I can see that more people have arrived here. The majority seem to be just normal middle-class individuals from this area with a few poor people. Of course, there are other, more prestigious people here as well. Based on what Gong told me, these people are likely to have a bit more status than those young Masters from before. I believe my suspicions to be proven when I catch a symbol on one of the newer young Masters clothes. it matches the symbol that¡¯s shown on many of the buildings around the city. It¡¯s likely he is a part of the Monchon Clan, the founders and rulers of this city. There are a posse of people around him, which are clearly of lower status, but still higher status than anyone else in the area. However, even for him, this is still not very late in the day, which in some ways shows the politics of when you show up. He¡¯s important enough to come later in the day, but is choosing to not come after other groups. Showing there are others that are more important than him coming. It makes me wonder if they set up a schedule for when they need to arrive. Considering what I know about these types of things, from what Ai told us, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised. Regarding the normal people, they likely don¡¯t know the connotations of coming later to such a pick up and just arrive when they can. Some are carrying their stuff in backpacks or bags resembling the duffel bags from back home. The air is full of excitement, desperation, and sometimes, fear. Each person is coming here with a different motive, hoping to accomplish it. All the while, I¡¯m seriously trying to focus on making sure I blend in. But I¡¯m walking, talking, and just generally feeling like I¡¯m a different person. A quick look around shows that the beautiful man from before is still around and conversing with many different groups. Clearly establishing relations. However, his eyes seem to travel over all the groups, looking for something¡­ or someone. It¡¯s pretty clear he is looking for me. His eyes travel briefly over me, but don¡¯t seem to recognize me. Looks like my work paid off a bit. ¡­ One thing has beening me this whole time, though. I can¡¯ seem to find that young man, who had his nose broken and was lying on the ground. Even as I¡¯m trying to stay low, I still do hope that he made it through. Lowering my continuous scan for the briefest moment, I direct that energy to doing a pulse search instead. All to make sure that I don¡¯t overload my mind, but still receive the answers I¡¯m looking for. I stop in my tracks at finding the answer. In total, I was likely unconscious for about an hour after becoming diced. My body was healed much quicker than that. In that time, after the young master had left, one of the other young masters following him, a lackey, dragged him into an alleyway and beat him to death. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. The memory of his motivated eyes, fill my thoughts. I wanted to save him. ¡¯ After a heart ceases beating or the rest of the body stops working, the brain keeps trying to bring everything back to life. For quite a while after what we typically consider death. I can still bring someone back from this state. It¡¯s part of the reason that I could bring back the Fox family. Though part of their heads were crushed in, some parts of their brain were still working enough to live. This young man is not in that state. The young master¡¯s lackey completely caved in his skull. As if he had a vendetta against him. And he¡¯s been dead for a while. Almost immediately after I was attacked. A playback of the scene that had happened using my scan reveals the young master lackey believed the man should be grateful to breathe the same air as blessed individuals, such as themselves, but dared bare his teeth against them instead. The young man didn¡¯t have a chance, no matter how much he fought back. Against someone who has been strengthening their body since childhood, he was less than useless. He broke his bones against the lackey¡¯s body. Even till the end, though, he cursed at them. Not giving up for a single moment. After he had died, the Lackey didn¡¯t stop beating him and continued to stomp and stomp, until there was nothing left of his head. He shook his clothes off, pulling out a talisman that cleaned his clothes by scattering the blood onto ground. Then spitting on the body, muttering that he¡¯s good to be so merciful, not torturing him for a thousand years for his defiance. Indifferently, he strode off after that. A look back at their group now shows them nonchalantly bantering with each other, while paying respects to the clearly higher up young master. It¡¯s infuriating. I want to do something about this. Something tells me that this guy would have been an ally. But, even without that, it¡¯s the fact that he clearly didn¡¯t deserve this. He did all the right things. He didn¡¯t fight back until he truly was going to be killed. Especially considering he had no power. And even while he was being taken to the alleyway, he acted subservient. But the lackey had no intention of keeping him alive. That¡¯s when it clicks into place for me, from the scan. The lackey worked with the Alchemist Guild to direct the original young master¡¯s ire at the two ¡®weak¡¯ people there. This young man was just really unlucky to have caught the attention of the young master lackey during the Alchemist Guild¡¯s plot. The lackey wasn¡¯t even hurting him to clean up after their plans. Just someone to kill as an excuse for pride. Disgust runs throughout me and I can¡¯t help but to throw an angry glare over to their group. However, I quickly realize that this could cause issues. So, I reign in my anger¡­ and focus elsewhere. ¡­ This is an opportunity. An opportunity to practice control. To not allow myself to be drawn in so easily to issues. I can¡¯t help that young man now. He¡¯s gone. What I can do is honor his memory by helping others in the future. At that very moment, I can hear another, different group of young masters, covered in even fancier clothing, exclaim something loudly. ¡°Look! It¡¯s Mei Lin, of the Mei Merchant Group. Her beauty is unsurpassed by any others. They must have sent her here, hoping to strengthen their group by marrying her off. With such traits, there¡¯s no question she¡¯ll be taken by you, Young Master Jin.¡± The man in question says, ¡°Indeed, she is a Jade Beauty, with eyes like Limpid Autumn Water. With her buds¡¯ plump upon the branches, she¡¯ll truly the best physical match for one such as I. I¡¯m sure that she¡¯ll be grateful to warm my bed. It will be good to show her the immensity of Heaven and Privilon.¡± Control, James. Practice control. I¡¯m sure that¡¯s an innocent statement. Another conspiratorially says, ¡°If you¡¯d like Young Master, we can make her available to you, before she joins the sect. That way there are no untoward repercussions to acquiring such an item.¡± His response confirms his scum status. He gives a scoff, before saying, ¡°Mmm¡­ yes. That seems appropriate, but try not to be too rough with her. I¡¯d like my flower to be untainted before it¡¯s plucking. It will be unfortunate, but it¡¯s likely she won¡¯t be able to make it to her testing. Once I¡¯m done, you two have served me well and can partake in the meal.¡± My head moves mechanically to the person in question. Already knowing that I¡¯m not going to like this situation. Not one bit. And it¡¯s worse than I thought. It¡¯s a fucking kid. Chapter 121 - A Vulnerable Moment At this point, I¡¯m not sure if I should even be surprised by the fact that some of those in the Noble class are scummy, to this extent. Who am I kidding, though? It¡¯s not just a Noble class that is like this, but probably cultivators as a whole. Taking what they want, when they want. The only thing that stops them is power, whether political or physical. I turn my eyes back to the young lady in question, to try to get a better read on her and her capabilities. If she¡¯s somehow physically stronger than them, or may have a backing that they don¡¯t know of, I may not even need to interfere¡­ Even the briefest glance at this young girl shows that she would turn into a young woman that could draw any man to her. Strangely enough, she has elvish features, with her ears being pointed and a small angled face. She gives off almost a noble air, with her head slightly tilted up and off to the side, looking out into the distance. Her clothes are of silk and gold, possibly to show a level of prestige and status. She¡¯s even growing fast in areas that would draw the wrong type of attention. With that said, there¡¯s no doubt about her age. If I had a guess, I would place her at the age of 12. ¡­ To repeat. She¡¯s still a child by any standard. It¡¯s clear why her family wanted her to join this sect. If she looks like this when she¡¯s young, she most definitely be stolen away when she gets older, especially if they have no power. I can feel the pain of my scan drop, and then rise again, as I decide to make two exceptions for the use of my direct low-level scan on people. I lower my defensive scan, to exchange it for a detailed scan. The people in question will be this girl and the young master. A comparison between the two couldn¡¯t be more different. This young master, Long Shui, comes from the Long family, a clan with history spanning several millennia. Clearly a proud individual, he has been spoiled on many things, being allowed to defile any number of women and is still doted on by his father. He¡¯s also quite a bit older than me, at 36 years old. With his body cultivation, though, he looks to be in his early twenties. It appears that he has started much later, on pursuing more than body cultivation, because of his propensity for ¡®other¡¯ focuses. Stolen story; please report. Nonetheless, he has an excellent foundation for cultivation, since he has consumed countless treasures, though still not as good as it could have been, because of his lax attitude. He¡¯s had physical training and can fight relatively well, with a hardened body. Once he starts cultivating, he will be a powerhouse to keep in mind. Not only that, but his spirit root places just within the inner court requirements. Matching me at Peony Earth 4 and placing us both at an above average status, with our spiritual roots being able to cultivate 100x faster than an ordinary cultivator. His Long clan were once extremely influential, being a group that few could easily cross, until they were targeted by a powerful force. With many of their forces scattered and killed. At this time, they are delegated to the lower parts of the hierarchy within this country, the Chiu Continuum. ¡­ I can¡¯t believe it is only now that I¡¯ve thought to know the name of this country. Even in the lessons from Ai, it never came up, since I knew the other information that she had asked me. ¡­ To think that this country is basically an ordered hierarchy of sects working together. I¡¯ll have to keep that in mind when dealing with lower vs higher ranked groups. With that said, even a lower ranked sect, is still leagues above the medium sized merchant group that this girl Mei Lin is part of. A small large merchant group might be able to have influence against some of the bottom ranked sects within the ¡®Continuum,¡¯ but a medium small sized one has no such defense. That¡¯s not to say that there wouldn¡¯t be other ways that they could have protection against outside influence. If many of the people in their merchant group or family were cultivators, or they had a few powerful ones, then they could hold against some coercion. One example of this is the Jin family, who had a small merchant group, but had more than a few cultivators in their family. Even the Noble clans were lithe to mess with them, when they had several Core Formation experts, as well as a few lower cultivators. Instead of relying on that alone, they moved to create an alliance with other merchant groups that also had cultivators, forming the Jin Merchant Alliance, with them at the head of the group. Unfortunately for the Mei Merchant Group, they don¡¯t have any cultivators. In fact, the main reason that their daughter was sent over here was not only protect her, but to allow them to join that same merchant alliance and give them some protection against the machinations of the Noble clans. She had the best potential out of all their daughters to cultivate quickly and grow strong. They took great expense in testing their daughters¡¯ abilities. However, none of those matters if she fails. Or to be more straight to the point, there¡¯s nothing they could do if something happened to their daughter at this moment, before she becomes part of the sect. Once she¡¯s in the sect, they typically discourage actions of that sort, even for noble clan members. This would give them leverage to protect against such things when she finally passes. Which is coincidentally the reason that I decided to join the sect, since it would give me protection against outside enemies. My scan shows me she places around above average for her body cultivation. When starting cultivation, she will have a good framework. However, it can¡¯t compare to the refining that a young master has received. Her spiritual root is above both the young master and I¡¯s, standing at Peony Earth 7, showing her to be a rare genius and placing her in the inner court. At this level, she could cultivate at 750x the speed of a normal cultivator. What all of this ultimately tells me¡­ that she doesn¡¯t have a chance. Not at this time. If she is able to get into the sect, she will. But that doesn¡¯t matter at this time. Not only that, but although it is subtle, it appears she might have heard the words that he had spoken. Her hands are almost imperceptibly shaking, as she turns towards the bigger group and moves in that direction. In response, the young masters'' lips turn up slightly, like a Wolf having found their prey. Shit. I can¡¯t reveal myself, so what can I do to stop this? Without sacrificing myself? Desperate for an answer, I go over anything I might have seen done in my world that could help with this. Luckily, an idea comes to mind. Chapter 122 - Its Magic My thoughts jump to a variety of different things from my world. They all stem from one assumption, though. I don¡¯t believe that he would be shameless enough to take her if she actually reaches the main group, where the cultivator escort is. If that¡¯s the case, then all I have to do is delay them from catching her. If I can put people and things in a way that blocks their line of sight and potentially makes it so they have to move around them, it will buy her some time. There are two of them moving through these groups, so it will be quite the challenge. Luckily, this is a market area, with plenty of trash, papers, and random materials around. Plenty of things to work with, to distract and catch a person¡¯s attention. What I will use are the tactics from the magicians of my world. Sleight of Hand. Perception. Deception. And plenty of distractions. Cultivators, by definition, typically have enhanced senses. Whether that is sight, smell, touch, or any of the other senses. Which can make deceiving them that much more difficult than deceiving normal people. Or so one would think. In fact, it is because cultivators can trust their senses so much that is that much easier to pull off different illusions. Normally, illusions work because normal people¡¯s brains prioritize different things and can¡¯t handle everything at once. Thus, will subconsciously ignore some things while focusing on others. One example from the modern world was the fact that some people couldn¡¯t see a gorilla walking across the screen, as a bunch of other things were going on at the same time. For early cultivators, this has not changed. Even for cultivators in the Qi Condensation level, their brains are not looking at everything. At least, when they aren¡¯t consciously trying to do so. They may have an increased ability to discover something is up, but generally they will catch more detail in the one thing they are actually searching for. Of course, unless they¡¯ve trained themselves to look at everything at once, at the start of their cultivation journey, then their brains won¡¯t develop in a way that gathers that information in that way. Not until they start into Foundation Establishment, which really revamps the different aspects of a person¡¯s body. Even then, it wouldn¡¯t be as strong. Luckily for me, because of my awareness training, my scan, and my healing constitution, my brain is slowly growing to see things in this way. Unfortunately, this means that I won¡¯t naturally catch as much detail with my senses as a normal cultivator. But I have my scan for that. So, there¡¯s really no need. What would be a slight advantage after balancing for others, turns into a tremendous advantage for me. Huh, I sound like one of those self-congratulating cultivators in those novels I¡¯ve read. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Back to the issue. I need to start the operation and get to work. Bringing my scan back up to its previous levels, I attempt to use it slightly differently. This time, I¡¯m using it to determine people¡¯s perception, line of sight, and point of view. I¡¯ll also be working my awareness and stealth capabilities, while using high speeds to move around them. This will require me to read the air flow, so I don¡¯t disturb other people, but instead evenly flow through the air currents. Not only that, but I will need to use my increased physical abilities carefully, to not be noticeable. While doing this, I also need to make sure my personal safety is high. So, I am maintaining the previous capabilities, as well. Unfortunately, this will utilize slightly higher scanning strength to do so, even when using my awareness ability to compensate. So, I am feeling more than a bit dizzy and can¡¯t concentrate on anything else. I can only maintain this for 5 minutes, before I can tell it will put me in a disadvantageous state. Even now, the buzz of conversation around me dims, as I focus in only on my task and these aforementioned people¡¯s actions and words. The pain in my skull vibrates even harder as my eyes blur. While I can still see, it is through a combination of the scan and my awareness, as much as my eyes. Besides that, I tame the nearby birds, insects, pests, and even some of the local animals, both above and underground. Sneaking closer, I use my scan to make sure I¡¯m hidden from their perception. Based on what I can tell, no one can perceive me. I should be safe in that respect. I¡¯ll use the scan to determine the branching paths the two henchmen are most likely to follow as they pursue her. After doing so, my scan actually begins highlighting the items and creatures that should be triggered and at what time, in order to slow and trick them. It appears to be using an alternate version of my combat scan to do this. ¡­ I fucking love this ability. The lackeys are already on the move. The line of stalls currently obscures their view in the middle of the market. Both of them are approaching at an angle to her, as she weaves between the stalls to move up towards the carriage where the cultivator is. It is at this point that I begin my first effect. The furthest most lackey is near a bunch of cloths laying on the ground. Underneath them, I have tamed a bunch of snakes. All of which are venomous, but would be more of a nuisance to someone that¡¯s been body cultivating. But they would still be a nuisance. Noticing these causes him to stop, and move in a direction closer to his ally and away from them. For the other lackey, I have one bird carry a shiny item that resembles a piece of jewelry that she was wearing. His eye catches the glint and a look of recognition crosses his face. Before he can verify anything else visually, a branch falls from the tree directly in front of him, obscuring his view with its leaves. This was caused by one of the squirrel creatures in the tree. The bird quickly drops the item in this moment, and flies up, in the direction of the furthest lackey. While it does this, a flock of birds settles a bit further along their path. The girl moves quickly by them, but they don¡¯t even move an inch in response. Obviously, because I told them not to. As that furthest most henchman goes to support his ally, he finds a bird poop lands directly in both of his eyes. Yelling in rage and disgust, he¡¯s basically blinded. His arms flail at his face to wipe it out of his eyeholes. As this occurs, I see that one merchant stall has far too many promotional papers that haven¡¯t yet been put up. It appears to be along the path, so I zip by in a way that causes the air currents to throw them in the air. My scan verifies no one saw me, despite my speed, because of how I manipulated the situation and lines of sight. They fly up into a curve into the sky, not yet floating down. Something that will be used, soon enough. All the young master has only seen, is that his henchmen look like total idiots. Scrambling about and barely able to get a few meters without an accident. To any bystanders watching, it just looks like there are some animals running around and a branch managed to fall in front of one of them. But, they are stumbling around like idiots. Looking around, trying to find her, even as she is right there. Young Master Shui¡¯s jaw hangs slightly open, in confusion. Clearly, these guys are normally not this incompetent looking. Even in these beginning steps, it¡¯s chaos. Beautiful, beautiful chaos. Let¡¯s do some more. Chapter 123 - Obstacle Course Feeling a bit unwilling to leave the young master out of this, I zip by a particular flower that hasn¡¯t been yet ground up by its owner, at a stall. The flower is known as Ezell¡¯s tears, for the allergic reactions its pollen causes in normal people. Even for cultivators, who only have enhanced senses, but not fully protected ones, it can cause disorientation and some minor allergic reactions. What is special about this particular flower is that its owner has clearly removed the pollen glands. Likely to make sure that no one is affected by its effects. Of course, I use this to my advantage. Snatching up the flower, I heal the removed pollen glands, which immediately start releasing pollen as I move around at high speeds. Once again, the strength of this specialized scan reveals itself. It shows the exact air currents that the pollen needs to flow to only reach the young master of this group. I use a mole this time to catch the young master¡¯s attention. This creature has another similar item that resembles jewelry that she was wearing. Besides that, it also shakes it in a way that catches attention, sounding almost like the jingling of jewelry. The mole then throws it in the air and dives to the side. This sound draws the young master¡¯s attention to it and as his eyes widen at the site of floating jewelry, already tracing a path back to the source of the throw, the pollen hits his eyes, mouth, and nose. All of which, while he was taking a deep breath of cold air. Almost immediately, he begins coughing and scratching at his eyes. He suddenly throws two knives in the girl¡¯s direction, or where he believed the girl to be (I.e., the mole¡¯s location), piercing the jewelry into the wall and the location where a human sized person would have moved to after throwing it. All while being blinded and desperately trying to clear his eyes and face. He looks absolutely furious. Ah, I might have made a mistake. This may cause him to not care about how it appears with the main group. I shouldn¡¯t have involved him until he directly moved. Taking this in note, I stop all actions towards him and refocus on the henchman. By this time, both henchmen have met where the girl originally started. The henchman with bird poop in his eye has finally cleared it. They seem to be well trained, because the path changes, as they stop moving and quickly discuss where she might have gone. It only takes 10 secs, before they figure out that she would head to the main group. They used more than a few explicit words in saying this. They also note that their boss is coughing and having a tough time, buying her some extra time as they double back, just to hear him yell to go after her. To drag her back to him. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. By this time, she¡¯s gotten very close to the main group, within earshot, in fact. Since they changed the path, they caught just the barest glimpse of her almost reaching the group and they redouble their efforts. Sprinting through the stalls, they move at a pretty high speed towards her location. This is where the two previously placed traps come into play. The papers have just begun to fall down towards that area, and while not as perfect as it would have been if the past has stayed the same, it still fulfills the job of causing very momentary losses in line of sight for the three men. The birds do the rest of the job in delaying. At that moment, I have the birds fly up into the air toward some bystanders, causing them to step into the path of the two men. At the same time, I use a cloth I found nearby, with the same brown and beige coloring that Mei Lin was wearing and zip across their line of sight, to adjust the path into an unavoidable collision course. Of course, being arrogant and proud men of the young master, even though they could stop and move around the bystanders, they attempt to barrel through them without a care. However, they get knocked back on to their bottoms, as it appears that there was a person of great strength there, as well. Another young master. My scan had shown that this might be an obstacle, but I didn¡¯t know the reason for it. With wiry jet back hair, a black long jacket with a high collar and clasps all over, this young master looks like a handsome Goth guy from my world. Now holding a dark expression, he glares at them with irritation and some measure of anger. He had easily held them back away from himself, with just two fingers, when they had almost bumped into him. It appears that he stopped them from colliding with himself and a woman he was speaking with, who also had jet black hair. In contrast, she is wearing normal clothing for this area. There¡¯s momentary silence as his jaw tilts further up and his eyes look down at them. ¡°¡­ Oh? Has my standing gotten to where even Long Shui¡¯s men no longer put this Ao Hai in their eyes now?¡± His faces shows no warmth and with his eyes shining dangerously. He pauses, as they say no words, just panicked breathing from the two. Their faces are now pale with fear. This could have ramifications beyond the current situation. Ah, shoot. I didn¡¯t want to involve another young master in this. I can only hope that¡­ He does a rare thing for a young master and repeats his question. ¡°Do you?¡± They immediately begin apologizing and prostrating before him, begging for his forgiveness. Young Master Shui seems to have finally gotten the pollen out of his eyes, and is finally seeing the current situation. Almost in a single bound, he reaches their location and forces their heads to the ground. Interestingly, he bows his head slightly, as he is kneeled, showing a form of respect, but not complete submission. All Long Shui does at this point is give a curt apology, before falling silent. His head still slightly bowed. Hmm¡­ Maybe they are on semi-equal footing, with Ao Hai at a higher standing at this point in time? It¡¯s hard to tell without using the scan. I¡¯ll have to look into this a bit later. This new young master, Ao Hai, appears dissatisfied, but then acknowledges it with a nod. He then steps back, and then the three moves back into the chase almost immediately. Unfortunately for them, their prey has already reached the main group, where the cultivator escort is. She¡¯s standing right next to the escort, visibly relaxing but still keeping a watchful eye back at them. She appears to have noticed all the strange things that occurred, but looks confused why. From what I can tell, Long Shui isn¡¯t known for regular incompetence. Making this situation lol the stranger. Looking back at Long Shui, it seems he¡¯s realized that this might be moving from one unpleasant situation to another. He seems to be visibly hesitating. It only takes a moment before he strides over to the group. It¡¯s easy to see that he still has something planned. I¡¯m not sure if anything I can do will help. He¡¯s paying full attention to his surroundings now, and isn¡¯t focused on any one thing. It would be hard surprising him at this point. Almost helplessly, the only thing I find that I can do, is get closer to the group and see what he has planned And figure out how I¡¯ll handle this situation next¡­ Chapter 124 - Stalled Machinations Using my vastly superior speed and my stealth capabilities gained from using my scan as a perception tracker, I integrated myself into the main group completely unnoticed. Around this area, seems to primarily be a group of higher wealth status, in political power. This is where the young masters and young ladies have primarily been congregating to associate with each other. The only reason I am likely fitting in with this group is because I have adjusted myself to the appearance and demeanor that an assistant would have. Obviously, this is because of the stealth capabilities and style that I¡¯ve been using with my scan. The natural biases of this class of people also played heavily in my favor, as well. For those that look a little closer, my darker skin color draws some attention, but then is quickly dismissed by whatever conclusion they bring themselves to. Which brings me to the only person here that I can somewhat reliably assume would step up, if the young master tried something. The cultivator escort. The escort in question is sitting on the top of the carriage, facing the main part of the group. He looks extremely bored and inattentive, but something about the air around him gives me the feeling that he knows and is far more watchful than he appears. Taking what I know of cultivators into account, which is still not much, for a righteous sect like this, they still have to maintain appearances. The only question is, what will this Young Master Shui do to bring this merchant girl away? The young master in question walks confidently towards the group. His previous show of shame, frustration, and anger is almost non-existent on his face at his approach. A shockingly benevolent smile across his face, as he gets close enough to greet the cultivator. He splays his arms out in a welcoming stance, facing directly towards the cultivated, before bowing to him. ¡°Good evening, Esteemed Senior! Thank you for taking your valuable time, to escort us to our testing area. My family and I are always grateful to those, such as yourself in the sect, who help keep our areas safe and these lands peaceful.¡± The escort stays silent and his eyes closing slowly, before nodding his head. He seems to be more of the silent and stoic type. Young Master Shui freezes in place awkwardly. His face belies the confusion and apprehension that his heart must be feeling right now. It appears that he was not expecting such a response. My guess is that he normally gets a much better and welcoming response, even from sect members. At least, this bodes well for entering this sect. Unfortunately, he immediately switches tactics. Reaching into his sleeve, he pulls out a bag which seems to be slightly larger than the sleeve it came out of. My scan reveals that there are 10 clear orbs in there, likely to be spirit stones. I can feel the barest tinge of something wash over the area, as the escort¡¯s eyes center on the bag. ¡°Here is but a small gift. A show of appreciation for all that you¡¯ve done and do. I hope you will be willing to accept this humble gift of mine.¡± Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. This gift that he just gave is equal to $10,000 or a fifth of the cost of a piece of land. This is quite the gift. From my knowledge, getting a spirit stone like this takes a bit of effort to get, especially for cultivators in the outer court. I can briefly see the cultivator¡¯s eyes drift over to the merchant girl. Her eyes meet the cultivators, before his eyes return calmly back to Young Master Shui. He¡¯s been aware of everything that¡¯s going on, that much is clear. Just as I suspected. The cultivator nods in clear appreciation as he accepts the gift, but still looks away. Recognizing the gift, but paying no more mind than that. From the little I know of this sect; it would sadly be a 50/50 chance of someone trying to get into a clan¡¯s good graces. Luckily, this guy is not so easily enticed. Young Master Shui¡¯s eyes flash angrily before calming down and hiding it away. I can see him gulp before he turns to Mei Lin. Clearly gathering his confidence, he pauses and then walks over to her. She seems frozen in fear, glancing between the cultivator and him as he approaches. The cultivator doesn¡¯t move or appear to be assisting in any way. While he will not help him with whatever he is trying, he will not assist her now, as long as everything stays quiet. Other people also seem to turn away from her, and in some cases, moving away. No one is coming close to her. No one will be helping her out of this. Tears of frustration and a look of despair begin to fill her eyes. Moving directly next to her, Young Master Shui looms over her to maliciously whisper in her ear. With my scan, I can hear his words. ¡°You, Mei Lin. Come over with me to this alleyway. I¡¯d like to give you some private lessons, that you would be sure to enjoy. I¡¯ve paid quite a price to get ahold of you. You¡¯ll be coming with me, now.¡± As he says this, He grabs her arm locking it with his and begins pulling on her slightly. A small bottle also discreetly pops out of his sleeve, to the point that I wouldn¡¯t have seen it without my scan. It releases a small vapor that begins slowly traveling upward towards her face. After releasing the small amount of its existing stores, it goes back into his sleeve. Her eyes travel down to his sleeve, even though there shouldn¡¯t have been a way for her to tell that it came out. Nonetheless, my scan almost immediately tells me what it is, though I could have guessed even without it. It¡¯s an instant aphrodisiac. One that not only drives a woman mad with lust, but has many long-term effects. It has an immediate effect that only grows with time. ¡­ Even more disturbingly, it seems to have an ingredient that is related to the iridescent worms. Borrowing some of the effects. At this moment, in my mind, a memory resurfaces. One of when that trash tier cultivator smashed the head of the fox child and almost killed her entire family. Where I had stood by, looking for a better opportunity. No. More accurately, where I was too scared to do anything. It¡¯s easy to see the parallels in myself in this situation. I was originally planning that if he tried to forcefully drag her out, to cause some issues where he would be separated away from her and further embarrassed. All in a way that could keep me from being directly attributed to the effects. However, this is the line. This is where I can make the decision to stop something horrible, even if it will be massively inconvenient to me. But in its own way, it is essential for me to do. I couldn¡¯t my live with myself if I let it happen again. Especially, where I can still somewhat manage the situation. Again¡­ I am forced to play the role of a white knight. For there is no one else to do so. I react in this moment, speeding towards the two of them, with my scan still active. Luckily, since the earlier operation took less than 5 minutes, I¡¯m able to use it at its previous levels and a bit more. This will definitely cause a bit of damage to myself, though, since I have to keep the combat aspect activated. Just in case. This act of moving fast, dissipates the vapor before it can reach her, while also bringing me very close to them. I make my presence known by inserting myself between the two with my arm. I call out with an obnoxiously loud voice, ¡°Hey I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s you, Sister Lei! I¡¯m glad you made it here, to take the exam to become part of the Honorable Revolving Heavenly Light sect!¡± The two of them freeze and stare at me with both shock and confusion. Luckily, Mei Lin jumps on the opportunity. ¡°Brother¡­ uhhh, Brother! Yes, thank goodness you¡¯ve come!¡± And wrenches her arm out of Young Master Shui¡¯s, before moving to the other side of me. A look of hope crosses her face, as a look of anger crosses Young Master Shui. It¡¯s time to face off against a Young Master. God help me. For I know not the wrath I have unleashed. Chapter 125 - Want a Tip? At my interjecting words, the young master¡¯s eyes, while still full of anger, quickly dim to a cold fire. He¡¯s regaining control of his emotions, unlike the stereotype of a young master. All the pomp, less of the idiocy. A dangerous combination. ¡°Who, may I ask, does this Long Shui have the honor of speaking to?¡± His words belay the cautiousness in his voice. That I may have backing. That Mei Lin may have secret backing. Besides that, I have now hit the attention trigger for the cultivator escort. Bringing loud attention to the fact that Mei Lin is looking to join the sect. Making this now his problem. At the very least now, he can¡¯t ignore the situation. His eyes are scrutinizing us. Everything from this point reflects on him and the sect. Young Master Shui realizes this as well, which also probably adds to his cautiousness. There¡¯s no way in hell I can give him my name. I do that and I¡¯m not sure that even Big Sis Crane could cover me from the shit storm. From here, I should de-escalate and appease. Get him to the point where he is not satisfied, but lets him keep face and diffuses his anger. What¡¯s something I can do that could be an acceptable resolution for him? Something that will give him pause. Making him research more into who I am, but also try not to offend me. Before I can think of an idea, his voice gets even sharper, though it still holds a measure of cautious respect. ¡°Sir? Did you hear me? I was hoping to catch your name. I do not recall there being a male son in the Mei family.¡± He¡¯s smart, not letting his anger get ahold of him, just in case, that I have significant backing or be someone strong myself. Even though he had suspicions, he resorts to diplomacy first. It¡¯s clear he realized that my ability to push him away and move between him that quickly could make me a threat. Well, I still get the feeling that he¡¯s not averse to a fight. It seems he¡¯s trying to gather information regarding his new adversary. I will have to use all my skills in working off this new identity I have forged. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Straightening my back and raising my chin slightly, I nonverbally portray that I view myself at equal standing to him. My voice comes out deep and confident. Already having a deep voice, I adjusted even lower, making this one rumbling like the low tones of thunder. Heavy healing continues to maintain this type of voice for the disguise. ¡°Hello, Young Master Shui. I¡¯m glad to see you are here. Many of us are expecting great things from your entry into the sect.¡± He opens his mouth a bit, but before he can ask, I say, ¡°Ah, right. You want to know my name. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not at liberty to give away that information at this point in time.¡± My scan shows that the cultivator is starting to get interested in me. I feel a tingle in the back of my neck, and the vestiges of a spiritual sense through my scan, wash over me. ¡°Rest assured, though. I too will be taking the exam. So, I¡¯m hoping for us to be able to get long quite well as sect brothers.¡± The cultivator seems to relax slightly at this, as this is now just become two prospective test takers having a war of words. Much better than a fight breaking out between a potential sect member, especially a noble clan member and an unknown outsider. With that said, arguments and fights between prospective sect members are somewhat okay. Something that is not uncommon, as I¡¯ve found out. In some cases, some duels are held before they even reach the testing grounds. Unfortunately for me, that appears to be the route that is happening here. Taking in my demeanor, as well as my words, he responds with a surprisingly bright voice. ¡°Ah, a fellow looking to join the group. Would you mind if we trade tips, then?¡± While his voice seems welcoming, his eyes show a true malicious glint. It looks like he¡¯s heard all he needs to and wants to take revenge for getting in his way. His pride must be overwhelming his common sense. An idea comes to mind from this. Something that would allow me to quickly deal with this situation. It¡¯s a stupid gamble. Especially since it¡¯s a young master. Activating my scan, I take a deeper look at him. Looking for deficiencies in his body cultivation. One of the grey areas for scanning is body cultivation. That is an area that anyone can start on the journey for, but also may require the help of a master to hone. If you use certain methods, it is likely to be secret to the point, where it would be suspicious and trigger a protection. From what it appears, Young Master Shui follows a specific method, but his body cultivation is off because of generic issues. Giving me the ability to easily defeat him and trade ¡°tips.¡± Before I accept his offer, I notice a peculiarity from my scan. One of his young master allies seems to be watching me intently. While in this scenario that wouldn¡¯t be uncommon, I feel that he is interpreting the things I do. It¡¯s possible he may have a discernment ability. One that gives him an idea of what I do or could do. Looks like I have to be careful on what I reveal. That will mean no martial arts, only brute force and speed. I also will have to abandon the trading tips idea and settle this quickly through the battle. I don¡¯t want anything like what happened with the old man to happen again. Luckily for me, brute force is all I¡¯ll need against this level of the opponent. Compared to fighting against cultivators, or running through tight, twisting tunnels at extremely high speeds¡­ it¡¯s almost like he¡¯s not moving at all. Since someone has already outed my reaction speed, when this inevitably gets to the information traders and gets attached to my actual identity it will still be information they already know. Time to get this show on the road, though. ¡°That sounds like a great idea. It is great learning from our peers, don¡¯t you think?¡± His face tightens in slight irritation at my casual tone as the group moves to give us a wide berth. Chapter 126 - Gotta Go Fast After I spoke and told him we should learn from each other, I could see a small amount of irritation on his face. I probably didn¡¯t need to poke him like that. Nonetheless, I head over to the Center of a new area that the crowd has created. The area where we will fight is still near the carriages, but just enough distance away that no accidental moves should hurt them. Unless, we¡¯re talking about low-level cultivator level techniques. In which case, there would be a trail of damage. Huh¡­ I¡¯m really wrong about that. There are actually more than a few ways that we could still reach the carriages with our attacks. The first one, being to throw your opponent far enough. The second, more obvious one, is to use a ranged weapon. All my opponents thus far have been unarmed, in some way. But there are no such restrictions in a fight. There¡¯s nothing saying he can¡¯t try to kill me right here and now. In fact, that¡¯s likely what he¡¯s planning on doing. if he succeeds, his family can always put it off as an accident or as my fault. True to my thoughts, I can see the cultivator start to subtly ready himself for anything that may go towards the carriages. Even despite the noise that we¡¯re making over here, there are people already in the carriages. For the carriages around this area, the occupants are clearly of a higher wealth status. The carriages closest to the cultivator are the nicest ones and the furthest ones are run down. It is expected that people go to a carriage befitting their status. They even have lackeys come out early, to warn people away from carriages. Even in a sect, there are tiers of status within the already tiered structure. If any of them were accidentally injured, the cultivator would be held responsible. With that said, my mind turns back to Young Master Shui before me, who is motioning one of his lackeys to start the count. The one to step up is the one that killed the young man in the alley. Somehow, I managed to suppress the ugly look I wanted to shoot him. The lackey with the discerning eyes, continues to watch by the side, likely trying to determine anything that I¡¯m doing. As they start the preparations, I take off my shoes and tuck it into the rudimentary belt that is on my clothes. Just in case something happens, I don¡¯t want to lose my shoes. Before the count begins, I can see his hand twitched to one of his pockets. 3¡­ I can¡¯t rely on him not being shameless and using something that could completely decimate me. There¡¯s a wide world out there, and the rampant use of money is its own strength. I¡¯ll have to use my speed to survive, even if they might catch something from it. 2¡­ Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. So, I should end things at such a speed that they can¡¯t discern it, while reducing visibility. But in a way that when the dust settles, that the result would be clear. 1¡­ First, I¡¯ll blind the discerning lackey! Adrenaline surges through me because of the tense situation. A mocking smile crosses the young master''s face, solidifying my thought that he will use something unexpected. My scan reaffirmed this from the start. The murdering lackey¡¯s arm drops and Young Master Shui¡¯s hand goes toward his pocket. Unfortunately for everyone around us¡­ and myself, I¡¯m not underground, where the effects of my movements are muffled by the extreme depth, the reinforced tunnels, and Gong¡¯s webs. Additionally, the stone ground up here is softer and can¡¯t take as much stress as the tunnels below. The instant his arm dropped, a massive crack resounds through the area and the ground shudders from the power of the step I just made. The ground indents into the shape of my foot at the same time, with large cracks stemming from that point. My arms sweep to my sides and then up, creating a cloud of dust that primarily obscures everyone¡¯s views. With my scan still on, though, I make sure that two tiny pieces of dust flies into the eyes of the discerning lackey. His eyes shut in pain as I threw it right into the areas that would cause him to have to wipe it out of his eyes. As soon as the crack happened, I could see the cultivator looking shocked at me. His vision now being obscured, I already know the spiritual sense wave is coming, and I¡¯ll need to finish this before he can see anything. Across from me, Long Shui¡¯s eyes widen and he freezes in place, faltering in pulling out his trick. ¡­ Not that he would have had a chance to. My body soars across the ground over to him, with my hands just barely over the ground, creating a wind tunnel hole through the existing dust cloud, while creating a line of a new one as I run. Not only that, an air effect for bystanders is generated that most modern people are used to from fast vehicles passing them. A pillow of air and dust blows them at them, shocking many. Instead of going toward Young Master Shui directly, I go slightly to the side, so I don¡¯t rip through him. My other foot comes down hard, stopping my momentum in its tracks. As would be expected, this causes a massive strain on my body yet again. I use my momentum to turn quickly, getting behind him and pointing my fingers at his neck. And then wait. My scan tells me that neither the discerning lackey nor the cultivator saw anything other than ¡®He¡¯s really fucking fast.¡¯ Knowing that much is a problem in itself, but at least I don¡¯t have to worry about dying or being poisoned because of a surprise attack. I haven¡¯t shown this level of ability anywhere else, so they shouldn¡¯t be able to connect the alchemist and this identity until I am already in the carriage. In addition, this should give him a reliable out. If this was anywhere close, and he still lost it could cause some social ramifications for. ¡­ At least with this he can just call me a monster. As the dust settles, the spiritual wave finally reaches me. One thing I learned from this is how long it takes for a spiritual sense from a cultivator of this strength to reach me. This was something I already knew, but I have mostly only experienced a higher-level cultivator¡¯s spiritual senses. Which were basically near instant. There¡¯s a silence, as it appears everyone around me is still reeling from the events that just transpired. An unknown person, claiming to be the brother of Mei Lin, easily defeated a young master of a noble clan. Displaying strength, only normally seen in low tier cultivators. On a related note, my scan now tells me that it¡¯s a high probability that he was going to use a poison needle of some type. Which means I could have dodged it normally. Huh, now that I think of it that way, I may have made this a bigger deal than it needed to be. I think the fear from the poison and talisman from earlier made me more paranoid. A shiver crawls down my back from the memory. Something I¡¯m partially repressing, to not think about the fact that I basically had died at that time. ¡­ I¡¯ll have to work on not jumping to excessive actions because of my fear of that happening again. Ah well. I¡¯ll need to deal with the situation I¡¯ve created. At least, it is unlikely they will think of me as the alchemist. I guess all I can do from here is to see what their move will be. Chapter 127 - The Secret to my Strength The silence continues as no one speaks. I can feel the spiritual sense of the cultivator continue to run over me. His eyes look intently at me. If he was lax and bored before, he definitely isn¡¯t now. On the other side, Long Shui Is still frozen in place. He sits there, seemingly in shock. Honestly, I don¡¯t blame him. It¡¯s pretty easy to imagine that he would be dead if this was a real fight. Especially that he tried to kill me first. I think the most interesting and telling thing about this, is that I¡¯m relatively sure that if the cultivator knew what I was going to do and how he would have tried to stop the fight before I might kill him. Having a nobody die in front of him as an ¡®accident¡¯ means nothing. But having a young master of a noble clan die on his watch, even if it was a true accident? He could get in an enormous amount of trouble for that. Almost a full 30 seconds later, Long Shui recovers enough to drop his hands and say, ¡°I concede.¡± A half second later, conversations erupt all around. Things move extremely fast, if not for my reaction speed I couldn¡¯t have caught most of it. Things are being said, like¡­ ¡°Who is he?¡± Or, ¡°they say he¡¯s Mei Lin¡¯s brother. I should speak with her later and form a connection.¡± Ah, right. This is going to cause some changes for Mei Lin and her family as well. I¡®ll have to work with her to come up with a convincing cover story later. For her part, her eyes are wide, she¡¯s staring with just as much shock as everyone else at me. Some people try to approach her, but she seems not be looking anywhere else. As young master Shui¡¯s hand has dropped, I lower my hand and step back away from him. He turns to face me, and I can sense quite a bit of fear in his eyes. That¡¯s not exactly the emotion I want to cultivate in him toward me. In order to produce the effect, I want, I need a combination of fear and respect. Let me see if I can correct this. Before saying anything to him, I start off with a very slight bow. ¡°Thank you for the match, Young Master Shui. I appreciate you allowing me to get the first hit and going easy on me. I know you have many strategies you could have employed to stop my moves.¡± For the slightest moment, I could see the confusion on his face at my words. I can practically hear his internal words say, ¡°What strategies? Going easy on you? My ass! You clearly had the upper hand!¡± Almost immediately after, though, he regains his composure and affirms my words. ¡°Well, this was simply an exchanging of moves. There¡¯s no need for anyone to get hurt in a mere exchange like this.¡± Says the guy that was totally trying to kill me¡­ The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. He continues by saying, ¡°I must commend you though. Your speed and strength are exceptional, especially considering your lack of cultivation. How did you manage to reach such a level of body cultivation, without Qi?¡± I can almost hear the collective breath intake, as every eye turns towards me. Wanting to hear the secret. Once again, this reaffirms that this guy is dangerous. Clearly depraved. Willing to use any method to win. And he¡¯s able to switch the focus away from himself so easily. Definitely one to watch for. Focusing back on this conundrum of a question, something I always wanted to do in a situation like this comes to mind. I decide to be somewhat honest with him. ¡°Well, I can tell you it wasn¡¯t easy. But if I had to show you, I have to credit most my success on this one set of moves, that have been passed down in the schools that I was taught in. One thing to remember, though. This is a lifelong journey, one that could make you cry tears of blood from the effort. Let me show you.¡± My every move is being followed. Some eyes are red with passion, as people are desperately looking for the secret to get as strong as I am. Even the cultivator is washing his spiritual sense over me shamelessly and in an even denser amount to catch every detail of what I¡¯m doing. And so¡­ I lower myself slowly to the ground, laying directly on my stomach, facing down to the ground with my feet together. And I raise myself using my arms. Then lower myself to the ground again. I do this 15 times. With variations in every one. I then climb to my feet. And start performing squats. After that, lunges. I go through every exercise I normally do in the morning, albeit at a much smaller quantity and speed. The entire time they remain silent. Watching for anything strange or different. From what I can gather, these aren¡¯t normal workouts for the people of this world. Though I meant it as a joke, these workouts actually would help to build strength in specific areas. Wait a second. My scan helped to perfect these exercises, making them optimized for my body. If they actually did these, it might actually be a better workout than some of the normal ones they have in this world. Obviously, it wouldn¡¯t achieve the effect my body currently has because of the healing constitution, but with pills and other things it could have a significant effect. After my workouts have completed, no one appears to want to step out and judge it. Maybe to not appear stupid and be slapped down if it was a joke. One person steps out of the crowd, authoritatively. With brownish black hair and grayish eyes, he gives off an air of sophisticated power. That¡¯s not the eye-catching part, though. His body looks extremely toned and sculpted, with his clothes purposely showing off various body parts, such as his abs and a large part of his chest. His jaw almost seems chiseled in emulation of the Greek gods. His arms, like carved steel. Hmm¡­ I¡¯m unfamiliar with this person. But my guess is he might come from a body cultivator background. He speaks up, with a deep voice. ¡°I can see the value in these ¡®moves¡¯ you were doing. Some of them, seem to be a improved variation of what my family uses.¡± There are some gasps at that and some people hurry to discuss some of the workouts. With just this, it shows his family has some weight. He follows up with an additional note. ¡°However, I do not see anything that would allow you to surpass the limits of the body, at this level. If you were able to achieve results like this, there must be something special about you.¡± He steps towards me and I realize that he is actually quite a bit taller than me, even though I stand at 183 cm. Reaching into his pocket, he pulls out a token with the symbol of a person on it. ¡°Here. Anytime you want to visit my Huang family¡¯s estate in Tie City, bring this with you. Let them know who Huang Kaida gave this to you. They¡¯ll treat you well.¡± He places a hand on my shoulder in a friendly manner. ¡°I too, one day, would like to exchange pointers with you. My family always likes to learn new things about the never-ending body cultivation journey. So, if you feel the same, stop by the estate and we¡¯ll organize something. We¡¯ll make sure you are properly rewarded for your time.¡± He turns just as abruptly as he had entered, and walks over to the carriages, before stepping inside. Long Shui looks at me and says, ¡°This was certainly a good learning experience. It was good to exchange pointers with you.¡± He takes this opportunity to leave as well. Probably to save some face and leave amongst the distraction. Other people then immediately begin hounding me and attempting to introduce themselves. While I attempt to humor them, I let them know that have to get to my ¡®sister¡¯, who also appears to be getting the same treatment. Grabbing her lightly, somehow, we manage to politely break off from the groups and get alone. Fortunately, the spiritual sense is gone now, as it looks like the cultivator has discovered all that he can. There are likely other listeners, including spies, so I¡¯ll have to be careful from here. The day is ending, so we¡¯ll need to make this quick. Time to talk to Mei Lin about¡­ where we go from here. Chapter 128 - Quality Conversations Finally having time to talk to Mei Lin alone, I decided the best place for us to go was close to the carriages near the end of the line. One of the things I didn¡¯t really notice, because of everything that was happening, was just how many carriages there are. What seems strange is that every time I see more people arrive, there seems to be another carriage to accommodate them. The only thing I could come up with was that it was a Qi treasure of some sort. My thoughts are confirmed with my scan, as it shows it is an rare middle tier treasure. My scan shows that Qi Treasures are structured on both tier and rarity. For example, you can have a common item, but that was made to a transcendent quality. However, at a certain point, it is too difficult to determine the value or effectiveness of an item at higher rarities. The average strays farther and farther away from the listed price, the higher it goes. The tiers of treasures are: Inferior 1/100x Value + Effectiveness (has potentially negative effects) Subpar 1/10x Value + Effectiveness Low 1x Value + Effectiveness Middle 10x Value + Effectiveness High 100x Value + Effectiveness Superior 1,000x Value + Effectiveness Heavenly 100,000x Value + Effectiveness Transcendent ¨C Value above Heavenly The rarity of treasures are: Common 1x Value, can be found or made almost anywhere Uncommon 10x Value, can be found or made with some difficulty Rare 100x Value, difficult to find or make Epic 10,000x Value, requires a dedicated expert to find or make Legendary 1,000,000x Value Mythic ¨C Value above Legendary Exotic Transcendent Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. I¡¯ve significantly lowered my scan to only get the basics with flashes that I can figure out with my increased intuition, so that I can not have my brain meltdown. Nonetheless, I¡¯m still definitely a lot more sluggish, with a huge headache. I¡¯m learning to alternate the strength of my scan to be more reactive. While it¡¯s a lot riskier, especially in terms of surprise attacks, my awareness is doing a large amount to prep me for anything that¡¯s happening. If they¡¯re using a treasure like this, for a city of this size, it makes me wonder how powerful this sect really is. They¡¯re using an uncommon middle tier treasure on sending in new recruits. Ones that actually may not even be qualified to enter the sect. The strangest thing is, I¡¯m not getting the intuition from my scan that this is a posturing effort. They really have so many middle tier treasures, that they can afford to use this on every group. If that doesn¡¯t shout wealth, I don¡¯t know what does in this world. What is even scarier is that I know for a fact that this isn¡¯t the strongest sect in this country. In fact, it¡¯s more along the average, if barely above average. The world is large and the spaces that each sect controls are huge. Countless number of people lives within these lands. a cough by the young girl in front of me takes me out of my thoughts, and my scan. ¡­ right. I should deal with the conundrum in front of me before trying to tackle what exactly is going on with this system. One step at a time, James. One step at a time. Before she can say anything, I whisper to her to be careful in what she says, for there are other ears listening right now. She nods and motions for us to climb into the carriage together. Well, now is as good a time as any to get ready to go. As I climb into the carriage alongside her, I realize I didn¡¯t see that handsome man anywhere near the main group. My scan reveals through a pulse that he appears to be walking dejectedly to one of the front carriages. He seems to have been keeping an eye out for me. The old alchemist me, at least. I too will have to keep an eye out for him. It looks like he has some intentions placed upon me. He clearly knows about my alchemist job. My guess, though, is that he¡¯s not affiliated with The Alchemist Guild. Otherwise, he would have likely known where I¡¯ve gone and would not be looking for me. He could be someone who needs help for someone he knows. I¡¯m only relatively sure of that. Taking my mind off of him, I focus back in on the young girl in front of me. Again. ¡°So¡­¡± Now she¡¯s the one that stops me, placing a finger to her lips, motioning me to be silent. I can feel my brow furrow in confusion, as she reaches in her bag, to pull out a notebook of some sort. My scan automatically identified it as an uncommon subpar treasure, one that allows people to speak to each other without anyone listening or being able to read their lips. In fact, the way it works, is for each of us to write onto the paper. From then, anything that we would say out loud is written into the paper instead. Our mouths don¡¯t move, but our intent is what actually goes into the paper. Surprisingly, we can hear each other as if we were speaking out loud. Anyone trying to read the paper other than us, will be unable to. Unless they were low foundation establishment cultivators. And, even they would need to work to decrypt what it¡¯s saying, as it would be in encoded. What appears to make this subpar is that a limited amount of people use it and it can only be used for an hour, with a 3 hour cool-down. In my opinion, it¡¯s not too bad of a drawback. What actually does get me though, is why she would have this. For merchant family of their size, this would be an essential and treasured item. Something that would take a group of their size a decade to purchase. I guess that shows how important it is for their family to be able to have her become a cultivator. She attempts to explain to me using her hands that it¡¯s safe to use, But I wave her away and place my hand on it. Writing a ¡®hello¡¯ inside. She seems a bit surprised at my willingness to write inside of it and for the briefest moment, I can catch her squinting at me in suspension. Her face soon relaxes, though, and she writes a hello back. From this point on we should be able to hear each other normally as we talk. She starts off first. ¡°So, why did you come out of that alleyway, looking completely different?¡± UHHHHHHHH¡­ Author Note - Update to Post Amount and Scheduling Hi All, Unfortunately, the fated day has come, much earlier than I was anticipating. It''s unfortunate, but I''m just not able to keep up with the 4 chapters/week, with the current amount of patrons coming in. I''ll need to focus more time on my second job and family, to make sure that is going okay. With that said, there shouldn''t be any major changes at this time, other than the amount of chapters you receive every week. 2 Chapters/Week. Reducing the amount of chapters will have some positive effects, though. One thing I''ll be working to update and get running correctly, is the discord. While it is already up, I believe it isn''t allowing people to post within it, which will need some testing. Anyone who subscribes to the patreon, will have access to the discord channel. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. I''ll also be able to engage more with everyone, to discuss different aspects of the book and potentially add in things you guys suggest into future story arcs. Though this will primarily be focused towards those in the discord, I still enjoy looking in the comments and occassionally adding in my thoughts. I have a tendency to give away secrets accidentally, so I''ll save those accidents for the people there. At higher goal tiers, I''ll have art created for the different characters. It will start with the main character and then will be chosen by the community in polled order. Ultimately, I''m still grateful that so many people are excited to read my book, everytime a chapter comes out. It''s amazing being able to create this universe and having other people see the value of it. Of the struggle to maintain a moral compass, in a frankly negative tending world. And the protagonist hasn''t even touched the surface of how bad the world of cultivators really is. At least poor people will try to understand you and will recognize your actions. But the mind of a cultivator is profound and unfathomable, subject to whims and self interest. It gets both worse and better from here. I could say more, but that would be spoilers. Overall, thank you guys again for your understanding and I look forward to continuing to write for you all! Sincerely, Jared Chapter 129 - Enjoy the Silence Just in case, I should ask a question, to make sure that I¡¯m not jumping to conclusions and not giving myself away. ¡°Uhh, I¡¯m sorry. Could you explain what you mean?¡± She gives a light sigh before continuing. ¡°Come on, you¡¯re smart enough to know what I mean. Especially, with all the things you did to keep those young masters from having their way with me, as they were chasing me. This much should tell you I was able to see everything.¡± How could I miss this? I made sure to check for perceptions, lines of sight, and even spiritual sense in a very vague way. Oh no. I didn¡¯t think to check for special abilities. If she has something similar to what that discerning young master had, then it¡¯s possible that she may have caught everything I had done. Maybe I should explain more, so that way there''re no misunderstandings. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ No. Even if she knows this much, that doesn¡¯t mean she knows everything. I know I have a habit that when I get flustered by something, to freak out and just try to explain everything. This is a great chance to practice how to not do that. I have to do some counter intel. even if this is going to suck immensely later today, when I need it most. With this in mind, I activate my scan again. This time, I focus in on a specific aspect what abilities she might have, based on her history. I immediately find that she¡¯s always been considered the smart one of the family. To be more specific the discerning one. In line with the current investigation, it appears there was an incident when she was younger. A thief with a talisman that allowed them to take on the appearance of someone else perfectly, even to the point of recreating their scent, had broken into their facilities. Mei Lin had happened to be traveling through the facility with her parents and had seen the original person before. She immediately stopped the person and asked why they were copying that person. While they weren¡¯t originally suspicious of them, the lack of organizational knowledge by the thief became quickly apparent. This event was quickly hushed up, but became spread around for thieves to not hit their facilities. While I could have gotten more information, almost immediately I could feel dizzy from over stretching my scan. I cut off the flow of any more information coming to me to make sure that the damage doesn¡¯t get any worse. Since this was a bit of an open secret, I only took a bit of a hit from my scan. Not as bad as it could have been, but still pretty bad. I can feel myself waver in my seat, as the dizziness is soon accompanied by pain. Very sharp and distracting pain. I grab my head while holding onto the side of the carriage. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. I notice at that point that Mei Lin¡¯s hand is on my shoulder, holding me in place. Mei Lin¡¯s had automatically reached a hand out to support me, just as I began to sway. ¡°Hey¡­ are you okay?¡± Her voice comes out soft and worried, as her eyes scrunch up in concern. My eyes look up to meet hers before she suddenly turns to look off to the side. As I manage to steady myself, I can hear her say almost subconsciously, ¡°What am I doing?¡± She takes a deep breath before bowing low in her seat while continuing to speak. ¡°Sir, I deeply apologize for repaying your favor with injustice. Please forget my rude question. I was wrongly suspicious about why you were helping me. I now realize how great and magnanimous you are. You paid such a price to¡­¡± ¡°Please¡­ just give me a moment.¡± I cut her off at that point, not wanting to hear all of this. The pain is quite significant and thrums harder than any migraine I¡¯ve ever experienced. Even listening to her takes energy away from trying to deal with this pain. My hand rubs my temples, trying to assuage the pain in any way that I can. Dammit. I¡¯ve made a mistake. I¡¯ve really been abusing this ability, and it¡¯s definitely costs me this time. I might need to actually shut this down for a bit, to bring it back to normal levels. Almost subconsciously, I bring the scan down to nothing. This helps bring the migraine down a bit. However, this also means that the only thing allowing me to keep ahold of my surroundings is my awareness ability. Even that is faltering because of the intensity of the migraine. Mei Lin, for her part, falls silent. My anxiety rises as I feel practically naked from my missing scan. I manage to barely extend my awareness just that much more, to compensate. As we sit here quietly, I can feel the carriage spring to life, as it begins moving while following the others. The creak of the wheels and the bumps of the road become a monotonous drone that I learn to ignore, as I focus only on my awareness. I can feel time pass by, all until the last vestiges of pain pass from my brain 30 minutes later. I wait even longer than that to make sure that I am truly feeling better. Knowing that I¡¯m not out of the woods just yet. For the first 10 minutes, Mei Lin had sat worriedly with her head down. After that, she seemed to realize that I was focusing on something and began to relax a bit. Her eyes drift away from me to look out the window. At some point, the silence between us became somewhat comfortable. We still need to talk about this, despite the current air going on. If I truly want to attempt to recover from overusing my scan, then I need to not use it for at least a few hours during this carriage trip. After that point, I should be okay enough to use it at regular levels and then some. I can sense that there are still people listening in, albeit less than before. Even the cultivator¡¯s spiritual sense washes over all the groups every once in a while. This feels like more of a protective measure than an investigative one. Though, it still does have that probing aspect to it. Of course, there are also spies that jump around in the distance, following along with the carriage. Since I¡¯m only using my awareness, I can only barely catch their presence. In a sense, taking away my scan is a bit of a benefit to me. It¡¯s forcing me to only use my awareness, and attempt to reach the limits of that ability. The difference between the two is that the awareness seems to use all my senses to form a mental map of sorts. It¡¯s mostly short distance and nowhere near as easy to use as my scan. It takes a long amount of time, as well as some deep thinking to determine whether what I¡¯m seeing might be something I can identify or not. After using the scan and the awareness together for so long, though, it was much easier than I¡¯d thought it would be to mentally come up with a mental map, though, I¡¯m basically manually generating it. If I didn¡¯t have a significant amount of time, I wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that the spies were following along. What I find most interesting, though, is that the cultivator would clearly know that they''re following along, but does nothing about it. Probably an agreement of sorts¡­ Directing my attention back to the conversation between Mei Lin and I, since we had ended the writing early, there should still be plenty of time to talk using it. Tapping the board that lays between us a few times, I get her attention. Her head moves smoothly over to me, with her locking eyes onto mine. She¡¯s clearly waiting for me to speak. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the relationship between you and I.¡± Her face immediately sours and falls into despair. Chapter 130 - Mutual Understandings As her face distorts in despair, I can see a huge flash of fear go through her eyes. She shouts through the connection. ¡°N-no. I-I thought I could trust you!?¡± Her voice resounds through the connection. Before she can draw any further conclusions, I stop her and attempt to explain what I meant. ¡°Uh¡­ that¡¯s not what I meant. By relationship, I meant how we would be portrayed as brother and sister.¡± She speaks almost rapid fire, her words piling on top of one of another. Her finger continuously points defiantly in demanding answers from me. ¡°I-I can¡¯t believe you. W-w-why would you say that in such a vague way? You know, she is right on that. I really need to stop being so vague in my responses and questions. But this is still a pretty exaggerated reaction to this. ¡­ Does she have a trauma? One of her fingers is still pointing straight at me, while the other grips the side of the carriage tighter and tighter. ¡°M-maybe I was right the first time. I shouldn''t be just trusting you. Wanna know. I wanna know what you did in that alleyway. When that girl disappeared, why did you look like you changed into someone else?!¡± While being accused like this really pierces my heart and makes me want to correct the understanding, this really reminds me that she''s still just a frightened kid. Still growing and figuring out how to handle situations. Despite the flash of maturity I''ve been seeing while we were in public, it looks like that she''s still ultimately a child. I¡¯ve noticed something in a lot of kids from this world. The circumstances that they live in force them to be exposed to things they really shouldn¡¯t be, at their age. Causing them to be more mature than they would otherwise. However, I think this must be one situation where the stress of a situation brought her actual maturity level to light. Not only that, but there might be some underlying issues here that are coming to the surface. ¡­ I¡¯m noticing a pattern in this world with these things. Her face seems to distort even further, and she adds onto her previous words. ¡°Also, why is your aura telling me you¡¯re viewing me as a kid. And family at that? Didn¡¯t you just meet me? Who does that?! That¡¯s just ww-weird and scary, that you¡¯re actually considering us family.¡± Ouch, that one actually would hurt a bit. I better stop her since she seems to be getting all the wrong ideas. Not only that, but this is taking quite a bit of the time on that treasure away. Time that we¡¯ll likely need to use productively. ¡°Hey hey hey. I''ll answer each question, but you have to trust that I actually am on your side. That I don''t want to see you get taken advantage of by people like that young master.¡± For some reasons she suddenly falls silent. Biting her lip. She doesn¡¯t say anything else, just waiting on me to speak. In the short time that I started speaking, she seemed to already get ahold of her emotions. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Letting me talk. It makes me curious what she sees from her ability, as I try to explain things to her¡­ This control over her emotions is both a blessing and a curse. That¡¯s definitely not normal for a 12 year old. Nonetheless, I¡¯ll use the opportunity in front of me. I try to speak softly, but firmly. Showing respect, but also making my stance clear. ¡°Now, a person of your age should be viewed as a kid, like it normally is here. However, the age that you''re still considered a child goes much farther in age from where I¡¯m from. All the way to 18. For some, 16 is that age¡­ though, I personally disagree with that. ¡°So, to me you aren¡¯t on the ¡®cusp¡¯ of adulthood. You¡¯re a child. One that¡¯s just starting life. It''s the only way I can and want to view you. ¡°Not only that, but if I¡¯m being honest with myself, you remind me of one of my cousins back home. Which might be why I subconsciously view you as family.¡± She really does remind me of her. My cousin Jessie was so smart¡­ but fell on the wrong path pretty early in her life. It¡¯s not until I got older that I realized what I could have done to help her. What clues there were that something was really wrong in her life. And ultimately, what the people around her should have done to save her when she was being hurt. ¡­ it¡¯s easy to forget. My world was shit in many ways too. At my words, silence falls between us. Only the rumble of the carriage, the soft chirping of insects outside fill that space. She seems to use the moment to recollect herself, to calm down a bit. Based on what I know of her, that I learned through the scan, she and other members of the family have gone through consistent and regular training in controlling their emotions, and presenting a pleasant face for the family. It¡¯s not only her though, but many people in these worlds, whether formally trained or trained from the brutality of the streets. The better you can handle a situation, the more likely clear you are to survive or profit from it. It¡¯s drilled into people at an early age. After she finally seems to have gotten control of herself, I decide to answer her questions. At least, some of them. ¡°As you have correctly guessed, I am the person who originally went into the alleyway with that woman. There was an assassination attempt, so I had to change my identity, in order to come back out safely. I¡¯m not sure what would happen, if I would have come back out as my normal self after that. Once we reach the sect and I properly become part of it, I¡¯ll go back to my original identity. With that said, do you have any other questions?¡± Her eyes widen and then squint in confusion. However, she seems to hold her tongue from here, realizing she said too much earlier. She shakes her head as an answer. ¡°OK, then let¡¯s talk about how we want to discuss our family relationship with others. I¡¯m pretty sure that¡¯s going to be a really flimsy excuse if we don¡¯t come up with a back story on this¡­¡± She softly speaks back up and returns with a pretty good suggestion. ¡°Y-you appear to be a foreigner, so let¡¯s just say that when you entered the country, I had saved you from making a major mistake in front of a powerful person. Basically, saving your life. You decided to become my big brother at that point, though had to take care of other things and leave me for a period¡­ Is that okay?¡± ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s pretty good, actually. I think we can work with that. Let¡¯s always keep it vague until we work out the details on it.¡± Her eyes shine the slightest bit, but then looks down quickly. She raises another suggestion before I can figure out why. ¡°We could always just say you meant something else, if that¡¯s inconvenient for you. When you said brother and sister.¡± I shake my head quickly, not accepting that suggestion. ¡°No, I want to make sure that the thing that almost happened doesn¡¯t happen again. This is the best way to do that. At this point, at least.¡± With this complete, the conversation turns a little more casual. The fact that she¡¯s truly just a kid comes out more and more. Both in how she speaks, and thinks normally. We fill each other in on different aspects of our lives, to hash out the story more, but the principal theme that seems to come from her words is a longing to be free of the situation. That she wishes her family didn¡¯t have to go through this. That she didn¡¯t have to do this. Even more so, how horrible people¡¯s gazes on her is, which had started around a year or two back. I considered telling her what all that meant and what people were looking for when they were looking at her that way, but it appears she knew more than enough about the reasoning. She¡¯s not na?ve. In fact, she knows a too much about it for her age. In both an unfortunate and fortunate sense, she understands the true connotations of such things. She¡¯s already had some situations from existing business deals with her family¡¯s group. Things that caused her to not trust people. Things that happened to her. That¡¯s what started having her sent away to this sect. She doesn¡¯t tell me about it, but I know through the scan. We are getting close to understanding each other. Just a bit more, and we should be all set. I hope. Chapter 131 - Smooth Ride One of the things I¡¯m reminded of as I talk with this child is how those young girls reacted to Shi, from the Yellow Sashes¡¯ offer to join their prostitution gang. A decision that I thought was massively inappropriate at first, but it seems that the fact that there aren¡¯t protections for children in this world, is common thing. Any time something does happen, it is still looked down upon. However, people will literally stand by and do nothing, even if they are strong enough to stop it. Or unless they would be negatively impacted by it. Like for their reputation. This causes children, both boys and girls, to grow up in a more mature way. Needing to be watchful and distrustful of others. To be able to navigate and discern situations before they even come up. That doesn¡¯t even include the things they might have to do just to survive normally, without those issues. Focusing back on the conversation, I give her a brief synopsis about who I am and what I do. Basically, all I told her is I¡¯m an alchemist and I work with a group in the city to help heal people and take care of their group. That I came to the city not long ago. I¡¯m looking to become a cultivator to defend myself properly. She accepted this explanation and hasn¡¯t asked any more questions, as she seemed to have regained the slight bits of maturity I saw earlier. She seemed to get really impulsive when she gets stressed, as most 12-year-olds would. I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s because of training or just the world in general, but she seems highly mature for her age in terms of personality and emotions, for most things. Being in the merchant field, as it seems she does normally, she seemed to have learned a certain level of professionalism or the ability to fake it. It seems she was only brought into these meetings at her age because of her ability. She even hints towards her ability a bit more, stating that it¡¯s something that lets her see a piece of the true face of someone. I¡¯m not sure whether it¡¯s because she previously revealed a little bit of it earlier, or she¡¯s becoming able to trust me a bit more. Either way, it¡¯s reaching the end of the day. The sun has already started to come down and we¡¯ve run out of time on the notepad treasure, even when conserving it at every step. Based on my estimations, it will take us a day and a half for us to reach the sect. The distances of this world are truly insane, as we are actually traveling at a faster pace than the normal average speed limit for highways in America. Which is made stranger, because inside the carriage it seems like we are moving at a leisurely pace. Complete with the slight bumps and sounds from outside I had noticed earlier. Right when I hear a growl from Mei Lin¡¯s stomach, I discover food appearing on a tray near the door. Exceptionally high-quality food, while still being a simple offering. All it seems to be is a piece of meat, some bread, and some vegetables of an unknown type. Despite its plain appearance, it¡¯s still the best-looking food I¡¯ve seen since I¡¯ve been here. My awareness tells me that the further that you move towards the front, the better the food gets. The better that most things are. Just like on an airplane. To make sure this isn¡¯t a trap, I use my Scan the slightest bit, to see if it¡¯s poisonous to either of us, which it isn¡¯t. After which I dig into it, motioning to her it¡¯s safe to eat. When I feel I should use the restroom, I suddenly notice an opening within the carriage, leading into a far larger space that appears to be a small bathroom. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. It appears to be on the level of quality of what the yellow sashes had as their bathrooms. Something completely improbable for what we¡¯re traveling in. Such is the level of the treasure that we are riding in. Infinitely propagating, with qualities that go beyond the normal laws of physics. This is how cultivation treasures should be. Something that makes you wonder how it¡¯s possible. With this, most of our travel needs are filled. All we need to do is sit and wait here until we reach the edges of the cultivation city. And then it¡¯ll take another half day to move through the city. At the same speed. And this is quickest and closest route to the sect. Cultivation worlds are crazy. As we travel, I decide to use my scanning pulse on the entire carriage procession. Just to make sure I didn¡¯t miss anything with my awareness. And surprise, surprise¡­ I found something. After my discovery, I reach across my connection and prod three distinctive life forms that are on the top, inside, and on the bottom of the last carriage. They seem to have been having a grand old time before I reached out, tossing some kind of ball around, but freeze in place at my mental poke. The ball drops and rolls within the carriage. Ru Ning, the roach. Tai Ye, the spider. And Dana, the blob. The tiny hero group. On each of their ¡®necks¡¯ is a band that says ¡®Property of: James.¡¯ Other carriages in the back also have other tamed creatures and baggage¡­ but most that are much smaller than these three. Though, there is one carriage that has a large Chinese style, dragon-like creature, that takes up the interior of the carriage. Smaller than Tai Ye by just a tiny bit. My thoughts naturally drift to the ambush on me earlier. Are they the reason that the assassins were able to find me? ¡­ No, I don¡¯t think so. They were nowhere near the area at that time and they shouldn¡¯t be tied to a specific pickup zone. Which means they claimed the carriage after I had already jumped on with Mei Lin. ¡­ Which means they were already registered as my creatures. I get a feeling Gong was involved with this. I purposefully send a shiver down Gong¡¯s back. She ruffles after realizing why I did it. And has the audacity to giggle. Sigh. I guess it¡¯s too late for them to go back at this point. This might be why she made sure to teach me about what to expect regarding having tamed creatures when entering the sect. I thought she was talking about anything I tamed later on¡­ I should think about this positively. Considering their abilities, I should be okay to survive against a lot more things, in the case of a fight. As soon as I got on this carriage, I was considered a prospective sect member. Which also gives me a lot of protections against manipulations or assassinations. Having them here only solidifies my standing. With all of this in mind, I send a message to relax and that we will chat later. They seem to meekly return to the ball throwing. Until Tai Ye tosses it hard and then it returns to the same vigor as before. It¡¯s easy to remember that they basically have young minds, despite their intelligence, when I see them like this. I¡¯ll have to take this seriously, working with them. I¡¯ll have to make sure not to treat them like children, though¡­ because, that¡¯s not how they work. That¡¯ll be a bit tough at first. But, I want them to be well adjusted. And that will take work. I can feel a weird sense of pride in my heart towards them. Thinking about how much good they¡¯ve been doing. Well, that I¡¯ve been told they¡¯ve been doing. Guess I¡¯ll find out soon enough. The rest of the day goes like that. Relaxing in the carriage with Mei Lin, exchanging pleasantries with her and making surprisingly natural conversation deep into the night. Mostly about food. Apparently, I really like to talk about the different types of food in this world. Strangely enough, as we talk, she seems to get closer. Originally, to a normal speaking distance, rather than the ¡®frightened in the corner¡¯ distance. Then, it transitioned to a friend talking about silly stuff distance, as she described this food that most likely is something similar to caramel and I attempted to describe the consistency/taste of ice cream of my world. They have the ingredients to make it, but just haven¡¯t come up with that type of treat yet. The closest they¡¯ve come to it is fruit smoothies. Publicly, at least. I found an interesting tidbit about the world. There used to be a cooking-based cultivation sect, but they were wiped out earlier on. They were the ones that came up with the idea. The cultivation methods are out there, open for people to learn. However, there is a superstition that if you take it up, you¡¯ll be wiped out like they were. Unfortunately, there were some people who actually do things like that, so it¡¯s not entirely baseless. Over time, those people died out or stopped hunting them down, but the superstition stayed. So, most people tend to avoid things related to the cooking field. Unless you are already strong, in which they horde their recipes to themselves and their closest allies. Surprisingly, in this day and age, it is a ripe time to innovate with baking and cooking. That¡¯s probably a job for someone else, though. Probably. With that in mind, I begin to fall asleep. My awareness still on and ready, even while sleeping. Chapter 132 - The Lay of the Land As my eyes awake to the sun coming over the horizon, my awareness shows that nothing happened throughout the night. This opens my eyes to one of the things I knew about this world, but never really consciously noticed. Mainly, because I was always surrounded by structures in the city. How far I can actually see, to the horizon on this world. Privilon is a massive planet and because of that, I can see much farther along to the horizon from the ground. In fact, I can easily see a large portion of the mountain peak, upon which the sect resides. I''ve been able to see it, since we emerged out of Monchon City, where I first came into this world and Gong resides. As we''ve continued to get closer, I can see that the mountain gets larger and larger. Spreading almost impossibly wide. Back on earth, I was used to mountain ranges, if I saw any mountains at all. But here, there''s only this one mountain and standing imperiously against the horizon, filling the space. At some point, all I''ll be able to see in the sky is just this mountain due to the height of it. It''s just that imposing and large. What brings me some measure of fear, is that I know at certain levels of cultivation, a person could literally rip the said mountain out of the ground and toss it around. Causing untold destruction. Luckily for everyone, those are the levels above Nascent Soul, which are generally kept secret and are extremely rare. To the knowledge of most people, at least. Even I don¡¯t know what they are, though. My scan wouldn¡¯t take me that far when I first tried findings the levels. Just that they exist. My thoughts are interrupted, as my awareness catches the fact that there is an altercation occurring in one of the carriages ahead of me. Unfortunately, since I''m only using my awareness, I don''t see the specifics. The reason, I don''t use my scan is because it just looks like it was an argument. Whatever happened, it''s solved pretty quickly when the cultivator jumps into the carriage and checks in on them. Focusing back in this carriage, Mei Lin has been openly calling me Brother since last night. Normally I would assume that this was all to maintain the cover story, that I am her brother. However, she¡¯s been playing the part a little too well. To where I¡¯m placed in a bit of an awkward situation. She''s been asking me my advice on things for when we get to the sect and specifically the outer city of the sect. I had reviewed it earlier with Ai, Lin, and Gong, but there are several important aspects about the sect that I needed to remember. This was primarily the only information we really knew and could gather about the sect, as they keep things somewhat secretive: The sect itself is over 10,000 sq km large. It controls approximately 170,000 sq km of area, and compared to my world is a little bit above Florida in size. The majority of the land the sect controls is wilderness, with a variety spirit beasts and creatures. The mountain the sect inhabits is twice the size of Olympus Mons with a 1200 sq km wide base, 44 km tall. The sect has 12 layers from level of importance and layout:
  1. Palace of the Ancients (mountain top)
    1. This is where the sect¡¯s leaders train and live. Some sect leaders own their own smaller mountains peaks, but use this as a meeting/cultivation area
  2. Gates of Heavenly Light
    1. This separates the Halls from the Palace
  3. Halls of Exalted Purity
    1. These buildings are where important sect items, cultivation techniques, and pill storages are. This is also where all disciples come to pay respect and receive cultivation techniques
    2. This is also where pill refining and formation creation happens. Other experiments are also held here.
    3. For tournaments, there as a stadium here for the last portion of tournaments
  4. Core Disciple Towers
    1. This is where the core disciples live and train. Different from the outer court towers, that each tower belongs to a core disciple, to use as they wish.
  5. Inner Court Pagodas
    1. This is where different inner court disciples¡¯ lives. Each disciple has their own floor of a pagoda.
  6. Inner Court
    1. This is where the inner court disciples train
  7. Gates of Glory
    1. This separates the sect¡¯s dedicated area for their most important members from the inner city
  8. Inner City
    1. This is where the sect¡¯s noble clans, cultivation merchants, and citizens live. Living in this part of the city, most people are cultivators of some form.
    2. This separates the outer courts from the inner city
  9. Gates of Longevity
    1. This separates the outer court from the inner court
  10. Outer Court Towers
    1. This is where the sect¡¯s outer court disciples live, typically in group living quarters
  11. Outer Court
    1. This is where the sect¡¯s outer court typically trains
    2. Where potential new sect members are brought in for evaluation
  12. Gates of Introspection
    1. This is the final wall, separating the outer court from the outer city. Representing the first steps made to begin cultivation. Prospective sect members must make the trek up the steps to the sect.
  13. Outer City
    1. This is the city formed outside of the sect. This is a large portion of the sect¡¯s ¡®city¡¯ areas.
  14. The Refining Forest (outside sect)
    1. Leading into the dangerous parts of the land, one of the gates leads directly into the forest. The outer city has walls against this direction and a distance away from the edge of the forest.
Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Looking back at Mei Lin, when we arrive at the outer city, she wants to go around and explore different things. Things like taking her shopping, or visiting a variety of famous sites there. All with truly good intentions, as it''s clear she knows that I don''t know much about the city and other aspects. Even as she talks about these things, she''s filling in different information that I didn''t know and haven¡¯t bothered to scan for. Things like a difference in the types of courtesy that someone should show at different types of markets. Or which sectors to avoid, as they have bad influences in them. She even does the favor of listing off some more clans and groups that are major players in this outer city. All in a way, like she was taking a test that we had done plenty of times, to make sure she knew what to lookout for. She looks like she¡¯s actually really excited to go with me. If I¡¯m not wrong, she looks a bit happy at having an ¡®older brother.¡¯ Whether that¡¯s a just a tactic she¡¯s using or being genuine, I¡¯ll have to see with time. Unfortunately for her, I decline as I will need to stay low and have my own goals to accomplish. She quickly seems to back off from this and seems disappointed. I manage to cheer her up with promises for sometime after we get accepted into the sect, which cheers her up. I¡¯ll see what I can do, though, there will be many things to consider, with this new family relationship. Obligations and manipulations from her family. I can¡¯t imagine that this wouldn¡¯t be used by them. So many things to consider. All this passes through my mind, as I see the landscape zip by past us. One of the interesting things I note, is the very tips of a forest that spreads for quite a distance around what seems like the base of the mountain. Based on what I know about the size of this mountain, the trees that I can see are likely not near the base of the mountain, but are large enough to be seen from quite a distance away. True enough, after the full day of time passes, landing us back in the evening of the next day, we''ve been passing by the forest. Absolutely enormous trees are in the far distance on both sides, but are nowhere near the road. It looks like they may have cleared the area around here for safety reasons. Another day passes without worry or care. Going to sleep, my awareness keeps me on my toes for anything that could happen. Funnily enough, nothing much happens the next day. All the way up to where we reach the final approach to the outer city limits, it¡¯s calm and peaceful. I believe I made the right decision with my scan and awareness abilities. It now feels more powerful than ever. I should have realized this ability is like a muscle. While constant workouts are good, you have to give it time to rest, in order for it to grow stronger. I should be in a good position to handle the upcoming situations. I have the tiny hero group to consider and a new little sister, so at least this is taken care of. A mixture of excitement and apprehension fills my heart, as I see a different style of architecture rise from the ground on approach, the next morning. Here we go. Chapter 133 - New Perspectives I continue to take a look out the window as I see the exterior bounds of the outer city reveal walls of red and white that rise imperiously in the distance. Hills I had not seen in the distance before now seem to dominate the landscape beneath the mountain, replacing the sky behind it. In fact, the closer we get to the city, the bigger the mountain appears. To be specific, you would obviously expect that the mountain would appear bigger the closer you get to it. However, for this one in particular, the scaling is all wrong. If for normal mountain, when you get one step closer it would appear one times bigger, then for every step toward this mountain, it appears 1.01 times bigger. And the multiplication is growing higher as we get closer. Look at my scan, reveal that this scaling isn''t an illusion. It really is that big. Which should be impossible. To figure this out, I use my inactivated scan to come back on, to review the previous information I knew about this mountain. The size still looks to be the same as before, having a base of 1200 square kilometers and being 44 kilometers tall. With that said, the space inside that space is much denser and bigger. To put it into sci-fi terms, I just walked into an extra dimensional space. I think I should stop here, though. I''m getting that feeling again: if I go any deeper into the secrets of this mountain, I''ll hit up on something that will alert people much more powerful than I am. Focusing back in on the architecture side, I look at the walls surrounding this outer city. One of the first things I can notice is that it''s not a singular wall separating the inside from the out. In fact, the wall structure seems to be like a lattice of interweaving structures. The coloring of it appears to be mostly gold, with some hints of red. It looks a little strange, though, like I can''t look at it for too long. It feels vaguely similar to staring at the sun. Like I can do it, it feels uncomfortable. I quickly shut off my scan when I discover something that doesn''t feel bad to know, but would definitely make people curious about why I know. The walls of the city seem very similar to magnifying glasses, and are made of an extremely hard glass-like structure. The lattice structure forms a bunch of seemingly perfect mirrors¡­ Based on the setup of this and the right techniques, they could fire giant beams of light onto someone or something. What''s even crazier is that the height and depth of this structure is enormous. At least a half kilometer long on both sides. And I mean, at least, in a literal sense of the word. Some portions of this wall extend deep into the city stretching on for thousands of kilometers. Considering how the area is also compacted by the extra dimensional space, that also means that it could be even larger than I can currently see. This is probably one of the sect¡¯s defensive super weapons. As I continue to look out the window towards the city, Mei Lin decides to speak up. ¡°Are you looking at the wall too?¡± I freeze for a moment, but then automatically relax when I realize that''s a perfectly normal question. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. She seemingly continues without noticing. ¡°I really like the history of this city. One of the things you can see from the walls, is a big difference in color between sections. Those are actually the newer sections, that needed to be replaced after demonic sects all banded together to try to wipe the sect out.¡± She¡¯s right and putting aside the crazy characteristics of the wall shows it has quite a difference in colorings. Seemingly random ones, in fact. I take the opportunity to look away from the wall and at her, which shows that she actually is quite excited about this. Her eyes still sparkling, she continues as if remembering the words of a ballad. ¡°Waves and waves of demonic cultivators threw themselves against the shining walls, tearing their blinding defenses asunder. Clouds of ash and light dancing in the sky, the remains of both sides turned to dust. ¡°When all was completed and the battle was won, to remember their fallen and to acknowledge the sacrifices made, they swore to build the new sections in remembrance of their allies and in spite of their enemies.¡± She takes a breath, and actually points to one of the portions of the wall that had a little more depth than the others. ¡°In each of those sections, is a memorial to millions of the names of people that sacrificed their lives during those wars. Each name fuels the power of the defenses, for times in the future. So those sacrifices, of that amount, never need to be made again.¡± So, that kind of explains why some of the defenses seem so excessive. They didn''t do as a good job the first time, so they rebuilt it so that would never happen again. Her voice once again breaks up my thoughts, but provides something I wouldn¡¯t have guessed. ¡°The reason you don''t see any farms on the outside of this city, is because they are all underground. If there''s ever to be another assault like that, they will never be starved or have to destroy their own food sources. The sect cultivation techniques allow their farmers to do such feats quite easily.¡± Oh, that''s helpful to know. Maybe I can use that, when making excuses for the demi humans being able to grow things underground. Of course, that¡¯s only after we get past the ¡®you''re not supposed to have cultivation anyway,¡¯ type of thing. Her face seems to brighten a bit, as I realized she might have seen my change in emotion regarding her words. If that''s true, that also means she''s been able to tell when I do and don''t know something. I feel like everywhere I go, there''s at least one person who has an ability that allows them to get some idea of what I''m thinking. Can''t a guy just have some mental peace and quiet? Putting those feelings aside, I''m surprised by how much Mei Lin knows about the area and various other things. My scan shows the ballad isn¡¯t exactly common knowledge. Some aspects of it are known, such as the battle, but not as much as you would think. Now that I think of it, if not for her, I could have made some mistakes in public that would have been a bit embarrassing. The briefing by Ai, Lin, and Gong was helpful, but was more centered on sect-based interactions, rather than what to do in merchant spaces and other various types of situations. I should congratulate her on that, it sounds like she worked hard to gain this knowledge and is not usually praised on it. Making sure to look straight at her, I nod my head in approval subconsciously. ¡°Wow. You really know your stuff. ¡°It really sounds like you looked into this pretty deeply and it definitely couldn¡¯t have been easy to find. I¡¯m very impressed¡­¡± My words stall as for the briefest moment. It feels like the world practically stops, as her face and deep blue eyes happily shines like the sun. Time seems to slow down and my eyes catch a glimmer of light shining onto her silvery hair, illuminating the area around her. Her cheeks emanating a soft red glow, while her hand brushes back a sliver of her hair back onto her pointed ears. She quickly looks away in embarrassment, her eyes beginning to glance up and down at, as she fights to keep a constantly returning grin from her lips. My scan shows it''s not due to some sort of magic, Illusion, or even hypnotism like I faced in the past. Just a show of pure happiness, that someone has acknowledged what she''s worked hard for. From just these small words of mine. And it''s absolutely adorable. So adorable, that my body subconsciously wanted to catch every moment of it and used its considerable mental reaction speed to do so. With this, it¡¯s easy to see why even young masters were pursuing her at her age. When she grows up, she¡¯ll be one of those peerless beauties I¡¯ve always read about in the novels. That doesn¡¯t even include when she starts cultivating. Further refining that beauty. It¡¯s honestly frightening to think of. Luckily for me, I don¡¯t feel any of that sort of attraction to her. Because she¡¯s a child. But not only for that reason now. What I do feel, deep in my heart and in a way that I''m not willing to completely acknowledge, is that I swear that this girl was now my true little sister. Cuteness of this level has to be protected. If before I was protecting her out of simple, common, human decency¡­ now it is like I¡¯m fighting for family. Let¡¯s see if anyone wants to test this daddy. I, your grandfather, will show you the difference between Heaven and Privilon! ¡­ I¡¯ve spent too much time on this world. Sigh. Let¡¯s move on. Chapter 134 - A Sense of Scale It seems like only a brief moment after I''ve seen the walls and talked with Mei Lin, that we finally get close enough to the entry point into the outer city, to see the people awaiting access into the city. There seems to be three separate lines, for getting entry into that area. The first line that we encounter, one that extends for at least 12 kilometers, seems to be for major merchants. A huge number of staff, surrounds each of the carts, consisting of cultivators, merchants, and people taking care of the goods inside of them. The craziest part about it seems to be that the line isn''t straight. It¡¯s stacked and bundled together. A rough guess of what I can see is just below 100,000 carts worth. My scan shows me that they have cultivators working inspection and admittance into the city, making the movement almost a constant flow. Though the sheer amount of people and items here are mind boggling, I guess I really shouldn''t be surprised. For a city and sect this large, the supply chains needed to keep it running must be massive. Another idea actually pops in my mind as I look at this huge line. I''m pretty sure the big merchants will have access to dimensional spaces in rings and bags. Does this mean that all of this is what''s on top of what they''re transporting in those spaces? The thought makes me shiver. The line is moving quite quickly, but is seemingly continuously refilled by new carts and groups entering the line. The second line appears to be for everyone and anyone. This one has minor merchants, regular people, and even some rogue cultivators, from what I can tell. This line is around half the size of the merchant one, but is similarly stacked. Albeit more densely. Because of the length of the line, I can see plenty of smaller merchants selling food, drinks, and other goods to those waiting in line. In some cases, I can see beggars asking for money to help get into the city. The third line is significantly shorter than the other two and appears to be for people of a higher status. I can easily see multiple carriages, a variety of beasts, and even bodyguard cultivators surrounding them. This one doesn''t seem to be stacked as much, though there are some elements of it there. To be specific, the stacking in this formation seems to be one for defense, rather than convenience. Obviously, the priority level seems to be much higher for these people, with the treatment being much more respectful and having an unending line of cultivator attendants at the gates, welcoming them to the city. The gate is large enough to easily encompass these three groups. With a not insignificant distance between each of them. The major merchants and regular people line are on one side, with the prestigious line on the other. Down the center, there''s a large open space, allowing entry into the city. The braying of beasts and the chatter of people, moves quickly by, as we move past the three lines, directly through the center of the enormous gate. Almost as if over an intercom, we can hear the strangely soft and lax voice of the cultivator speak to us directly. ¡°For those of you that are new to this city, please note in accordance to which status you hold, make sure to enter the right line when reentering the city. If you do manage to pass the evaluations, you will want to go through the esteemed line and be treated accordingly. You have to remember your standing while in this line, but will have the status to be there nonetheless. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°If you do not make it through the evaluation, and do not have the corresponding status to continue to be in that line, the normal entry is the one you would be wise to go for. Of course, that''s assuming that you aren''t bringing in a large amount of goods into the city.¡± He gives a dry laugh at his seemingly sarcastic joke and just as suddenly as his voice had appeared, it disappears as we continue to move past the massive lines. Interestingly, it is even easier to see the scale of these walls from inside the gate. The gate itself is a kilometer high and a kilometer in depth. It¡¯s easy to just say that¡­ but this is massively larger than any skyscraper I¡¯ve ever seen. And denser too. Looking up from the ground, is like seeing a wall of mirrors to the sky. Even moving at high speeds, takes a tiny bit of time to go through this area. Beside me, I can hear Mei Lin gasp in wonder, literally speechless at the sight. Coming from a world where these speeds are pretty normal for cars, I guess the impact isn''t as large on me as it would be for someone like her. Even with that¡­ it¡¯s massively impressive though. I am able to see the walls even better from inside the gate by looking at the walls from the interior, which further reveals their mirror-like structure. Interlaced gold and red weave within each other, and on closer inspection are actually somewhat transparent. As the carriages move through the center of this gate, the road splits off into different areas. We continue to follow the center one, heading straight towards the mountain. From this point, we moved quickly through this area and the road is so large that the easiest thing to do was to just wait until we arrive at our destination. At some point, we had to the left side of the road, but continue at the same speed. For a significant portion of the day, we continue on this road, and I find myself a bit surprised that nothing stereotypical like a poor person falling in front of the carriages and subsequently getting run over happens. From what I can tell there are underpasses under this road that people use to get from one side to the other. This road primarily seems to be used for urgent, or sect-based needs. Things that shouldn''t be halted for any reason. It really reminds me of the superhighway system we have in America. In all technicality you''re only supposed to really head in one direction and stoppages should be rare. I see something similar when I see a cart heading fast in another direction away from the mountain on the right side of the road. A man in a golden robe, with a hat resembling a box on his head, speeds the cart away, appearing to be going much faster than we are. And then it turns back to monotony. Most of the distractions are gone, so I turn my eyes to the architecture of the city. What appeared to be hills when approaching the city, are actually large mansions. From the activity I¡¯m seeing there, it appears to be similar to embassies for sects or clans. Essentially, places where they are able to have a presence near the sect, but not be a part of the sect. In terms of the normal buildings, I see callbacks to the ones in Monchon City, with the biggest difference being the lack of imagery and the abundance of gold primary and red accent colors. Instead, it is the detailed shape of the buildings, which adds to its beauty. Resting on raised stone foundations, the buildings seemingly interlock together, with different buildings having connections in some way to each other. Every building seems to be close to each other, but has its own set of stairs rising to the entrances. The roof of the buildings sweep upward at the corners, similar to the ones I¡¯ve seen elsewhere. However, within every meter of the buildings are accents that poke out and across, clearly decorative, but hint at some type of function. Unlike Monchon City, most of the buildings follow the same layout with the variations being from size, accents, or window placements. That¡¯s not to say all the building are like this, as a variety of pavilions and pagodas are abundant across and blossoming out of these structures. In many ways, the surrounding buildings are more reminiscent of layered walls around these structures, rather than pieces by themselves. This is reinforced by the material they are made of. The normal buildings seem to be primarily made of stone-like materials, while the pavilions/pagodas are made of something resembling wood. However, I have the feeling this wooden material may not be what it seems, as the heights that some of these structures reach are reminiscent of the powerful and tall skyscrapers of my world. Even these, though, do not compare to the gate and walls of this city. All in all¡­ it is clear that I still have much to learn about this city. Nonetheless, it appears my trip has come to an end, as carriages pull off to the side of the main road. A large series of normal buildings are alongside this area, clearly sectioned off from the main market areas. Likely for sect use. I wonder what these are for? Chapter 135 - Temporary Lodging As everyone is gathering their bearings with the new location, the bored voice of the cultivator comes out within the carriages. ¡°For the time before your portion of the evaluation begins, this is the housing that each of you are allotted. While you are not required to stay in them, they are likely the safest place for prospective members that don''t already have a place within the city to live during this short time period. Of course, those who already have residences in the city are free to stay there for the duration instead.¡± He gives somewhat of a long sigh before continuing. ¡°In three days, we will be starting the evaluation at the base of steps. Be sure to either meet us there, or be in the carriage here that morning. If you stay in the housing here the whole time, you are practically guaranteed to be able to make it to the evaluation. ¡°We also have sect members watching over this area, to make sure¡­¡± He gives a cough, clearly indicating something. ¡°¡­ that no unsavory activities occur to your fellow sect members.¡± Beside me, I can see Mei Lin¡¯s face focus on the housing. Even though she¡¯s been holding up well, it¡¯s clear the events of the past days and potentially for earlier before then have affected her deeply. A safe place like this is quite the tempting notion, even for me, for my situation. Unfortunately for me, I get the feeling that if I don''t go out and heal people tonight and while I''m here, I won''t be fulfilling the requirements to be able to get that cultivation method. It is almost as soon as I think that I see at quite a far distance an old man, clearly in pain, diseased, and incapacitated. My eyes lock onto him, realizing this basically fulfills the first requirement. I have to heal him. However, it is at that moment Mei Lin asks me a question. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m a bit worried¡­ could you stay with me for a bit?¡± I can feel the anxiety in her voice and for the briefest moment, my attention flickers to her, though my eyes stayed on the old man. And he was gone. Like he was never there. If that wasn''t a sign of a secret test of sorts, then I don''t know what is. One of the big things about the cultivation methods and the reason why I can''t just learn them Willy nilly, is not only because of the secret nature of it, which would essentially blow my brain open. It is also the indicators and requirements that would make you the rightful user of such methods. For some methods, it is as simple as reading a book or learning it from someone who has the smallest idea of it. As you get into the more and more powerful methods, the ways of acquiring them become even more complex. My guess is that this one is one that requires a test of some sort. Likely to do with healing people. Maybe some ancient books somewhere listed that this city would have the test for this cultivation method, and that you have to perform these different actions in order to become worthy enough to even try to learn it. Unfortunately, even if you become worthy to learn it, doesn''t mean you have the capability to do so. Luckily, I have a healing constitution and a healing aura. Not only that, my skin has specifically directed me to use this method. So, if there''s something wrong with it, I''m pretty sure I should be able to use either of those methods to overcome it. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Wait. Now that I think about it, that could just mean it''s a method that''s extremely powerful, but that absolutely wrecks your body every time you use it. in all technicality, that would be the best method for me to use since I can basically renew from the usage of it using both of these abilities. This frightens me. Dang. Either way, I still need to get this method. If I don''t have that, it will be much more difficult for me to achieve my goals in this world. My mind and attention shifts back on my new little sister, as her face is turned even more anxious from my silence. It kills me a little, but I can''t stay with her tonight. It looks like I''m going to be working this whole time. Now that I think about it, the cultivator that transported us here seemed to be standoffish when something was going to happen to her before. Should I just rely on the goodwill of these cultivators to protect her? No. This is quite the conundrum. The sound of one beast being transported reminds me that the mini hero group is in the last carriage of this group. Right! I can have them defend her during this time. I can continue to work, while also being able to keep an eye on this situation. Mei Lin can likely see how I feel about the situation, so as the idea pops in my head, she had been looking at me with despair, but now is changing to curiosity. I still feel bad about this, so I turn to her with a soft voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mei Lin¡­ I really wish I could stay with you tonight, but I have an enormous amount to do in the city, before it is time to take the evaluation.¡± Her hopeful face crumples, but before she can say anything I follow up on my words with a tap on her notebook. She looks confusedly down at me, before realizing what I wanted. Both she and I write in the book, protecting our words from listening ears. ¡°However, I do have three tamed beasts that can stay with you to protect you. They are extremely loyal and¡­¡± I pause, hesitating to even say this. ¡°¡­ they are extremely intelligent. Treat them as you would a human.¡± Her eyes widen, as her status of being a merchant family¡¯s daughter is clearly not going to waste. She understands the significance of such a statement. For a beast to be of human intelligence, means they are getting close to becoming a spirit beast. Not only that, but there is a reason humans on my world defeated so many animals. The higher your intelligence is, the better your tactics and ways of overcoming a situation. Pairing that with the specialized abilities of different beasts and you have a dangerous foe. It¡¯s also why even now demi-humans are persecuted and trodden upon. Compared to normal humans, demi humans are more powerful and have better skills. With that said, Mei Lin and I hop out of the carriage and head to the back area. While we walk to the carriage, I had already notified the mini hero group of what I need them to do and my plans for it. I also make sure they understated that Mei Lin is very important to me. Dana, the slime seemed to stare in my physical direction intensely for a bit, before shaking her head and happily assisting. I could practically feel her stare through all the carriages between us. I¡¯m not even sure I want to know what that was about¡­ Though, I was a bit worried about how Mei Lin would react to these, frankly bizarre types of creatures, it seems prefacing them as near spirit beasts automatically puts them in a different category in people¡¯s minds. She takes to them well and we quickly head into one of the buildings, as others behind us continue to unload their creatures and items. The rooms are simple, reminding me of a typical hotel room. There are a few beds in here, likely for a small group. Almost immediately, the hero group gets in a bodyguard formation, covering the door and her side. Dana actually begins playing with her by flopping her body around like one of those squishy toys from my world. Mei Lin is immediately entranced. They play around a bit and a piece of Dana breaks off and gives me a thumbs up. That piece then breaks off into smaller and smaller pieces and sets itself up around different areas outside the room. The other two give me a mental nod and watch for anything suspicious. Okay, they are seriously better at this stuff than I am. With everything appearing okay from this side, I head out of the room in the last direction I saw the old man. As I walk past the rooms, my scan shows there are cultivators watching the rooms, but not inside them. Looks like they respect privacy, at least for their prospective sect members. Activating my migraine inducing scan, I am surprised by how much less painful it is. Still immensely painful, but I can at least concentrate and do other things now. Well. Time to Heal. My steps echo down the road as the sound of the other prospective sect members dims behind me. Chapter 136 - A Tired Response With my scan in a new and powerful state, I feel pretty confident about being able to track any spies that might watch me. In fact, I''ve maintained the same distance I had on my scan, while increasing the amount and quality of the information I''m receiving. I''ve always received good information, but now that I''m learning what I need to actually look for, I feel much more prepared in stopping any unfortunate circumstances from happening. Case in point. Almost immediately, from the time when I had left, I was being followed by multiple individuals. I''m not just talking like 3 people. At least 12 different individuals are tracking my every movement. And all at different distances, too. Luckily for me, it appears they have different interests. Two of them are just normal spies for the area. Which sounds weird, but is pretty normal for cities like this. People that see something interesting, and are using the information to give to someone else. Somewhat similar to what the young demi human children did for Gong. The other four seem to be some combination of spies for young masters, Shui and potentially others. One of them is that other young master, with the discerning eyes. He''s been keeping his eyes locked on me, and had to be a little closer than the others to maintain that. There are also two benign groups, both of whom are clearly just prospective sect members that want to establish a relationship with me. One of them is the young masters and ladies¡¯ group, comprising two guys and four girls. My scan shows that while they have hidden weapons and items on them, their body language is showing more of a hopeful and frankly inquiring nature to their actions. I suppose my showing of strength against the young master might have attracted these individuals, to potentially either gather information or become part of my ¡®faction¡¯ of sorts. I sort of get the same feeling from that beautiful man I had met earlier, In a much different sense. He seemed to be more focused on my alchemist abilities. This young master and ladies¡¯ group seems to stick together mainly to keep themselves safe and also provides some sort of mental security for themselves. This group is super easy to lose. All it takes for them to lose me is some movement from a nearby shady alley to stop them in their tracks and hesitate. After some bickering between themselves, they head back to the safe houses. The other benign group isn''t so easy to lose. This is the group of people who come from a similar background to Ai and Lin. Scrappy individuals who will do anything and everything to get ahead from where they are. These are actually two women, both dark-haired and scrawny, but also clearly athletic. No matter which way I turn or move, I can''t seem to lose them at all. Not wanting to risk another situation like what happened with that one woman, I bear through the pain and raise my scan into the smallest amount over a longer time as they continue to chase me. Finally, this scanning tactic appears to work. With only a tiny increase in pain, I''m able to gather information about them over the next 20 minutes. What helped with the pain is that it appears they really¡­ have done little. Or to be more specific, not much of what they''ve been able to do hasn¡¯t been a secret. Similar to Ai, they''ve successfully used whatever methods they could to gather information. Part of that was attempts to become cultivators. After finding out where the entry portion would be, they took the chance and hopped into the carriage. The reason that more people with nearly nothing to lose don''t join the sect or similar ones, is because of the rumors that people below a certain ¡®station¡¯ will be snatched up and sold to demonic cultivators or used in horrific experiments. A rumor that was, unfortunately, somewhat accurate. There are groups and individuals in this sect that do not act ¡®righteously.¡¯ It doesn¡¯t really happen now, but there¡¯s always the possibility of it just being more of a secret process. The fact they are seeking me out means they know what they want to do and had planned to attach themselves to someone who might be sympathetic to them. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Unfortunately for me, they are¡­ somewhat correct. I''m honestly surprised at the distance that they''re following me at. They seem to have really gotten the skill of tracking where a person is gone in an urban environment. A skill which I take for granted by using my scan. Sadly, this seems to be a pretty normal skill for people in their standing. I think I have learned everything I needed. Coming to a decision, I quickly come to a stop and backtrack, causing most of the hidden followers to pause and start retreating. Even young master Shui¡¯s group heads away quickly, potentially scared of my (admittedly) monstrous speed. The two women are the only ones who don''t do so and stand their ground. They¡¯ve seen that some others that were watching are retreating. And still stayed. We are essentially alone out here. With everyone else gone, I head on a beeline towards them. I notice on my approach, the two of them seem to have a vastly different relationship than what Ai and Lin have. Where Ai and Lin obviously seemed like sisters, but with an unbalance in the relationship between the two, these two seem equal and much more independent of each other. I get the feeling that they''re together because it''s more convenient and in some ways, they can trust each other better. Based on their history, I have no doubt that they would step over each other, if it meant they could have an opportunity at the cost of the other. I''m not so sure they would actively betray each other. Just take opportunities over the other person. Leaving bad situations without regard for the other person, other than giving empty words. Which is a pretty good sign of what the type of people they are. Honestly, they remind me a lot of corporate America. Most people won¡¯t backstab others without reason. But if it comes between you and them for a promotion¡­ many people would take the promotion for themselves. Other than that, you can be work friends with them. With this thought in mind, I continue. On their person they have few knives, as well as some other tools and such. They seem to have no intent to use it, unless provoked. I''m really glad I used my scan in this way. It makes guessing at people¡¯s intentions a lot easier. However, I''m not sure I would have been able to handle this if my scan hadn''t grown to the point it has now. Soon enough, I arrive in front of them, with them looking tense and me making sure to look relaxed. ¡°So, I see you''ve been following me for quite a while. Am I safe to assume that you wanted something from me?¡± Though I may seem relaxed, my body is primed for an attack from any angle. The truly difficult thing is to make sure that I don''t view them as threats despite being ready for them to become one. The memory of being suddenly stabbed by that woman suddenly stays in my mind like a specter. Clouding my perception of people. Irrespective of my thoughts, they do actually speak. With a gulp and a bow of her head, the one on the left, who has raven colored hair and sunken eyes, says, ¡°H-hello Young Master, we apologize for our disrespect and taking up your time.¡± They seem to have some knowledge of how to address people like this. Though it is a little shaky. It wouldn¡¯t make sense to approach a young master, let alone like this. The only reason would be to give them a gift, hoping to gain favor. And what could they give? Especially to match most young masters¡¯ statuses. Though¡­ that¡¯s why they are likely talking to me. Their next words confirm my thoughts. ¡°We were hoping to accompany you in some way, if you were willing to take us. In any way that you would wish.¡± ¡­ I say something stupid, irritated at the common response. ¡°And what if it were to use you as pawns, things to be thrown away?¡± I can¡¯t help but to sniff at the thought of using someone in such a way. Unfortunately, this only gives an even worse image. The two of them freeze in place at my words, with the brunette woman on the right¡¯s hand twitching towards her hidden knife. They both twitch at my sniff, likely viewing it as derision. Ugh. Me and my big mouth. I know where it comes from, though. I¡¯m tired of this same thing happening. People using each other. Stepping over each other. Sacrificing themselves and others to gain even the slightest advantage. ¡­ I¡¯m tired of it. The facade I¡¯ve been holding up since I disguised myself falls apart. I give a sigh and I can feel my shoulders drop slightly. They seem even more wary of these actions of mine. ¡°Look, I¡¯m tired, so I¡¯ll make this easier for you guys.¡± I could hear a pin drop, it¡¯s so silent. ¡°You guys can join me, but I don¡¯t want to hear anything about doing ¡®anything for me¡¯ or the like. It¡¯s obvious you guys have had rough lives and you shouldn¡¯t to go through more shit like that, if you don¡¯t need to. I¡¯ll help you guys out where I can, though I can¡¯t do much at this point.¡± They stare at me dumbfoundedly. Hmm¡­ that was probably way too straightforward. And a too modern way of speaking. ¡­ it¡¯s probably too late at this point. Might as well minimize the damage, while maintaining this style of speaking. I continue. ¡°Uh¡­ keep this conversation a secret, by the way. Not everyone needs to know I¡¯m helping you guys.¡± They mechanically nod. Still in shock. ¡°Alright. I¡¯m going to take care of some things. See you guys later, then.¡± I walk away for a bit before I hear one of them stutter out something. ¡°W-w-what do you want us to do, though?¡± I think to myself for a moment before speaking. ¡°Just stay in the rooms until you have to move onto the evaluation. We¡¯ll take things from there. If something happens, let Mei Lin know that you¡¯ve talked with me. We may not be able to do much, but that should help a little.¡± I start walking away again before turning back. ¡°What were your names again?¡± The brunette says her name is Chen, while the raven hair is Ju. They have no surname. With that done, I rush off. I do have a tamed bug follow them, just in case. Okay. Now I can finally start healing people. At a distance. A really far distance. Like really. This time for sure. God help me. Chapter 137 - Probably Safe The first thing I do before healing people is survey the surrounding area. The area around here is full of tight alleyways and sharp corners. Countless places to hide in. I¡¯ve already moved quite a distance away from the housing and the best way to lose my followers was to die into the darker, less frequented areas. Though, most places I¡¯ve been to lately have had little light. Now that I think of it, I¡¯ve been able to see pretty clearly in the dark. My eyes must have been adjusting to the dark light, far beyond the norm. I mean, it¡¯s not like they have streetlights out here. What gets me is how subtle the change was. I think I just subconsciously I thought this world just brighter nights or something. In actuality, it is several leagues darker. Since the world is larger and obviously the technology level is lower, there is less light pollution overall. Not only that, but most light at night from the majority of people who even have light sources, only have very small lights. Just enough to see the small areas in which they live. It¡¯s not only that, though. As my scan pulses over these areas, I come across a common theme. There are just so¡­ so many poor and injured people. For every 1 person living in a building, there are 12 others on the street. The small snapshots of things I see are things I am surprised to see, but really shouldn¡¯t be. Many people are in the process of getting robbed, stabbed, murdered, hurt, and, in way too many cases, abused. And so, I come across a conundrum. Is it enough to just heal people, letting them fall back into the same dangerous situations? My answer with Ai and Lin was to work with them directly. With the demi humans, I have a strong suspicion that Gong had already filtered out most people who would have been a problem. ¡­ maybe even hoping of using the chaos as an opportunity to get rid of community menaces. Even if I was willing to do that¡­ which I¡¯m unsure of, what would the ramifications be of something like that? I would have to scan each person to give a fair judgement. Possibly, but I¡¯d die. Which isn¡¯t a hypothetical. I¡¯d really die from that, if I tried to do that with every other type of scan still active. The only way I could do something like that would be over time and adjusting the others. My scan shows each of the people within the nearest 20 km that fits that criterion and is in a desperate state. More than half will fall into the same state, even if I heal them, because of being in an ongoing situation. So, what will I do? What can I do? And then the obvious answer comes to me. One that should have been obvious from the beginning. My taming ability. It doesn¡¯t have to appear to be me that does the healing. It doesn¡¯t even have to make sense. If people see that these animals are defending and attacking them, they will obviously assume there is someone behind them. But¡­ if the animals seem intelligent, there will be the slightest bit of doubt. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. ¡°Maybe the power is coming from them? Maybe they are similar to spirit beasts?¡± Not only that, but using them like also allows me to have them being a centering piece, like what I did with Gong¡¯s spiders during the assault. I¡¯ll be able to heal the people and scan things around them from the connection. Which will lower the cost enough for me to be able to get a general idea of whether it is right to intervene in a situation. And not die from the process. It will suck immensely when I need to do scanning on other things at the same time. Most likely, will be a similar intensity to earlier. There is a major downside to this, though. The animals themselves WILL be attacked. They¡¯ll be dissected and torn apart. Every secret exposed. There¡¯s no way the big groups will ignore this. Fortunately for me, the contract with them seems to be something that wouldn¡¯t show up even in the most detailed information pulls. I¡¯ll also be able to do this from a much greater distance because of the centering effect. Nonetheless, I¡¯ll put it in the contract for consent. If they ever want to stop, especially once they receive the human intelligence level, I¡¯ll have them switch away from that role. ¡­ One rule, though. No insects or anything resembling them. I can¡¯t have them be affiliated even slightly with Gong or I. That would just be asking for trouble. I also need to be doing something else while I do these things. Otherwise, something like what happened when I healed that Yellow Sashes member will happen. Cultivators with their spiritual sense may discover a pattern, as well. I also can¡¯t just stay in one area or place either. That is what a practitioner who had such an ability would have to do. ¡­ I¡¯ll need to lower my local scanning power to compensate. I should be able to just reduce the effective area of my defensive scan (as I¡¯ll call it) to around 2 meters or so. Unfortunately, this is not nearly enough distance to protect me adequately. The only good thing about the situation is that my reaction speed and preparedness could allow me to dodge even spiritual sword attacks this time. Even from that distance. I still be doing periodic pulses around myself, to make sure that there''re no threats in my area and if there are, to shift my attention to those instead. And so, with my area clear, I began my operation. I started out with taming a ton of rats. 10,000¡¯s of people''s worth of rats. Instead of bringing them all together like I normally do, I spread them further apart. I still leave bunches of them together in a way that would allow for them to work together to ¡®fight¡¯ against the situations, as I was thinking. A piece of me is also reminded of those investigative unit shows and how they would be able to triangulate someone¡¯s position by establishing a general area that they worked within. Which is something called geographic profiling, which works by determining the most probable area of an offender¡¯s base of activities through an analysis of his or her crime locations. In this case, it would be where the rats ¡®awakened¡¯ and will now be working. So, I used my scan to also determine a pattern and randomized my taming in a way that would be highly resistant to such investigative methods. Just in case. I end up having rats active across this portion of outer city, with multiple fake potential zones that I could be active in, but that would ultimately show no true pattern. In some ways, even giving the impression that it is someone operating from outside that area. Exactly as I wanted. With this done, I began to search out people to heal. As to expected, there are an exceptional amount of people around that need both healing and ¡®help¡¯ in getting out of a continuous situation. The only question for me is if I partially automate this process with my scan. If I don¡¯t automate this somewhat, I will be constantly distracted by the different situations the rats are encountering. If I¡¯m consistently distracted at the same time as something is happening¡­ they will be able to determine it¡¯s me. I wish that was a hypothetical, but with the cultivation methods out there and spiritual scans, they can catch miniscule changes like that. While they wouldn¡¯t assume it¡¯s me, they¡¯d likely believe I¡¯m involved or getting information. Which means torture by high level people. An unfavorable situation. So, automation is the only answer left. Whether by my scan or by trusting the rats to make judgement calls. Eventually, I will be able to generally give instructions to the rats, like the hero group or spiders and trust them because of their intelligence and contract¡­ but I just tamed these creatures. There¡¯s no way they are there yet. With this in mind, I set my scan to figure out the different levels of ¡®issues¡¯ that would be responded to vs ignored. This is, in a sense, setting up my own system of law. Determining who gets to live vs die, as a standard. I never thought I would determine this at this time, but it¡¯s at least partially necessary that I make personal lines on what is worth death or other measures. And how to respond to them. ¡­ at least my scan is able to determine the truth. Though, it will run slowly and across many cases for these things. Which is why my area of personal defensive scanning is so small. It¡¯s being used for big operations. Of course, allotted within this, is enough lee-way to be able to do local scanning. Albeit, over a period of time. I can partially reduce operations to reallocate to local stuff if needed. Once this is done, I will be able to actually get into the work of helping people. And then, focusing on my current situation. Which is, coming up with things to do in the city, to appear busy. Sigh¡­ This has gotten so complicated. The life of being more cautious in a really dangerous cultivation world. Chapter 138 - Escalation With a general plan set, I think deeply about what moral lines I have that would require me to interject with the rats, without question. One would definitely be rape. I cannot imagine any situation where that would be acceptable, regardless of the crime. And personally, on that note, I don''t care what the ethics of this world is regarding that. However, with a bit of thought, I stop myself and really consider whether that''s an indisputable crime. There are drugs that cause people to lose control of their body in this world. To commit things they would never do otherwise. As an example, the drug that young master tried to give Mei Lin. Give a more aggressive version to someone, and they would commit rape against their will. Both parties would be victims. Unfortunately, such thing would be an excellent framing technique, that is frequently used. With this thought in mind, I decide that for every violent situation, I should use my scan on it to determine the truth. An action made possible by the use of the rats as a centering zone. However, I will still stop a situation in progress. If someone''s getting assaulted or about to be killed, I should do something about that situation to prevent it from being continued. After they are separated and the truth is revealed, then I can handle it. If one of them is in the wrong, purposefully, for something like rape or serial murders? Death by regenerating rats. Luckily, there is a precedent for beasts with regeneration abilities. It will probably be attributed to ¡®whoever¡¯ is controlling them. For other offenses? That will be a lot tougher to handle. It may be better to just focus on the clear-cut situations first. Once I''m in a position to allocate more of the scan to this, I might handle these with a more delicate touch. This doesn''t even include the normal healing I have to do for people. I have to keep in mind that there''re many things to consider with each of these situations. I''m not even sure if I want to get into the idea that there may be someone I heal being a legitimately bad person. For now, that will have to be an emergent solution. Something I keep an eye out for. A feeler in my scan, that innocent healings or deaths are related to a central source. If I am consistently seeing something, I¡¯ll have to handle it. Thus, the first wave of rats goes out and gets close to people on the ground. The sick and unmoving people. People who can neither take care of themselves nor who people wouldn¡¯t care about. That way, there will probably be less of an effect from my actions. People won¡¯t care if a rat climbs on or around them. I¡¯ll also be protecting myself by only healing them to where they can eventually get up, but not immediately. Alright. I think I¡¯m good. Let¡¯s begin. To my immense surprise, it goes smoothly. Out of the many rats, they rush around and find a person, which the scan and healing attaches to. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Then, they are mostly healed within the next 5 minutes. Despite any conditions they may have had. What is frightening in many regards, is that there were more than a few people with the vestiges of diseases that could become full on pandemics. There was even an engineered one that I squashed. A scan revealed that I had healed everyone that was infected. ¡­ Whoever planted that isn¡¯t going to happy. Unfortunately for me, I don¡¯t have the bandwidth to pursue the knowledge of who did it and have to move on. It¡¯s strange¡­ I get the feeling that now that I started, I can¡¯t exactly stop. To be specific, I can¡­ but only in certain situations. A time and a place. An echo of an answer from the information gained. One of those situations is getting into the sect. During this downtime, though? Every effort has to be poured into this. Sigh¡­ so demanding. In the midst of doing this, one of the situations I feared, happened to one of these dilapidated people. An older woman suddenly begins stabbing an older man that I was healing. After shanking him a few times, she begins searching his body for things. A generic scan reveals that these two people try to rob each other on a regular basis. Not out of malice, per se, just as an extra potential resource. She just managed to catch him off guard this time. As he wakes up from his shanking, with a healthy, but now stabbed body, he quickly grabs a nearby piece of stone and begins hitting her with it. And they begin brawling to the death. I send in the rats separating the two. Swarms of rats flood from the cracks in the area, within seconds. This has multiple effects, they begin screaming in fear, while running away. Well. At least, before the rats¡¯ stuff the people¡¯s mouths with their bodies. They try to bite down, but the rats continuously heal. My scan continues during this downtime. Ultimately, their answer still comes out to the two of them being equally in the wrong. It¡¯s been going on for decades. The easiest way to handle it, I find is to heal them both and send them in opposite directions. With rats camping in the middle. I follow through with this plan to the T. Nothing happens and they look completely confused. They seem to come to an understanding and walk away from each other. With this situation somewhat resolved, I move on to the next, and the next, and the next, and the next. Even as I don¡¯t specifically target actively bad situations, they happen to the people I¡¯m healing, anyway. Each one is in its own little situation. One that requires my attention, it is clearly difficult to automate. Or to be specific, I could automate it, but it wouldn''t feel right to do so for some of the solutions that come up. Like, for example, where a man who just lost his daughter to an accident, and is attacking the person who caused it. Technically, the scan would be right in allowing the man to attack them, but at the same time, would that be the right solution? It¡¯s hard to say. Another situation is a kid being physically abused by their parents. They''re still being fed, and have a place to sleep, but they are also used as a way to have anger taken out on them. For situations like this, unfortunately, the rat becomes a warden. After they stop the abuse once, twice, three times, the parent is definitely afraid of the rats and is lithe to take care of the child anymore. If they refuse to do that, the rats attacks them until they do so. The parent soon realizes they are being forced to take care of the child properly. Seems right to me, but is wrong for the common sense of this world. The issue is that this is basically a common occurrence. Even just for one situation, it takes quite a few rats to pin someone down. If other people come to help, they are apprehended if they try to stop it. Even within the first 5 minutes of doing this, I¡¯ve come across at least 50 cases that appear to just be casual abuse. And there are countless more cases. Which means that even more rats have to be tamed to handle this. The only good thing is that because of my earlier ¡®death¡¯ and the massive amount of people/conditions I''m healing, I become able to handle more tames much quicker than I had assumed I would. I''m also estimating that it will only take one rat to keep an eye on the situation, to send a message to an abuser to stop. Despite all this, eventually there are enough scenarios being played out across so many numbers of different areas that I''m able to get a feel for how I should direct the scan to automate such things. It kind of feels like machine learning in some ways. However, instead of the scan being the one that''s trained, per se, it''s actually me learning what my tendencies and decisions would be for a scenario. Then, I have the scan work off that baseline. It''s after about a few hours of this, of dedicated work, I finally achieve a state where I can reliably assume the scan will react the way I would to a situation. For good or bad. The only situations I''m consistently having issues with, regardless of the scan, are ones involving people with connections to higher status people. In almost every one of those situations, the attacker or abuser coerces the victim into begging the rats to back off. The attacker is making threats to tell their superiors and kill everyone off. Of course, I make sure the rats don''t listen to them. They handled the situation by either separating the individuals and protecting the victim. Or they just kill the attacker. The reason it escalates to usually killing the attacker is because they have a tendency to lash out at the victim murderously, or are clearly planning to do so in another way. This, in itself, isn''t too different from the normal scenarios. What is different is when that person was useful to someone in a more powerful position. That is why, despite my need to not focus completely on the situations, I''m being forced to. The situation is escalating. They realized people aren¡¯t rebelling, but there is an outside influence doing this. And it''s only been four hours since I¡¯ve started. ¡­ What the hell have I gotten myself into? Chapter 139 - The Maw I attempt to calm myself down, even though the situations are starting to get worse. This whole time, I¡¯ve been moving in the direction of the market and staying on a predetermined safe path. My goal is to get to the equivalent to of a wealthy book store caf¨¦ in this part of the outer city. If I can get to the caf¨¦ there, I can buy a book and a drink, allowing me to appear to be busy. It¡¯ll also give me more practice concentrating on different things. While I am nowhere near the idea of using parallel processing, I am able to do a form of calculation transference. The scan and automated healing will do the work based on the parameters I¡¯ve set, while I¡¯ll be free to work on other things. Of course, I still have to take care of any issues that pop up out of those parameters. That doesn¡¯t even include the fact that I will need to buy the books first. I currently have 2 Big Silver, 10 Silver, 10 Big Coppers, and 20 Copper Coins. This should allow me to handle most situations. Especially with the 2 Big Silver Coins. Since those can buy a spirit stone each, it should be worth even a cultivator¡¯s attention in an emergency. Unfortunately, it likely won¡¯t mean anything to a young master¡­ but at that point, I¡¯m pretty sure that I¡¯d be in enough trouble that it wouldn¡¯t matter. As I continued to move, the abusers have now begun telling any victims to attack the rats as well. Luckily, most are exceptionally weak. Which means almost nothing happens, since the rats are able to get away and heal from any attacks. Of course, since I newly tamed the rats, they aren¡¯t able to resist direct hits, so I lost some to this level of attacks. However, there are quite a few that are actually stronger than their abusers and are still forced to attack. Some are disgraced body cultivators that have been put into poverty or a bad situation for a variety of reasons. There¡¯s even a low tier Qi Condensation cultivator, who was hooked on drugs. The cultivator who was on drugs seemed to immediately found out that the cravings had stopped and was immediately feeling stronger than ever, but had still attacked according to instructions, nonetheless. Each of these cultivations appeared regretful for their actions and slightly held back on their attacks. Even with holding back, they did a lot of damage, going through large swathes of the rats at a time. They soon realized one thing about rats, especially ones under the taming ability. They breed. A significant number of the rats I had tamed were already pregnant and generally produce between 6-14 babies. Typically, many of the babies will die, get eaten, or starve. With the taming ability, though, they no longer have to eat and they are in great condition at birth. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. So, all the babies are alive and well, while I¡¯m free to replace any killed rats with more from the streets. Overall, even if they killed millions of rats over the course of the next few months, there would still be a net positive number of rats. In the short term, there won¡¯t be a shortage of tamed ones either. They never had a chance. So even as they attack, I have them ignore the victims and attack the abusers and blackmailers directly. Even as they sent low tiered cultivators, there were just too many rats and they were literally overrun and crawled upon. By the time I reached the bookstore, things had finally calmed down on that front. There were still other situations occurring, but not related to higher leveled people. They seem to be regrouping and gathering information for a response. On my side, I entered a wealthy branch road. The road is covered in polished stone. The walls made of something resembling painted concrete, with various designs that my intuition tells me represent wealth and security. Various signs reveal a wealth of businesses in this area, each having their own specialty. To add to it, a large number of people of middle to upper levels of status and wealth are roaming around leisurely. Small teams of bodyguards accompany many of them. A pulse in this area reveals many more shadowing from the rooftops and alleyways. My shadowy attire and skin color once again draw attention to me. Particularly, because I have neither have someone I¡¯m shadowing nor am I wearing the ¡°proper¡± level of attire for higher wealth status individual. Thus, I can feel spiritual senses wash over me regularly as I walk down this street. After a few times of this, the spiritual senses come to a sudden end as I breathe out a sigh. Many of the users of said spiritual senses have a bead of sweat on them. Once again, though, many individuals and groups appear to come to a conclusion. This time, however, I can see people¡¯s eyes widen and they look away quickly before whispering between themselves. Instead of ignoring this obviously suspicious behavior, I lower the strength of my healing scan activities to figure out what¡¯s going on. From what I can gather, they believe me to be an undercover noble from the Plains of Akir. Funnily enough, that is what Lin had told me people might assume when they see my skin color. What she neglected to say is the context of what they would think. Someone coming from those lands would either be a trader, a bodyguard¡­ or a type of hunter noble called a Maw. The reason they are called Maws is that the Plains of Akir are a series of open plains with hills that ebb and flow like the water in the middle of the ocean, called the Rolling Hills. It seems to be some kind of natural Qi phenomenon, somewhat similar to earthquakes, but localized in a vastly different way. There is an intelligent spirit beast called a Fathomless Maw that mimics some of these hills. When it comes across potential prey, the ¡®hill¡¯s¡¯ reveals a circular creature that is covered with mouths and teeth. They hunt down any creature that fits a certain set of characteristics unknown to all but them. Similarly, to the spirit beast, the noble hunter Maws hide their Qi signature appearing like a normal person. All until they find the person they are looking for, revealing strength and ferocity that could barely be imagined. As I walk up to the bookstore, people ahead of me seem to have already gotten the memo. As I attempt to walk as inconspicuously as possible down the street, many nobles and high-status people, who I believe would normally raise a fuss at even the thought of someone moving them out of their path, moves to the far edges of the street. Huh, this seems familiar¡­ I wonder why? This continues all the way until I reach the bookstore itself, where two guards stand watch at the door. Strangely, they seem to have been expecting me. They bowed to me and open the door to invite me in. ¡­ Does every situation I go into have to be dramatic? Sigh. At least this will be a great cover for what I''m actually doing. Let¡¯s get this over with. Chapter 140 - Price of Peace The first thing I noticed as I walked toward the door of the bookstore was the massive size of the building. Specifically, it was my scan that notified me of the size of the building. Visually, it appears very similar to the other buildings, but the angles of the wall as it recedes slopes discretely and tastefully farther up and out. Without a doubt, the space will appear much larger inside than outside¡­ though, in this case, it will mostly be a visual trick rather than spacial manipulation. Entering the store, there are a series of stairs leading deep downward. Showing that even with the increased space aboveground, they are utilizing even more space underground. Finally reaching the bottom of the stairs, a grand entranceway reveals itself. There appears to be this world¡¯s equivalent to a receptionist, but she gulps and nods her head, motioning to the open doors to her left and right. At the far corner of the bookstore, I can see a ramp for equipment and books'' transportation leading off into the hidden back of the store. All along the walls are bookshelves, stacked many times upon each other. Books upon books, upon books. There are so many ways to climb them, with some being in the form of ladders, steps, and in some cases, forming a kind of scaffolding that hangs off the side of the shelves. Laid out in the open are a bunch of tables and chairs, which are pretty similar in appearance to the ones you would find in a normal caf¨¦. The major difference is that they are so spread out that there are up to 40 meters between each table. There are squares surrounding the tables and going out to the middle of the space between each of them. It was honestly confusing until I saw an area that already had a group of wealthy people. To be specific, this wide-open space was meant for them and their entourages. The group literally set up their own areas, complete with soft music, sensual dancers, and food. They seem to have purchased an item that blocks sound from leaving the area. My scan reveals it is a service that the bookstore provides, but also mandates that you purchase it if you are bringing a setup for your own enjoyment. Being able to afford this setup is part of the prestige of being here. Basically, it allows higher status people in the area to flex their wealth, connections, and assets publicly. Obviously, the bookstore makes quite a bit of money from this form of competition. On my side, I shouldn''t need any of that. Since they assume that I''m from that culture, I can just work according to those expectations. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Just in case, I use my scan to briefly review the actions and mannerisms that a person from the Plains of Akir would know and do. Should I use the greetings and actions that a noble would use? No. If on the off chance that I meet someone from the Plains, there''s so many ways that could go wrong. At that point, I would have to explain why I was impersonating a noble. And I, personally, would not like to get hunted down by Maws. It would be better to just use all the generic greetings and actions, while letting people make assumptions on their own. Now if they question me directly about it, I¡¯ll just say the truth. After deciding on this, I head to the main desk, to the right of the entranceway. Contrary to everyone else, the clerk at the desk has a sharp-eyed look. They give off the air of an expert and I suspect they are higher tiered cultivator, possibly above Qi Condensation. The entire way into the building, I controlled each of my muscles to not give any tells of what I plan to do. His eyes watched my every move, looking for my reactions and other tendencies. As I approached and locked eyes with him, I made my body ¡®subconsciously¡¯ begin the Plains of Akir greeting, which is partially crossing your arms, then opening one arm out welcomingly. I paused the motion, just before changing to the upper class greeting for this country, which is cupping your hand over your fist. A similar greeting to the one that was used in ancient China. I can see his eyebrow raise before he says, ¡°Hello Esteemed Sir. How can I help you today?¡± ¡°Hi, I would like to purchase a book that goes over the customs of this country and also this local area. Do you guys have a singular book that would fit my needs?¡± He doesn''t even give a moment to think before replying in the affirmative. ¡°Unfortunately, we do not have a single book that would contain everything you would need. However, we do have two books, that together would give you most of what you would need to know. Would that be a satisfactory alternative?¡± I give myself a moment to think before giving a confirming nod. An assistant to his left runs to the shelves to grab the books. As they do so, the clerk inquires if I would like to claim a table read at. Of course, I answer in the affirmative. From this point, the interactions are pretty standard for any type of service. They bring the books over to me; I pay an overpriced 5 silver for the both of them, and they try to upsell me for more services. Unfortunately, the upsell is the use of the table in this area. Since I really don''t have a choice, I pay the 1 big silver cost to be able to rent this table for the day. $1000. To sit at a table. For a day. The books I can live with. I assumed they would be overpriced, because of the nature of having a large library to call upon, with people to quickly find the book for me. But, a table? I''m going to be sitting here all day and night, to get my money¡¯s worth. As I settle into my seat in this area, they bring over some cups of some really amazing tea, which makes me feel a minuscule amount better about the decision. Surprisingly, the thing that makes me feel best about this, is the peace and quiet. As I walked over to the table, I passed a barrier of some sort that reduced the sound around the room. Not stifling, just limiting outside sound. My guess is that they covered the whole building in this. I haven''t really noticed it throughout the whole time I''ve been here, but I¡¯ve never really been in a place on Privilon that truly has a really low amount of environmental sound. The tunnels had a constant sound. Of creaking and groaning. Of creatures and spiders scurrying from place to place. The streets had the sounds of people living their lives. Also creaking and groaning. Even the carriage had the sound of movement and nature. Here in the library¡­ just silence. Blessed silence. I relax into an interesting book, setting my scan to handle things in the background automatically, and sip my tea. Hmm¡­ maybe this was worth $1000? ¡­nah. Chapter 141 - Increasing Value My body relaxes into the surprisingly comfortable chair, as the hot but slightly sweet tea in front of me steams the air. It also appears that the word about the rats has gone around, leading to a sharp decrease in fights and abusive behaviors. For the next few hours, I''m able to sit here and use my scanning/healing to help people with almost no issues. Within my local area, at the caf¨¦, more nobles have come to investigate who I could be and to establish a relationship with me. On my side, I¡¯ve already been reading the book and just know the content up to the page I¡¯m on. It¡¯s just going through some of the wars the country¡¯s been in and how that tie into the importance of the sect alliance system. Funnily enough, it has some good evidence for its points and is mostly unbiased. Ultimately, the clerk was right. This book is more of an opinion piece on why things have turned out the way they have, with evidence to back its points. Though this book may not be talking directly about the culture, it actually touches upon on the history, biases, and other aspects of the country. From the little I¡¯ve read of the other book, it is a general cultural norms book, primarily for merchants and their family members, that is severely limited in scope. It only focuses on what to say and do, with our context on the why it is done. Without such a context, I could do the wrong action at the wrong time. While they meant it to be the book that reaches you everything, its primary mistake is that it comes from the perspective of a native, rather than someone new to the culture. So, it takes certain things for granted as it teaches what to do. Combined with the previous book, it becomes a pretty good primer to the culture. I considered just scanning the book and getting all the information within it¡­ but someone could ask me about where I am in the book. It would be a lot more realistic, if I was actually reading from it and could speak from where I''ve stopped reading other than the full book itself. Not only that, there are certain nuances that a person has when they already know the content of a book, rather than when they are reading it for the first time. It''s also a great chance to practice focusing my mind towards one thing while letting my scan and healing do something else at the same time. During this whole time, they continue to bring tea, some light snacks, and in some ways, I could enjoy the shows put on by other nobles as they seek to entertain and catch my attention. Case in point, the noble that was just enjoying themselves before in a book, has now instructed their dancers to orient their gazes and actions toward the outside. Particularly towards me. Which admittedly did work, as the dancers are extremely beautiful. Comparatively so, to the higher leveled Yellow Sashes women. So, when an attendant discreetly made their way over to my table from theirs, I was unsurprised. Their request was simple, if I''d like to join them for some gourmet food and company. The noble in question was from the Lu Clan and is named Lu Jai. They don¡¯t appear to be a cultivator and might be a minor member, with a measure of wealth. While their request is simple, the intention behind it obviously is not. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. I''ve seen many contacts run over to their table, subtly whispering in their ear. Since I focus my scan on the healing, and on protecting myself, I could only use small pulses plus the skill of lip reading, that I''m getting accustomed to. The little I saw; reveals they know I''m the person who beat young master Shui and will join the sect soon. This mostly shuts down the rumors of me being a Maw. Not completely though, as some Maw are not cultivators, but are on the path to becoming one. Being a Maw is as much a position as it is an earned title. As long as you¡¯ve could down a significant target, you could be named a Maw. You wouldn¡¯t be confirmed publicly, but some people from the Plains can tell just by looking. Focusing back in on the request, I politely decline, while still paying compliments to the beauty of their dancers and the atmosphere they''ve cultivated within their area. This action and way of navigating the political landscape is actually in the book that I currently reading. The section I pulled from is one that talks about how nobles navigated their situations to not offend others and also still make good impressions. Since this is still an opinion book, it also mentions the author¡¯s take on how this allowed the alliance of sects to come about through mutual cooperation and what it could have done better. This actually worked. The noble appeared somewhat disappointed, but was satisfied by my compliments. They looked back towards me multiple times throughout the day, as well. This happened a few more times by a variety of different nobles, each offering something different and slightly more valuable. This too, is part of the dance they do in their circles. Testing the waters of their fellow nobles to see what they do and don''t like. The recommendation from the book, for these situations and how major pitfalls could have been avoided in history, is to deny most inquiries, until something that truly interests you comes up. What you value will be that much more focused on from that point. Alternatively, if you accept every invitation, the value of your interactions goes down. Which causes them, rightfully or not, to devalue you. This tactic works best when the individuals don''t know you that well. Being a mystery to them, they''re more inclined to believe there is something of value that you hold if you deny them and others repeatedly. The end of the day comes near. No change comes from the healing front and I seem to be doing well. ¡­ Suspicious. Despite my feelings, by the end of the day I end up leaving to head back to the prospective sect member dorms with no issues. Walking toward the dorm, I see a cultivator watching from the rooftops. He gives me a nod before returning to watch the area. As I go through the door, my scan shows him motioning to another person in the distance, who runs in another direction. My pulse shows the guy to be giving information to a few different people, mostly the nobles. Greeting me at the door is a tiny Dana, the blob. Nestled in Mei Lin¡¯s sleeping arms is a larger version of her, in a blob like form. It looks really comfortable¡­ The other two heroes are still keeping watch, but give me a mental nod. I forgot that they no longer require sleep, though from my connection with them I find they do so more, as they grow more intelligent. Under times of stress or orders, they utilize it to the fullest. Dana shares with me her microscopic selves¡¯ findings, keeping watch on general areas. The three also deterred three attempts to approach Mei Lin with their presence. All had approached the entrance, but noted their defense of the area and had backed away. ¡­ I might need to use her help more. This is in some ways much more convenient than my scanning ability at general information gathering. I can¡¯t help but to praise them for their excellent work and let them know that I¡¯m looking forward to working with them even closer. I spend some time sharing with them my day and just doing some light chatting to build our bond more. It was actually quite nice. I enjoyed their personalities, though Dana remained quiet, but engaged. Unfortunately, it was like a blur, as my want to sleep overcame me and I hopped in the bed. Although I don¡¯t need to sleep, I can still dream and it provides me with some measure of mental stability. Letting me feel somewhat like a human. My plan is to talk with them and Mei Lin a bit more tomorrow and to head to the market to continue my facade while healing people. Maybe find some useful items while I do so. All the while, hoping that things don¡¯t escalate on the healing side. Only time will tell. Honing my focus in on my awareness technique, I allow sleep to overtake me, as the hero group continued their watch. They¡¯ve definitely grown on me. Thank goodness for them. Chapter 142 - Social Contracts I feel my awareness before I feel myself awaking. It¡¯s still dark. There''s a tiny body next to me. No. Not a body, but a blob. Slowly growing, attempting to be subtle. My awareness caught it at the size of a large beetle. I stop myself from awakening fully, somehow being able to control that in this state. I know that if I actually awake from his sleep, my body rhythms will change and the moment will be lost. Continues to grow, little by little. Small, microscopic beads roll into this block, making it larger and larger. This slow transition happens over the course of hours, producing virtually no movement of the bed. Grows and grows until it''s the size of a person. The only difference is, they grew into a little spoon position. In this half state between awake and sleeping, I can barely sense judging stares of the other two of the hero group. However, they do not stop her. I get the feeling this is something would be quite dangerous for them, if they tried to interject. As I lay there, she snuggles and deeper into my unknowing embrace. Only one thought crosses my mind, as this happens. I have to stop this before this becomes something that is normalized for her. In some ways, this could be viewed as cute. However, eventually she will become too powerful. If I don''t build on the right things early on, it''s possible she could turn down a dark path. And it might become too difficult to stop her then. There''s no consent to what she''s doing now. ¡­ Even though she is super comfortable to hold. Seriously, it is better than petting a cat¡¯s belly. And there¡¯s no feeling like petting a cat belly. The moment I decide to fully wake up, I can feel her break into many pieces, dissipating as if like a gas. Slowly, methodically, I sit up from the bed, gazing around the room. Both Ru Ning and Tai Ye mentally look away. Guiltily. As they do so, I look for Dana. The true culprit. I find her beside Mei Lin, having added the rest of her body to the one that was being cuddled. Clearly attempting to hide away. To avoid the situation. To catch her attention, I do something I rarely do with the three of them, or any of my tamed creatures. I speak aloud. ¡°Dana.¡± I can practically see the ripple (shiver) go through her blobby body. Mei Lin almost stirs from her sleep, but releases Dana from her grip, turning to the other side. I speak again, with a little less gravity in my voice. ¡°Dana. I know what you did. Could you come over here for a moment?¡± There is a pause, and then a soundless rolling toward me. She has left the original part of her back with Mei Lin, and has moved the section that was laying next to me, back over here. I open my arms a bit and reach over to grab her body, bringing it over to my lap. She¡¯s big and heavy. Easy for me to carry, though. I now switch over to mental speech, directing it solely at her. ¡°I¡¯m not going to lecture you on consent or anything like that. You already know enough about it to make the right decision.¡± I pause and think on my next words, making sure not to exaggerate them. ¡°You also already know the type of person I am and what I value. All I¡¯ll say, I don¡¯t think I would want to be around someone who disregards the wishes of others and uses them for their own. ¡°I know you can be better than this. There are much better ways to approach things like this. Harder, and maybe less successful. But better for all parties involved.¡± Stolen novel; please report. I can feel the equivalent of tears welling up from her. It''s quiet, but I can clearly hear it resonate in my mind. A voice full of shame and regret. ¡°im sorry¡± I say nothing for a bit. But I let my heart doing my speaking for me. They carry over thoughts of forgiveness, but also warning. That this is one thing that is very important to me. A deal breaker. ¡°I forgive you.¡± I wait a half breath before continuing. ¡°Would you like me to hold you for a bit, as I sleep?¡± There''s another pause before I hear an answer in the negative. A wish to think on my words a bit more. I nod, before laying down to fall asleep. There''s a bit of disappointment in my heart, as I really wanted to enjoy the feeling of her soft body, as weird as that sounds. She¡¯s like a body pillow. Mei Lin looks to be in heavenly bliss over there. The next morning, I wake up with no issues for the rest of the night. Dana learned her lesson from our talk yesterday. From what I can tell, she and the other two had a deep conversation as well, that I don''t dive too much into, but can feel that they agreed to keep each other in check. To make sure that each of them stays on the straight and narrow and keeping each other accountable. With today being a busy day, I talked briefly with the three of them, enjoying their company, and not bringing up anything about last night, as it has already been dealt with. Instead, I used the opportunity to ask their advice on how they would approach today''s foray. Their thoughts, particularly Dana and Ru Ning¡¯s, is that it may be quite a while before we see a response, as they do an investigation on what the true source of the issue is. They believe any of the higher ups of the guys I had the rats take down will probably be cautious that there is a higher force doing this. Thus, they don¡¯t want to escalate the issue by sending in the REAL cultivators, if not necessary. While real cultivators would be able to easily crush any number of rats, escalating this into a war is the last thing any of them wants. If that happens, it will cause the sect to crack down everywhere, while likely leaving the rats alone anyway, because they are healing people and doing their job for them. ¡­ As long as the inference isn¡¯t dropped that the rats¡¯ owners are doing it because the sect couldn¡¯t do it. For the higher ups of these local bad guys, discovering the source and working that contact is going to be their best bet. The hero group''s recommendation for me is to continue the healing, but to focus more of my energy towards my personal safety and keeping up the appearance of normal action. Only by doing so will I be able to deceive them. Her ultimate thought, though, is that they were already figuring out that one potential connection might be a perspective sect member that has come into the city and their master. This is most likely because of the timing of the attacks/healing. Not only that, but it will be someone who can manipulate team creatures, mostly remotely. My and their worries, is that these higher ups will assume that the only person who has been shown to be able to have that ability is me, via the spiders and Gong. The healing aspect will also be an issue. They¡¯ll want to know how the rats can do that, as from the ones that have been captured/dissected, there¡¯s nothing to be found. I don¡¯t really have an answer to that just yet. I¡¯ll probably use alchemy as an excuse. There are ways to make rats into healing conduits, using some nearly untraceable qi-based methods. Those are obviously far above my ability and skill level. There are also ways to have their intelligence boosted and able to decide based on users'' will via taming methods. Also, beyond my Qi abilities. However, there are still ways to emulate the effects on a smaller level. These methods are possible without Qi and are difficult, but not impossible. It would be much easier to implement on a large scale. The formulas also could switch in common ingredients after multiple layers of distilling and reversing into new chemical ingredients. Technically, that means availability wouldn¡¯t be an issue. ¡­ but it¡¯s a long shot either way. The only other alternative is a rat demi human doing the same thing using their racial connection. And the alchemy part could fill in the rest. They will eventually discover the truth. They¡¯ll likely assume I had some secret backing in the city. Which I might have to drop hints of when questioned. It will help explain if I get captured, the sheer number of things I will attempt to entice to save me. Which reminds me. My best option for the worst-case scenario is to drop all my healing, tames, and scanning, to send out a pulse to all nearby high level spirit beasts and attempt to form a contract with them. It could work¡­ but I don¡¯t know at what cost. Dealing with powerful individuals like that is beyond dangerous. All the contracts I¡¯ve made so far have been extremely favorable to me, because I raised them to sapience. Others¡­ could have frightening terms with them doing what they want afterward. And the fact that they would be stronger because of it wouldn¡¯t help if I need to fight them once the deal was done. My mind turns away from this frightening train of thoughts and back to the current situation. The hero group believes the truth will probably only come to light when I''m in the middle of the exams. By then, it should be too late. From the things they''ve heard and discovered, I should be relatively safe within the sect. Even with this level of information, it only amounts to rumors in front of the sect. They won¡¯t care about what I¡¯ve done, as long as they can exploit it to their benefit themselves. All else can be swept away. Not the best situation for me, but not the worst. With their recommendations fresh in my mind, I move on to Mei Lin and talk to her for a bit. I once again let her know to stay inside until I come back, or until the carriage is ready to leave. If anything happens, I''ll meet her at the beginning testing location. I stress that it''s very important that she stays with the tamed creatures. Though it may speed up the findings of the group that''s now hunting me, it at least will give her time and protection to get to the sect. The hero group and my scan also assure me that these types of groups like to hit the person directly and hard. At least, at first. With this in mind, I head out to the markets to make some purchases. Starting a new day. Chapter 143 - A Thousand Steps Making my way downtown, walking fast, I see a number of people passing and I¡¯m market bound. ¡­ Everyone seems to be heading in the same direction as me. The market is the main draw, with a ton of active centered around and within it. Regarding my previous followers, my scan shows that the nobles from before have learned their lesson. While they are still looking for me, they are mostly pursuing their own goals. They are still interested in meeting with me, but are more cautious now in their approach. With that in mind, it was quite easy to avoid them. The two poorer people I¡¯ve already talked with are staying in the dorms, as instructed. Everyone else, on the other hand, was much harder to avoid. Since they knew where I was leaving out from and returning to, there wasn''t much I could do to slip their gaze on the way out. Any spies that were chasing the previous day seem to also have been given orders not to retreat, if I come toward them again. I even doubled back a few times to test their resolve, but they acted like they didn''t see me as they were walking past. So, I did the next best thing. I attempted to lose them. Using my scan, I move place to place to place. This took me to a variety of places, from seedy areas to wealthy areas. This helped me to lose most of them, but three were still left to be taken care of. Luckily for me, the young master with discerning eyes had also decided it wasn¡¯t worth it when we went to the seedy areas. Having already spent 7 hours losing these people, I feel pretty frustrated about the situation. I decide to take a more direct approach towards this. I search out each spy individually and confront them directly. The first one tries to play it cool, like before, ignoring me and acting like they''re just a regular bystander. However, when I stand in his way and lock eyes with him, I can see beads of sweat grow upon his brow. He freezes in place, somehow not expecting that I would do this. Though, now that I think about it, typically spies are ignored and expected in this culture. You rarely confront them, and if you do, it is because you''re about to kill them. I use this to my advantage. ¡°Stop following me. Don¡¯t make me warn you again.¡± Shakily, he nods his head and turns in the complete opposite direction, before sprinting away. The other spies are listening in, and seem to have worried looks on their faces, from the pulse I had sent out. Hoping to send a bigger message, I move my neck unnaturally flexibly. Keeping my shoulders and the rest of my body in the same direction, with only my head turning. The second spy is well within the normal range of movement for my neck, but I looked straight as his location, even though he''s quite a distance away. He gets shaken by this, and seems to get the message, leaving quickly. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. I walk in the direction that the 1st spy was heading towards, before stopping my body completely, and turning my head almost 120 degrees towards the other spy¡¯s location. Also staring straight at where he¡¯s hiding. Moving no other part of my body. Part of my neck is strained but heals. He makes a verbal cry out, before moving like a bullet in the complete opposite direction of me. ¡­ Eh, that might have been overkill. Good thing is, it is still somewhat feasible for someone of my body type to have that sort of flexibility. Totally great fun, though. Finally being alone, with over half the day gone, I head over to the market to check out a few items. The market I choose to go to is mostly an average one. As I do so, I can''t help remember the taste of the carriage food on my lips. Dry bread that turned soft in my mouth, unlike other things I''ve had to eat since I''ve been here. The meat that I had at the alchemists; okay, but still savory. Or the vegetables that made me remember the diet I tried to go on back on Earth and failed at. One thing I found is that despite my lack of a need for food, I still experience hunger and having appetite. To be more specific, it¡¯s not that I feel hungry, but more like I''m in the mood for a snack. Especially if I haven''t eaten in a while. When I examine myself, I can see that it''s actually a mentally induced food addiction. A carryover from my life on Earth. Of course, it is quickly healed, but keeps coming up because of my subconscious mind. While I could heal myself of this, a small part of me stops me it makes me wonder if this will help me feel more normal. That it''s OK to feel hungry occasionally in what good food You know what? I think not going to mess with this one. At least, as long as it''s not causing too much issues. It makes me feel more¡­ human. Not feeling the need to sleep or eat all the time messes with me a little. It¡¯s both normal and weird. So, the only thing on my mind is to head to the market is to grab something to eat. Hopefully, they''ll be something like a bakery or a place with treats. Though, at this point¡­ I¡¯ll take anything. My eyes are locked onto to the first place with food I see, small produce area which food brought in from the underground farms. Practically rushing over there, I can see a wide variety of different types of fruits and vegetables, or what I would consider being their equivalent here. I¡¯m not surprised to see poiyos is one item displayed, being a natural underground food in a city that produces its food underground. The food is pretty cheap as well, being only a few small coppers each. My scan also tells me that these are pretty decent quality ingredients too, which means it''s safe to buy. This being the case, I buy a few that remind me of the ones I had back on Earth. Things like a tomato and an apple. Besides that, I also buy several other foods, like meats and bread that I also devour¡­ eat. Juicy. With my ¡®hunger¡¯ sated, I set out to explore this market. Hopefully, I''ll be able to find some good deals, so I could either resell them, use them for myself, or use them as gifts to bribe people to help me or, in the worst case, just not kill me. To help assist with this, I set my scan to ¡®ping¡¯ me when the selling value of an item near me is much lower than what its actual value is. On the opposite side, it''ll ¡®pong¡¯ me, if an item near me is massively overvalued and I could make money on it that way. For this portion of the scan, I extend out larger than my protective scan, since it is quite easier to manage. When two items are being directly compared, like with the pong, I can see the echo overlay in the distance showing me where to go to buy the paired items. Funnily enough, using the scan in this way bypasses secrets. When I first tried this back when I was selling my stuff from earth, specifically my bills, the reason it changed was because I was looking for specific values in a common setting. When I changed my thoughts to include cultivation it showed more of what its true value could be from. The scan is about how you ask, as much as what you ask. Keeping things general will allow it to pull from all sources. Though, not everyone in the local area will agree with the true value of it. Nonetheless, I put a tiny weight on the local area, so that I don¡¯t grab normal items for this area, unless the disparity is truly that large. In addition, I have a cone of scan that follows my eyesight which will highlight things in an eye-catching gold color if they are undervalued, and then a red color if it''s overvalued. As soon as I activate this, the number of things that appear as red seriously depresses me. Hello Value Shoppers, our sale begins¡­ now. Chapter 144 - Increased Efficiency Seeing the large number of red/overvalued items gives me a bit of a headache. Not from the scan that was already there, but just figuratively. It''s not all bad, though. There are a few deals out here. Things that the seller just doesn''t want or is not making any money from, so they are just trying to get it out of their stock. Sometimes, the owner doesn''t know the real significance of the item, and is just selling at a price that they''ve come up with, that is based on what they think similar items are sold at. If another seller is actually buying such an item that is undervalued at another seller¡¯s location, my scan will ping me for both locations with an indication to buy it one place and sell it at the other. It''s become the ultimate tool for taking advantage of the market. The only issue? The prices are arbitrary in a bargaining market like this. They are based on what the seller believes its value is at, not exactly its true value. The mere act of showing interest in an item, in the wrong (right) way, can bring up the price or lower it for buyers. Especially for a person like myself, from a country that normally doesn¡¯t bargain for prices, except in more traditional markets, I can give off all the wrong cues. I already stretched my scan to the brink, giving me a migraine that is just barely at the level where I can keep focus on my surroundings, while keeping my protection scan on, and keeping my healing/taming/rat scans on. It doesn¡¯t even include the constant, automatic healing that¡¯s being done back on the farms in Gong¡¯s caverns, spiders, and the various demi humans. Or the automatic, death saving triggers on everyone close to me. Ah, I should place that on the hero group as well. I like them and can definitely sacrifice the mana to keep them safe. Not only that, but they¡¯ve helped me so much already. After placing the new healing triggers on the hero group, I focus back on how I can solve this issue. I can''t use the scan to make the perfect responses just yet. Maybe what I could do is, once I bargain for an item, drop the part of the scan that is pinging for other items, and then use that instead to perform real time scanning on the correct responses to what the merchant is saying. Ah, wait. If I do that, then there is a possibility I could miss the change in mental price. Not only that, but if an amazing deal passes while I¡¯m bargaining obliviously, then I¡¯ll be missing that opportunity. I jump back and forth between these two areas before realizing I was being stupid. There are no upfront costs to doing either of these behaviors. Visualizing it like a pair of sliders, I can reduce the pinging scan to half its amount, while making the corrective behaviors and scanning on the merchant at a very low, but still intuitive level. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Similar to how I''ve done in other cases, like my awareness and intuition, I can use the low corrective behavior and reaction scan to ¡®train¡¯ me to recognize patterns and learn how to do this naturally. If I just let it do it for me, it¡¯s just like searching the result on a search engine. No thought involved and a high possibility of not being able to replicate it without it. Unfortunately, this method still has a learning curve, so I may not catch everything. But it will give me the basic aspects of both worlds. And maybe, just maybe, I¡¯ll be able to learn to appraise things without my scan. That¡¯s when the fun will really start. With my plan in place, I look at the nearby vendors with expectant eyes. The first stall I look at is a cleaning product stall. The seller there is a man with several ingredients and products he seemed to make. Each of them, are in a glass bottle of sorts, in two different sizes. As people pass, he gives various statements, some with some unbelievable, but some valid claims. A significant amount of its products appear to be red, but one of his products actually appears to be massively undervalued. He seems to get quite a significant amount of business from both businesses and people His stall is larger than the others, and he has two other people working with Walking up to this seller, I control my expressions, which aren''t needed as much because I covered most of my face with only the eyes being shown. He gives me his spiel, putting up a variety of different ingredients and I pretend to consider a few of them, even taking out some coins for some, then putting it away. Once my intuition tells me the time is right, I point out at the glass bottle that I actually want. There appear to be three of them, 1 large and two small. I decide to take the chance and attempt to buy all of them, as all three get a corresponding ping from a location a bit of a distance away. As we talk, he¡¯s already thrown out a few prices, and with the work that went into many of the ingredients, regardless of the actual quality of the result it would give, he''s charging an above average price for each of them. They have thrown prices like 20 big copper coins or the like out for some of these larger bottles, with the smaller ones being around 10. The large bottles are obviously for the bigger businesses to buy and are about a meter high and half a meter wide, made of extremely thick glass with large handles on the side to facilitate carrying them. They aren''t meant to be carried permanently, but to be carted away. The smaller bottles are half the size as he sees the bottles I point at, his face twists into a confused look before giving a standard description of what it can do. Basically, the standard item of it can clean stains in the like. He does note that it doesn''t do the job the same as some of his other products, but is still a valid option for cost saving person. Instead of the average 20 big copper price, he''s going 1 copper below at 19 big coppers. If this was being used as a normal cleaner to come up, he would definitely cheat me. He is generally an upright man, so he is suggesting other products that can do the job better, but still wants to get this off his plate. What he doesn''t know is that they could use this as an extremely effective wood stain remover. If diluted in water, then this would allow furniture businesses too easily to remove the stain from any of their wood products. At least, for the current stain solutions they are using at this time. While I get little from the level of scan that I''m using now, my assumption is that they do have other solutions, but they have to scrape off some of the wood. Not only that, I believe they might have to use massively expensive ingredients. Only for very expensive ingredients and will only do so for specialty products. Giving them this stain remover will change how they run their business. It will make waves, but hopefully positive ones. I want to establish my reputation as a trader. That way I can have a backup way to make money, but be trusted in the process. That should make things easier in the long run. Here goes nothing. Chapter 145 - Wood Wiping With the negotiations complete at 19 big coppers for the big jug and 8 big coppers each for the small jugs (35 Big Coppers worth total), I buy the Stain remover and pick up the glass jugs. The seller is surprised and appears to assume I¡¯m a cultivator, since you''d normally need a cart and multiple people to even move these items. Moving somewhat quickly, I weaved my way through the crowds and reach a side street leading to the working sections, areas that many artisans and sellers used to build their products. The one I am approaching appears to be a massive wood preparation area, specifically for staining and removing stain from products. The ping is showing a man that is clearly directing others to perform certain activities, like staining a product in a certain way or to place one in a different area for more work. He is most definitely the expert for this craft. I can also see more wealthy merchants in the distance, but I¡¯m unsure of whether they know the craft. The scan doesn¡¯t point toward them. I head to the expert with the jugs slung over my shoulders. The staining expert looks me over quickly, seeing that I want something, and gruffly raises his voice at me. ¡°What do yer¡¯ want? Can¡¯t you see we are working here? We are already behind and if you waste my time, there will be more than just money to pay.¡± My scan lets me know to get straight to the point. Direct pitch. ¡°I have a stain remover that can get unwanted wood stain out of your products within 5 minutes and at a lower cost than what you are using now. There are no side effects to anyone using it, if properly cleaned off.¡± I shrug the jugs slung over my back to the ground in front of me, drawing his attention to them. ¡°I can show you now, if you¡¯d like to test it on some waste products.¡± My scan tells me to just stand there, saying nothing else. No matter how much I want to go into more detail. To just stand there and not move. Confidently. He gives me a long stare. Some other workers come up to him with something, but he raises his hand and makes them wait. All while staring at me, his eyes unmoving. He then barks at one of the young men that came to talk to him, one who seemed nervous and twitchy. ¡°Jin! Grab that noblemen¡¯s chair we were going to have remade. The one you fucked up.¡± The young man winces at the callout, but practically sprints to grab it. Clearly trying to make up for his mistake. The young man quickly brings over a large, but very discolored stained chair, setting it in front of him. The expert gives a quick nod, indicating for me to work on it. Quickly, I grab the smaller bottle and a nearby empty staining bucket. One man nearby is about to complain, as it was likely his, but the expert shuts them up. I look at the expert and request something. ¡°I need this filled 3 fourths of the way up with water. These bottles are concentrated mixtures.¡± His eyes squint at me and I realize I gave away my higher education. Most people in this world wouldn¡¯t know or understand some of those terms unless they were in those fields or educated. He waves at the guy who was about to complain, who brings it back quickly. Once he returns, I fill the rest of the bucket with the stain remover concentrate and mix it together. This world also has paint brushes, so I use a clean one and cover the chair in the stain remover mix. Once it¡¯s completely covered, I look at the expert and indicate we will need to wait. Half way through the 5-minute time, we can see stain bubbling to the surface¡­ like some kind of froth or living creature. As soon as it started, murmurs erupted all around, with a bit of a crowd forming. The expert¡¯s eyes are locked onto the chair, watching every part of the process. The frothing stops being as dramatic into the last minute, settling as a layer. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. After the 5 minutes is done, I grab a wet cloth and wipe the stain away. It¡¯s all gone. It¡¯s quite an interesting reaction, as the mixture combines with the stain chemicals and then turns into something that repels wood, forcing it to bubble to the surface. It would need only a light sanding to make it like brand new. The expert grabs the wood, stroking and touching it all over. He slaps it around at high speeds but with a light touch, not leaving the slightest bit of damage. He ends up even tasting the wood near the end. I¡¯m not totally sure why he did that. After he¡¯s done, he¡¯s shaking his head in disbelief, turning to me. He gives me a look before asking, ¡°How much?¡± My scan tells me his price would easily be 2 Big silver Coins, for the big jug. 1 Big Silver Coin for smaller jug. Especially, considering that they are concentrated. They can afford this, because they use it for products from noblemen, charging exorbitant prices for the staining and creation. The products and processes they use now are time-consuming and even more expensive. If I wanted more, I could easily get it. Instead, I go another route. ¡°I know something like this big jug would likely be worth around 2 Big Silver Coins or much, much more.¡± I can see him take a breath of cold air, as he awaits my price. ¡°However, I prefer cultivating relationships more than money. ¡°Let¡¯s make this 1 Big Silver for the big jug and half that for each of the smaller jugs. I would like this to be kept a secret.¡± He pauses in confusion and then realization of some sort. He quickly turns to his workers. After a few terse words, they scatter off fearfully. More than their jobs were threatened, if they speak a word. That scares me a bit. It¡¯s clear that his earlier threat wasn¡¯t a joke. I feel like this is the norm at this level of business, but is a little riskier than even that normal level. That there are forces involved that have some darker tendencies. ¡­ Why does my scan always put me in dangerous zones? Ah. I should really put a filter for that in the scan. Which really makes it my fault. Sigh. I focus back in. He hands me the money first, without question. He speaks in a near whisper. ¡°I can do that. Can I assume that I''ll be able to get more of this product from you in the future?¡± I think pretty hard on his question. Do I really want to keep working with such a dangerous guy/group, especially when the provider is so close to him and they''ll figure that out quickly? No. I think it would be better to earn some goodwill and let him know the provider immediately. This way I can disconnect myself from his direct business, while being able to draw on him as a partial reference, in case I want a bigger client. The only issue is, that is still a big ask, from the result of only one transaction. I¡¯ll have to review the riskiness of an ask, before doing it¡­ that way I don¡¯t cause any waves. He looks heavily concerned by my hesitation, which actually is much shorter than they were before, thanks to my increased reaction speed. Before he can vocalize it, I answer him. ¡°I¡¯ll do you one better, in the interest of our relationship. Do you have a piece of paper and something to write with?¡± His eyes squint again, but he hands me a personal notepad and writing pen (of some sort). I write the location of the local provider and list that it is the stain removers¡¯ creator, selling it for massively cheaper. Before handing it back, I look him in the eyes and state something. Prefacing why I still charged him some money for this. ¡°Likely, you more than anyone know the value of being able to determine whether something is good for your industry. It takes certain skills to understand whether something will work correctly. ¡°¡­ if you are looking for how I could tell this would work, he has stain coming out from the part of the wood table he put the jugs on. Not as prominent as was done here, but anyone who has worked this field will notice the signs of a remover.¡± I give a sigh and place the paper in his hands, showing a bit of frustration in my eyes to him. ¡°Please¡­ please note, that I truly only give this out of goodwill and not anything deeper. Take it as such.¡± After giving this, my scan gives me the signal that if I don¡¯t want to be kept here, I should leave immediately. I turn away and head back towards the street. The expert¡¯s eyes widen immediately and motions one man to sprint in the provider''s direction. He looks at me as I walk away. ¡°How will I get ahold of you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find you. Don¡¯t look for me. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to determine who I am, at that point.¡± As I walk away from his confused team into the crowds, I mull over my own words. Unfortunately, that will probably be the truth. My identity as the alchemist will come out soon. I believe Big Sis Crane has already done some work, as I have noticed no one looking for me. That¡¯ll change soon. The Alchemist Guild will connect the dots and even if they can¡¯t attack me directly or something similar because of my sect affiliation, they¡¯ll leverage their strength in other ways. Only good thing is, I get a strong feeling from my scan that I¡¯ll be already in the middle of testing by the time they figure it out. As I use my scan and abilities to evade even some of their cultivator eyes, I can¡¯t help but to wonder if I should keep going. ¡­ the money is so good, though. I continued to do this many, many times throughout a large part of the day, with different products and industries. My speed, strength, stealth, and scan serving me greatly in each one. And most importantly, with less risky situations¡­ I¡¯ve also become even better at using my scan to completely evade cultivator eyes in the crowds. There are surprisingly quite a variety of others who look similar to me in this large outer city market area. Both in skin color and clothing. It became trivial to lose any pursuers. My saving grace is that they are not allowed to use spiritual senses on crowds, being that it is a huge taboo to do on cultivators. Enough to immediately start a feud and seek death. Even more so, after I just helped them. They¡¯d only do so if they were confident that they could get away with it. So, I consistently got away cleanly, with almost all of them eventually heeding my words to not look for me. I may have made a little too much money today¡­ Oops. Chapter 146 - Familiar Situations Before I check to see how much money I¡¯ve made from all the arbitrage, I notice something very strange going on with the rats in the city. To be specific¡­ not my rats. To the left of me is an injured man. On top of him is a healing rat. But, it¡¯s not mine. I¡¯m repeating it in my head, just to make sure I¡¯m seeing this correctly. There are healing rats¡­ and they aren¡¯t mine. Granted, the healing from this rat appears to be significantly slower and is only able to get minor to moderate injuries, but this means someone else is copying what I¡¯m doing. Seriously, what is going on? One of my rats runs around and also heals another person in the distance. The wounds visibly heal from both of them, though at different timings. Leaning over to someone in the crowd that seems to just be relaxing, I try to get their thoughts on the issue. ¡°Hey, I''m sorry to bother you, but I have a quick question.¡± Before I can ask the question, the gruff looking man looks me up and down and barks out an answer. ¡°Ah. Foreigner. You wanna head in that direction, if you want to get involved with the political side. We don''t usually deal with that out here.¡± He points at the road heading toward the mountain, like that would explain anything. ¡°Uhhh. Actually, I was just shopping here and was hoping you could tell me if rats healing people laying on the streets was normal to see for areas around sects?¡± He pauses¡­ then coughs out a laugh. A few people look at him briefly before continuing. He doesn¡¯t appear to be anyone important, so they move on. For his part, he shifts to face me more directly and looks at me closer. ¡°Hahaha, sorry about that. We usually get a lot of foreigners here, who don¡¯t know where to go for their ¡®fancy¡¯ meetings. And I suppose that is a pretty good question.¡± He seems to think on it a bit before giving a slow and cautious answer. ¡°It seems to be something pretty recent, but a lot of us assume that it might be one of the bigwigs in the sect trying to finally clean up the city a bit. To be specific, by helping more local people, everyone is more tolerable of when certain undesirables disappear. ¡°Nobody liked when the drug groups that came in a long time ago, but no one was able to do anything about it. Quite a few people are happy that something is being done about it.¡± He leans in conspiratorially, clearly enjoying spreading this gossip. His whispers add names to my ear. ¡°There are talks that the Ascending Myriad Monsters group and the Eight Winds Alchemical Research society have teamed up to make these rats, on the request of the sect. Such groups have always been a sore point for the Alchemical Research society, ever since one of their recipes was perverted by those same drug groups. It does make one wonder, though, how they got the Myriad Monsters group involved¡­¡± Wow. It''s easy to forget that I¡¯m not the only one doing stuff around here. Though, this is just gossip, I wonder what the truth is. With my question answered, so many new ones have now come up. I finished by engaging in some more light talk with the man before politely moving on. He did seem to be filled with gossip, as I heard a lot of some of the things I had already seen about groups and people in the area. Of course, I reacted with surprise and other actions as would be appropriate, as I would do with any merchant. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Before I left, I gave him a 2 Big Coppers as thanks for the information. While not a terribly large amount of money, it''s still just under half of what a person would normally make during a work day. The man didn''t look too unsatisfied, either. Now that I''m away from the man and have blended back into the crowds, I use my scan to verify that I am generally hidden in the crowd from both special abilities, cultivator senses, and just normal, regular people. I changed my scan away from the marketing style scanning, back to an information based one. I do all of this so that I can have enough leeway to be able to do a regular information scan. Without a doubt, what''s really going on will be hidden Is being kept as a secret. I''m sure the details of something like this will require me to take this very slowly and carefully. Learning from my earlier mistakes with my scan, I''ve built in a probing style method into my scan. When there''s something I don''t know, I''ll send out the slightest feeler for information towards it. This doesn''t even qualify as actually getting information, but it''s more just probing towards the existence of something. To give an example, if I would have done that with finding out how to get my cultivation methods, I would have immediately discovered how bad of an idea it would have been to even attempt the lowest possible version of the scan. With that said, it appears that this is a pretty well-kept secret. Finding out what truly is going on would be far too much for my scan, even at lower levels. If spread out in time, I simply wouldn''t have time to do that and everything else that I need to do to succeed in this world. However, I can instead just see if there''s truth to the rumors that are going around. It will still cause some pain, but I can discover the rest with time. I immediately activate the scan according to these parameters, causing the pain filled effects, as detailed. What I find is that the two groups mentioned, the Ascending myriad monsters group and the eight winds alchemical research society, are actually the ones that are fielding the rats. The Research Society differs actually from the Alchemy Group. The Alchemy group was created to make money and in some ways exploit people, while the research group is meant to help people and also expand the realm of alchemy. Unfortunately, no other data can be corroborated, though. So, intentions, other groups involved, or even how they do it can¡¯t be discovered. Just the fact that those groups are actually the ones doing it. The good thing is that the only things they are doing are actually healing people. In a sense, they are actually helping by giving me a front against the dangerous groups. The only issue is, but they are most definitely looking for who the original person to do this is. The question will be whether they¡¯re looking to recruit or something else. Thankfully, I get the feeling that the relationship that I would have with them would be a lot friendlier than what happened with the alchemy group. It will also be harder for them to gather information on me, so I may have more time than I expected. All the previous things I thought about will also still be giving me some protection on this. Like, I know I¡¯ve been running around this whole time, appearing as if I¡¯m busy. In addition, unlike the alchemy group, I¡¯ve had no dealings with them and they haven¡¯t shown up in any of my previous scans. My scan also lets me know that it¡¯s well known that the two groups, the alchemy group and the research group, have issues with each other, because of their differing goals and areas of operation. Of course, as soon as I think that, the subtlest spiritual sense I have felt yet washes over the area I¡¯m in. No one other than I seems to notice it, not even the nearby cultivators. A testament to how skilled its user is. I resist the urge to look straight at the person as it continues to go over every person. It stops on me for me for a moment longer than everyone else but then continues on. It¡¯s only when it returns to me, and only me, that I¡¯d give them a sharp look. It¡¯s a person completely covered from head to toe and black cloth, somewhat similar to me, but even their eyes are covered. As a glare at them, i can see the shivers run down their back. Just as they use their sense on me, I¡¯m now using my scan on them and I lower everything but my protection to make sure I do this thoroughly. This person is actually somewhat well known, but they hide their identity well. They are known as the Probing Air Master. This is because, despite only being in the Qi condensation level, that are able to hide their spiritual sense to where she can gather decent information over a very large period, but at a level that not even core formation experts can discover. Her services are very valued for information gathering. Which means someone really wanted to know what was going on with the merchant situation. What did cause more pain to discover is who she really is. Her name is Wei, having no family name. She¡¯s desperately trying to gather enough coin to get materials to ascend to the foundation establishment stage, since they only have an above average spiritual root. Once they reach that level, they will be in a secure position. They will continue cultivating, but they¡¯ve said that multiple times to people in their inner circle. What is the surprising part is they are an outer court member of the sect I¡¯m trying to join. They aren¡¯t doing this as part of their normal duties, but as an outside activity. I¡¯m consistently shocked by how much I can learn about a person using this scan. Nonetheless, there are still many things I can¡¯t get access to¡­ which would take far too much energy to be worth it. This makes things tougher, though. Since she¡¯s part of the sect, I¡¯ll have to step carefully. Contrary to my thoughts, Wei is still frozen in place, as I have not stopped staring at her. As I continue to think to myself, I am brought out of my thoughts when she slowly raises her hands up in submission. She points to a nearby alleyway, as if to talk for a moment. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Why does this seem so familiar? Chapter 147 - Awkward Resolution Before going to do anything else, she jumps down and starts heading towards the alley. I can see shivers running down her straightened back. She''s definitely planning something. Now the question becomes whether it''s a plea for forgiveness or a trap to cover her mistakes. Either way, I''m not making the same mistake. I still need to deal with this issue, but that doesn''t mean I''m not going to check every single thing to make sure that I don''t get taken advantage of. Especially, by someone who was just trying to spy on me. As I continue to probe at Wei¡¯s past and current dealings, I definitively find out that the reason she was spying on me, was on behalf of the merchants who wanted to gather more information. They were looking for Undercover methods to find more information about me, in a way that I most likely would never know. This isn''t the first time they''ve used this method. Almost whenever they need to get information on cultivators, they use her services. Considering her cheaper cost and special skill set, she was the most cost efficient solution. Once again, I adjust my scans to be able to get a better idea of what¡¯s going on. I need to go deeper and find what the merchants have planned for her. It¡¯s unfortunately as bad as I suspected. If she''s found to have been compromised, they''ll try to get rid of her. She''s gathered way too many secrets on their behalf, and could cause many problems. Obviously, since she''s part of the sect, she can use that to defend herself. She successfully hid her identity from almost everyone, so she would have to actively reveal her status in order for it to work. All the merchants could do is grit their teeth and move on at that point, potentially even bribing her to stay silent. The only issue is that before they find out, they may act and even if she does reveal it, she always will have an enemy at her back. This is the risk she''s taken. There are only two positive situations that can come out of this for her. One is that she could become a contact between me and them, thus making her an asset rather than a liability. That may only last for so long. However, even if the relationship between me and them goes bad, she would have a myriad of ways out. The other alternative is to disappear, since she doesn¡¯t have any connections to her real identity and kept everything separate. The first option would be good for me, because then I can regulate the relationship between the merchants and I. If I don''t give them a way to at least have some allowed method of gathering information on me, they¡¯ll continue to try other probing methods. The second option would also be good. I''m pretty sure since I''ll be breaking my identity open at the sect eventually, they''re already going to get information on me. From that point, they''ll mainly be trying to get at the supposed person behind my activities. My secret, nonexistent backer. I''m not planning on going for any other options. And from what I saw from her past, she''s a smart woman. She¡¯ll recognize these are the only two viable options against a potential enemy like me. Prepared with my plan, I lower the other aspects of my scan to wash pulses all over the alleyway in the local area. Looking for any signs of a trap. What I find is that there are two listening devices in this alleyway. It''s likely a prep zone, made by Wei herself, in case she needed to capture information. On her person, she has several stashes of knives, but my danger scan shows she has no intention of using any of it. There''s no one of note in the area to listen to this. Likely being the reason that she chose this alleyway for this prep zone. There¡¯s no one else around or hiding. With my inability to tame creatures in the area for fear of gathering the wrong attention, I have rats nearby that could ¡®realistically¡¯ intervene like it would for any other fight. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. With my abilities, I should also be able to handle a cultivator of her level. I turn my reaction speed to its highest. Walking into this alleyway, I keep my expressions motionless and my gait casual. To appear as if everything is already in my sight¡­ which it really is. Right before I stop in front of her, I turn to my left and casually pick up one rock covering a small divot in this alleyway. Underneath is one of the listening devices. Erasing one of the markings on it, which turns it off, I toss it to her and get the other one from behind a stone in the wall. I also turn that one off and toss at her, as well. ¡±¡­ That wasn''t the smartest thing you could have done. After offending someone, usually you don''t gather blackmail on them immediately after.¡± If she could be considered shuddering earlier, now she¡¯s just plain shaking. She doesn''t appear to be saying anything. Quite literally, she''s frozen in shock. ¡­ sigh. What makes this tougher is that the thing that wasn¡¯t as apparent but was a common theme in her normal life is that she has Enormous social anxiety. And awkwardness. Loads of awkwardness. Piles. Adding to that, she''s normally extremely shy, despite her desperation to get to a better place in her life. Similar to the super villains and superheroes that I read about back on earth; it looks like she adopts a different persona when she wears the clothes here. One that is secretive, but knowledgeable about many things and able to handle a variety of different situations. Having herself be discovered has jolted her out of that persona. Knowing these things about her causes me to have way too much sympathy for her. ¡­ Hmm. This could actually be a dangerous part of my ability. Knowing too much about a person¡¯s situation could make me hesitate to do something about them. Similar to a parent growing up with their child and ignoring the bad aspects, because they know their child¡¯s struggles. ¡­ or Stockholm syndrome. Either way, I still decide to wait for her to calm down and go along with the flow that she is comfortable with. Ultimately showing pity for her. Her breathing, which was quick and on the cusp of hyperventilation, slows down little by little. I just had my arms folded staring around the area calmly waiting for her to do something. My scan lets me know this will pass, if she¡¯s given time. Eventually, she whispers out, ¡°What do you want from me?¡± ¡°Well. That really depends on you, doesn¡¯t it? What do you think the best way through this situation would be?¡± After I say that, I pause. Oh shit. I was being vague again. I should correct this before she gets the wrong idea. Better yet, how about I just remove all guesswork and just give her the two options that are acceptable. Just because I know she could come to those answers doesn¡¯t mean I should allow her to do so. She is the one that started this. ¡°To be more specific, I¡¯m going to give you two options.¡± From there, I communicated the two options to her. After my words, it was clear she initially misunderstood me, but is now seriously considering what to do. Once again, I wait patiently. ¡­ She¡¯s really thinking hard on this. I begin daydreaming at some point, because of the amount of time she takes. ¡­ I think I¡¯m going to make ice cream in this world. It¡¯s a travesty that they have the ingredients available, but haven¡¯t come up with it yet. I could really use some ice cream right now. Mmm¡­ cookies and cream. The smooth taste of a dairy treat on my lips, the slight crunch of Oreos betw.. Hearing her voice suddenly speak snaps me out of my ¡®mediation.¡¯ ¡°Senior, my apologies for my massive disrespect. I had eyes but could not see Mt. Tai. You are clearly a magnanimous individual and half a teacher to me. Here, I had acquired this talisman for myself, but maybe you can use this for one of your purposes.¡± She speaks sagely and extends her hands with the gift, as if I had taught her something important. ¡­ I have no clue what it could be. My scan is telling me nothing and I have no context. It can¡¯t read minds. The talisman she holds out is a good one, but utterly useless to me. A gradual healing talisman. Able to heal egregious wounds, but over a large period. Though, I could use it as an excuse¡­ no. It¡¯s hers and I¡¯ve done nothing to deserve this. This is a bribe to let her go. Better she keeps it, in case things go south. And honestly¡­ I just want to get back to the marketplace. ¡°Ahem. Keep your gift. You will probably need it far more than one such as I. Have you decided yet, though?¡± Her eyes widen at my refusal and her hands shake as she pockets it again. Tears pool at the corner of her eyes. ¡°I¡­ I do not deserve to work with one such as you. I will leave this profession and return to the righteous path. Thank you for your guidance, Senior. I will look to use this life in better ways!¡± With a quick bow, she then runs off. Right in the path''s direction to the outer court buildings of the sect. I still do not know what she was thinking. But¡­ I think I¡¯m just going to move on at this point. With that weird situation completed, I head back to the marketplace. The sun is dipping towards the horizon and I have less time than I thought to get back to work. Reactivating my previous scan settings, I go back to my market search. This time, I think I¡¯m just focus on buying things instead. I¡­ really don¡¯t want to deal with something like this again. Especially this close to joining the sect. ¡­ why do I feel something else is going to come up as well, before this day is done? Hmm¡­ I¡¯m sure it¡¯s just my imagination. Chapter 148 - Hidden Treasure After dealing with that weird situation earlier, I harden my resolve to go after these wonderful Opportunities I see popping up around me. After making an absurd amount of money in a very short amount of time, I can only feel the craving to get even more. Honestly, this is probably a good thing. At the point I''m at right now, I might even get mugged by a cultivator with the amount of money I''m carrying on myself right now. Checking my pockets, I reaffirm the amount that I still can''t believe I''ve already made. One gold coin, 2 half-gold, and three big silver coins. Plus, an assortment of coins below big silver coins, adding up to around 450 dollars¡¯ worth. Overall, the total would be worth 203,450 dollars. From one day. Just thinking about this makes my mind swim with what would happen if I did this over the course of a month, a year, or even as a career. Excited thoughts jump around in my head; however, my scan picks up some words that remind me of its dangers. A nearby group of children, perched off to the side, whisper to each other about different people passing by. What caught my attention was when one of them asked the other about the contents of my pockets. ¡°Hey boss, I don¡¯t know da¡¯ sound of those coins from that one guy. You know, the one all in black.¡± As I attempt to control my impulse to grab my pockets, I erase any cues and continue as if I can¡¯t hear them. The boss kid speaks up after tilting an ear. ¡°Hmm¡­ I know some of those, but he''s definitely at least had a few big silvers. Since he looks foreign, the other ones may be coins from someplace else. Could still be worth something.¡± There¡¯s a pause, as he says nothing else. The other kid speaks up, as if to prompt his boss to give them the go ahead. ¡°¡­ Boss?¡± ¡°We should hold off. Might make be able to make money another way. I hear some groups are looking for people like him. Even if it ain¡¯t them. They¡¯ll still give some coppers. If it is? They¡¯ll take in the group that finds them as servants. Training, housing, food, you name it. All part of the deal. ¡°Any who don¡¯t want that gets one big silver piece.¡± Several the boys turn their head to look at them, their eyes wide. Because of the multiple pauses between his speech, I have to extend my scan a bit behind me to be able to catch the rest of their words. Just before I use my abilities to stealthily sprint off, I can hear the boss kid begin to shout, ¡°If you can find that guy¡­ You can have it! All in one place. You can have your¡­ one piece!¡± As all the kids around him jump, running out to find me and tell others about this, I sprint away, leaving them in the dust. I¡¯m left with only one thought in my mind. I¡¯m not gonna be someone¡¯s treasure chest! ¡­ Sometime later, nearing the end of the day and in a very far away area, I find myself in the very slummy version of the markets. To disguise myself, I¡¯ve also covered myself in more colorful clothing, on top of the clothes I had made. I¡¯ve made it so it looks like I¡¯m just wearing those clothes instead. In addition, my face was already mostly covered with the original clothing, but these clothes also obscure my eyes as well. They should have no idea that I¡¯m a foreigner now. I also placed all the coins above big coppers in separate areas of my body, with cloth surrounding them. The smaller coins are also in the original pockets, but now covered in cloth. This is to mask the sound of them clinking together, to the point where no one could tell what I actually have. I really should have done that earlier. Apparently, street savvy people already know to do this. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Simply making these changes causes thieves avoid you, even if they notice you have above normal amounts. It means that person is already on guard against them. And the risk isn¡¯t worth the reward at that point for them. That¡¯s where muggers come in. And you have to have much more strength than they do to do that. So, I find many people are avoiding me, along with anyone else who looks somewhat similar. And I double checked my scan, to make sure that it¡¯s not because I¡¯m giving off a different signal. Which allows me to think about this clothing. The extra layers would be unbearably hot, even if it may look normal on the outside. It¡¯s to the point that my healing constitution is constantly running, just a make sure that I don¡¯t pass out from heat exhaustion. This is taking into consideration that my body is basically upgraded, far above a normal person. I¡¯m lucky that today is only a slightly humid day. If it was even a few degrees colder or drier, people would be able to see a small amount of steam coming off me, which would totally give away that something was going on. At best, they could think I was a cultivator. At worst, they¡¯d alert cultivators I¡¯m a danger. With that said, luck is on my side on the market side of things. Being so far away from the main marketplace, in the completely poor areas of the markets, Means that there¡¯s an exceptionally large amount of cheap things to buy out here. The vast majority, being complete trash or actually bad for you to use. This is true, regardless whether it¡¯s food, clothing, or even cookware. For the people out here, though, it¡¯s the only option they have. That they can afford, at least. Despite that, what they say is true. One man¡¯s trash is another man¡¯s treasure. Amongst all of these poor items, I¡¯m able to find a tiny number of things of much greater value. Since I¡¯ve already decided to simply just buy things, I start here. One of the first things I find is unsurprisingly amongst a drug seller''s stock. Especially in areas like this, people are just trying to escape the horrors of every day. I don¡¯t judge them for trying to do so. Definitely something I want to mediate, as it has the possibility of ruining lives even further¡­ depending on the substance. Especially in this world, not everything is clear-cut as it seems. Focusing in back on the current situation, the seller is definitely sketchy. He just sits back and lets me browse his wares while keeping an eye out for any indicators of stealing. He noticed I look far too put together to be one of his normal types of customers, so he¡¯s much more cautious of me. What¡¯s good for me is that one of the psychedelic concoctions he¡¯s made actually can be extremely beneficial for someone with Qi. But only if used just before cultivating. And while rare, people from the main markets areas come over here to get drugs that will let them take a ¡®trip.¡¯ While looking over everything, I use a very low version of the scan to determine what types of drugs those people would normally go for. Of course, those are in the nicer section of his stuff. They are also the best of his stuff. Despite that, his best stuff only costs 10 big copper coins. At max. I shouldn¡¯t denigrate the cost. It may be a small amount for me, with what I just made, but would still be two days'' pay for a normal worker. I make it seem like I¡¯m picking up something random from that area, but I end up on the one I wanted in the first place. And, of course, the seller tries to cheat me by asking for 20 big coppers. After using the scan for so long, I have gotten used to some of the tactics needed for different types of people. For this guy, the silent treatment is the best method. Staying completely silent still, but just staring at them. Right in the eyes. I believe this one works, because he¡¯s not used to staring at someone lucid, or in my case, someone who isn¡¯t nervous about being in the area. Of course, I am nervous about being in the area. But he won¡¯t know that, because I¡¯m erasing any nonverbal cues. He breaks pretty quickly and gives me the normal price which I pay for and then moves on. And so, I continue on accumulating things. Things like a talisman that was hidden within the secret compartment of a plank of wood, that itself was stripped down from a cart. Or a pot, that despite its rusty and hole-ridden surface would be the best way to heat and cook all alchemical ingredients. Creating potions and items one grade higher than would be normally possible. At least, if I used it in another larger pot. So that things don¡¯t fully go through the holes. A variety of things go inside a pack that I also buy. Sometime later, I plan on going through more and organizing them to see how I can use them best. But despite all the things I bought, a nagging feeling crossed through my heart. It¡¯s that feeling that there¡¯s something out there. Something that I need to see. On Earth, I would ignore this feeling and just walk back to the normal areas. However, this feeling is feels tied to my scan. Like one of my pulses caught something big. Something that even it can¡¯t fully detect. This feeling causes me to continue walking deeper and deeper into this marketplace. To the point where it¡¯s not even scary in the sense that I could get robbed, but more that there¡¯s no activity happening. These are the areas, but no one was paid off to be able to set up your stall at. These are the areas that no one wanted, since it¡¯s so far away only the people near you will buy from them. That¡¯s not a bad thing on its own, but an area like this it means these are the people that society is left behind. People on their last legs, just before they get to the point where Ai and Lin were. Creating a what amounts to a homeless camp. Living by doing whatever is necessary. These people walk that edge. Still have homes, but declining lower and lower, barely able to sustain what assets they have. Unfortunately, no matter how far I walk¡­ I see nothing. The sun is almost completely down. Most people are already gone from the main market streets. I need to leave before it gets dangerous. Even for me, I could get taken out by forces that work best at night. Throwing out another scan at the only level I¡¯m able to risk, especially at this time of evening, only gives me a vague idea that there is a big catch out there. Despite the many variations of scanning that I attempt. What I know is that it¡¯s somewhere around this area. It¡¯s just¡­ obscured. Even from my scan. If I used a more intense version, I might be able to get it. But not now. And not like this. The only thing I can do is rush away, towards the dorms, while I make a mental note to return to here in the future. Assuming, of course, that I make it through the upcoming trials. Chapter 149 - The Steps to Success Even as I run toward the dorms, away from that section, my mind can¡¯t help drift to feeling I was getting when searching for the big catch. It was obscured. Not exactly secret, but was even partially hidden from the scan at that level. If I increased the scan, I could definitely find it. But at what cost? Searching in this way is likely the best way for now. Cementing this in my mind, I move my thoughts to more productive areas as the dilapidated buildings around me become better and better. I¡¯ve made a few friends in this world, but now I¡¯ve increased the number of potential enemies here. If I don¡¯t do something about this, it¡¯s likely I won¡¯t have anyone around to work with me, if¡­ when something inevitably happens. ¡­ I need allies. With there being no need for the merchant scan, I reallocate the resources to figuring out some methods to getting people on my side. After some deliberation, among my fast-paced movement, I come to the best strategy for my situation. It requires a few things. First, I¡¯ll need to adjust my merchant scan to a type of ¡®potential/value meter. My first attempt at this turned into everyone that I passed, glowing brightly. Which was extremely shocking and almost made me stop in my tracks. Then I realized it¡¯s because everyone has an inherently high value as a person. Even if they have low potential where they are at, the possibilities could be endless. Well¡­ at least I know the system actually cares about everyone. I change this to more of a potential/Value of being a good ally and/or mitigating enemies. I also layer this with an additional side that determines how strong their abilities are or could be. There are a few more nuances that I add into the calculation, but that is most of it. Those changes to the scan seem to cover most of the things I was looking for. Most of the people over here give very little sign that they could help with my journey. They additionally have very little strength or abilities that could be expounded on. Showing it to be mostly a success. This isn¡¯t a false assumption, because I focused my scan on similar, but broader metrics for individuals to tailor the settings. I then ran testing for several different types of individuals. Once I began to get consistently accurate results from the settings, based on what I was looking for and with the proper reasoning, I knew I had it down. Then I had the scan double check itself on whether this method would achieve what I wanted. It revealed the settings were a bit off in some ways, which leading me to change some items. By the end of this whole process, I finally found myself back at the dorms. Entering into the building, after waving to the guard, I come into a similar situation as before. Tai Ye and Ru Ning guarding the areas leading to the exterior, while Dana is cuddling with Mei Lin. I can see a tiny Dana wave at me from one of the windows. Settling in the bed, I continue my train of thought on how to get allies. The second thing I¡¯ll need to look for is people in trouble. Specifically, people who the trials are incorrectly filtering out. The good and bad thing about the trials is that it counts your ¡®resources¡¯ as your abilities. As long as those resources are tools to help with the trial rather than replace them. Exempting truly amazing tools. What this really means is that rich people can get whatever they need to get into the sect. They can use items their families have bought them or even people their families have specifically trained to help them get through anything. Not only that, but it showcases what things they''re able to leverage to get through a trial. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. It was a system, pushed by the big groups to make sure that their children, even if not capable enough, could still get in. It was also a way for this sect to effectively to buy the loyalty of powerful groups. Or items themselves, if they are powerful enough. For everyone else, there''s a tendency to treat others as either obstacles or people to follow. In this case, I''m looking for people to follow me. Normally, though, people of my lower status would not be scouting, but be scouted. That¡¯s not the worst part, though. Just as these groups can leverage their weight to get people to win, they can use that same weight to influence the sect¡¯s decisions. Even though they''re called trials, it¡¯s really just tests for different areas of the sect to determine competency. With this in mind, I review the different trials. In order:
  1. Physical trial
  2. Spiritual root
  3. Alchemy trials
  4. Formation/Talisman Knowledge
  5. Combat
  6. Discernment
  7. Taming
  8. Special Constitutions (inner court only)
The only required trials to pass are the physical trial and the spiritual root trial. If you can¡¯t climb the steps to reach the outer court or you don¡¯t have the spiritual root to become an Outer court sect member, you can¡¯t take any of the other trials. Their reasoning, is that for the progression of any of those areas you will eventually require Qi (exempting special constitutions). They are correct, that usually you need to Qi to become strong in those categories. For each of them, you can go without Qi, but if you aren¡¯t of a certain cultivation level, you won¡¯t be able to handle even the intermediate tiers of the professions. Of course, this isn¡¯t true for every case and there are plenty of ways around these things. But they don¡¯t know all of those ways and it would be too expensive to waste time sorting through all of the applicants to find edge cases. Not only that, but spiritual root really is a good general determinate of ¡®talent¡¯, so is a good marker for whether a person is worth investing time and resources in. It¡¯s also assumed that a person¡¯s abilities will naturally come out if they join as a sect servant. Though somewhat rare, there are opportunities to showcase abilities. Though, that¡¯s for only people who have shown they have the physical strength to climb the stairs to the mountain. So, if you make it up the stairs, generally you can become a sect servant. An interesting note about the spiritual root trial is that you receive your initial ranking there. From there, you are taking the rest of the trials as that ranking. You are officially part of the sect, from that moment. With all the benefits, roles, responsibilities tied to it. Apparently, this is to lay claim on members before any other abilities are revealed. Also, it allows them to know where to place you for housing during testing. They don¡¯t want a core member sleeping in the same area as outer court members, between trials. For both sabotage and prestige reasons. Going back to the other trials, they are basically a way to get even more resources allocated to you. If you ¡®pass¡¯ those trials, you will be trained and be given more resources. Some outer court members have jumped up to being an inner court just from their competency in the other trials. All in all, there¡¯s no harm in doing it. Of course, I¡¯ll be showcasing my alchemy skill. With that, there¡¯s even the possibility that I could rise to become a core member. Alchemy, formation, and array experts that can become skilled with Qi are highly valued. They are more Strategic assets than tactical. Taming is also one I will need to do, as well. I originally wouldn¡¯t focus on it as much, but with the hero group here, I¡¯ll need the resources to keep them here. Though now that I think of it, they don¡¯t really need me to take care of them. Either way, it would provide an explanation of why I was able to retain the three of them with such ¡®control.¡¯ Looking at the other trials, I really want to keep some of these to myself. It wouldn¡¯t be good for others to see how I scan things. I don¡¯t know how much they could get from watching me closely. Which means Discernment is out. Formation/Talisman knowledge is tempting. It¡¯s only formation ¡®knowledge¡¯, because you can¡¯t create formations until you reach Foundation Establishment. Formations can be used by Qi Condensation experts. Before then, they just want to see how much you know. Having a deeper knowledge base and the potential to reach Foundation Establishment, will mean you would be a great investment for the sect. Talismans can also be created in the later parts of Qi Condensation. Of course, they can be used by anyone, including normal people. Similarly, to Alchemy experts, Formation Experts can be considered Strategic assets for the sect. Thus, a core member position wouldn¡¯t be a dream with enough skills in that area. However, I get the feeling that I should keep some things a secret. Especially, since I don¡¯t really have a solid reason on why I would know about formations. Not only that, but I can always dive into it while I¡¯m normally in the sect and take the lessons there. At that time, then I can showcase my ¡®fast¡¯ learning abilities in that subject. No to Combat. Just no. And finally Special Constitutions. Also no, unless forced to. There¡¯s no need to reveal this, especially with how powerful it is for me. That trial does a deep dive. And, while they might really lay on resources to help people develop it, they also are able to know and use that knowledge as they see fit. For me, I have the scan. I can do that myself. So, I can find what I need and potentially acquire it through other methods secretly. I can feel my mind turn away from myself and to the people I can try to help. The Physical trial is where I¡¯ll likely make my first connections. Any other trials are mainly solo, but can use some teamwork or cooperation. The only issue is, if I jump to help too early, it will be suspicious. I¡¯ll need to be careful of¡­ Interrupting my thoughts, as I lay on the bed, is a small Dana who pinched me hard on the side. She looks panicked. I immediately connect to her and see what she¡¯s seeing. Outside the dorms, a distance away, is a person covered in black. On their shoulder is an insignia. The Alchemy Group¡¯s symbol. The cultivator on top of one of our building warmly waves at them. ¡­ Fuck. Chapter 150 - Area Secured As I watch with my scan, the alchemy cultivator makes a few large leaps and quickly reaches the sect cultivator¡¯s side. After some initial greetings, they seem to have a meaningless chat, mostly about the weather and how each of their days were going. With this done, the alchemy group cultivator clearly changes the conversation and gives a motion to ask where someone is. Where a black sect applicant is. They¡¯re definitely looking for us. Specifically, me. Of course, the sect cultivator points to our building. I had no expectations by this point that he would conceal it. After a brief moment, I can feel the spiritual sense of them wash over us. It takes everything I have not to look straight at them or tense my body. That would be giving them far too much information. I use my scan and body to remove any indications that I¡¯m a left to their actions. Mentally, I communicated the same thing to the hero group. Surprisingly, they did an amazing job, with even me not being able to tell something was wrong with the situation, from them. As the sense continues to probe at me, I dive into my thoughts. In a sense, it only makes sense that they would find out pretty quickly. I mean, I am the only black guy that''s likely to be taking this exam. Another person that looks like me, coming up and taking the exam in the exact same area, seems pretty farfetched. Thankfully, as quickly as it had come, the spiritual sense disappears. He seems to have gotten the information he wanted. My scan informs me that all it was, was that I basically match the description of my previous self. Luckily for me, he''s definitely not at a high level and can¡¯t read my body''s actions. Not that he would be able to anyway. My scan helping me to remove cues helps significantly with that. Despite my thoughts, the cultivator nods to himself, as if he''s confirmed what he''s been looking for. He Casually speaks a little bit more with the cultivator on the building, before hopping back to his previous position. From that point he seems to settle in almost as if he''s just here to watch. For the rest of the night, he doesn''t move from that spot. Just sitting there and watching for any movement out of the house. In the same vein, I make it look like I''m nervous and unable to sleep. Occasionally going over to the hero group and checking up on them. This way, I can keep an eye out, while also masking that I don¡¯t need to sleep. Eventually, morning comes. Mei Lin wakes up and seems to have no idea that we are being watched. I do my hardest to give off a calm impression and chat lightly with her. I consider a bit whether to tell her, but it would likely only put her in further danger. She¡¯s still just a kid. There¡¯s no way she would be able to hide her emotions fully. The cultivator¡¯s sense went over us both and I¡¯m sure while he wouldn¡¯t be able to tell anything from me, when we are in the open, it will be easier for him to see us directly. Any wariness on her part could be taken as nervousness¡­ or that he¡¯s been found out. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. No. It¡¯s better to have only us knowing what¡¯s going on. That obviously failed, because she''s able to read emotions using that ability of hers. After some casual speaking, she indicates she wanted to use the notepad to talk. It was easy to tell why she wanted to speak using it. With a sigh, I decide to answer her questions as she asked what was going on. Before I say anything about the situation, I let her know she has to hide her emotions to the best of her ability. That it is imperative to not let it be known that we know something is going on. After her strong affirmation, I give her the story. The short of what I told her, was that a group was looking for me. The one that had almost killed me earlier. She actually seemed unsurprised about it. Like she''s been expecting this to happen for a while now. Which kind of makes sense. On the way here, I already did tell her that they are what caused me to change my clothes and disguise myself. It would only make sense from her perspective that they would still be looking for me. Despite all of this, she still seems to want to stay with me. The small cynical side of me questions why she would want to, despite the dangers of such a thing. Perhaps sensing the feelings and doubt that I had, she answers my thoughts. ¡°My family had people like that after us too. They usually sit around and wait for a really long time before trying again. Mom and dad told me as long as I get to the carriages, they wouldn¡¯t dare do anything. Not even the nobles. They may find other ways to get at you, but they won¡¯t attack.¡± She seems so confident about this. I feel like that¡¯s not exactly true, but there may be some truth to that. Not only that, but I get a strong feeling that since the first attack failed, big sis crane stepped in and prevented any other attempts on my life. Sure enough, the vibe I get from the cultivator is that he is only there to keep an eye on me and/or send a message. That they are still there. With that in mind, the rest of the morning proceeds relatively normally, with Mei Lin seemingly not worried at all. She even shows me some cool things that Dana can do with her body. Stretching her like silly putty into different shapes. Things like poorly made hats or boats. Dana seems to enjoy this in some ways too, turning into strange sculpture poses and playing tag with her. It¡¯s a bit strange, but this does manage to calm my heart a bit. For the briefest time, I just enjoy the silly shenanigans before me. All the way until the carriages starts to be prepped to take us to our first trial¡­ the Steps to Reflection. To my knowledge, it¡¯s a large carved stairway that continues up to the mountain for about 160km. These stairs lead all the way up to a giant gate, called the Gate of Introspection. The trial is to go up the mountain within 4 days. Each stair isn¡¯t a small one either. Going up them will take a lot of energy and work. Likely, this will be the way that I can get people on my side. There¡¯s no way that everyone could make it up a mountain like this. Especially, if they are malnourished. The good thing about it, is that if someone goes past the time limit, they will be picked up by a cultivator and placed at the bottom of the mountain. The bad part? They are placed there with no support other than a cultivator making sure they aren¡¯t pressed into slavery, while weakened. Which apparently has happened before. If the cultivator is generous, they will give food and water. Nonetheless, we have to get there first. Mei Lin and I travel together out the door, with me holding her hand. I subconsciously did it out of protection, but it was too awkward to take away when she brightened up about it. As soon as the door opened, the Alchemy group Cultivator¡¯s eyes locked onto us. I made the decision to make my knowledge of his position known at this point. I stare directly at him, from his hidden position on the buildings across the road. His eyes squint, but he doesn¡¯t move. The Hero group falls behind us and I scan the carriage in front of our dorm for any abnormalities, lowering every other scan to make sure. It¡¯s fine and normal. I make an additional check to make sure that no changes can be made to the space inside of it. It cannot. It has those properties, but will not change beyond the bathroom and food. Making a snap decision, I have the hero group join us in the carriage. Tai Ye has to climb on top of the carriage, but she is able to fit on it like before. There¡¯s enough space inside, with the bathroom, for everyone to fit comfortably. Any instructions I make to the hero group, I make out loud. This is all to give the appearance that while they have intelligence, they still require me to state my intentions for changes to plans. I can¡¯t let them think I communicate with them telepathically. After these intense scans, my head pounds just shy of cripplingly, but I view it as worth it. I needed to know I would be safe. I bring the scans back to the combat version, with the added personnel valuation scan. Here¡¯s to hoping we get this right. The carriage rides for a few hours before we reach the stairway. The sight splays before us, as our fellow applicants leave their carriages. Chapter 151 - The Steps to Reflection As I stare out at the stairs leading up the mountain before me, I realize there are few things in my last life that even slightly compared to the site in front of me. The closest comparison to my experiences on Earth I can make is when I went on (what was at the time) the highest roller coaster ride in the world. While on the ride, with it just beginning, the cart we were in would take us up a very large first hill. The largest one out of the whole ride, in fact. While going up it, all that we could see in the backdrop was just the sky. A clear blue and covered in sporadic clouds. Before my eyes, the track seemingly leads straight into the heavens, with the road becoming smaller and smaller as it rose into the sky. All until it disappeared from view. Of course, it¡¯s just that the track sharply and frighteningly dipped downward from that point. But it''s not only this, that these carved stone stairs remind me of. The only other thing that comes to mind, is of a cliff. Not sight from being on top of it, but instead the bottom of its base. The feeling of a huge, imposing sheet of rock lording over your entire view and filling every part of your gaze as you attempt to look up, but only can see more rock. All until the only thing that separates the rock from the sky, and barely at that, is the clouds that surround the peak. Here, there is no peak to see. It¡¯s just more of the mountain being obscured by the sheer amount of distance, clouds, and other things separating this extremely tall mountain peak from us. This truly makes the name, the Steps of Reflection, a very apt description of what this does to a person at first glance. Even the young masters, filled with pride and arrogance, can¡¯t help but to take a moment and just stare at the stairs in front them. Some of them seem to dread the work that will be needed to move up then, while it fills others with anticipation for the climb. Even more so than them, the normal people who have joined the group gaze at the steps with fear. While each and every one of these young masters is at least a low-level body cultivator, easily allowing them to go up the stairs, the journey of 160 km is insanely difficult for normal people (within 4 days). After the initial moment of gaping towards this monumental task, people begin to realize what they''re up against and the importance of what they might have to do. It is at this moment the cultivator that brought us here, decides to reveal a fact that some, like myself, already knew could be done. ¡°These Stairs are called the Steps of Reflection. ¡°Going up the steps, it''s considered the first trial on your journey to becoming a cultivator within our sect. Ours is one that accepts many things as strengths. However, physical strength is one of the things that we value highly. ¡°Well¡­ at least a base level of physical strength.¡± He coughs and looks to the side before continuing. ¡°With that said, not everyone is blessed in this department. There are other strengths that can compensate for such things. So, we allow anyone who has the ability, fate, or status to use anything or anyone in their vicinity to get up the Steps and reach the Gate of Introspection, that sits on top of them. Specifically, only your fellow applicants and/or tamed creatures can be leveraged to help you get up the mountain in terms of personnel. Any personal items that you or they are carrying on them, are allowed, as well. ¡°The only thing we require, is that you don''t use any of the other alternative methods to get up the mountain to the gate, such as the merchant pathways. You have five days to do this. My suggestion is to complete it in four, at the latest. If not, you will be moving straight into your second trial from there. ¡°If you do make it to the top, there will be food, water, and more temporary dorms for you to stay within until the next trial begins. These will not be near the outer court buildings, and I do not suggest attempting to enter the direct outer court area, until you are accepted.¡± After this speech, he takes a deep breath and his voice sounds a tiny bit kinder than before. ¡°To those of you who make it through these trials and will become my sect mates, I look forward to working with you and bringing further glory to our sect.¡± If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. With a quick smile, he bounds back onto the carriages, and focuses his eyes out to the distance. From what I can gather, he''s waiting for anyone else who will be taking the first trial. He may be out here, all the way until the end of the day. Since we only have five days, technically four, to get up the mountain, I¡¯ll need to make sure I set a good enough pace that will still allow me to accomplish my goals. Interrupting my thoughts, I can hear one of the young Master¡®s call out to the group. ¡°Alright, people. Just like we discussed, anyone in my group can come over here so I can help you get into my personal carriage.¡± Almost in sync, I can see many of the rich and young masters pull out some qi treasures in the form of carriages or other items to ride. For the carriages, the doors open up to show increased space on the inside. People from the friend groups, or to be more accurate, acquaintance groups fill the space. As each of these young masters¡¯ carriages get filled, who has been truly accepted really is shown. Some people are told to get out of the carriages, while they denied others from even getting close in the first place. Some were denied entry into the acquaintance groups in the first place, and know their status in relation to them. These people have already moved up the stairs and are trying in their own ways to go up it. Luckily for them, there are sources of food as berries and some animals that will allow them to get food on the way. Rivers also run alongside the path part of the way. The only thing that they may struggle with is finding any form of shelter along the way. Undoubtedly, anyone actually traveling up to it and taking the full 4 to 5 days will actually need to sleep at some point. Unfortunately for them, just as there are animals, they can hunt for food along the path. There are animals that can hunt them as well. Most of the animals will wait for a person who is truly weakened and then attack when they attempt to get some rest. There are a few points along the path that my scan tells me are trouble areas. The first fourth of the journey usually has the weakest of the bunch fall out. It is here that people typically get preyed upon by packs of weaker creatures. Since these are usually the most malnourished and desperate people, they sometimes don¡¯t even have to stop moving for them to get ambushed. The life of a cultivator is full of peril and danger. The sect will protect their people from most forms of exploitation. However, they will not protect you when you go into dangerous situations. In fact, they will probably be the one to send you into those situations when you are in the outer courts. With preparation and support, of course. Ultimately, they do not want anyone who is too weak to be of use. To them, those people are chaff and should be shed as soon as possible. If you were that physically weak, you should have come up with an alternate way to get up the path, is their reasoning. The young masters and ladies have closed the doors and their carriages zoom up on the side of the steps. It is clear that these are tools that have been used in their families to get up there, over multiple generations. Long Shui (the rapist), Ao Hai (the goth guy), and the young master who kicked the assassin, all left with this group. Left behind are distraught, broken, and, in some cases, wailing people. Realizing the futility of their journey. My scan shows that many of these people cannot make it up the mountain. Whether they survive or not will depend on luck or if they decide to go. It didn¡¯t seem like it, because of the way the carriages bringing us all here worked, but there were 2000 people who came here in this single batch. Of those who are left behind by the young masters, there are about a thousand left that will need or want to travel by foot. An example of one person who wanted to travel by foot is Huang Kaida, from the body cultivating family. He has a group of close to 100 people who are clearly athletic and are following him. They take off up the mountain together. It¡¯s easy to see that they will all make it up the mountain, with no issue. No animal will attempt to fight any of them. Others are following young masters who weren¡¯t the favored by their families and didn¡¯t have a Qi treasure to immediately go up the mountain. It is beneficial for them to follow them. It isn¡¯t likely the young masters will stop or help them if they fall behind, but allow them to cultivate a relationship with them during the journey. And anyway, some chance of them helping is better than no chance. These groups headed out together, as well. Finally, many people ended up leaving on their own. Some did it out a lack of a group to attach to, but a desperation to continue, and others because they were natural loners. I had activated my personnel potential scan earlier and saw that there were hundreds of people who had a possibility of being extremely beneficial to me and also would have a high potential as well. The vast majority left with these other groups. All that is left after these groups left were around several hundred people. I can see the two poor ladies that asked for help earlier, Chen (the brunette) and Ju (the raven haired), who rush to my side. They seem disappointed at my lack of a carriage. They definitely tried to get into a few of the carriages and were denied because of their lack of wealth or status. They look at me and see that I had notice and begin apologizing, but I assuage their fears. I already knew they were opportunists. But they¡¯ll be more useful and dedicated over time, as they get to know me. ¡­ At least that¡¯s what the scan tells me. With them and Mei Lin out of the count¡­ Out of all these people, there are only 16 that shine to me that would be beneficial for me and would have high potential. There are a few people who have above spirit roots that aren¡¯t included in this, but they, for one reason or another, wouldn¡¯t be a good fit. There are a few people within the shining group who actually have below average spirit roots, but are showing to be a great pick to help. Some are already making the trek, while others are wallowing in sadness. So¡­ how do I want to do this? With this new situation in front of me, I ponder my approach. Chapter 152 - Simply Delicious As I look around at the groups of people that are still mulling over their inability to join the young masters, to get an easy pass up the mountain, I take a look at three different shining people located in a few of the groups. One of them is a black-haired young man, who looks to be around 22. He seems to take a backseat to the group. He doesn¡¯t have any confidence in himself, and is going along with one of the other group members who are just climbing the steps. If my take is correct, he might be of the personality that if they gave up early, he would join them. If only to not rock the group. None of them look like they could make it up the mountain without help. In another group, there''s a bombastic young man, who appears to be trying to psych himself up, to go up the mountain. Based on his physique, I think he could get a significant portion up the mountain, but may have some trouble in the later portions. Mainly, it looks like he talks to himself to work through any uneasiness. And he definitely looks very uneasy. Last, there''s a red-headed woman, also of a diminutive stature, similar to the black-haired man. There are a few girls who are arguing about what each of them might have done wrong to not make it into the carriages, while she sits in the back of their group, staying quiet. From what I can see, they treat her as a supporting person to the group. To be more accurate, they keep her around to make themselves feel better. In contrast to the other diminutive guy, my scan shows she can actually climb the entire mountain herself. She actually has exceptionally good abilities, but is burdened by those around her. She also has self-confidence issues. The other people, who are also shining, have already headed up the mountain. All 16 of them, which includes the three people, are like every other person around here. They have their own personalities, quirks, and tendencies. Balancing how to get them all on my side, are getting rid of the people who are a bad influence on them, might be a bit of a struggle. The first group I go towards is for the Bombastic young man. I''m afraid that if I don''t get to him early, something could happen. Although he is psyching himself up, being alone on a mountain like this is clearly a huge venture. Having someone that''s willing to take the journey with you can make all the difference. Though, maybe I don''t actually have to be with him to influence him¡­ Walking up to him casually, he doesn''t seem to notice my approach. At the last moment, just before I talk to him, I get the idea to use a variant of my merchant scan and replace my potential scan with it. I focus this one on speaking ability and skills. I hope it will allow me to navigate the conversation a little more adeptly. ¡°¡­ So, you seem to be a little unsure of yourself.¡± I started the conversation with the statement, which appears to shake him out of his self-speaking mantras. With a quick look at me and a gulp, he quickly bows his head and yells something unexpected out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir! I hope I didn¡¯t disturb your preparations with my foolish words.¡± ¡­ Sir? Oh, right. Some of them might think I¡¯m a young master based on my battle with Long Shui. His loud words gather quite a few eyes on us. Unfortunately for me, these aren''t so much friendly eyes, as opportunistic ones. Despite that, I decide to focus on getting him on my side before worrying about that. ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize, friend. It was simply reminding me of the journey we have in front of us. Even I can get a little nervous at such things, but having someone who shares that feeling¡­ is a bit heartening. That I¡¯m not alone in my worries.¡± A minor lie¡­ since I most definitely can do this. However, if this was the old me, I would definitely be scared out of my mind. I also wouldn¡¯t be able to complete this, either. I continue to adjust my conversation scan, as I''ll call it, throughout the talk. It seems I made the right choice in using this, as he appears to relax at my words. ¡°I¡­ know I can do it. I¡¯ve been training for so long to make it up there. But it¡¯s different when you have to do it. I just feel so weak and like I can¡¯t remember the times I practiced.¡± ¡°I know that feeling. When it¡¯s finally time to do something that you¡¯ve been waiting to do for so long, it''s so easy to doubt yourself at the last moment. I can¡¯t help but think things like, ¡®Am I ready for this?¡¯ or ¡®Do I really want to do this now?¡¯ ¡°It can be really tough to push through that. No matter what it is for.¡± My scan tells me this is the time to really try to connect with him. I placed my hand on his shoulder, which draws his sapphire eyes to look at mine. I continue speaking. ¡°I can assure you. Don''t doubt yourself. Don¡¯t doubt the work you¡¯ve put in for this moment. You''re ready. You got this.¡± I pause, deciding to pull a bit on the wisdom of someone from my world, Henry David Thoreau. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. ¡°Go confidently in the direction of your dreams. Live the life you¡¯ve imagined.¡± After shamelessly borrowing one of the inspirational quotes from my world, I can see the young man¡¯s eyes flash. His eyes drift to the sky above me, glassing over as his back straightens. It has awakened a fire within him. He runs towards the stairs, ignoring everything else around him. His eyes are locked into the distance, toward his goal. But then he almost trips, as if he remembered something. He turns around, bowing in my direction. ¡°Thank you for your wisdom, sir! I¡¯ll see you at the top.¡± He gives a silly grin and sprints up the stairs. ¡­ He definitely won¡¯t make it if he keeps that pace. Eh, I''m sure it''ll be fine. ¡­ actually, I should slow him down, just in case. No need to chance it. With a loud voice, I yell out, ¡°Make sure to Slow Down, and pace yourself! You got this!¡± He almost trips at my yell, but nods with another smile afterwards. He slows down a bit. Good enough. Wow, that went a lot better than I thought it would. He may not be joining me on this journey, but I think he got a good idea of my personality. Not everything has to be rushed for right now. I just need to give them a little help to get over the line. However, it is at this point that I realized that everyone else is looking at me. I was pretty loud in this conversation. The young man was loud, and I subconsciously matched him, in accordance with the conversation scan. I can feel my mouth dry up at everyone''s gaze. Even the girls¡¯ group, with the redhead, appears to be looking over at me. This is a little awkward. But this might be a good opportunity. Some people over there are obviously looking like they want to join the little group I have here. Glancing behind me, I can see that the rest of my group has been trailing a small distance behind me. They don''t seem to interfere with what I''m doing, assuming that I''m doing this for a reason. Now that I think about it, this group can be a little imposing with the giant, tamed beasts trailing me from behind. I switched between activating my conversation scan and my potential scan to make any adjustments between my actions. The conversation scan, I put in a feature which gives me a general idea of how people feel about variations of my actions. As an example, whether they''d be receptive to having the group behind me or not. Since the diminutive young man''s group is already gone, I decide to go to the redhead¡¯s group next. Luckily for me, most of them seem to react positively to me having a group slightly behind me. Just before I go, I use my healing ability on myself to reset any weird smells I might have gotten on me, from all the activities I¡¯ve been through. It¡¯s been quite a while since I¡¯ve taken a bath, but this should help a lot. I assume it might not smell nice, but at least it won¡¯t smell bad. My natural tendency is to go towards the red-headed girl, but I stop. The closer and closer I got to her, the more uncomfortable she and the surrounding girls became. Even though I might want to go after her first and don''t want to acknowledge the other girls, because of the way they treat her, I have to work within the hierarchy they are used to. If I just go after her, there''s a high possibility they may shame her into not going with me. Additionally, I don''t know what type of relationship she really has with these girls, which could ultimately hurt everything if I try to pull them apart. I might have to take them with me. With this in mind, I head first to the leader of their group. She appears to be an attractive blonde woman, with sharp reddish eyes, who is the one that was getting most agitated by my orientation to anyone else other than her. As I readjusted my orientation back to her, her face seemed to settle a bit. Something bothers me about this group a little, so I use a small portion of my scan to read the situation a bit. Shit. I see why she''s the head of this group. She''s part of one of the small mid-tier clans, with her name being Shi Ji. The family appears to have similar physical characteristics to her, with their trademark being red eyes and blonde hair. Beyond that, there isn¡¯t much difference between their family and others. At least not to the public. She doesn¡¯t have enough wealth and influence, nor the status in her family, to allow her to get a Qi treasure, but she definitely has enough to easily command respect from those around her. She should also be able to make it up the mountain. Everyone else doesn¡¯t seem as high of a status as her, but still have families that are connected in their own ways. ¡­ If I disrespect her, I might have a bad time. As I get closer and closer to her, her eyes widen more and more. I can see her nose twitches a little. Not wanting to mess this up, my conversation scan shows the most effective way to start this off well is to start out with a simple greeting. This should indicate that I know who she is, placing importance on her in my acknowledgment. I raise my hand and then move to clasp my hands while bowing slightly to her. ¡°Miss Shi Ji. I don¡¯t believe we have met. It¡¯s a pleasure to make your acquaintance. My apologies for not being able to give my name, as I am currently under the need to conceal it. I hope you can forgive this transgression.¡± She just stares at me. Saying nothing. A few of the other women in the group are doing the same thing. One of them, in the back, scoots forward a bit. Eyes locked on me. There¡¯s a look in their eyes that feels familiar, but slightly different. I can¡¯t quite place it. It¡¯s extremely disconcerting. ¡­ Did I do something wrong? I use my scan to check to see if my manners were incorrect, which it doesn¡¯t appear to be the case. Flowery, but in accordance with what I was taught, is one of the normal introduction methods to give women of status. With this being such an important conversation, decide to turn up my scan to a very high amount in a pulse to find out what the issue could be. To somehow get an idea of what I might be doing wrong. The scan takes a significantly less amount of mental energy than I assumed it would, revealing that this is obvious and not even a slight secret. What it shows is an unfortunately interesting series of notes.
  1. There¡¯s an exotic and mysterious young man, who single-handedly beat a major young master and won his respect, as well as another major young master¡¯s.
  2. That same mysterious young man, with his face covered and eyes the color of mahogany, comforting yet tough, approaches you. The slight bit you can see shows an attractive face, perfectly symmetrical and with a beautifully slight brown tint. The clothes he wears appear to be of extremely fine quality, having threads so small you can barely tell the seams, denoting some measure of wealth or status.
  3. That man already has a group behind him comprising 3 giant and clearly intelligent tamed beasts, as well as some other people who seem to follow him. Showing a level of skill and/or authority.
  4. Not even a few moments ago, he showed himself to be open and supportive, yelling out inspiring statements to a man others avoided, causing that man to reveal great speed and strength. Making others who listened become inspired, as well.
  5. When he approached, he already knew your name. Which in the big scheme of things, you are not a person of high enough status to be commonly known. So, you might be important to him, in some unknown way.
  6. And finally, the absolute, most important note. As he approached, something hit everyone¡¯s noses. Matching his eyes, it was woodsy, but with subtle notes of raindrops in a forest. But this forest is on the edge of an ocean beach, with the slightest breeze tickling your lips. Hidden within even this is the hint of a dessert that you¡¯ve only tasted once or twice at a high-end banquet. Dark and sweet in every way.
This all wraps together into an irresistible scent that makes you want to immediately move closer and smell him. Something that awakens a feeling deep within you, that is hard to recognize. Something they wouldn¡¯t know the name of¡­ Pheromones. This is a natural result of continuously improving a body far beyond its normal limits. Not taking a bath for so long¡­ was protecting me and others from what I had become. A delicious man. Oh God. Chapter 153 - How The Tables Have Turned I stand there in shock from the revelation I¡¯ve discovered. The mere fact that my body has become a much more perfect thing is both a natural conclusion and a shocking thought. It¡¯s like if you don¡¯t check the changes that your body has gone through, while changing your diet, your body may change and it¡¯s only after seeing pictures later do you realize what actually happened. You know it¡¯s happening, but you don¡¯t really think of it until it becomes obvious. I can¡¯t help but turn my scan inward to actually look at myself. It¡¯s my same face from earth, but one side matches the other and in a visually appealing way. Wait. That¡¯s not actually completely true. My jaws become a little more angular, with more of a point towards the chin. My cheekbones are also more prominent and slightly higher than before. Thankfully, my skin color hasn¡¯t changed, which means this world won¡¯t lighten my skin or anything like that. It¡¯s still the same warm and creamy, light brown color. I honestly am reminded of a FFVII character that always wore a suit. He wasn¡¯t a rude guy. I keep looking at myself. ¡­ Damn, I¡¯m beautiful. I meant before the change, too. Many people didn¡¯t agree back at home, but that¡¯s their loss. Love yourself, regardless of what others think. Moving on, I look at the obvious changes like to my actual body structure and in some other things. It mainly looks like the changes focused on symmetry and toning. Strangely enough, when I flex my body, I can make the muscles show up much more prominently. Not to the point of a professional bodybuilder, but my arms do increase quite a little outward. My pecs and back rise up and show prominently. And don¡¯t get me started on my butt cheeks. Bubbly, yet firm as a rock. After a moment of two of looking at this, I become satisfied with all the testing I¡¯ve done and the primary areas that the healing constitution has allocated my body structure towards. It is at this point, after looking at these different aspects, did I realize I¡¯ve been flexing in different forms in front of these girls. In front of everyone. They¡¯re just staring. Despite the layer of fabric covering my body, it is somewhat form fitting. And they watched every moment, every flex. I just made the situation so much worse. For her part, Shi Ji has managed to maintain the exact same face the whole time. Wide eyed, but largely impassive. I shift on my feet a little. Her eyes follow my chest. I move a little to the right. Her eyes follow. All without looking even once towards my face. Huh, so this is how it feels to be objectified. I thought I would like something like this, but the way they are looking at me doesn¡¯t make me feel like they really care, honestly. Something that¡¯s more important than me than whatever quick thing I could get out of them. I turn around to see Chen and Ju¡¯s head looking downward and snap back up to my face. They were looking at my butt. I look back at Shi Ji and their group. They are looking at my butt now. They don¡¯t even look up at my face. ¡­ is this a comedy routine? Because it¡¯s not funny. Turning back to the two on my side, they¡¯ve seemed to have snapped out whatever stupor they were in and have concentrated on my face. Their eyes occasionally wander. They still have no words. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Thankfully, Dana and other two heroes have retreated a distance with Mei Lin. The communication between us shows they noticed something was happening to Chen and Ju, so they moved Mei Lin back. Mei Lin, thankfully, hasn¡¯t been affected. I definitely don¡¯t need something like that in my life right now. But this is only a temporary solution. Just like any smell or gas, these things spread and drift. More and more people are orienting their eyes over here. Is this a good thing? This definitely has the possibility of helping me to get more people on my side. Regardless of how shallow it is. I take a glance over at the redhead woman in Shi Ji¡¯s group. She is also staring at my butt. No. I don¡¯t think this is a sustainable solution. I¡¯ll need more time to workout how I can use this, but right now it isn¡¯t helping. Looking back at Chen and Ju, I tell them to head over to Mei Lin. Turning to the other group, I quickly let them know I will have to step away for a moment. Using my speed, I run a significant distance away and quickly find a mud puddle. Before doing anything, I use my scan to completely verify that nobody has a spiritual sense on me and that no one in any shape or form is watching me¡­ I¡®m surprised to find that being the case. It looks like cultivators only check in during certain time periods. Seems like a flaw to me. Once that is confirmed, I rub the mud on my skin underneath my clothes, until I have confirmed that the smell has dulled enough to not overwhelm anyone. Mainly, I¡¯m mixing other smells into this one, instead of covering it. There shouldn¡¯t be any health issues from doing this, as my healing constitution should take care of anything of the sort. Having a pleasant smell will be good and will help with first impressions. It would also be very suspicious if I didn¡¯t still smell somewhat the same afterwards. The closer they get, the closer it will be to the original scent. I won¡¯t be able to stop that even with mixing the scent. At the very least, it will be a conscious effort for someone to do that. I then rush back, only to encounter a large group of women moving closer to Mei Lin, Chen and Ju, and the hero group. They haven¡¯t surrounded them, per se, but they are definitely trying to get closer to establish a rapport. They likely would have already attempted, if it wasn¡¯t for the fierce appearance of the three heroes. An enormous spider and a wall of goop is an intimidating thing. Ru Ning is also frightening in his own way to some people. There are some guys with the group that were already allied with them. However, they seem a bit confused at why they¡¯re moving closer to this particular group. Though some seem a bit excited and were actually watching me flex earlier. Seeing the delicate situation, I tried to regather their attention. ¡°Uhh, is everything alright? You guys seem a bit¡­ stressed about something,¡± I hear the sound of drool being slurped back in, as the group¡¯s eyes shoot back towards me, like a many-eyed eldritch being focusing in on its prey. A shiver comes over me a little. Shi Ji is first to notice and approaches quickly. She gets close. Very close. Much closer than my American sense of personal space bubble is used to. Her face is just under a third of a meter away. I can feel my face hearing a bit. Despite my new looks, I¡¯m still the same guy. Inexperienced with women and seduction. Luckily, I have already experienced practiced seduction from professionals, so I¡¯m able to handle this better than those times. Others in the group seem to burn in jealousy, wanting to be in her shoes, but aren¡¯t willing to step on her toes because of her status. She gulps, takes a deep breath and gets a little giddy, but then speaks. ¡°¡­ S-Sorry for my earlier display, young master. I was, uh, in awe of your earlier words for your fanny - I mean friend.¡± I can¡¯t help but just look at her for a moment before internally sighing. It looks like the effects are diluted, but it has already made the impression. I need to work with this. Her group needs to come with me. I lean in a little, determinedly ignoring my beating heart, as I notice the dimples and freckles on her cheeks. She¡¯s a beautiful woman. Her glowing red eyes seem to shine, locking onto mine as her chin raises the slightest bit in anticipation. Having an effect like this on a woman this attractive is doing strange things to my heart. ¡°That¡¯s alright. Such things happen. Sorry for running off so suddenly. I realized I urgently need to take care of something.¡± I lean back a bit. She leans in, as if to follow, but stops herself. I continue, ¡°Focusing on this situation, though, will you and your group be ascending the mountain? I know I will be. I wanted to check with some of the different groups, to make sure everyone is doing alright.¡± Breath quickening, she nods. I nod in return. ¡°Great. Since you are all set, I¡¯ll head up myself with my group. Looking forward to seeing all the people in your group at the top with us.¡± She freezes for a moment, but then seems to catch to subtle hint in my words. She nods resolutely at this. With this, I¡¯m making it a challenge for her to get everyone in her group to the top of the mountain. Specifically, it¡¯s almost as if she isn¡¯t able to do so for her entire group, she will be lacking in ability. The downside to this is that she will now have expectations. Either way, I was planning on monitoring them, but now I will have to manage the interpersonal side. Especially, since my goal is the red head woman. It is at this point that I accidentally revealed something. When thinking of the red-headed woman, my eyes flickered over to her and lingered. Shi Ji caught this and turned her head, seeing where my eyes landed. I can practically see the fires of jealousy flash through her eyes before she seems to have come to an internal conclusion. She bows and moves back to her group. I can see her quickly speak to the aforementioned woman and bringing her to her side. The group and woman in question are in shock. Already, some people in the group moves away from certain people and starts cozying up with others. The group dynamics have flipped. Look at me over here. Ruining friendships and starting internal wars. Great. Chapter 154 - Class Struggles in Another World Turning away from their group, I focus on the others around me. From those who are left, I don¡¯t see anyone else who is shining as an exceptionally wonderful choice to have follow me. The key aspect about this particular scan is that it also determines who¡¯s likely to stay with me if I get them to follow me. Which is the main reason that many of the people who are currently interested in me still aren¡¯t shining when I go over them with my scan. There are plenty of people who will stay with you when things are good, but when things get bad, people turn to their own interests. Even Shi Ji, who admittedly started shining a bit more after our talks, Isn¡¯t on the level of these other people. Push comes to shove; she¡¯d default to acquaintance status. People can change, which is why her shine went up after our interactions, but it takes work and conscious thought. With that said, while some of the young masters and ladies who had followed me earlier are here, they seem strangely reticent to approach me. My guess is that they may view approaching me as stepping on Shi Ji¡¯s toes. It doesn¡¯t help that she gives a sharp look to anyone who even looks like they might try to approach. ¡­ It might be time for me to start up the stairs. I considered dissuading or attempting to dissuade people who aren¡¯t likely to make it from going up the stairs. But then I realized that with everyone here, there¡¯s a possibility of those people being able to make it up in different ways than just themselves. Even a person would only make it up halfway with their own strength, could be helped up the other half by another person. There are enough young masters and ladies, there is a significant number of people could actually make it. Of course, they definitely wouldn¡¯t do that. Without compensation, at least. I begin my trek up the stairs, following behind some others that have already started their journey. My scan shows behind me that this starts with several people heading up behind me. Many of them already know of my physical prowess, so they¡¯re assuming that I¡¯m already going to make it. That is not the only reason, though. I also have three large creatures following along on this journey. Ones which, frankly, could carry a sizeable amount of people. That doesn¡¯t even include how many I could carry if I really tried. In particular, Chen and Ju seem to be looking pretty intently between me and the hero group. Clearly hoping I¡¯ll give them the go ahead to ride them. This isn¡¯t a luxury ride. Not like what some of the other young masters and people with tamed creatures or Qi treasures like to do. Frankly, they¡¯re actually just able to make it up the whole journey up the mountain. From what I can tell, their many years of running around on the streets will come into play on this. The journey will definitely help them fight through any inner demons and increase their conviction. Those who took the free ride from anyone missed the actual point of this journey. To remind you of the struggles, you must go through to pursue cultivation. While it isn¡¯t discussed, the elders'' officiating challenges take this into consideration. You won¡¯t be penalized for your actions, but you lose out on its rewards. They¡¯ll put more weight to someone who can fight for what they want or at least work for it in some way, rather than a total freeloader. Even for those with no spirit root talent, there are favorable places to work as a sect servant. They will attempt to put hard workers in any areas to succeed. That way, they can eventually work to become cultivators, albeit on a far more difficult journey. While these girls are already enormously hard workers, this will show any of the elders watching that they can be used effectively. Based on the feelings I got from my scan, they shouldn¡¯t be a sect servant. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. With this in mind, I share with them we will only use them in an emergency. They begrudgingly accept this. Mei Lin, on the other hand, is actually ready to make it up the mountain. Her parents spent the money to get her trained to make such a trek. While she isn¡¯t a body cultivator by any means, they¡¯ve been planning something like this for their children for a while now. The only question was, which of their children would it be. It¡¯s not only that, though. As merchants, they are constantly walking and transporting goods. More than people think, this takes a lot of strength and willpower. And she¡¯s been in the thick of things since she¡¯s been little. Plus, younger people usually deal with these types of stresses a little better, especially when they are used to long trips. With this in mind, I¡¯m able to move forward with not that many concerns. For the first five kilometers, things go pretty steadily. It¡¯s not that long afterwards, then I hear huffing and puffing from some of the wealthy, but not body cultivated people. They seemed to believe they could become cultivators without actually training for it. From the surface level scan I use, I can see they lived a true life of luxury and not much movement at all. I¡¯m legitimately surprised they got this far. And while going upstairs. It goes to show that even if you have the money and desire, but not the willpower or practice, things will not go your way. But I find myself to quickly be proven wrong. Some of them began popping pills and just tossing them in their mouth. As they continue, they seem to get stronger, not weaker. I Intensify my scan on them to see how many pills they have. Too damn many. If they keep doing this, they¡¯ll definitely make it up the mountain. Many of these wealthy people seem to have a weakened version of the pill that still has some side effects when overused. Feeling curious about my resident merchant, I look over it at Mei Lin with my scan, who also has a large bag of pills! My scan reveals that each one of these pills is pretty expensive, outside the price range of a normal person to abuse at $500 a pill. Each time you take the pill, its effectiveness goes down, so you have to take more pills to compensate. Funnily enough, just one of those pills for someone who could make it 3/4 of the way, could push them through the rest of the way. Wow, this world really is stacked against people without money or power. Though, I guess it was the same way in my world. With the more money or power, you have, you can get better access to resources and have to deal with less stressors that could get in the way of your goals. Just based on this, it¡¯s easy to see that many of the people who took the carriages another easy method really didn¡¯t need to. It¡¯s all about comfort. I can see jealousy in the eyes of some of the poor people, while others seem at peace with the situation, possibly already knowing and understanding the ways people can bypass challenges. The vast majority of this group cannot make it up the mountain. Not without help. This barely considers the full 2000 people that came in this batch. Out of the 2000 people that are taking this challenge, 90% of them are poor. The ones who are vastly physically fit have already gone with Huang Kaida, the body cultivator. Which leaves around 85% of them still out of luck. It would be very tempting for the group to take these resources by force or coercion from these rich people. In fact, my scan reveals that one year that did actually happen. For whatever reason, there were quite a bit fewer wealthy people and an enormously large amount of poor people that had taken the challenge that year. On top of that, these were nobles with a proclivity to violence and abuse towards people they viewed as their lessers. Incensed by ¡®the filth¡¯ They saw all around them, they were particularly lethal with their actions. At that time, the regulations were a little looser with what you could do in the Tests. killing was Greatly discouraged, but not prohibited. what this really meant, was that the nobles could kill anyone they wanted if incensed enough, while the poor people had to cower and hide in fear of the retribution from the people backing them. That year, with the disparity being that large, poor people fought back and tore those nobles apart. With that said, the nobles took much of the groups apart with their enhanced body cultivation and Qi treasures. Those nobles eventually got their revenge, as almost every single person from that year was slaughtered by the noble groups, when word got to them. only a few people survived, and that was due to the protection of the sect against those noble groups. This was bad for both the noble groups and the sect, as no one wanted to join the sect the following recruiting period. The sect wasn¡¯t protecting its potential members from the nobles and the nobles didn¡¯t feel safe at the sect. This caused them to set up the rules that are here now, preventing killings and more specifically preventing nobles from running wild. Even with that, though, there''s still the risk and reality that the large numbers of people can force nobles to be unable to make it into this sect, by holding them down or beating them up. Even a human can be taken down by a million ants, especially if they can¡¯t get away. This is the reason the men of the wealthiest and most powerful members take other ways to get up the mountain via qi treasures. Ultimately, the sect became a fairer place, that while still slightly biased towards nobles, will now prioritize the sect itself and members above all else. That leaves me with a very, very troublesome situation. In a clearly unfair situation for people, I do have the ability to help these people. It is likely to be on purpose, but the resources for a commonly known way to make similar type of concoction to the pill the nobles are using is planted all along this mountain. The only catch is, it takes quite a bit of skill to generate this in conditions like this. Not impossible, but outside the reach of someone who isn¡¯t specialized in that realm. In the past, when people with that knowledge and skill when up this mountain, they ordered it for themselves and for those they know and trust. This is a test to see if you have potential and the eye to find them. There¡¯s enough material here for millions of times more participants. ¡­ Why did I have to find this out? Chapter 155 - Splintering With these thoughts on my mind, I think on what I should do regarding all these ingredients around me. Since the alchemy Guild already knows who I am, it wouldn¡¯t hurt at this point to showcase that part of my abilities. In all technicality, this means I¡¯m guaranteed a high spot if I can get to that alchemy test. Alright. It might be good to establish myself to my peers as someone they can trust to buy concoctions and elixirs from early on. ¡­ And since the Guild doesn¡¯t like me anyway, I might as well take a few more customers from them. I¡¯m sure that won¡¯t cause any problems, right? Nonetheless, I move my mind back to the issue at hand. To my knowledge, I can take as I want from these mountains. They based this out of the assumption that no one would actually use a significant amount of the ingredients. Especially with the sheer amount available. They may not have realized is that there is a variant of the concoction that can be made to assist with this test. The only difference is that it has to use an exceptional amount of ingredients that are concentrated and then refined twice. Well, it¡¯s not that they don¡¯t know of that version. It¡¯s that it would take an exceptional amount of skill and a way to mix very large quantities of it together. Something that is extremely unlikely to happen when you¡¯re trying to hide that you¡¯re an alchemist and only share it with friends. For someone like me, I don¡¯t have to hide it. And I¡¯m planning on helping large quantities of people, so I need to mix large amounts, anyway. With this setup, I just need to make larger tools. With the general plan in mind, I use my scan to determine best stopping point for the night, while being able to help the greatest number of people. It looks like that point will be just a bit before the first quarter of this test, at around 36 kilometers. This is where the majority of normal people will have tired themselves out, extending themselves too far. They will be weakened and will be looking for a place to rest. It won¡¯t only be them, as most participants rest around this area to determine how their feeling on this first day. Even the physical superstars, like Huang Kaida will be taking time to rest there tonight. Most people that are going see them camping out, will also camp in fear or wariness of why they would do so. The real reason they do so is to make connections and get to know each other. This will allow me the greatest possible influence on the group as a whole. I guesstimate around 1500 people will be there. My job will be to make a safe place for them to be as, as well giving me a chance to create a large batch of the stamina recovering concoction. I also adjust my scan to be a little more forgiving with its requirements on who could be helpful. Now it is taking into account that these new people may not be totally dedicated, but could have a significant amount of goodwill and potential allies. As could be expected, the number of people that are shining have gone way up now. Out of this group back here, a large majority fit the requirements. Which makes the most sense, since they are the ones that were concerned about even making it in the first place. Anyone that¡¯s headed up ahead, either were prepared or believed in themselves enough to go for it automatically. Of course, there are a large number of people who wouldn''t be grateful enough to be loyal to you, even if you did help them. Ones who would simply take more from you regardless of how much you give them. Even within this group, though, most are shining somewhat. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Showing that they would be somewhat grateful and would remember the actions. However, they still wouldn''t do anything about it unless it was mutually beneficial. Oh well. You can''t win them all over. And so, I continue on with my group. Soon after the five-kilometer point, I see the resting bodies of people who weren''t used to physical labor, but did not have the friends or items to go any further. Even with the concoction, getting these people up the mountain would be a struggle. They''d require two to three times more than the normal person would, to get the same distance. Of course, I soon come across someone who was shining brightly earlier in the original scan. It is a panting man whose limbs and body are gaunt, scrawny, and long. I feel surprised he got this far with the state of his body. After walking for a bit, I act like this is a good place to take a quick break. Mei Lin, Chen, and Ju seem to appreciate this, using the opportunity to drink from the stream flowing a slight distance from the stairs. Ah, right. People need to drink water during heavy exertion. I don¡¯t even feel slightly thirsty, so I forgot. I use the opportunity to go with them to the stream to drink. As could be expected from a stream coming down from a major and righteous sect like this, the water is safe to drink and delicious. In fact, the most delicious I¡¯ve had, barring the one from the caves. On my way back, I come up with an idea. There are numerous trees nearby. Not enough to make this a forest, but a continuous amount that is just a small distance away from the stairs and stream. I move a bit of a distance away from everyone, grabbing a sturdy looking and sharp rock nearby. Eh, with my increased strength, I should be able to knock down a tree or two in a few hits. Maybe make a bowl or something to carry water in. I latch the stone to a stick, like I saw in one of those survival videos back on earth (using my scan to fill in gaps in my knowledge). Aiming the handcrafted ax at the tree, I slam it onto of the bigger trees, using a stronger hit than I normally would. Mainly thinking of the trees on Earth and not really considering the effects of my strength. This was a mistake. The first thing that happened was the ax broke during the swing. Specifically, the stone flew out into the distance. Luckily, it went out and away from the stairs. The stick and my hand slammed into the tree. Obviously, the stick broke. My hand? Almost broke. Definitely in pain. But what also broke, unexpectedly, was the tree. Violently. In fact, it exploded where I hit it. Shards of wood flew out and into the surround area, including my face. The tree crashes over my shoulder, with its enormous weight landing on me and then falling to the side. I¡¯m lucky that my everything is so tough, or I would be dead, full of holes, and blind. Not in that order. It also creates a very loud and conspicuous sound, drawing everyone''s eyes towards this area. Even the people resting on the ground freeze, and fear of something happening. Obviously, my group looks over here and it''s just staring. Mostly in shock. As casually as possible, I tried to grab another rock and carve out a deep cup out of the biggest piece I could grab from the lot. It''s trivially easy to do so with my strength. I now realize I could have just done the same thing with a stone instead. As I walk over past them, towards the stream as casually as possible, scoop water up and then move back to the stairs toward the gaunt man. Even he is practically up and paying attention. His eyes widened and full of fear. I end up walking over to the man and placing the water in front of him, before nonchalantly heading back to the stream, with the rest of my group is. The worst look, by far, is from the hero group. I can already sense from our connection that there are a myriad of ways they would have done this better. I really need to think things through first. ¡­ fucking A. The only saving grace of this situation, I could get an idea of what my strength when I''m not consciously controlling it is like. When I swung the axe, I was imagining myself as if I was on earth doing the same thing and trying to swing with a good amount of strength. With this amount of strength, it should be easy to grind out a giant boulder and turn into a Giant mortar and pestle for the ingredients. With this much water nearby, I should easily be able to make the concoction in the right amounts. My group has gone back to work, but their eyes are still warily on me. I diffused the situation, by letting them know I was doing some testing with some abilities, which is why I took some distance from them. I also saw that one of the people on the stairs needed help so I used what we had to give some to him. They¡¯re definitely not fully buying it, but verbally end up accepting it. Most likely, they might think I¡¯m trying to intimidate other groups. Which isn¡¯t a bad idea, since I can already see some groups looking to take advantage of us. Sigh. I have to stop being stupid about these things. I need to think before I act. Each action gives off an interpretation. Also, those massive wooden splinters could have killed anyone near me if I didn¡¯t take distance from them. I need to control my strength at all times. ¡­ so much to think about. Chapter 156 - Anything Counts Recovering from that earlier mishap, I wait for our team to get back on the move. Before we actually move on, I crouch next to the guy that I gave the water to, who is also one of the shining people. I automatically activate my conversation scan to assist. It lets me know to be direct, but in a way that will be a trade. Someone of my abilities reaching out to a guy like him would generally engender more distrust. ¡°Hey.¡± He looks up at me, his teeth clenched. It¡¯s clear he doesn¡¯t want any pity, but doesn¡¯t want to offend me at the same time. So, he holds his tongue. ¡°I need loyal men. If you serve me, I¡¯ll make sure that you get taken care of.¡± He looks up at me, looks back down, contemplating what he wants to do. He actually takes a full 8 minutes just doing this. While that¡¯s easy to say, it¡¯s literally just me standing there and staring at him as he keeps his head down. In fact, after about a minute or two, the others whisper to me if we can just go. It is extremely awkward. My scan tells me that in order to get this guy on our side, I will need to display patience at this moment and a commitment that I actually want him. He may not know the value that he holds, but he cares about himself enough not to be the plaything of someone. After this long pause, I can finally see a tiny nod from him as he decides. ¡°I¡¯ll join you.¡± His voice startles the others, as it is deep. He climbs to his feet somewhat slowly, which reveals he¡¯s extremely tall. in fact, he stands taller than me by a third of my height. And I¡¯m already taller than most people in this world, at just under 1.9 meters. With this, I can actually see why he would have trouble with this trial. Contrary to popular belief, being that large is pretty horrible. It puts an enormous strain on a person¡¯s body. Having to move around all that weight hurts your heart and can tire you out quickly. I can also see why the scan had me be direct on what I¡¯m looking for. Most would come to him because of his height. I came to him for someone I can trust. Giving him something first also seemed to have helped. Funnily enough, he actually has a good spirit root and will be in the outer courts. So, if he can make it, he¡¯ll make it into the sect. Since it would be bad if I could just know someone¡¯s exact spirit root with my scan, as my Lin and Ai often noted, I¡¯m actually using an adjusted version that takes historical clues about aspects of a person¡¯s body, that would show the general span of spirit root that they would fall into. Taking this guy as an example, there are thousands of different factors that combine to reveal this information, from the natural pallor of his skin to the spacing of nearly imperceptible hairs on this long arm. Without exceptional eyes, knowledge of what to look for, and an ability to understand how each of those combines to change the result, you would have no other way outside of Qi methods to know their spirit root. How would I know this? Once a person becomes a cultivator, their spirit root is widely known. With the right type of genius and enough examples, you could get a ¡®feeling¡¯ for what indicates such things. There have been a few examples in the past of people with such a skill, such as the Eternal Eye Emperor, who is said to have been able to determine a person¡¯s spirit root within 3 levels at the age of 10. It is said that he still exists, but in closed door cultivation. There are also tools that get a larger range from a distance, but even those are pretty expensive. Normally, only large groups would have access to such things. Moving back to this situation and my new ally, I ask him a pretty important question. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± He tells me his name is Ming, and he doesn¡¯t have a last name. My scan lets me know too much, but just to let him get used to my presence in the type of person I am. And so, I continue on with the group. To help Ming, I take one tree nearby to create a sort of cane to help him get up the stairs. Dana also assists him by providing someone he can lean on to support his weight. Despite her small form right now, she actually has a lot of mass, at around 3 tons. She actually has her body in different locations, forming different functions. The one here is around half a ton in mass. Not only that, but she can ¡®harden¡¯ parts of her body by redistributing her mass in different ways. This allows her to act as a support for him by shifting it to compensate better. it also gives her much better load carrying capabilities. With her help, he should be fine for the rest of the trip up to the area where I plan on giving everyone the concoction. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. As we move up the stairs, there continue to be people lying on the ground and not able to make it any further based on their current strength. While I felt pity for these people and want to help them, I can tell that most of them do not have the spirit roots to actually make it into the sect. And if they don¡¯t have the physical prowess to make it up the Stairs or any skills outside of that, it¡¯s very unlikely for them to be accepted as sect servants. It would be a waste of time for them to go out there. There¡¯s always the possibility of a group being taken on as dedicated servants for inner court members, or even outer court members. However, it is the responsibility of that member to take care of them. This includes housing, food, as well as other responsibilities. Which can be expensive. Most people who could help people like this won¡¯t. when I take someone as a servant, if you neither know them nor do they have skills you can use? It¡¯s usually only used for people you truly trust, or looking to leverage later. There are ways to make it work and be much cheaper that people haven¡¯t tried yet, but would be quite conspicuous. Obviously, I¡¯m not in the position to go that route at this point. So, I move on past them. At least, until one of them begs for help. I can just barely hear it as I pass one of them. ¡°I can¡¯t let it end here¡­ I¡¯ll do anything. Please, just help me.¡± Before I even consciously knew it, I had stopped in place. The group around me had kept walking up the stairs, but then stopped as they realized I wasn¡¯t moving. Even on earth, if someone begged like that on the street, whether it¡¯s for money or something else, I would have stopped and done the same thing. Can I really find it in myself to just leave someone who is truly begging for help like this? Someone who has thrown away their pride and dignity, to make it another step? No. I already knew the answer to that at the start of this journey. It¡¯s the reason I keep making seemingly na?ve choices. Things that clearly aren¡¯t the best way to approach something for someone of this world or even my own. I wasn¡¯t a better person in my world. I have to the power to be it in this one, despite the overwhelming difficulties of it here. There¡¯ are plenty of excuses, but none that will set my heart at rest. I slowly turn to the person on the ground. It¡¯s clear they are a woman, with a deep, but pleasant voice. They appear to be covered in dark, heavy clothing and are quite large. What gives me pause is that as I stopped, they shone brighter, showing that they would be much more devoted to me if I help them. Just in case, I use my scan to make sure that they don¡¯t have any weapons on them, which lets me know they have nothing that would harm me or the intent to. Since all my other scans are still going, I¡¯m only able to use this for specific inquiries, but this is enough for most of my purposes. Leaning down over to her side, I Activate my conversation scan and look for the best way to get her on my side. Word has already spread on my words to Ming, so it shows I should use the same words. ¡°I need loyal men. If you serve me, I¡¯ll make sure that you get taken care of.¡± Unlike Ming, she answers quickly. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± She does pause right after, though, before saying something else. ¡°I¡¯m not a man, though, if that¡¯s alright.¡± I pause. My scan shows I should say something else¡­ something I really, really don¡¯t want to say. ¡°Even better.¡± ¡­ Why scan? Why are you doing this to me? Give me something better. Something else. Anything else. ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± Okay, this is better. ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll just use you in different ways.¡± Why do I try? Sigh. The shining goes down at my extended pause, so I¡¯m forced to say something. I end up going for the second option, because it has multiple connotations that I can at least defend. ¡°That¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just use you in different ways than I would a man.¡± I can hear her breath go in for a moment and the shine goes down. I can practically feel her resolve harden, as it shoots back up even brighter than before. She says just one word. ¡°OK.¡± It is only now that I see why the scan has me do these vague statements. By saying the agreement in such a way, it establishes an expectation which I have no intention of following through on. Because of this, it causes the person''s estimation of me to go higher, making them much more devoted. To give an example, it is as if you agreed to work 12 hours a day, but only had to work 8 hours, while still being paid the same as 12. It would only be natural to feel grateful to your boss for this. For something like this, which is several leagues more affecting, it goes even further. It feels totally unethical. I get it and why it''s effective, but it still feels wrong. At least for this, if it actually gets us and them to a better place, I''ll continue to do it. My mind turns back to the situation at hand. I can see that she is attempting to get up, but can¡¯t seem to do so. She gave an enormous amount of effort to get to where she is now. Her body is exhausted. However, I don''t need to scan her to know that she''s overheating and not in shape for this. I suggest she take off the top layer what she''s wearing to cool down and then I''ll be able to help carry her for a bit until we get to the next resting point. Since she can''t really do it herself because of her current strength, I move to help her get it off. I didn¡¯t really think about it, since she seemed pretty helpless and needing the help. I¡¯ve also worked with countless women at the Yellow Sashes prostitute area and have gotten used to switching to ¡®work¡¯ mode. I soon realize my grave misunderstanding that snaps me out of that mode. It''s not that she''s large, but curvy. Absurdly so. I found that out as soon as I started lifting the bottom portion of her heavy shirt. Her waist is small, and she has anime proportions everywhere else. The size of her curves in a bulky shirt made it seem as if she had a large belly instead. ¡­ I don¡¯t even want to imagine the back pain. This is the issue with using my scan in so many areas¡­ my danger scan for people only determines whether they have bad intent or the weapons/ability to hurt me. My very low-level normal scan just sees if they have any issues with their body. It doesn¡¯t actually show me their body shape, like my medical scan. Normally, it would. But I¡¯m already spread in so many directions. If only I was stronger with my scan¡­ I could run deeper ones, along with the others, so this wouldn¡¯t happen. ¡­ But there has to be a pattern or something in this world, as there are far too many women with these types of proportions. Our eyes meet as my hands pause at her stomach. She seemed to have realized I didn¡¯t know. Her head almost imperceptibly nods to me to continue. She knows I still have to get this off of her or she will still overheat. I continue, and all that is left is this world¡¯s version of an undershirt. Soaked and now tightly clinging to her body. It still makes it look like she is a big girl. The sweaty clothing was a little off-putting to feel. I can already hear the murmurs of the crowd following us that have been watching many of our actions. This has gotten the rumor mill going. Instead of carrying her myself, to avoid awkwardness, I have Tai Ye carry her on her back. Just before we continue, though, I hear a woman in the crowd, who was walking normally just earlier, dramatically fall to the ground and cry out. ¡°Please! I¡¯ll do ANYTHING. Help me.¡± Her eyes look over at me shamelessly. Murmurs intensify. Chapter 157 - No Shame Before I even look over there, my scan shows an attractive woman lying on the ground. One who is clearly trying to capitalize on this opportunity she sees in front of her. In some ways, you have to respect the fact that she''s willing to be so shameless to get help. I switch over to my low-level scan to get any history on this person and how far they''d be able to make it without my help. What I see causes me to freeze for the slightest moment. She''s actually an agent. Specifically, a skilled servant for one of the young Noblewomen here. That noble woman is actually one of the ones that were following me when we first reached the dorms. Her background seems to be mostly secretly serving her and being the eyes and ears for her. Involving herself in different groups. She actually could make it the majority of this trip and, if she pushed herself, could go even further. Though, it might cause her some damage. My scan naturally turns to the noblewoman, who is obviously more than she appears. She''s established herself as part of the in-Group of those young masters and young ladies. She also has the background to fit in with them. Neither too high nor too low. What they don''t know is that she''s also been taking training from a rogue cultivator, as well. Not the nice kind, either. However, it is only that. She uses whatever she can, when she can. She doesn''t care about the lines between nobles and commoners. Resources are resources. A perfect example is when she was going to connect with me, along with those young ladies and masters. While she still retreated with them, she was only being subtle to maintain her cover. Pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger. Armed with this knowledge, I use the other areas of my scan to help me figure out a way through this. With the increase of my abilities, because of my healing constitution, my mind can move extremely quickly. And increasing every day. Despite that, inquiries like this still take time. In the interim, I adopt what would be the most normal reaction to something like this. I just stare at her. Making my face is impassive as possible. I take it much farther than most would. The surrounding mummers fall to nothing, as I stand there silently, just staring at her. Even her face is turning red, as she slowly climbs to her feet, laughing nervously. Some people seem to get some distance from her as it takes my scan around a minute to do so. Many people distance themselves from her, as I continue to not move, blink, or do anything that shows any mercy with this awkward situation. Interestingly enough, I can sense that the noblewoman seems to look really nervous at what my reaction might be to her servant. I actually believe they may have a good relationship, and she actually cares for her. A plus in my book, towards her. Finally, my scan gives me the answer I was looking for, with me reactivating my conversation scan to go along with the plan. I finally start purposefully moving, with my direction heading straight at her. Her back straightens, as it''s clear I have her and everyone¡¯s attention. I stop right in front of her and lock eyes with the noblewoman who controls her. It seems to shock her deeply, as she freezes and with her eyes shaking. I squint my eyes, almost in confusion at her actions, and then move them back to the woman in front of me. That should throw her through a loop. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°Does he know anything? Was he just attracted to me? Did I do something that tipped him off?¡± There''re many ways that my look could be interpreted. Just how it should be. ¡°Do you think it is enough to just ask for help?¡± I make my voice low, harsh, and curt. Setting the tone of the one-way conversation. She is about to say something, but I cut her off. ¡°If you want to receive help from me, you need to push yourself to the brink, at the very least.¡± I wave my hand around at the other people on the ground. ¡°These people have worked themselves to the bone, trying to get even a small bit further, despite their lack of ability. If someone like yourself, who could actually make it up this mountain, can''t even respect the effort they''ve put forth towards this, why would I believe you would do the same for me or any of my people?¡± Her foot takes a step back, apparently shocked at my recognition of her abilities and the open admonishment. Understandable, as she doesn¡¯t appear to be that strong. Her eyes look as flustered as her masters. I press my advantage while laying some groundwork. I step to her, my eyes and face much closer than before. Her face is reddened, appearing as though a deer in the headlights. ¡°Look. If you can push yourself to that point and truly know you have nothing left to give, then you can ask for help in such a way to me. Even then, we will see what you are made of. I look forward to seeing what you can do.¡± I spoke directly to the woman, though my words were also meant for everyone around us. The worst thing you can allow in groups like these is weakness. Her doing that action gave off the image that I would accept anyone into my group. Prior information on me should give off that I''m a bleeding heart and typically try to help people wherever I can. This gives off a certain type of image, especially in this society. Even if ultimately my actions say differently, at least the words I say and the image I try to give off, needs to be one that can''t be taken lightly. Something I''m not comfortable with, but will need to learn. Which means I need to change and obscure what has already been established. Quickly. With these words said, I turn away and walk briskly back to my group. My scan picks up that she''s collapsed on the ground to her knees in a daze. Her friends gather around her, consoling her and checking to see if she''s OK. She''s done some reactions and attempts to relieve them of their worries, having shaken out of her stupor. I did, however, see something before she did that, that scares me a bit. It was almost imperceptible, but my scan picked it up. She mouthed, ¡°More, Daddy.¡± ¡­ ¡­ This is a joke, right? This can¡¯t be a thing here too. Right? On a whim, I decide to use a new version of the scan. One that I never imagine I would create. This scan determines what people¡¯s kinks are. The only reason I''m doing this is because I really need to know if people¡¯s kinks are as wild as they were on Earth. All this reveals for me is that pretty much is the same here. Despite the lack of the Internet, there''s still actual cultivation, creatures, and legends here. Where people on earth only had their imaginations to go off of, the people here both have their imagination and practical usage of those ideas. This only aided because you could technically cultivate regardless of efficiency. Whether or not they¡¯re publicly accepted is a different question. So, the number of kinks is just about equal here. All I can do is give a sigh and commit myself to moving on and focusing on getting up this mountain and getting to cultivating. ¡­ though, I want to talk with her more now. Sigh. Snap out of it, James. After that internal crisis, we keep moving at a good pace. Keeping with what I said, I don¡¯t help anyone else that I see on the ground. Despite how bad I feel for them. It really will be best if these people don¡¯t make it all the way up. They¡¯ll have a terrible time, even if they did. These two were the only exceptions I¡¯ll really make for anyone that doesn¡¯t make it to camp. Luckily for me, no one else begged for help but just laid there, wallowing in their own frustration. Soon enough, we reached the point where we will make camp. My strength and eyes can see far up ahead is the body cultivation folk. Heading all the way back to where we are now, is a lot of different camps of people who seemed to take this time to relax and prepare for the journey up ahead. The numbers of people that made it up this far seem to be much larger than most testing groups. This must be an overall better year. At the speed that we¡¯ve been traveling, most of the day is done, but we¡¯ve reached the quarter point. While most people will try to catch food or rest, this is where I must now prepare to create large amounts of medicine. I can feel my face tighten at the task before me. And then I hear Mei Lin¡¯s stomach loudly growl. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr. Her face turns red from embarrassment. Ah. Maybe I should set stuff up first for my team before we move on to that. Right. Chapter 158 - Protein Shake With the helpful reminder that the majority of my team requires food and water to survive, I suggest to everyone that we set up camp ourselves. Mei Lin and the others gather firewood and are setting setup in what appears to have been a previously used camp area. All along this path are remnants of where previous groups camped for the first night. If you could get to this area, you can establish a safe and warm zone for yourself. If not, you¡¯re in a pretty bad situation blue. Another one of the reasons that people die on this trip is due to not having proper shelter. After overworking themselves, they lay on the cold stone for the first night. While the trip up the mountain is it tiny bit chilly, the movement it takes to go up it heats the body enough to be comfortable. However, during the night, when it grows much colder and there¡¯s no movement, people aren¡¯t able to sleep well and succumb to hypothermia. These were usually people who already were in a desperate situation trying to make it day by day. Undernourished, underdressed, and with little strength to change their situation. That thought gives me pause, as I think of all the people that are just exhausted, out on the stairs down below, unable to move further. It makes me wonder if I¡¯m really able to just allow all of those people to suffer, leading to an eventual death. My na?ve hope was that those people would go back down the stairs. But if I¡¯m being honest with myself, I know they wouldn¡¯t do that. And even if they could, they may not have the strength to complete the journey back. Once again, I already know the answer to this. I¡¯m OK with them failing. I¡¯m not OK with them dying in the attempt to make it up the mountain. And while they don¡¯t save everyone that is going to die on the trip, before the time limit is up. If there¡¯s no real risk, everyone will try it and it would devalue the purpose of the trial. ¡­ But that¡¯s not my problem. Ultimately, I¡¯m being selfish about this. I refuse to let them die when I¡¯m able to do something about it. To that end, I first set up everything needed for my group to make it through the night. And then some. Over the course of a half an hour, I find an extremely large and furry, bear-like animal a few kilometers away on the mountain, which I quickly kill and skin. They are typically non-hostile and avoid the mountain stairs. They will run away if provoked, but fearsome to fight if cornered. I just moved so fast, that I stabbed my entire arm into its eye socket, and then whirring my arm at high speeds like a blender. This is what killed it instantly. Normally, I would leave it alone, but I will need what its body can provide for my group first and then the others. It was the size of a pickup truck, but I was able to pick it up to carry back to the group. Although it was awkward to carry, it only felt like trying to carry a table over my head. Awkward, but manageable if you are careful and strong enough. This was necessary to make sure that my group is in excellent shape for tomorrow. It will also send a message to anyone that wants to consider fighting me for the concoctions I will be making. Even if I¡¯m going to help everyone, I need to make sure those that come with me are doing well first. It¡¯s not worth it to win a war by sacrificing the ones you wanted to celebrate the victory with. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Focusing back on the situation, I bring it back to the campsite, to the gaping mouths of both my teammates and onlookers, as I plop it down in the middle of our campsite. I¡¯ve already wrapped the head in giant leaves, so that the blood and brain matter don¡¯t leak everywhere. Stripping the bark from a large nearby tree, I create a place to put the bear on while I work, so that the blood doesn¡¯t deep into the ground. I begin by using my scan and some ingredients I found along the way to remove all the blood and fat from the fur, leaving only the fur and skin left. The ingredients I brought to treat the skin make sure it doesn''t rot. Something I¡¯ve been doing with my scan to find/create ingredients is to keep an eye out for base level items that I know will have traces of what I am looking for in them. Or, that can be turned into something else from exposure to another ingredient. In a sense, chemistry. It¡¯s the main reason so many common ingredients can be used in big recipes, but are hard for alchemists to discover. They just don¡¯t have the cheat sheet plus Earth knowledge of chemistry. Not everything carries over, but some things do. My arms are a flurry of stone tools, blood, and cutting as I dig into the giant animal. By the time I''m done, there are giant slabs of meat, organs, and other animal parts laid out on this blood-soaked bark. I quickly make fur tents and bedrolls out of the skin and fur. Using the nearby trees and wood, I make a perimeter fence by just sticking logs in the ground. my final touch, is to make a giant bonfire in the center, with an area to cook the meat that is acquired there. I''ve wrapped the meat in the giant leaves that I collect from around the area to keep it from rotting quickly. The cold air already helps with this, though. This was all done in the span of an hour. At some point when I was working, Huang Kaida had brought over a few of his men to watch me work and move. He didn¡¯t show any intention to help or interfere, so I didn¡¯t pay him much mind. One thing he was doing with them was pointing out some of the lifting techniques I was using to make sure I don¡¯t strain my back, although it would need to be much heavier to do so. Something that bodybuilders likely would know well. Some others made comments regarding the cutting techniques I was using to dress the dead beast, with Kaida nodding along. Many of the men seemed in awe of the speed and depth at which the logs were being thrust into the ground, mostly staying silent the whole time. Once I finished and locked eyes with him, Kaida simply nodded his head in approval and returned with his men to their campsite. Everyone else, likewise, stayed at a distance, but seemed to look hungrily at the meat before I put up the walls. With this considered, I portioned out a large portion of meat for our team, including the hero group. Enough to make them stuffed and have a significant amount left over. Right after, I then sped through all the campsites and dropped off portions of meat to every campfire area. I made it through three campsites before I realized my error. On this first night, having all these campfires in a row is both an opportunity and a threat to those who are well off. Almost every group that will have started on this journey will camp at this site. Something that won''t happen again on this trip. The people who are well off will probably have food, shelter, and have already gotten a campfire going. This is an opportunity for people to get into those groups. To bring something to the table. It''s also an opportunity to get things stolen from you or have perceived slights avenged. Especially now that it''s getting dark. On my side, because of my enhanced vision, I don''t notice the dark and other people do. Even in the dead of night, I can still somewhat see. And this is in a world where light isn''t as prevalent as it was on earth. Night truly is pitch black here. While it isn''t nighttime yet, it would definitely be scary if you saw a person covered in black rushing towards your campfire at speeds you can''t hope to match. So, while the first three campsites were surprised and unable to react, the fourth one had just enough time to raise Weapons at me. Which I obviously easily dodged. However, I slowed down and apologize to them for scaring them. From that point, I moved a lot slower and obviously, to allow them to see me coming. Not that they really needed the warning, from the general happy noises coming from every campsite and mounds of meat on my shoulders. It gives me an excellent chance to connect with the shining people I had spied on earlier and to help others grow to trust me as well. There are plenty who don¡¯t trust the food I bring, but do their own tests to see if it is safe to eat. Overall, a net positive. With some connections made and that meat distributed, I turn my attention to the weak and helpless. It¡¯s not night yet, but I still have a lot of work to do. Chapter 159 - Honored My scan let me know that the best way to make an impact on the shining people was to just drop off the meat and continue on. From what I could tell, this was successful in varying measures, even making some people shine a little brighter. Others, however, dimmed. Those people weren¡¯t shining bright for me anyway, so it wasn¡¯t too much of a loss. I noticed that many of the ones who dimmed were the richest ones or those poor enough to not be able to afford things, but not rich enough to bypass this journey. I initially wondered why the rich people weren''t able to get an artifact, but then I realized some artifacts can''t just be bought, no matter how much money you have. In this situation, technically, they could buy it, but it''s not worth the cost when they could just go through the journey with the pills instead. Since they''re not nobles and are typically are much more maneuverable in lower circles, there isn''t as much animosity towards them. I finished relatively quickly. With the rest of the meat, I hurried down the steps at my higher speeds to get to these weaker people. Specifically, about 10 kilometers down, I set up another fort area. This time I''m able to go much quicker, since there''s no one else around that I might hurt. Even I can make mistakes while in this mode, so I try to go but slower to compensate for that. Because of my increased speed and using my scan to determine where things will fall and when, this only takes 10 minutes to set up instead of the thirty to an hour that it was before. Unfortunately, just before I finish, I can hear frantic yelling. The sound of a life and death struggle. It''s already begun¡­ The people who cannot move because of tiredness or were just able to just bring themselves to the side of the road, but with no other people or defense, are being attacked by creatures looking to prey on the weak. I immediately throw the logs I''m setting to block off this area, to get to the sound. Even as I do this, I have to be careful, as stopping when going downstairs is tougher than going up. My scan quickly picks up what''s going on. Looks like a man is having his arm being practically ripped off by a big hamster-like creature. I increased my speed, and use the force generated to slam into the creature, knocking it off the man. I did so at just the right angle, where it had to release his arm at the same time. Obviously, the creature has exploded because of the force of the impact. The man on the ground is cradling his arm in pain, but is very much alive. Luckily for him, because he could defend his body by using his arm as a shield, I can still help him. Doesn¡¯t take much time to find a big leaf and make a small poultice from ingredients around which I wrap around his arm to prevent infection. He doesn¡¯t seem to say much, but just lets me do it. What I see is that he¡¯s shining much brighter, showing the appreciation that he has for what I¡¯ve done. Honestly, these trials have been a major boon for me, being able to plant the seeds for positive interactions with so many people. Being able to help many people get through issues really helps in establishing trust. Many people wouldn¡¯t do the same for others in bad times. Not in this world. It¡¯s hard for them not to feel something for someone, when someone does something like that asking nothing in return. As long as something major doesn¡¯t happen, I should be able to just continue on like this. Almost in response to my thoughts, I can hear many other screams of fear happen. During this night of the trial, this is pretty common. I quickly firefighter carry the guy into the Fort, putting him down and then moving to the closest person who I could identify using my scan. Alerted by the first guys¡¯ scream, these people seem to have realized that they are being hunted as well, seeing the glowing eyes in the dark and have yelled preemptively. Mostly to scare them away from them. This will work for a period¡­ At least until they lose their voice or more of the animals arrive. With this in mind, I once again sprint down the stairs, picking up and grabbing people. Each of them frantically fights against me until they hear me reassuring them I¡¯m not there to hurt them. Their attacks would hurt a little if my body wasn¡¯t so tough. They literally scratched at my eyeballs and I felt almost nothing but the urge to blink. It barely came to the level of dust in the eye. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. However, not everyone I could save. By the time I reach some people near to the bottom, they¡¯re already gone. Just animals eating the remains of people that used to be alive. Unlike how we do it on earth, I left the creature alive. Admittedly, I really really want to kill them. But it would serve no purpose since these animals are already used to eating people, and that¡¯s normal in this world. On earth, most animals don¡¯t see humans as food, but mostly his fellow predators. So, once they start seeing people¡¯s food, they become a threat. Here, they¡¯ve always seen humans as food. This makes me pause. if there really is no reason to or not to kill them, shouldn¡¯t I take revenge for the person who was killed? This really comes down to, do I value human or animal lives more? In a world where animals can rise to sapience, is it right now to value their lives as much? This leads me to the easiest answer, though. They just killed a person. If another person killed someone else, nobody would blink if they were killed in the moment, to stop them from killing more people. To add to that, if there was no feasible way to stop a serial killer from killing via imprisonment, most people would resort to just ending the killer¡¯s life. Comparing it that way, the answer became simpler for me. And so, I turned back around and killed those creatures. When I have more leeway, I¡¯ll spend more time to try to work things out in a more peaceful way. ¡­ why does this feel like a slippery slope and hypocritical? Despite my misgivings, I continued into the night time, this pattern of grabbing people and taking them to the fort. As well as using wraps and poultices to help heal them. Since I¡¯m dealing with hundreds of people, this obviously takes a while. Despite how the movies portray superheroes, you can¡¯t accelerate at top speed with a weak person or even a normal person. so there¡¯s a bit of a buildup for each time. Which makes this take longer. the night continues on, and it reaches the middle of the night as I¡¯m almost 4/5 of the way through. Which leads to something I should have suspected; it had prepared my team for. A notification came in from the hero team that they had to subdue someone who was trying to sneak into the Fort. The earlier presence of food and the obvious fortifications can engender jealousy in a person. This was obviously one of those situations. With me gone, they were testing the waters to see if everything would still be held together. If the group is strong without me. This wasn¡¯t just an individual attempt, but a probe from the bigger groups within this trial. This should hold off any further attempts during this night. The details of how Dana did it, was a little disturbing. With her ability to split off, she caught the person immediately and wrapped them within a Jelly like covering. This restricted them and silenced any sound they could make. She dragged them into the ground as their mouth gaped open with fear and jelly flowing into their body. They did it in the open and a lit area, so that the others could just barely see the action. The hero team doesn¡¯t believe there will be any other attempts tonight. With that side taken care of, I¡¯m able to focus back in on trying to help the people below. Immediately get back to work. I continue to go throughout the night get through a significant amount of people. I also bring back the bodies of the animals I killed, so the people in there can cook and eat them. There¡¯s more than enough for everyone. However, as I near the end of my work, reaching the last amount of people, just notice something that disturbs me. My scan has been up this whole time, to protect me from any ambushes or surprise attacks during the night. I also have been doing regular pulses to ascertain the general situation around me. One of the people who were laying there is now standing. She¡¯s being approached by an animal. A typical situation for this night. What isn¡¯t typical is that I see them perform some type of complex martial arts movement. One that blows away the creature and scares off any others. Something that shouldn¡¯t have been possible with their body type and strength. While this might seem like a fortuitous situation, to gather another skilled person¡¯s trust¡­ something seems immensely wrong about this person from my scan. Like this person¡¯s body is breaking down and used like a tool. One could say like a puppet. I can see them collapse to the ground, out of energy. My suspicions are confirmed, when my scan picks up the words that flow out of their mouth, as their mouth gapes open like a dead fish. ¡°This body is too weak. It had much promise, but it cannot hold one is great as myself. I need to find a better one.¡± Despite the fact that I am a few kilometers away, I can practically sense their empty eyes landing on me. Almost as if teleported, they are now here. Right in front of me. ¡°Perfect.¡± Their words resound in my ears, as I feel their hands grab my face with a strength beyond any other I¡¯ve faced yet. A transparent, bubble-like structure tightly surrounds us. One that I only just noticed was around them this entire time. The skin and flesh around their bodies are stripping away like flakes. There were no discernible Qi fluctuations from my scan. Nothing that would alert any cultivators that something was wrong. Which means this must be an extremely advanced cultivation technique, that can hide those indicators. No one will know what happened. ¡­ no one is coming to save me. I can feel the flow of time slow for me, as the world turns dark. My ¡®eyes¡¯ open in a black void. My body feels real, yet not. My thoughts on this are jolted away, as I can hear malicious laughter resound around me. ¡°Feel honored, child, for you shall be the vessel for me, Wang Fei, the Demon Abyss Master. Bow before me and I shall make this less than extremely painful for you.¡± ¡­ FUUUUUUUUUUUUUCK. Chapter 160 - A Bad Time I could feel my mouth turn dry, as I try to figure out how I can deal with this situation. Too bad for me, that true cultivators aren¡¯t known for their patience. Before I can even think about it, I find myself flying across the void. No pain, just movement. I can just barely hear him say something. ¡°Hmm¡­ it has weakened me more than I thought. I should finish this quickly.¡± Like a DBZ character, I see him appear in front of me and pummeling my face with his fists. Instinctively, I feel my heal activate and start defending myself. Thrown from place to place, I try to block his attacks and am being knocked around like a pinball in a machine. This is truly like being slapped around. However, I realize one important thing during all of this. It doesn¡¯t hurt. It¡¯s like the hands of a baby are trying to poke my cheek. Annoying, but not painful. I focus in on the reason and find myself slowing down. All the way down¡­ Until he seems to be unable to move me. No matter how hard he hits. I then realize, that he was only originally throwing me about, because I wasn¡¯t resisting¡­ in a space-like void. He¡¯s clearly going all out, as well. Since ¡®physical¡¯ attacks aren''t working, he switches to complex Qi attacks involving fire, lightning, and many other techniques. My body automatically reacts to his moves, countering them as information flows into my head from the scan based on his moves. While he does that, I investigate, using my scan on why this is the case. This is a combination of many factors coming together. People have a soul. Not just their metaphysical one, which exists, but a cultivator one. The metaphysical one is mortal and can still die, but it''s much more difficult to affect. It represents everything that makes a person; Their emotions, personality, and other such things are contained in it. Everything that makes you, you. Then there is the cultivator soul, which is only a representation of it, is partially physicalized in a soul space. It has a form, but not really. If they damage the cultivator soul enough or destroyed, you could die and your metaphysical soul would die as well or could be damaged, leading to its death. At the Nascent soul stage, you are able to survive without a physical body, as your core has been changed turned into a tiny person within both the soul space and partially in the real world. Becoming a physicalized form of your cultivator soul. The best way to think of it is if your body is a vessel for your cultivator soul, you have created a second vessel for it to survive in, once you¡¯ve reached the Nascent Soul stage. This technically means that if you have the right techniques, you could find another body as a Nascent soul and steal it. Alternatively, you could use alternate vessels like puppets or items to temporarily house your soul while you rebuild your body. Which is still no small effort, but better than no chance at all. Since I¡¯m not even a cultivator, how I¡¯m floating right now in a void is simply a representation of my cultivator soul and soul space within my body. With that said, somehow I am still in a good position against this Nascent Soul cultivator who has clearly lost their body, but still has a damaged nascent soul. This is because my abilities are an intrinsic part of my metaphysical soul, as they were added in the transference process. My healing auras and Healing Constitution description are as such: Healing Aura: Healing Aura is an ability to heal all conditions, correct negative changes, and optimize/purify the target. Can be used externally, internally, or as an area of effect. More effective at close distances. Cost to use scales according to level and level of severity. Healing Constitution: Healing Constitution is a unique constitution that allows the user to heal from any negative conditions, while retaining positive conditions. When learning healing-based cultivation methods, cultivation is 100x quicker than normal. When using healing abilities, cultivation is 100x quicker. This effect is stackable. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. The interesting part about this, is that even if my body and cultivator soul is captured, and my metaphysical soul disconnected from it, then the abilities can¡¯t be used by the body thief. They would have access to the body, memories, Qi cultivation and techniques, but not the special abilities. However, that still wouldn¡¯t explain why my cultivator soul is so strong. Since I¡¯ve been constantly using my healing aura and healing constitution on myself, my body and cultivator soul have been getting optimized to where it¡¯s the same, if not better than body cultivation. In fact, the effect that body cultivators are looking to do on their bodies, using Qi and training to strengthen and improve the different aspects of their body, my healing constitution ability automatically does. With that said, my healing constitution handles not only the body, but also all other parts of my being. ¡­ such as my cultivator soul. However, the healing constitution is only similar to removing the impurities from a sword and making it a perfect, solid sword. The healing aura surpasses that. It optimizes and purifies its target while fixing any conditions. In addition, it becomes exponentially more effective, the closer it is to me. And my cultivator soul is infinitely close to zero distance from me. So, in short¡­ I¡¯m invincible in the soul space. In this situation, at least. To add to that, since both Wang Fei and I are in the soul space my scan can work more effectively on him. There are no barriers to his inner self, as he already has a damaged cultivator soul and my scan also works better at close distances. So, the cost is basically nothing when he hits my cultivator soul. So with every attack, he¡¯s giving more information to pull from. A repository of information that would cost me an immense amount of energy to learn myself. With him originally being a high Nascent soul cultivator, that¡¯s nothing to scoff at. It¡¯s too bad most of it is evil and depraved stuff, such as eating 10000 virgins, cultivating in their blood, then killing them to learn the Qi technique to form a disguise over yourself; or using a blood pool of devoured organs formed from a dual cultivation partner you¡¯ve spent 10 years with to summon a particular demon. And plenty more. I¡¯d think it would be a morbid joke, if I didn¡¯t see he has already committed half of these. What is helpful is the basic level stuff. Like how to form a formation or talisman. Things I will still need to use my scan on to get better information on, but gives me a baseline to work off of. Turning my attention back on the situation at hand, I¡¯m still stuck in a conundrum. He¡¯s been using all manner of attacks and techniques, including binding ones, to restrict me from movement or to control my body. Despite the fact that I still performed the counter movements and interjections to his technique to stop him from doing so, it still wouldn¡¯t affected my soul anyway. It would be like flimsy webs in front of an elephant. The issue is, I¡¯m having trouble hurting him. My cultivator soul is stronger than his is. But, it doesn¡¯t have Qi techniques, the attack power, or even the speed he has. Additionally, he has vastly more battle experience than I do and I¡¯m not able to land a hit. Even if my scan tells me where his weak spots are, that doesn¡¯t mean I can hit it. When I attempt to follow the path to it, he adjusts to my attacks instantaneously. While my soul is getting faster and this is giving me great experience both in knowledge and battling¡­ I really don¡¯t want some old evil guy hanging around in my soul space. Who knows what kind of perverted technique he could come up with to overcome this? Not only that, but guys like this usually have victims that sustain their being. So, if he brought out someone and started torturing them, I¡¯d have to heal myself to help get over the constant mental trauma. Wait a second. If I can get him to release all the people locked away in his cultivator soul, I can heal them to where they can fight him. I may not have attack power, but¡­ The only issue is, guys like this would only take it out for major attacks. Likely, only for an attack that he sacrificed his own life to commit to. What could make Cultivator of this strength decide to do such a thing? ¡­ I know just the thing. Making my face impassive, I fold my arms as if I¡¯m impatient and bored. I also make my body stop moving entirely, just staying in one place as his hits land on me. I can see his face darken as he redoubled his attacks. I let this go on for 5 minutes, before saying a short phrase. ¡°Are you trying to attack me, or is this some kind of weird massage?¡± Everything stops. The fire that was erupting from his Fingers dies on his hand. His mouth gapes open like a fish, his face the picture of anger. He licks his lips, as he attempts to sputter out rage filled words. ¡°You D-¡° ¡°-Have you ever been mistaken for a small insect? I feel like that¡¯s an apt comparison.¡± I cut him off with another insult. His body and face are red. Pulsing with a malevolent light. ¡°Don¡¯t push a-¡° ¡°Are we actually in the soul space? Your breath is unbearable.¡± He goes silent, his body shaking and sputtering. A non-cultivator is nonchalantly besting him in such a way, while insulting him, someone who¡¯s lived a thousand lifetimes and crushed millions like dust. I wait for him to say something else, but he goes quiet, with the shivering stopping. He closes his eyes, takes a deep breath, and begins meditating. And he pops. Literally. In a little red poof of blood-like mist. ¡­ And then all hell breaks loose. Erupting from the mist, comes countless shadows and screaming entities. The ground turns into a bloody swamp, starting from the mist, from which tentacles reach up in a discordant song of pain and sorrow. Everything¡¯s changed. I¡¯m not in control. My soul feels mired and slow at every turn, as I desperately try to escape from its growing range. My arms flail toward the darkness, away from the RED in an attempt to get away. Portals tear open my soul space in every direction, causing me immense pain with every opening, as malevolent demons reach through its gates laughing and ripping wayward souls apart as they spring from the mist. They approach and sing of secrets only I would know and how they will hunt down my family, to devour them all in different ways. And leading the pack is the blackened void in the shape of the cultivator roaring in anger, clearly mindless, but several times more powerful. His power which was originally damaged to foundation establishment, has now risen to the peak of Core formation. Every yell and scream from him causes me to nearly faint from its power, the pressure of which causes my nonexistent bones to creak. This is the sacrificial soul attack of what once was a Nascent Soul Cultivator. Pro-tip. Don¡¯t antagonize strong, evil cultivators. Especially in your soul. It¡¯s a really bad idea. Chapter 161 - Intelligent Response Considering the escalating situation within my soul space, my automatic reaction is to drop all my tames, healing, and scans to send out a tame contract within my soul space. Before I do so, a feeling of dread stops me from my scan. As if this is the worst possible thing to do. So, instead I sprint deeper away into my soul space, all while I continue to feel tears open up within the space with other creatures flooding in. Now, it¡¯s not only just demons, but strange creatures from other realms, as the cultivator has lost control of what he¡¯s brought in. The expanding swamp makes it easier for such things to happen and a mysterious energy forms throughout my soul space. If not for my constantly healing ability, I would have died within a breath of the attack. From what I can tell, these creatures are vastly enjoying this space, as it is very rich in health, Qi, and other metaphysical things they could use to enrich themselves. As for the mindless cultivator? Just like the other creatures, his form is indulging in the environment, and is completely lost sight of the original goal of fighting me. I had deeper and deeper into my soul space. With the farther out that I go, the heavier the weight on my non-existent body. Even the swamp slows as it goes farther out. Eventually, I reached the point where I can no longer see the forms of the creatures or swamp. It¡¯s just me. No one and nothing chasing me. Just a constant pain of holes opening in my soul space and having essential parts of my soul space being devoured and regenerated. This isn¡¯t sustainable. Even if I can heal the damage from the scars, having these creatures in here will eventually get my soul killed. Why did my scan stop me from reaching out to tame a creature once those demons came out? I use my scan to determine the reason. Which ends up being surprisingly simple. There are things in the edges of soul space in adjacent realms that should not be contacted. Not at this level. To do so would literally shatter this world, let alone my soul. The mere existence of these beings was enough to send that feeling through my scan preemptively. As for the potential danger of me sensing it? Is comparable to a human being asleep with an air molecule touching their skin. No effect. With that said, that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m without options here. It¡¯s not just demons that came through, but creatures. Ones that would qualify under the taming measures. Not only that, but there¡¯s a large number of these creatures around this area now in my soul space. Far more than the demons and other things that are located here. Now that I think about it, usually creatures like this would be competitors. With how abundant the Qi environment is in here; they have no need to fight. But maybe with the contract?¡­ I send out the taming contract request to each in this realm. Almost immediately, each of them stops. This is my first time actually sending out a taming contract to an intelligent being. I can feel a variety of responses from each of them, somehow being resolved based on personality and intent, rather than a specific negotiation of sorts. This is allowing me to form a contract simultaneously with each of them. While at first, each of them was incredulous with the amount of bargaining power (mana) I had sent to them. This determines the initial terms of the contract. I should note that the stages of these creatures and demons vary widely. The average generally comes to a minimum of Qi Condensation and maximum of core foundation. The demons seem to average on the higher side, while the creatures average on the lower side. It is balanced out by the sheer number of creatures that are here, numbering in the hundreds of thousands. I had used my scan to determine the best tactic to use when approaching these creatures. All at once, seems to be the consensus. This seemed to be the correct choice as each of them began looking around at the others, wondering if another was taking the deal and will get over them. Within a minute of the high-speed negotiations, each of them had lowered the amount that they would get, with all of them agreeing to promise my safety and safety of anyone that I want for a short period. All in exchange for devouring the surrounding ones who did not take the deal or had unsatisfactory ones. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. I added a few additional terms into this, which was to devour all the other demons and the cultivator, besides the creatures which didn''t take a deal. I made them promise to leave and not return to this space after quickly finishing the aforementioned beings. The last thing was to force all the spirits out of the cultivator, spare them, and then bring them to me. As with my other contracts, I used my scan to stop any unintentional shenanigans that might occur through wordage, so the fine print is clear on what the result should look like. Kill my enemies, bring every spirit to me safely, suck up the blood mist. Also, they are to keep any other entities from entering through the portals. Leave, and to not come back unless I call for them. The contract will end at that point, but leaves a point of contact. The benefits for them will remain. Albeit, at a reduced amount. With the small amount of mana I had to spare on tames, somehow it was easier and smaller to do, since I could negotiate the amount, instead of having a base cost to work off of to generate sentience and sapience, like the case with my normal tamed creatures and hero team. For evil creatures like this, even though they would miss out on some gains by not having a better deal and needing sparing their fellow creatures that took the deal and those spirits, this was simply another way to gain a higher cultivation base and get rid of any competitors while making the beginnings of an alliance. Not only that, but just by initiating a contract with me, they receive a small percentage boost to their cultivation speed. Permanently. The boost is higher when they are with me, though. I made sure that they would be as efficient, yet as thoroughly as possible. Don¡¯t want them hanging around just to get benefits. With the more mana invested, the greater this amount becomes. The amount varies between different creatures and contracts, so there isn¡¯t just one set number to go by. This turns into a deal that could only profit them, as even the smallest percentage increase to your cultivation speed and quality can be a game changer. As they say, even a mosquito is still meat. Within a breath, blood filled the air with screams from demons and the cultivator alike rise, as teeth and claw met with one another. Perhaps sensing the battle that would occur, nearly all the creatures took the deal and started fighting the demons. The false air grows thick with exposed cultivation, as many retreat into the closing portals. Despite the variety and strength of demons, they could not handle the sheer number of creatures that flowed like the seas around them. As for the cultivator form, he was besieged by tens of thousands of them and despite his array of martial arts and techniques which eviscerated 5/6 of their group; he was still swallowed without a thought. Without consciousness to optimize his advantages, sheer numbers overcame his superior strength, among an unending number of slightly lower creatures. As the stragglers continued to be eaten by voracious ones, the remaining creatures sucked up the blood mist, which was creating new portals, a great source to increase their cultivation base from. Some creatures immediately broke through to the next stage of their cultivation, having received a boost to their cultivation from the contract and devouring Qi. I only gave such small benefits to these evil creatures, but they already caused qualitative improvements. I REALLY didn¡¯t want to help these creatures that much, as these are the type that would instantly suck the marrow from your bones or put a parasitic egg in you without question. Ones that would hesitate to betray you immediately. If it wasn¡¯t for the solid contract rules and desperate situation, I wouldn¡¯t even want them to know of my existence. With that said, they held to the contract and an army of millions of weakened spirits have been placed around me, barely staying alive, as if in life support by the nourishing soul space. I haven¡¯t healed any of them, because it would be an IMMENSELY bad idea to show creatures like this that I could heal all manner of wounds. Even in more equal contracts, they would use that to their advantage in the most depraved of ways. The procession of events actually took over a day¡¯s worth of time in this space, although not even the time of a breath would have passed in the real world. Things move extremely slowly in this space, which can be a great place to comprehend cultivation techniques, if not for the fact you are totally blind while doing so. Ultimately, all the creatures finish their jobs and head out. While they were doing so, I used my scan to fish out the most trustworthy of the lot. This turned out to be extremely difficult to do, because there were none in this group. The best I could get was close to was ten of the same type of neutral creature. They resemble the Bie You Ling from Chinese mythology. A creature with the upper body of an attractive nude woman and lower body of a turtle. They would say nothing, to keep the benefits to themselves, and won¡¯t actively try to hurt or endanger me after we¡¯re done. The best I could hope for. I sent another contract their way and directed them to stay, using a higher amount of mana, since they would be the only creatures I need for the final steps. They excitedly accepted. They appear to be low foundation establishment cultivators, which is already a vastly superior existence to myself normally, but one I could handle in this space with this solid form. Admittedly, I had some trouble not looking upon the creatures, which they noticed and attempted to extract further benefits from me. I had to quickly stop that and focus on the issue at hand. All the portals have closed saved one, which is the one these creatures came from. They expended some energy, making sure nothing would come through and that it would close afterward. They adjusted it to have the ability to be opened later, clearly wanting a long-term relationship. From this point, I took a deep and long look at the millions of souls here. While there''s a number of ways I could use them, that clearly wouldn''t be the right thing to do. Not only that, but not all of these are good people. I''ll need to determine who to save and who would be best to eliminate. Other than the evil people, they deserve a choice in what comes next. Taking a glance at my newly contracted, but not tamed creatures, I feel comforted that I at least have some ways to deal with this. Sigh. Let¡¯s get to this. Chapter 162 – Easy to Destroy, Hard to Build I start off my scan at a very weak level, to determine a general sliding scale of goodness across the millions of souls here, placing them according to their alignment. While the scan is general, it is using the same type of metrics from my scan I used with the rats. One that considers a vast variety of factors to make a decision. Since time passes differently in this space, I spent what feels like a month doing this mind-numbing work. Outside of the soul space, not even 5 minutes have passed. For many cultivators, reaching this space is a treasure trove because of this ability. It¡¯s not meant for Qi cultivation, but more for comprehension of techniques and practice. Reaching this space is a once in a lifetime opportunity, for some. For me, it¡¯s even better, as I can use the space to conduct my scans over a ¡®long¡¯ period of time. I will be able to reach this space again, but I at least need to be at the beginning of the core formation stage to do it without a stimulus. That Is where the first interactions with the soul begin on one¡¯s cultivation journey. The only reason I could reach it now is because of the strength of my soul space and the attack of that nascent soul cultivator, who forced my soul into defense mode. And he only did it, because it¡¯s easier to take over if the owner is there and he was in a vulnerable state. I feel like my presence here is blocking some kind of automated defense that is natural to soul spaces. Which is part of the reason that a demonic cultivator would induce this. Considering what my soul form is already like¡­ it makes me wonder how strong it actually is. With thoughts like these filling my mind, I end up having to clear my mind and focus on the results of the scan, because of the sheer amount of people I¡¯m going through. Even though it is easy to say a month has passed, a month of doing nothing but focusing on data collection and sorting is the most boring thing I¡¯ve ever done in my life. No sleep. No eating or drinking. Just this. Constantly. With no way to determine how much time passed except my scan, which I checked far too often. Not only that, but it was literally worse than watching paint dry, as I had to also sit there and resist the enticement/distraction of these creatures with truly massive assets, who were actively and passively teasing me. Getting close and jiggling on purpose first, and then just from their normal moving around. Some of them even played around with each other to pass the time. I don¡¯t know about others back on Earth, but I most definitely masturbated. Even in my enhance body and this soul space, those urges remain. I just had no time or privacy to consider it. Now, with nothing to do, I had to just resist the temptation with no distractions. For a month. Where no one would know what I¡¯ve done with them, if I gave in. If not for my scan warning how bad an idea it would be (at this point in time), I would have long given in. With that said, the whole time they indulged in devouring the qi and other various aspects of the soul space. Which helped in resisting. There was also the matter of the environment of my soul space being vastly changed after all the evil influences were gone. My space, that was once an empty void, has now become a swamp biome. The whole area that once was the bloody swamp, originally created by the (now) devoured cultivator, was turned into a normal swamp once the blood mist went away. The blood became water; the tentacles became trees. Patches of greenery are springing up where different creatures were devoured, the residual energy/curses/qi turning to plant-like life. The place where the cultivator died is the largest patch of this, being actual land with a layer of moss and trees all around. With my strong internal vision, I can see the slight shifting of moss growing. Any deeper attempts to view this fail. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Not only that, but in places where tears formed in the soul space, have had the trees grow into their space, no matter how high or low. If high, it grew up. If low, its roots dived into seemingly endless waters. Even the mysterious energy from before is still there, but seems to have changed in intent and form, becoming a fog layer of sorts over the swamp. The when bloody, the swamp grew into a rapidly cascading death machine. Now? It appears to be doing the same, but at a much more benign and slower pace. I originally thought all of this would disappear, but the healing aura/constitution¡¯s abilities removed the negative aspects and kept the positive ones. However, what all of these changes actually mean and will do eludes me, as my preliminary scan pulled up, that I would have another mind rending headache if I even attempted a scan. As this is still secret knowledge. To put that in perspective, my scan is at its strongest right now. If it is still giving me issues, then that is quite the dangerous information. I managed to pull up a hint that I¡¯ll be able to dive into this deeper by the time I can come here normally, not in ¡®defense mode.¡¯ The Bie You Ling¡¯s reaction to this was to immediately beg me to let them stay, offering everything they owned and are, to do so. They even put forth having their great grandchildren come to stay here and become my servants from a young age, if they themselves did not fit what I was looking for. With the knowledge of their nature, I feel very reticent about this. However, they are a mostly neutral species, generally tending to both good and evil actions, not unlike humans. So, I¡¯m willing to give them a chance. I let them know I will decide after we complete what I wanted to here. They immediately shut their mouths and tried to give their best sides to me. Keeping a sharp eye on what I might want and need. In order to maintain my concentration and prevent any interference, I moved far away from the swamp area. The time working on this scan eventually passed, and I had my spectrum made of people, with a general spectrum of morals. Anyone on the very evil side (as the cultivator stole not only good souls), I allowed the Bie You Ling to devour. These were the truly evil people who had no wish or future as a good person. With that said, there is always a chance one of them could turn their life around. A chance I wasn¡¯t willing to take. Nonetheless, this hurt me to do, coming from a particular American background of forgiveness and giving an opportunity to become better. The screams and cries as people were eaten were an easy reminder of the consequences of my decision. There were even children that had become twisted. The creatures doing the devouring were happy to eat either way. Whether good or evil. It was a great reminder of their true nature. Though, am I much better? Offering those up to be devoured? ¡­ A leader takes responsibility for the path he sets his team upon. In terms of the amounts left on the evil side, there weren¡¯t comparatively that much. But that was only because of the sheer amount on the good side. Specifically, infant children. That cultivation monster devoured almost countless children. Beside me, the Bie You Ling smacked their mouths out of the potential of finishing off these kids. Unconsciously, I shied away from them. They noticed this and stopped their actions, not wanting to further offend me. For those closer to the neutral section, I give more of a chance. If my scan shows I truly wouldn¡¯t think they can or would be redeemed, I give them to the women creatures to be eaten. Unfortunately, there were some young people included in this. My eyes grow dimmer with each scream and crunch. When I finally got to the neutral section, I didn¡¯t have the heart to allow any others to be eaten. Even if they might tend to evil later. With the ones I¡¯m willing to heal up, I healed each of their psychological issues, but not ¡®physical¡¯ ones. This way they have the presence of mind to speak, but not to overwhelm me if something went vastly wrong. At their current strength, I could pretty easily defeat them all. They would be like a candle against steel. Not enough. That wouldn¡¯t be the case if I healed them to full. I gave each of the souls a simple choice. They can grow stronger with me, pass on their knowledge, and potentially live a new life. Or, they could pass on to the next life, free to go healed. Something to keep in mind, these people have been getting tortured in the evil cultivator¡¯s soul space for hundreds of years. Of real time. In the soul space, time varies but still moves extremely slowly compared to real time, so some have been tortured over a hundred times over that amount. Even if I healed them psychologically, that doesn¡¯t mean they want to experience life again. Unfortunately, that is exactly the case. For every. Single. One. Whether it is the nascent soul monsters or babies torn from the womb. And I can¡¯t blame them. They have been tortured for so long. Their minds were lost until I healed them. And even now, if my healing stopped, they would fall back into madness. Even revisiting parts of their life and cultivation seem to bring them back into it, even with healing. I¡¯m getting closer to where my healing can permanently heal such mental issues and optimize them to the highest point. But I¡¯m not there yet. And having seen what they¡¯ve gone through, I let them pass on without suffering any further. But I¡¯m treated to something that I never thought I would see. The souls of the people wink out of my soul space, like lights from a Christmas tree turning out. But just before it happens, I see the slightest light behind them. It gives off a feeling of safety. And then it¡¯s over. Except for five individuals who appear to be struggling to stay. They all look like old men. They¡¯re cultivators of varying strengths. Ones which are leaving as well, but seem to pull something from their pasts to bring on. Each surge forward and if not for my scan, I would believe to be with hostile intent. Floating through me, I feel information pour into me, as if from a jade slip. Immediately after, they disappear into light as well. These guys¡­ Every one of them. They¡¯ve given me even more things to do! Chapter 163 - Asserting Dominance Those five old men, had left me with their dying wills. For some, I can feel the slightest remnant of consciousness. Nothing that would take over my body, but something that would just be a tie into another place. The place where they went to, to be specific. They all had a variety of wishes; things they wanted to see or do, that they now have to pass on to someone else. Here¡¯s what they were: The first old man was a normal, but frankly materially focused individual. He collected so much wealth and items, but had pushed away anyone that he could trust to give it to. In the end, he was killed and snatched up, with no one to grab his stuff. As a stubborn peak core formation elder, he had even managed to hide this in the darkest corners of his soul, from the demonic cultivator. He doesn¡¯t want someone random to get it, so he leaves the code to bypass his remnant will left there to guard it. I¡¯m a bit wary of this, as it¡¯s pretty clich¨¦. However, everything checks out with the scan and motive. He literally had a chance to be resurrected, as I told him as much, along with the group. He chose to move on and leave this to me. Nonetheless, that doesn¡¯t mean his remnant will, will feel the same. Or anyone else coveting his treasures. Moving on the second guy, then. The second old guy just wants to see his son, one last time. He cared deeply for him and considered him his heart. His son was abandoned by his mother and they grew up together, until coming into a golden opportunity at a minor sect. They lived well with the son reaching qi condensation and the old man foundation establishment, until the old man was captured hundreds of years ago by the cultivator. When and if I find his son, he will look out from my soul place, with his lingering consciousness and leave from there. The third man was more of a mystic. Someone who cultivated to achieve deeper insights into himself and others. All he wants is for people to see the painting and music combination he would have made. Alas, he never got to finish either of them. He gives me the information on painting and music that he would have used on the artworks, so I could finish it for him. He¡¯s the only one to give me something up front, that I could use. A wealth of information on both subjects filled me and was absorbed into my subconscious, before suddenly shutting off. If not for my experience with the scan, I might have been overwhelmed, but I am quickly able to compartmentalize the information. Not only that, but when I need it in the future, I¡¯ll be able to pull it right up without issue. While that man was only a foundation establishment cultivator, the quality and effects of his work reach just beyond the range of a Nascent Soul cultivator. It¡¯s so high, that even touches slightly into the realm of arrays, with what it could provide to its viewers/listeners. The fourth gentleman, just wanted to make sure his grandkids and their kids were doing alright. That when I meet up with them, he would give me a phrase that would remind them that he loved them dearly. The last old man had the saddest wish. He just wanted to take his wife to the ocean, something they always talked about doing, but the constant drum of cultivation drew them away. Made them put it off for another day. He wants to feel the sand on his fingers, while holding her hand and singing a song to her. To watch the sunset, one last time with her. To tell her that he loves her like no other. To live her life happily and with someone she cares about. He¡¯ll be able to feel through my hands, speak through my voice, and see through my eyes, if I allow him. Other than the first guy, each of these people have a forlorn wish, that they desperately wanted fulfilled. They have no power to take my body over or constantly watch what I do (I checked), but are still able to see some things when I meet some conditions. While I won¡¯t make these wishes a priority¡­ I still want to do them. As long as I can make sure I¡¯m safe, I¡¯ll give it a shot. It¡¯s just the right thing to do. My mind drifts for quite a while after contemplating these wishes and thoughts. Ultimately, I move on. Considering these wishes of these men and solidifying my resolve to finish my own. Before I leave the soul space, I stop and think for a bit. Do I really want to leave this space, without any assurances there is at least the barest hint of a handle on what¡¯s here? Definitely not. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. With this in mind, I send out the bare minimum taming contract, covering the swamp, air, and fog with it. My scan covers it, but only in the sense of identifying entities. To my surprise, I get several pings that are extraordinarily tiny and ethereal. All the creatures that came through from mysterious realms were devoured. I did make an assumption, though. Devoured doesn¡¯t mean they are gone¡­ Some of those creatures were eldritch like beings, more similar to Dana, but¡­ different. These are more unfathomable than most things, so even sending out a contract doesn¡¯t exactly work, as their ways of thinking are different. This is part of why these creatures didn¡¯t accept the contract. They would go on regardless of my choices. Now I know their nature, I could actually get rid of them. My scan identifies each one and though it would take time, I could toss them as a group back through the portal with the Lings¡¯ help. This is an opportunity, though. As they are part of what is making this swamp grow well. If allowed to stay here, they will get consumed by the growing swamp and spawn more creatures. They are fine with this, for some reason. So, I decide to lock in on the form their assistance to the swamp will take. Making sure that whatever is spawned, remains somewhat under my control. Too much complexity in a contract won¡¯t work with these guys, so I change the contract to a simpler, mutually beneficial version. Still solid in legalese, but not as much to convey. Simply put, they¡¯ll guide the growth of the swamp in a positive direction for myself and not seek to hurt me or those I care about. As their human type intelligence grows, they can make adjustments. When they expire, the contract will deepen for their children, improving cultivation, as per the normal contracts. It will transform into the normal contract that I have for my tamed creatures that were raised from simple creatures. Seems weighted heavily towards me, but it seems there is a reason for this. Things are more random for these creatures. This provides a baseline. It also seems to be something that isn¡¯t translated in human ways of thinking. Something close to propagation, but not exactly. These guys are very close to the amount of intelligence that humans have, just¡­ different. The contract has a small base level cost to add human type of thinking to their type of intelligence over time, which includes empathy. My scan won¡¯t give me much information on this, but does show that it should be a safe/good action. The combined cost on this is crazy low, even less than my other tames. Mostly because of the times they¡¯re speaking of, which is several hundred years or so. So, I approve my side of the contract and they theirs. I feel the slightest twinge to something bigger, but it disappears almost instantly without a trace. With the contract in place¡­ I see no change in the swamp. It continues as before. Well. At least, I¡¯m doing some prevention. Now I have somewhat of a care taker for this place and while the swamp would already be optimized/purified, I can target how things progress now. Before I leave, I use an extra two months¡¯ time to look into quite a few things, to give me a deeper understanding of different concepts and of Privilon. This is the time I didn¡¯t have before. And I¡¯d be a fool not to use it. There¡¯s still danger in this, though, as I¡¯m completely helpless in the real world. For another 10 minutes. I focus on filling in gaps in my skills and knowledge. Anything that could have been a bad idea to look into, I didn¡¯t. I also realized that the lifespan contract for the eldritch creatures that had hundreds of years in it¡­ would be much shorter in real life. Less than a month of real time, actually. Probably should have thought that one out, but still beneficial as there is succession/domestication built into the contract. But in this period, I expanded in myself with the scan the breadth of skills that I didn¡¯t know on Earth and here on Privilon. Things like wine tasting, what to look for in clothing, and other cultural skills. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t have the time to go in-depth. My knowledge, is wide with a decent amount of depth. The goal for this is to increase my ¡®ease¡¯ for different situations. Despite the dangers of this world, people have different interests which keeps them happy and going. So, the more ways I can naturally connect with people, the better. I also, of course, went over the skills and abilities I¡¯ve acquired from the evil cultivator. Simple arrays, talismans, and secret alchemical recipes. Things that would be difficult to find and extremely painful with the scan. These took the most time, as I had to sort through countless evil knowledge to find something I wouldn¡¯t feel completely terrible about using. Fighting against that cultivator provided firsthand knowledge from my exposure to his soul. A boon in any sense of the word. Sadly, even the good stuff has some trolling aspects to it. I¡¯ll have to limit my usage of any of it. This will mainly be for making mental connections when exposed to it officially. If going through a truth test, I¡¯ll honestly be able to say I didn¡¯t steal this, as our souls were technically sharing knowledge. That¡¯s also a downside, though, because that infers that I¡¯m deeply connected to demonic cultivators. The last thing I do, is allow the Bie You Ling to reside here with a long term and low mana contract that has even stricter restrictions than the normal taming ones. They accepted gladly and promise to be good servants for their ¡®Master¡¯. To grow strong, so they can be of use to me. Calling me Master gave me tingles. With the level of security in that version of the contract, I feel completely safe healing them completely and giving them some cultivation tips, that I gained from the scan. They are actually at the foundation establishment tier, but with the healing and a detailed description of the inner working of their bodies and how it works, they will be able to more effectively progress through their cultivation. The looks they gave me after it, made me feel like I need to leave or something great would happen to me. With these completed, I end up taking a last look around, knowing it will be a long while before I can return to this soul space, before jumping back into the real world. ¡­ The soft sounds of two people talking come to my ears, as I emerge from the soul space. ¡°Look at him¡­ Even though he¡¯s not moving and his face looks like a blank slate, those wolves are cowering before him. ¡°He seems so imposing like that, almost as if he¡¯s about to fly into the air. How does he maintain such stillness? I don¡¯t even think he¡¯s breathing¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t disturb him, this might be one of the ways he¡¯s trained that crazy body of his.¡± ¡°Ooo, maybe we¡¯ll get benefits by sharing this method with the Huang Clan. The magnanimous senior must be showing us this, to have us to spread it¡­¡± I awake to these words and realize that while my time in the soul space was three months and should have translated to 15 minutes, my adjustment from coming out of that space took much longer. My body had stood straight up and assumed a T-Pose in the time that I was in the soul space and then coming out of it, for a total of 3 hours of real time. The final pack of wolves that were originally hunting the fallen people around have their backs against the ground and belly exposed towards me, with their legs dangling in the air. They are laying down in a circle around me. I can feel the amused gaze of one of the cultivators watching over the proceedings on me. ¡­ How the hell am I supposed to explain this? Chapter 164 - With my arm still splayed out in a T-pose, I become starkly aware that I have to be careful in how I present myself from this point. People watching me now assume that this is some type of training or meditation. Well humorous to me it might be best if I play it off, but only if there¡¯s actual benefits to this. Using my scan, I¡¯m able to see that there are some benefits, but only if they practice certain aspects of this. The stillness and holding of the breath are one of the major ones. Luckily for me, being able to hold your breath for 3 hours or more isn¡¯t that crazy in a cultivation world. Especially for those who have done body cultivation to the extent that I ¡®have¡¯. With this plan in mind, I orient my face towards the two young men in front of me and give them a quick spiel of the benefits of the pose that I have. All while not lowering my arms or opening my eyes. They seem more fearful and respectful, since they now know I could hear them. To put them at ease, I give them permission to share this with others, but that won¡¯t always be the case. I do also note that they can¡¯t expect wolves to submit to them, as that is a personal quirk of mine. With this, they run off towards the camp to share the news. The cultivator that was watching continues to focus in on me, obviously wondering what I will do now. Well, I obviously can''t tame these wolves in front of me. If they see that the wolves just came into contact with me and then eventually gain intelligence and cultivation, without giving them anything, that would be super suspicious. As long as I have a good chance that I¡¯m being watched, I¡¯ll need to hold off on things like that. The wolves still submitted to me though, so I should probably do something for them. I look around for the leader of this pack, and as I find them, I can see the slightest bit of intelligence in them. Nothing even close to the spiders¡¯ level, but it''s likely they would be able to understand instructions. I speak clearly and with motions, to tell this wolf to let their pack wait here for a moment. It takes a bit of work, but it seems to understand. I run over to the fort I made for the weakened people, quickly put the people that are already there at ease and take a portion of the meat I have there back over to the wolves. Showing they understood me, they''re still sitting there. They seem to be a little anxious. When I come back with the meat, they seem excited. Before I give any to them, I get the leaders'' attention. I point to the place that the injured people were, making sure they understand that I''m talking about anyone who''s injured. I shake my head and indicate they shouldn''t attack them. The leader seemed completely understanding of what I was saying earlier, but now they''re playing dumb. Like a cute dog, they''re tilting their head in confusion. Obviously, I can''t have that. I heave a great sigh and walk over to the dirt area of the path. On my left shoulder are the mounds of meat, which their eyes follow closely. On my right, I have an open hand. Heading over to the nearest small-medium sized tree, I clench my open hand into a fist, before slamming it into the wood, using my scan to make the optimal hit for my goals. Like the previous time, the wood partially explodes, though, this time away from me. The top portion of the tree shoots out and launches deep into the dirt like a stake. I take a glance back at the wolves; they are extremely fearful. The leader got the message and is showing signs of submission. The cultivator that was watching is still observing, but what I¡¯ve done is still within the range of ability I¡¯ve already shown. However, I forgot about my durability. Dang, they¡¯ll likely see that I¡¯m even more durable than most, even with the level of ¡®body cultivation¡¯ I¡¯m at. Since I¡¯ve made my message clear, I tossed the meat to them. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. They don¡¯t move. I motion towards the leader that they can eat, and then they dive into it. I brought more than enough food for them to last for quite a while. Specifically, until everyone from this round of the test is done. From this point, I shouldn¡¯t have any more issues with them. Just before I go, I show to the leader to have his pack attack any other animals that try to prey on the people on the path. It looks like they already do so, so this shouldn¡¯t be too big of a change from their normal habits. I spend the rest of the time collecting the rest of the people and bringing them to the Fort. I can¡¯t help but think to myself how much time being in the soul space technically took for me. While it was ultimately a boon, because of all I was able to learn from my scan, now I don¡¯t have as much time to create the alchemical ingredients. The amount that I can make will be much less than I thought. I begin the trek back to my actual team''s Fort and where the hero team is holding off any potential thieves. What I actually come back to is a small pile of unconscious men, slightly webbed, in front of the gate of the Fort. It looks like they¡¯ve been beaten up as well. Sitting near the fire is a giant stone vat set up, reminding me of a witch¡¯s cauldron. It¡¯s exactly what I needed to start my work. Sitting proudly next to it is the hero group. To my guess, they set this up so I could just get back to work as soon as I got here. Not only that, but their group seems to have gone out and collected a large number of the ingredients I needed to start the concoction. Of course, they left the other two to defend the fort, while one of them went out. This is actually going to save me a large amount of time, since I won¡¯t have to collect all the ingredients and materials for the processing area, build it, and then put it together in an organized way, which could take more than several hours or so. And it is already deep into the night, with everything being pitch dark. Funnily enough, making the concoction doesn¡¯t take that long. I was more worried on about the collection and getting things prepared so it would work correctly. Because of their work, this has removed most of the downside from my spending time in the soul space. ¡°You guys¡­ you¡¯re the best. Really. Thank you.¡± At my telepathic words and happy smile at them, they beam like a laser pointer in my eyes. I can¡¯t look straight at them, it¡¯s so blinding. After coming from that mess of torture and demonic cultivator stuff, this is just like a balm to my soul. Literally. As a beginning reward, I go up to each of them and give them enthusiastic head pats. For Dana, this involves giving a big hug and then head squishes. It was sort of like massaging dough, honestly. When I first started, she was a little firmer, but by the end, was like silly putty. The soft moans, intakes of breath, and cries of happiness were a lot of fun to hear. And also felt much too like a sexy phone line call. I spent a little too much time on Dana. Knowing that I now have to spend the same time on each of them, I decided it was worth it. They saved me more than enough time to spend it on them. And even if they didn¡¯t, they deserve it for all they do. Ru Ning loves belly scritches. He automatically rolled onto his back and requested it. A man who knows what he wants. I¡¯ll admit, hearing a manly telepathic voice crying out in pleasure, saying ¡°yes, Yes, YES¡±, was not what I imagined this would be like. He did a lot of work, though, and unlike Dana, there didn¡¯t seem to be any weird tension there. He just really likes belly scritches. Finally, Tai Ying got a full body brushing. Her soft hairs on her leg are pretty dangerous, but I took the time to pet and brush her all over her body. As a giant spider, I was really unsure of how to make her happy, but this seemed like the best way. The coos and happy sounds from her had none of the tension from Dana. Just simple delighted sounds. At the end of it all, they seemed highly pleased. Even the rest of my group that came with us seemed to want to pet them after seeing their responses. This is all that I¡¯ll do for them for now, but I¡¯ll make sure to give them some gifts once we¡¯re in a better position to do so. However, it¡¯s time to get to work, so I can hurry up this mountain. With this in mind, I pull something out of my bag that had a suspicion I might need. It¡¯s the hole-ridden pot I bought from the market. It¡¯s able to increase the level of any alchemy products that made with it. While this doesn¡¯t mean that it would go up a rarity or tier level, it means that it would be a better version than the average. This is helpful in my current situation, because it means I can get more out of this for fewer materials. Placing the pot in the center of the larger cauldron, I began putting in ingredient after ingredient into the pot and mashing it up. While the normal recipe that the cultivators likely expected any applicants to use is part of this, there¡¯s a huge number of other ingredients that need to be used to increase the efficacy for this many people. Most interesting interactions are with the plants that have Qi and naturally create high heat from it (when prepared in a certain way). This is the reason that I¡¯m not needing a fire for this concoction. As I mash up ingredients, I can see part of it bubbles, then let off steam. To counter this, I put in large amounts of water which fill in the pot and then the surrounding cauldron. As the temperature stabilizes into a high heat, I mix the ingredients in different ways to reach these concoctions end state. What this ends up looking like is a deep purple color in the pot area, and then the surrounding cauldron is a light purple hue. What I¡¯ll draw from is that center purple area. Because of the special properties of this, anything outside of the pot will actually be drawn up into it. It reminds me sort of like a magnetic force, defying gravity as it heads towards the center. The whole time I¡¯ve been doing this, the cultivator from before has been watching me. Judging by my actions. If my identity hasn¡¯t been revealed yet, I¡¯d be surprised. I¡¯ve committed to this, though, and this will only reap benefits. But only if I do this right. Chapter 165 - Arming the Weak Staring out at the cauldron in front of me, I can¡¯t help but grin widely, as I think of all the people this will help. Specifically, the thoughts of overturning his system, where people don¡¯t normally help each other gives me a strange form of delight. Of course, I know that this really isn¡¯t overturning anything. The test after this one will probably be just as selfish and competitive as the others were. But at the very least, I will have made a difference within this one, potentially bringing into the public consciousness that you don¡¯t have to focus only on yourself. Several people working together could achieve the same thing. How well I do here will determine whether future applicants will even want to emulate this. With everything made, now I have to figure out how to move this around. Since this concoction is not meant for the start of a journey but someone¡¯s end, to keep them going, it would be better if I had a way to carry it around. With that said, it can still be used at the start of a journey and will provide a small boost to strength. It just wouldn¡¯t be as effective. With the amount I have, I have enough to do that today and provide additional ones for those who fall behind. It¡¯s likely that tomorrow morning, I¡¯m going to have to do the same thing. I begin by looking around at the nearby trees. What I¡¯m looking for is a tree with bark that would be waterproof if prepared correctly. Besides that, I look for another tree that has a thick and strong enough would to create a giant container I could carry around. With my night vision and scan, it¡¯s trivial to find these. I end up cutting two large trees and using as much of them as I can. For the tree that¡¯s going to be acting as the container, I clear out most of the inside, while leaving a base of wood in place and securing the outside of it with stone clamps, among other things. The goal for this was to create something that¡¯ll be sturdy and big enough to contain a large amount of liquid. Something that I could attach a Wood lid to and secure it down. This idea came from some things made back on earth, where bamboo trees would be stripped down and turned into containers. Just on a much larger scale, because I could handle the weight. The actual size of this container ended up being around four oil barrels worth. Regarding the tree with the waterproof bark, I stripped down, and I used the bark to create an inner lining of the tree container. Because of the large size of the container, as well as the amount and types of fluids that will be in it, there need to be many layers of the prepared bark. Which is why I needed entire large tree to make this work. Once again, this idea was taken from another concept back on earth when used with birchbark for waterproof containers. The only bad thing about this is that there will be some reactions over time between the concoction and the bark. It should last the whole day though, and if it has not run out by that time, I can just add in a few other ingredients to ¡®refresh it¡¯. This actually takes a bit of time, since there¡¯s several layers of preparation involved outside my ability. With the time the hero group bought me back, though, I¡¯ve plenty of time to get it done. I finish around morning, when everyone¡¯s getting up to move. When me and my team emerged from the Fort, the first thing everyone¡¯s eyes seemed to land on was me with my giant container backpack. I tied enormous rope cord to the container, turning it into a backpack. The rope burn is real. If I didn¡¯t have the strength I do, to both lift this and carry it, everything on me would be broken. It weighs just under the same amount that four oil barrels would actually weigh, besides the weight of the wood. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. If anyone was really looking to take revenge for yesterday, they removed that notion from their minds at this point. Since everyone¡¯s eyes are already on me, I take advantage of the situation by making a declaration. ¡°I am an alchemist. One that is seeking to join the sect for cultivation purposes, like many of you. For those of you who already know, yes, I have done some work for other groups in the past.¡± I fall silent, as mummers start erupting almost immediately after that statement. These go all the way up the line, as my scan picks up most of the words. The general consensus, seems to be that the information brokers of the group, had found out recently about my escapades, with the yellow sashes. As I had suspected, the information had gotten out. Now it¡¯s time to turn it in my favor. ¡°As some of you might have heard, I¡¯m looking for people to join me as we grow together in this sect. Together, we can help each other in much deeper and profound ways. Case in point.¡± I sling the container to the ground in front of me. On it, I¡¯ve made a small little spout, like one of those giant Gatorade containers they have at sporting events. On the side of this giant container is one of those tube cup holder things, with a huge number of waterproof bark cups. All the size of a shot glass. ¡­ I had a little too much fun with the crafting side of things. The sound of sloshing liquid catches the people close to me¡¯s attention. It¡¯s safely contained by the lid secured on the top of it. I¡¯m pretty proud of how well it¡¯s built. ¡°Within this container, is a concoction I¡¯ve made that has a primary purpose and a secondary purpose. The primary purpose, is that if you have expended all your energy during this trek, you will be able to regain your energy and more, to potentially finish it. Depending on your strength, of course.¡± I pause for dramatic effect. Gears begin clicking several people''s minds as they look at the nobles and merchants with their pills. That this essentially works the same as them. I continue to keep them engaged. ¡°It¡¯s secondary purpose is to be used as a booster before you begin your run. Letting you go farther. Do note that the effectiveness of this way is far less than the primary one.¡± A voice from one merchant rings out. ¡°That can¡¯t be true! How will someone¡¯s body handle the surplus of energy?¡± This is easy to answer. ¡°One ingredient within this concoction, the three-star leaf, has a regulating effect on the human body. When prepared in a certain way, it allows the concoction to store part of the energy as reserves and release extra amounts safely from the body.¡± I wave my hand in their direction, although they were hidden behind other people when they had spoken out. ¡°Because of your status as part of a merchant group, you likely will recognize that name, as caravan staff typically chews it after needing to use too many energy pills when attempting to make deadlines.¡± The person in question falls silent in shock and then contemplation. They then nod their head in affirmation and step back even deeper into the crowd. After that comment, it seems part of the crowd has been convinced by this. One person steps up, cautiously. It¡¯s a young man with what is basically rags for clothes. They look desperate and extremely tired. I actually recognized them from the Fort I had created quite a distance down the stairs. They must have climbed up here during the night to make even a little more progress. It doesn¡¯t look like he could go any farther than this by his own energy. A perfect test subjec¡­ example. He cuts straight to the heart of the issue. ¡°What do I have to do to get some of this concoction?¡± His face is turned towards me, but his eyes are locked on that container. With his lips being heavily chapped, he dryly licks them. I can see his bloodshot eyes lock back onto me before continuing. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything.¡± ¡­ He¡¯s giving off huge crackhead vibes, right now. Willing to do anything to get this. Anything. It¡¯s a little scary, even if I know I could stop him if needed. However, this is only for my benefit. For what he¡¯s saying outright, it''s clear many people are thinking right now themselves. How I handle this will determine how these people view me in the future. I need to deescalate the situation and establish a report. But, more important than that, I need to help his mind. I can¡¯t imagine the things these people must have to do regularly to survive. I¡¯ve been in a good situation since I¡¯ve come here. Adding to this is all my abilities, which smoothed things over. Maybe I would have been like him, if pushed enough. I walk over to him and, as he is hunched over, I kneel to match his current height. I reassuringly place a hand on his shoulder, to which he flinches slightly. I look him in the eyes before stating something in a calming voice to him. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that. We are both people attempting to join the same sect. We should try to help each other, as long as we are of the same mind and spirit.¡± Rather than just using words, I lift my hand and head back to the container, drawing out a cup of the liquid. After it pours into the bark cup, I hand it back to his shaking hands. ¡°Here, take this.¡± It¡¯s dangerous to go alone. I continue with, ¡°Drink it slowly and begin running as soon as you feel the effects for the greatest effectiveness. Good luck.¡± He follows the instructions and takes a drink. Everyone watches with bated breath, to see what will happen. Chapter 166 - Coalition Building All are remaining silent as the liquid pours down the exhausted young man¡¯s throat. My breath catches in mine when he starts coughs from drinking too quickly. Some people step back, assuming the drink to be flawed. I hurriedly assist him and tell him to slow down, despite his excitement. Once he slows down, everyone¡¯s heart seems to settle down and realize it was just a mistake on his part. All that¡¯s left after this is a waiting game which only takes 2 minutes. He speaks his symptoms out loud. ¡°I feel warm. Like I¡¯m covered in some kind of Fur.¡± He slowly stands straighter, as the exhaustion in his eyes almost visibly melting away. Even the dark circles under his eyes seem to lighten, with his skin color turning pinker. It¡¯s from this point that he turns jumpy, containing boundless energy Now is the best time to give him a prompting and what he should do. I motion for him to run and before I even finished my motion, he just takes off running up the stairs. Everyone watches him as he goes up, up, up the stairs until he disappears into the distance, becoming only a speck that only someone like I could see. Things remain silent and no one else spoke until he finally disappeared into the distance. Interrupting the silence is one thing that probably should have been asked earlier by the young man. ¡°What are the side effects?¡± A regular person in the back asked, but since they didn¡¯t seem to have any special background and it¡¯s a question anyone would want to know, I just direct the answer to the crowd. My scan tells me it would be effective to pause to think on it, before stating minor headaches. A rumble goes through the crowd, as some are in disbelief. Another merchant raises her voice to challenge this assumption. ¡°Are you saying your concoction is better than the pills that many of us have?¡± My eyes automatically squint at her because of their wordage. This is a trap question. Not only to cause more animosity between me and the Alchemist Guild, who most certainly produces those pills, but also between anyone who¡¯s taking those pills as well. Making them feel Like their purchase wasn¡¯t worth it. A sentiment that could easily be turned to anger at a specific person. If I say no, they can question the value and usefulness of it. Either way, I must use caution when answering this. With this knowledge in mind, I make sure to word my response carefully. I need to start with a clear response, and then explain. ¡°No. My concoction isn¡¯t better than the pills that you and others here might have. Just different.¡± I can practically feel the sigh of relief from some nobles and merchants. However, the merchant woman pressed further, trying to get me to slip up. ¡°Why just different, though? Wouldn¡¯t your concoction be superior to the normal pills, since the side effect of the pills is muscle exhaustion and headaches?¡± I can¡¯t help but give an incredulous look at the person while slightly shaking my head. It¡¯s a normal question, but I wonder about that intent behind it. What I did not anticipate was that other people would start giving the same look to her, almost a mirror of my actions. I quickly realized it¡¯s the beautiful person effect. The fact that many people are attracted to me now causes them to be more predisposed to believe me and trust what I say. Dangerous stuff. Nonetheless, I answered her question in a hopefully disarming way. And even throw some positive light on the alchemy guild. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. ¡°That¡¯s an excellent question. The reason my pill isn¡¯t superior, but just different, is that they built it with different goals in mind. The pills the masters at the alchemy Guild had made, are meant to be long lasting and able to survive a variety of conditions outside the norm. ¡°If you think about it, do you really think about all the different things that people¡¯s pills may go through? It takes a special process to make sure that such items can survive rigorous conditions and extended time within storage.¡± I nod my head and I can see others subconsciously agreeing. There are many that are waiting for the non-obvious point. ¡°My concoction is not meant to be long lasting or to survive different conditions. In fact, I made it to only survive five days, as well as the general conditions that we have on this mountain. ¡°Because of these reduced requirements, I¡¯m able to put in other things to lessen the strain on a person¡¯s body. To do the same thing with the pills while maintaining the other aspects would raise the cost by a tier.¡± And then I fall silent. While the merchants and nobles understood most of what I said, many of the commoners and regular people didn¡¯t fully understand what I was describing. Dang. Just fell into the flaw of using an intuitive version of the conversation/public speaking scan. It gives me an idea of what to say and how, but ultimately I decide on what to say. I shouldn¡¯t have used negative terminology or complicated words. Keeping things simple and positive is a lot more impactful for uninformed buyers. The only good thing about this is that this will show the nobles and merchants that I know what I¡¯m talking about. Luck seems to be on my side, as many of the regular people look at the merchants and nobles, nodding their heads and speaking positively about what I said. Many of them seem to be convinced because the nobles agree with what I¡¯m saying. I can hear another voice float up from the crowd, another person. ¡°What do you want for it?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± The crowd collectively looks at me skeptically. Another person calls out. ¡°Young Master, we can¡¯t just take something like this for nothing. Surely you have some aims.¡± ¡°It¡¯s James. And this is something that anybod¡­¡± My scan warns me away from completing that statement. I¡¯d make a lot of enemies with that. If I state that this is something that anyone should do, what does that mean about the nobles and merchants who have a surplus of pills? To say something like that would make them all lose face. Regardless of the truth of the situation. However, many of these regular people have literally nothing to give. Except their bodies, of course. Many are even suspicious of such offers that I gave to the other two people on my way up the stairs. They would be unwilling to commit to a deal which requires them to give everything up and put themselves at risk. A strategy that works for some people may not work for others. I need another option. My scan works up something that would be acceptable to me. Unprecedented for this sect, but still possible. ¡°Well. There is one thing you can do.¡± My tone has changed and caught interest of some doubters. ¡°I¡¯m forming a coalition of like-minded people. People who try to help each other out further than we normally would, no matter what your station is. If you join my coalition, I¡¯ll try to help you when I can and you¡¯ll try to help me when you can.¡± ¡°One of those ways would be giving you this concoction so you can make it up the stairs. The key behind this coalition is working in good faith with each other. If we can provide a little benefit to each of us in a transaction, then we¡¯re both better off.¡± I shrug my shoulders. ¡°Of course, if you want to have much closer ties with me, I¡¯ll provide you a much deeper level of support. I¡¯ll make sure that you¡¯re taken care of to the best of my ability. However, that denotes the same level of dedication that the others have taken on, that you saw earlier today. Full commitment.¡± My scan shows I should say and do something that is a little strong for my tastes. As we are standing next to the wall of the Fort, my hand slams onto the side of the walls, as I slightly lean against it ¡°If you want that from much from me, then I want all of you.¡± Shockingly, many of the women¡¯s thighs seemed to clench for a second there, with several bit lips. I placed an emphasis on the last three words of that, in accordance with what the scan suggested. Why do you make me do this, scan? Why? A loud yell interrupts my thoughts. ¡°I¡¯LL DO IT!¡± One woman from Shi Ji¡¯s (the noblewoman from earlier) group yelled out her dedication. Shi Ji¡¯s head snapped over to her. The woman automatically realized her mistake and backed down, but the damage has been done. She fucked up, but this could work. Her dedication is pretty exceptionally high. She¡¯s also a noblewoman, albeit one at a weaker standing than Shi Ji. I give a light hearted pretty boy laugh, to regain attention and calm the situation. ¡°Well, since you are friends with such an esteemed woman such as Shi Ji, I can definitely put you on the fast track to having my support. And of course, being in my personal group doesn¡¯t mean that you remove your treasured relationships with others.¡± It¡¯s a slightly dangerous move, since this still could be considered poaching from her group. I¡¯m relying on the fact that she has a fancy for me to ignore that and that the woman has made a mistake, causing her to lose favor, anyway. It also allows me to place value on the woman by marking her relationships. Showing that I am still requiring something in return. I can always backtrack this to other situations. Shi Ji blushes at my compliment and nods, giving her the go ahead. The woman, realizing her chance, tries to recoup face for herself by staying over with Shi Ji and briefly whispering to her. Shi Ji speaks for her and her group. ¡°Me and my friends would be happy to join your coalition. And if any would like to join your personal group, I shan¡¯t stay in their way.¡± This automatically places an additional value on the coalition. It¡¯s a step removed from being in her personal group, but still a way for normal people to establish relations with a noblewoman like herself. And for Shi Ji, it¡¯s another way to get closer to me. I¡¯ll remember this. She¡¯s making a lot of good faith efforts. I know it¡¯s out of her attraction to me¡­ but still. Right as I do this, I can sense the two people I had picked up yesterday, Ming, and the absurdly curvy woman (whose name I discovered was Yan), coming towards me. Alright. I¡¯ve set the foundation in place. After helping these two, we can get moving. Chapter 167 - Breathe In, Breathe Out As Ming and Yan approach me from behind, I turn in their direction. Before they can even say anything, I already draw two cups for them. They looked shocked, as it is clear they were expecting to ask as well. I look them both meaningfully in the eyes before giving them an explanation. ¡°You two and I are already part of the same group, so there¡¯s no need for such words between us. Simply let me know when you¡¯re tired and we can go from there.¡± I can see the emotion in their eyes as they speak out their thanks, bowing their heads, and moving back to our group. Once back with the group, they quickly take the concoction, just as that young man had. Luckily, they don¡¯t choke on it. I let everyone in my group know they can move ahead of me to get moving while I take care of everyone over here. While they initially looked concerned, they remember my smashing performance earlier, with the tree, and then move up the stairs with the hero group. I¡¯ve already talked with Chen and Ju, and they will only use the concoction when they are feeling tired. Because of their former professions on the streets, they are used to long periods of moving up elevated areas. If they get tired and I¡¯m not there, they will get on one of the hero group members. Mei Lin and the hero group are totally fine. All that leaves is everyone else. With me basically giving this away, they all are hungry for this pill-like solution to their problems. The only thing that gives pause is the conditions, which many realize are actually favorable to them. I soon have to deal with a large crowd of people trying to get a cup of this. Especially on an elevated surface, I have to quickly gain control of the situation, to make sure no one gets trampled. With my speed and scan, I can move extremely quickly while not spilling a drop of the concoction, even when it¡¯s in a cup. With this in mind, I just have everyone who wants one agree to be in a coalition with me by raising one hand. Those who want to have a deeper relationship with me and give me their ¡®everything¡¯ will raise two. Using this as a baseline, I separate them into two groups. I quickly realized I could have just started with that instead, but it seems to also have calmed people down, too. For those who just want to be in a coalition, I introduce myself briefly to each person, getting their name and a quick introduction from them, before giving them a cup and moving on. Some, after my introductions and getting closer to me, immediately moved into the deeper relation group. Many of them were women. My guess is because they got a hint of the pheromones that were coming off my body, besides my conversation scan making a good impression. Most of the rich and powerful group only join the coalition, seeing no downside to having better relations with each other. This includes Huang Kaida and his group, who have stayed behind to check out the situation. In fact, many of the strong individuals have done so for information collection purposes. Making connections with more people and leverage that in discussions is a powerful tool, even if not taken in the group¡¯s spirit. The key to both groups will be in enforcement. But that¡¯s a thought for another time. By the time I actually reached the deeper relationship group, 40% of the people who were here joined it. This is no small amount of people, as the total amount if people who took either of those choices came to around 1000. Which means around 600 went for the coalition and 400 for the personal group. Around 300 others decided not to go either way, and either moved ahead or are watching to see what happens. One thing of note is that the woman who yelled out in Shi Ji¡¯s group has stayed on the coalition side, while the red-headed woman has joined my personal one. Shi Ji seems to give her worried looks, as it appears this wasn¡¯t at her prompting. On the personal side, there is also the woman with the Daddy Dom kink, who is the agent for a noblewoman. She seems simultaneously excited and worried that I won¡¯t accept her because of her earlier actions. I¡¯ll definit¡­ probably accept her, as well. For this group, I give a much more personal greeting and introduction, while also giving them a cup as well. Since this is still many people, I keep it short but impactful. Remembering this many people, this quickly, would be extremely difficult for non-cultivator. But I have the scan to help with this. I¡¯m able to use it as a backup inquiry machine, that has hints on what to look for in the question. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Thank God for the scan. Though, with my increased abilities, it¡¯s honestly just a backup. My memory has become incomparably sharp, in contrast to my Earth self¡¯s fuzzy memory. I give a side note to each person, letting them know to keep me updated, if they need anything in the future and that I¡¯ll let them know what I require from them later on. There¡¯s 400 people who are now relying on me to support them. This is an unprecedented amount for a person who doesn¡¯t have a very major group backing. In fact, no other group has come into an application with this many people. Even if the vast majority becomes sect servants, which is likely the case, it would be a powerful force. However, many of the people who could get a group of this size wouldn¡¯t care about anyone who would become a sect servant, thus never reaching these numbers. Moving back to the group, many seem concerned about how much benefits I could spread between each of them. I assuage their fears with some tips from a combination of my scan, personal experience, and body cultivation knowledge from the Nascent Soul evil guy. Before they take the cup of the concoction, I have all the personal group stand in rows like an instructor for a yoga class. I then teach them a little about how to breathe. Specifically, I teach them part of a breathing technique which my body naturally adapted to as the most efficient and best way to grow. If they live long enough, this technique should naturally open up their meridians and promote all movement related activities. However, I don¡¯t teach them all of it. I only go with only a tiny part, to show them immediate benefits and specifically a technique to help them when they¡¯re running to go farther. Regarding my team that is already left with the hero group, already showed them this last night during one of my breaks. Of course, they have a slightly deeper version taught to them. Body cultivation techniques are one of the sweet spots that ¡®technically¡¯ any genius could come up with. As an example, myself. You can figure out through practice what works best for your body. For those that are especially astute, you might figure out the universal benefits that could apply to someone else and communicate it to them. Any expert that looks to check my work can look at myself as the template and see that I¡¯ve been doing this for a very long time. To be specific, my body will look like it¡¯s been doing it for a very long time. While some of these types of techniques are secret, I used the Nascent Soul expert¡¯s knowledge and my scan as a cross-examination of whether this fell into that category. It doesn¡¯t. Almost in response to my thoughts, I can see the cultivation expert that was watching before using a very low level spiritual sense on my body. It looks like they only confirmed how I¡¯m breathing and the parts of what I¡¯m teaching to others. They can also see that I¡¯m using it myself and have been for my whole life. Normally, an invasive scan would be taboo, but for circumstances like this, they would be well within their rights to investigate to this point. I mean, I am teaching around 400 people a breathing technique that may or may not be good for them. If they didn¡¯t check into this, it would be negligent. I can feel a slight impression of being shocked before it turns off. They¡¯ve shifted away to do something. That probably isn¡¯t good, so I probably need to wrap this up. I quickly work through the group and correct everyone¡¯s forms and actions, so they do it correctly. Almost immediately, their breathing comes easier and some feel twice as invigorated. While that may sound exaggerated, the more oxygen you get to your brain and body, the better it operates. Breathing techniques are excellent at optimizing that process. Even for normal people. As I didn¡¯t really chase anyone off, everyone in the Coalition group is also listening and sometimes trying to replicate what I¡¯m teaching. Huang Kaida once again seems surprised by the instant effects, and I can feel his burning gaze on my back. I try to ignore this. Because of my scan showing me the best way to convey this individually to each person, this whole process only takes an hour and a half in total. Once everyone in the personal group understands how to do this on an operational level, I let them drink the concoction and take off. With this many people moving at once, it reminds me of the marathons on Earth. A different atmosphere erupts, as everyone is full of energy, even the normally weak people. This forms a competitive, but cooperative, spirit between many people here, including Kaida. Everyone is pushing each other forward. What is unfortunate is that some people who took neither choice fell behind. Some even collapsed from the new pace being set by the different groups. That¡¯s where I came in. Like the ¡®sweep bus¡¯ that has the minimum speed needed to pass in a marathon, I went the minimum speed to make it to the four-day time limit. Anyone that fell back to my position, either through exhaustion or a slow pace, I talked to and re-offered them a chance to join either group again. I also let them know I was going at the speed necessary to make this the four-day time limit. In most of these situations, they accepted the concoction. For those that didn¡¯t out of concern for being beholden to someone, I still gave it to them, but told them to keep it quiet. Anyone who rejected both the concoction and the offer, I left alone and wished them luck. In this way, I progressed up the stairs and collected many of the originally glowing people who would be useful and trustworthy to have in my group. I noticed some people who could make it up without the concoction had bottled it for later study. I don¡¯t worry about this, as it is something that would be difficult to reproduce for a non-cultivator, but is a plausible variation for an alchemical genius to come up with. Funny enough, the concoction works so well that even the weakest people only lose steam about 60% of the way through the 160km journey. It still leaves them with a little energy and somewhat nourishes their muscles, so they don¡¯t have an overexerted body at the end. It takes me into the night to reach their final position, as everyone seems to have once again camped together. A strange action for the second night. Once again, the hero group has created another setup with the ingredients there. The only difference is that there is no fort to separate people¡¯s wandering eyes and hands. The only good thing is that it isn¡¯t needed as everyone wants the result, not the ingredients. Many want to see the process, though. They wait impatiently for their next ¡®hit¡¯, as I travel up the stairs to the area. I do hear loud voices yelling as I approach. ¡­ What could be happening now? Chapter 168 - Reputation I can hear loud scolding as I continue up the steps. There¡¯s a crowd near one of the camp areas surrounding the alchemy cauldron area. Moving through the crowd, I can see that some people that I invited later on, that didn¡¯t initially join the group, are being berated for not initially accepting my offer. Already some people are using their status in the group to fight for positioning. Not in my group, they won¡¯t. ¡°If we can consider them late and holding the leader up, then maybe I should be the one to be berated for my decision to help them.¡± I sneaked up on the group that was berating and say this out loud. The speaker turns to me, to now scold me, before their face drains of blood. I try to defuse the situation rather than escape. ¡°I appreciate your thoughts on defending me and my time, something which I have a tendency to neglect. However, I think this is an opportunity to bring up a new way of thinking. ¡°Is there not some admiration reserved for attempting to strive for something with your own power, then acknowledge your weakness by asking for help? It would be better if they recognized their limits at first, but who among us could claim to be perfect? I know I¡¯ve made mistakes, and silly ones at that.¡± I dramatically pause, in accordance with the scan. ¡°But I¡¯ve also made lifelong friends out of those same mistakes, people I wouldn¡¯t trade the world for.¡± I walk over to the berated people in question, placing a hand on one of their shoulders. The young woman I do so to gives a wince, but I resist the urge to remove my hand and instead give them a reassuring smile. Their eyes glazes for a moment, before appearing slightly brighter. I turn back to the offending group and approach them. I placed my hand on their shoulder, and they flinch, clearly assuming I would discipline them. Once again, I do something similar that I did to the other person, and it works in the same way. Both members seem to be of the commoner class. My aim for these two actions was to show I have no hard feelings for both sides. I¡¯m carefully using the scan to mediate this, so this approach would only work for this group. I speak out my thoughts. ¡°My goal for this group is it for it to be a place where we can temporarily put aside our statuses and offer sincere, constructive, and good faith interactions with each other. If we can keep to that, all of us can benefit. Case in point.¡± I gesture over to the alchemy cauldron. ¡°As many of you know, what I have given yesterday and plan to give today again freely could normally be sold for a price. Whether that price is favors, money, or other types of bartering, it would be sold nonetheless. In this case, I¡¯m giving it to you guys freely. ¡°I¡¯m investing in a relationship with each and every one of you, regardless of your incoming status. I truly believe that all of you have something that makes you special, and you have something that you want to strive for.¡± I try to look as many people in the eyes that I can, before continuing. Emphasizing my sincerity. ¡°I want you to succeed in those things.¡± I give another pause before resuming my dramatic monologue. ¡°All that I hope for with gifts like these, is that you would also want others and I to succeed in my goals. This is my way of showing my sincerity to you, that I want you to succeed.¡± I focus my attention back to the two original people. ¡°With that said, the greatest gift you all can give to me is to treat each other with respect, kindness, and goodwill.¡± I quickly realizing I¡¯m leaving out my intentions for the personal group. ¡°For my personal group, I mean this in a much deeper way. I Will make sure that you¡¯re taking care of, to the best of my ability. Though, with my increased contribution, I have much greater expectations of you.¡± My scan lets me know to stop, as it could cause issues within the group if I go any further. Many people appear to be contemplating my words. What I said sounds nice, but involves giving up benefits for yourself regularly in order to help others. For some people, that may not be worth it. Especially in a world like this, where the norm is to prioritize yourself above others. Unless forced to. With everything that needed to be said having been said, I move my attention to creating the next batch for the concoction. With everything being there, it¡¯s quite easy to just go through the steps of creating the concoction. The only thing that¡¯s really different is that instead of just a cultivator watching my actions, now everyone is. Throughout the entire process, while things are mostly silent, there¡¯re mummers throughout the crowd making comments on the different things they actually see me doing. There are clearly some aspiring alchemists here, who have done some studying and recognize some things I¡¯m doing. I specifically notice one person who is staying silent, whose hands are twitching in time with my actions, subtly mimicking them. It shows a great deal of control, far beyond the average person. His eyes look intense, and he¡¯s one person who joined the coalition and had packed away the first vial of my concoction. However, he only shows a low amount of dedication in my scan, but high value. The longer he watches, the higher his dedication grows. I suspect that out of these people, he would actually know the difficulty of what I¡¯m doing here. Sadly, all good things come to an end. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Eventually, out of one group that isn¡¯t part of the coalition or the personal group, I can hear a comment made that disparages my work. ¡°Did he just put the threefold debilitating root in that pot?! Is this what we¡¯ve been drinking? ¡°With this, it¡¯s clear that I won¡¯t take any more of that concoction he¡¯s been making, as he has no idea what he¡¯s doing. Everyone knows that any elixir with that root in it is bound to fail or is a slow acting poison.¡± He increases his voice for this last portion, clearly trying to affect the surrounding group. ¡°If it¡¯s not an accident, he clearly must be distributing this to everyone, so that he can sell us an antidote later.¡± I can¡¯t let this one sit. I have to address this immediately. Since I¡¯m already using the scan to focus on making this concoction and am quite deep in the process, I can¡¯t allocate it elsewhere to finesse my words for this situation. Luckily for me, the use of my conversation/merchant scan on an intuitive level shows some of its benefits now. I can already have a general idea of how I should respond to this situation. Before I can say anything, though, I can see Dana¡¯s shivering form rise behind him. Since she usually keeps her body compacted and dense, her full mass is usually not apparent. A giant woman-shaped blob, 5 meters tall and wide, appeared. He notices and his flapping lips stop in their tracks. In an instant, this brings to everyone¡¯s minds one reason why many of them wanted to join my group in the first place. Power and connections. Especially at this tier of strength, having a tamed creature is a sign of strength and additional leverage when in a fight. This doesn¡¯t even include when those creatures are intelligent, and when you have three of them. To add to that, as I showed with one of the young masters from earlier, I have lots of personal power as well. With the information given out by brokers, I¡¯ve already made plenty of alchemical contributions for major groups. Increasing my backing. Only a few people know of the Alchemy Group¡¯s animosity against me, and haven¡¯t shared it, for whatever reason. Many people, at this moment, decide to separate themselves from this person¡¯s side. Unlike what I wanted before; this has become an us versus them situation. In-Group versus out-group. Unfortunately, I need this dynamic at this moment. He¡¯s not only questioned my integrity, but is also risking the group itself. I raise a hand, without looking in that direction, indicating for Dana to stand down. All eyes move to my hand and then Dana shrinking back to her normal size and then moving back to my location. Such a simple action shows complete control over a situation. I keep working for a breath of time before finally deciding to speak. Leveraging this situation to make a statement. ¡°I suppose it is true what they say about some people¡­ ¡°A person can have just enough knowledge to think they are right, but not enough to recognize how wrong they are.¡± I shift my position around the cauldron so I can look straight at them. ¡°The threefold debilitating root has many properties. The most well-known of them is its poisonous effect. However, it is also used in a great number of Constitution building elixirs. ¡°For the knowledgeable ones out there, you may have heard of the 10 men power pill, which gives a person the strength of 10 men over the course of a day. Like in this concoction, one can use ingredients that, because of their natural qi properties to generate heat, can break down the threefold debilitating route and expend its harmful energies, leaving only a powder that helps amplifies the effects of others. Of course, this only works for ingredients and concoctions below a certain level. I continue working silently, already expecting that a certain someone will raise their voice. And just as I had anticipated, The Alchemist gentleman from before speaks up. ¡°The Esteemed Sir is correct. The root is used in several other elixirs or concoctions that are not harmful and, in fact, greatly boost constitutions.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes shoot over to this new speaker, and someone speaks out. ¡°Oh my God, is that Han Mingying, third son of the Han clan? They say he¡¯s already put three novice alchemists to shame with his knowledge. Why would someone like that be here?¡± Mingying pauses briefly, but ignores the question. He apparently continues with his words. ¡°What the esteemed Sir is not saying, is that the reason that it¡¯s not widely known that the threefold debilitating root has healing properties, is that it takes an extreme amount of skill to properly powder it into such a way that it could work positively within a solution or concoction. ¡°In fact, being able to use such a root in a concoction would normally only be possible by someone of the Qi condensation stage or above. Only they (normally) would have the skill, control, and perception necessary to manage all the different effects of such an item. ¡°¡­ Skill, which he is showing right now to a great degree. Just being able to use this root itself in a concoction would already raise the rarity of such an item with that ingredient.¡± He seems to get more and more worked up, but is coming down slowly. ¡°Though, the only reason someone would have used such a thing for something like this, is it is the only common herb around here that could make such a large quantity and quality of concoction, for so many people.¡± After glancing around at everyone, he shakes his head. ¡°Truly, showcasing such abilities before the common person is like throwing pearls before swine. You know not the gifts you¡¯ve been given.¡± He falls silent and begins staring intently at my actions yet again. Some people look offended at his words, while others are astonished The group eventually goes silent and everyone¡¯s attention slips back to the only sound left; the gurgling of the pot and the actions I¡¯m taking to make thing. The whole time, I said nothing and did nothing else but work. Doing my best to give off the air of an expert focused on their work. The original offender, now being scorned by everyone around, has retreated to another campsite that has others who didn¡¯t accept the original offers. However, as word spread quickly about what happened, he has been chased off from even there, as they are not looking to offend others. He has to fend for himself now. It¡¯s unfortunate, but a necessary action. Such words could cause not only division between the group, but taint everything I do in the sect. I¡¯m grateful to that alchemist young master, though, as he stated the things I was doing and lent a significant amount of credibility to my work. It would have been much more difficult to convince people, being the one under the critical eye of the public. Just like Shi Ji, I will need to pay him back somehow. The rest of the night proceeds relatively normally, with me finishing the concoction and helping my team prepare for the night. I¡¯m actually surprised to see that Huang Kaida and his group decide to keep pace with our group. Normally, such teams would finish early. It appears he is staying back to gather more information about me in my groups. During the night, I run a scan on that man who said the disparaging remarks and found that he was a plant from the Alchemy Guild. It had to be someone who knew a bit about alchemy, and could speak on it confidently, but could still be a sacrificial piece if things went wrong. They seem to like that tactic. Now I¡¯m left wondering what their follow-up will be. From what my scan hints at, they always start with a sacrificial blow first and then a final one for their Plan B. Just like they did with the assassin. Obviously, I stayed up all night and was vigilant for any trickery. No attempts were made. The next day approaches quickly as we proceed up the stairs. I looked around for the offender, and it appears he picked up a few vials of the concoction by buying them from those who didn¡¯t need them for exorbitant prices. I suspect they aren¡¯t for his own use. Moving my thoughts back to the situation at hand, I think about what everyone will need. Since the efficacy of the concoction for people has gone down, it is likely the weakest of the group will only make it to the 80% mark of the stairs. After that, it will be a straight shot. For that portion of the journey, I¡¯m expecting to hand out two concoctions to the weakest people. One to start, and one to finish. Just as before, I lag far behind the entire group as everyone else goes ahead, keeping to the 4 day ¡®sweep¡¯ bus idea. I help anyone else who falls behind, giving them additional portions of the concoction. Since there are some that had already moved ahead before I gave out the concoction, I had to give some of them an explanation of what I was offering and for what. That¡¯s how I saw a trio of people up ahead about 70% through this part of my journey The group was composed of an older man, clearly about to go into his 30s, and two younger men. Each of them supporting each other as they limped up the stairs. From what I can tell, the older man and one of the wealthier looking young men can make it up with no help, The youngest one, who appears to be the leader of their group is having a significant amount of trouble, telling the rest to move without him. Although the scan is telling me that these people neither have neither high skill nor a high possibility of dedication to me, I can feel something special about this group. I hang back and watch to see what¡¯s happening. To see what choices these people make. Chapter 169 - Brothers As I gaze at these three men, I begin to realize what had ticked me off to them being different. The first note is that there¡¯s an older man with them. Likely in his 40s. A man of that age will almost never go on an application run with an established sect like this. He¡¯s far past the age when normally one would be accepted, but he still chosen to take the chance. Adding to that, is the fact that there¡¯s a wealthier young man there, that to my eyes, is obviously of the noble class. What I find interesting is how normally he speaks with everyone else in the group. Almost as if there¡¯s no class between them. In fact, there is no sense of superiority with him in any sense of the word. And finally, the kicker is the youngest one in the group. The man currently being picked up by his friends appears to be the leader. With his constant jokes and demeanor, it¡¯s easy to see he¡¯s the heart of the group. Moving my focus back to the situation at hand, the two companions struggle to carry their friend up these long and arduous steps. He¡¯s practically begging them to leave him behind, as it appears he¡¯s almost fully out of energy. This is no exaggeration, as my medical intuition can sense that he¡¯s literally dragged himself up the stairs for a period, his hands bloody from the effort. It¡¯s clear his friends could no longer bear seeing him do that. Considering these actions of the three, it¡¯s clear that they didn¡¯t stop in the camps and no one has told them about the concoctions being sold, that would allow them to move to the top. Which honestly makes sense, as the fewer people who know, the more concoctions that can go to them. As is the norm in these worlds, it is basically every person for themselves unless you have a relationship with them. If they were told, they did not trust it. Also, normal. I can hear the words of the older gentleman ring out first, silencing his young an exhausted friend. ¡°Do you wish to shame me and my family?¡± This silences the young man and even causes the noble companion to quickly look at him. He continues, explaining his words in light of the shock of the others. ¡°When I look at you two, I¡¯m reminded of my son and daughter. Reminding me of the kind of people I would want them to become. So many of the people keep fighting and fighting just to keep what we have, ignoring those around us in the process. But you, Hong Su, when I was despairing of the journey that I might have to take to support my family, you gave me encouragement.¡± He turns to the wealthy young man. ¡°And you, Wang Xue, when my wife and daughter were going to be carted away by that noble, you stopped them in the town, even when you didn¡¯t even know me. ¡°If I abandoned you two now, what kind of man would I be showing myself today?!¡± Hong Su appears to be the young leader of this group, while Wang Xue is the young master Both the aforementioned men appear to have red faces at the praise that¡¯s being thrown at them. ¡°That¡¯s not it. I am the one that has benefited from you guys being here, Ru Jin and Hong Su! ¡°When you¡¯re around, I feel so much more clearheaded. Like I¡¯m finally in the right place. I never have to worry about whether you guys will betray me or what I need to do to keep your affection or loyalty. I don¡¯t have to manipulate you to do anything for me. There¡¯s no politics or machinations. You guys are just happy to be here as my friends.¡± If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Now Hong Su is the one to burst out his feelings. ¡°No! I am the one that doesn¡¯t deserve friends like you. You guys always go along with my whims, listening to my crazy ideas, and going along with them for me. Although I¡¯m always messing up! Even now you guys are helping to cover my mistakes, of not being able to make it up this mountain, even though you guys know you could go up without me.¡± His head turns to Wang Xu first. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the way you move, Xu. I know that you have the training and stamina to easily cross this mountain and many others.¡± He then turns to Ru Jin. ¡°And you Jin, I¡¯ve seen you train every moment of every single day, just for this moment.¡± This then begins a pattern of them yelling out each other¡¯s names and what makes them special to each other. It¡¯s really reminiscent of a Shonen anime, honestly. In a really strange way, this puts my heart at ease. Not just because of the anime-like situation, but as a reminder that there are people out here who naturally want to good for other people. People that want to be cultivators, for the right reasons (supposedly). This world is more focused on relationships. Despite the system that partially encourages dispute, these relationships bring out the good in people. When they choose to take that step, at least. They have their own goals, but are still looking out for others and themselves. However, the fact remains that helping others can take resources from yourself. I think it could be worthwhile getting to know these guys. Meeting people who I don¡¯t have to convince to be good people, it¡¯s a pleasant feeling. And maybe if I¡¯m lucky, eventually I could call them friends. With that in mind, I decide to step in. ¡°Hey Guys?¡± They keep going between themselves, seemingly not hearing me. I repeat it, quite a bit louder, so they can hear me. The Young master seems to hear me, as he turns and sees me with a giant barrel on my back. His eyes seemed to flash in recognition, and I can see the barest hint of hope in his eyes. He hurriedly stops his friends and indicates for them to turn to me. Hello Sir, how can we help you today? He really gives off the feeling of someone who¡¯s more subservient than anything else. I can¡¯t tell if that¡¯s his personality, whether something that he¡¯s been conditioned to act like in his family, from what I heard. Nonetheless, I answer him. ¡°Actually, it sounds like I could probably help you guys more than anything else. I have a concoction I¡¯ve been giving out to other people to help them reach the end of this journey. The only thing I ask for in exchange is to join a coalition, which will mainly be focused on just treating other people in the coalition fairly and in good faith.¡± I decided to not offer the personal group part, feeling that this dynamic might change with that. At least at this point in time. They quickly convene between themselves for a period and ask a few questions about what the concoction is, why they can trust me, and many other things. They also ask about the responsibilities of the coalition. Which are basically nil, except for vague aspirations of behavior. Ultimately, I convinced them, using my scan and evidence of what I¡¯ve already done for others. Obviously, they¡¯ve seen that a very large group of people has soared past them, which is a curiosity in itself. So, they joined the coalition and I let them know if they ever want to talk to me about anything, to just go ahead and contact me. With the concoction running through their veins, they soar off ahead. The only issue? I failed. What I really want to do was become friends with them. What I did instead, was form a businesslike relationship instead. My automatic reaction when trying to make actual friends was to be a bit distant first. Obviously, my scan was telling me to do the opposite, but I couldn¡¯t help falling into a certain habit when talking with them, especially with Wang Xue¡¯s subservient way of speaking. Even with my scan on, if I¡¯m self sabotaging myself, it can¡¯t protect me from that. It gave me the prompts, but I basically blew right through them. When I was back on Earth, I made mistakes like that with people I wanted to get to know. It¡¯s something I will need to work on. I also realize my arbitrary decision to not include them in the personal group may have been a wrong one. There¡¯s no reason they couldn¡¯t have joined my personal group. It was just my nervousness and overthinking that caused issues. Despite my instinct previously saving me in a lot of situations, I definitely dropped the ball on this one. Funnily enough, the rest of the night turns out pretty uneventful as people have either finished the race already or camping with us in doing the same as they did yesterday. It quickly becomes the 4th day of this challenge. The last recommended day to complete the test. We are now at the 80% mark. Chapter 170 - Not Just Women Morning seems to come quickly, is there are even fewer people around me to give the concoction to. Being so close to the finish line, many of the groups that stuck around had enough energy just to push on through and finish already. Most of the people that are left, are those who are too weak and were already relying on the concoction to get this far, or like to be on the safe side, and use the concoction to guarantee that they will make it there without issue and in a larger group. Things progress without issue and everyone moves toward the goal. Being this close to the goal, there¡¯s much fewer people who I haven¡¯t already seen that need a concoction boost. By this point, I want to make sure every single person who is made it this far is going to make it over this finish line, on principle. It would be stupid to get this far and not be able to crossover for any reason, especially with me here. However, that¡¯s exactly the situation I come across with someone 95% of the way there. And it¡¯s basically by choice. I see this guy in the distance, who is clearly struggling to move even another step up the stairs. In a way that reminds me of the young man that was part of the trio, he¡¯s dragging himself up the stairs with bloody hands. However, this guy has no one to help him up the rest of the way. His appearance and demeanor do him no favors, as he looks like the edgy, revenge filled, angry type. What is surprising, though, is that based on his manner of dress, I have the suspicion a rogue cultivator of some kind has trained him. His body also looks to be in great conditioning, and a quick scan reveals that normally he could make it. The operative word is normally. It looks like he¡¯s being afflicted by some kind of poison that is reduced his strength to that of a normal person, one who would normally not be able to make it up. Luckily, it appears to be a temporary one. Unluckily, he¡¯ll return to normal after the period of the test. My scan quickly tells me that taking this limiting poison was not a purposeful event, but one that he was tricked into taking. From who or where, I¡¯m not able to discern. It could be easy to assume that this guy¡¯s backing is just enough that whoever wanted to poison him couldn¡¯t kill him, but could only send a message to this point. Something that could still prevent him from getting into the sect, but not to the point of angering his backing. Many rogue cultivators in this world have a ¡®if you weren¡¯t strong enough to handle a challenge of this level, then it¡¯s your own fault¡¯ mindset. Especially since he could technically make it if he relied on others. Unfortunately for this guy, the concoction wouldn¡¯t be able to help him because of the poison and might have adverse effects. He seemed to already know this and has refused to take any concoctions. Wait¡­ no, he was just too stubborn to accept any help and came off arrogantly to anyone who is even of the slight inclination to help him. And no one wants to deal with that kind of attitude With that said, I¡¯m still gonna help get this motherfucker up into the finish line. Because there¡¯s no way in hell he¡¯ll be able to make it even by the extended time limit with this method. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. My scan isn¡¯t really showing any hidden things that he can use to pull himself through this. So, I¡¯m likely his only chance of getting through. After watching for a bit more, thinking about how to approach him and using my scan to optimize the approach, I finally walk up to him. Before I can even say anything, he barks out of rebuke in a rough, raspy voice. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are or what you want, but I don¡¯t need your or anybody¡¯s ¡®help¡¯.¡± I can feel a vein pulse on my forehead, despite my increased body performance. His voice does falter at the end, as even the strength to speak is leaving him. This eases the feeling in my heart as I reorient myself. Someone has already poisoned him and from the little I saw with my scan, there¡¯s not much in his life that could be considered kind. It¡¯s no wonder he can¡¯t trust people in this test. Even I would have a hard time doing that, if I didn¡¯t have the scan to back things up. I use this train of thought to reinvigorate my empathy and try to put myself in his shoes. ¡°Look man, both you and I know that there¡¯s no way you can make it up this mountain in time at this pace. There¡¯s no one around watching and no one will care if you make it up here, except any enemies you¡¯ve made.¡± He stays silent and keeps crawling at a slow pace. I wait, but quickly realize the waiting game won¡¯t work with this guy. He will not move from just this. I can¡¯t help but give a verbal sigh. ¡°Having someone of your skill not being able to make it up here, when they clearly should be, is a complete travesty. I¡¯m offering you a chance to get up this mountain for no cost.¡± He pauses in place for a moment. Slowly, but purposefully, he struggles to turn his head to look at me skeptically. His words come out low and deep. ¡°Why would you do this?¡± Looking into his eyes and seeing with the conversation scan, he will not accept any bullshit from me. ¡°¡­ Lot of people consider me weird because of it, but I kind of just like helping people. Take that however you want it.¡± I pause and add something else in that I feel is true. ¡°I do also think it would be wrong for someone that clearly has potential to lose this close to the finish line. And that doesn¡¯t even consider the other people who don¡¯t have as much potential.¡± After brooding for a bit longer, he raises his hand. Now I end up lifting him onto my shoulder so we can lean on me. He says nothing the rest of the way, even as I stopped to help other people who just barely are making it. Obviously, because of my strength, it¡¯s not hard to carry him and also do these other things. Even though we could see it a bit far back, as we get closer, the gate of introspection looms over us, marking the end of this exam. Standing is a giant gate, it seems reminiscent of the Torii gateways found back on earth, but this one has giant doors with etchings of various runes shining out of it. My scan gives me the feeling that these are ancient and forged with the abilities of master smiths and array masters. Despite there not being a wall to the sides of them, I feel that if they were to close, there would be no passing them. In addition to that, the slightest hint of something more lies under the surface. Something that I can¡¯t place and my scan warns to not probe. The doors are open to us, but the presence of them is weighty and physically affects me the closer we get. Looking up the stairs becomes difficult. I notice that no one else seems to have this issue. My scan gives me the answer why. Sometimes the slightest knowledge of something gives it the ability to detect and affect you. It is both an assumption of strength and a warning. It¡¯s why I shouldn¡¯t learn cultivation methods from the scan, even if I could survive the backlash. Nonetheless, I¡¯m able to pass through the gate, immediately feeling relief when I cross. I can feel a cultivator¡¯s eyes on me the whole time, but they don¡¯t seem to have noticed my feeling. There¡¯s the slightest spiritual sense around, but not targeted on me specifically. It¡¯s common knowledge that this much is allowed to protect the sect. After the tests are done, the social ban goes back up. A few steps past the gate, the young man I picked up separates himself from me. He says nothing and staggers off. I can feel a pair of eyes looking at him sharply. Another prospective sect member. They seem to move quickly somewhere else, soon after. I move my mind away from his concerns and continue forward. Having finally reached the sect grounds, I raise my head to inspect my new home. Chapter 171 - Quality Changes When a person enters a new area, their first reaction is usually to take a look around. In contrast, a person who¡¯s worried about threats will focus on that first. After experiencing the weight of the gates, I was no exception to this. When I finally managed to get out of threat analysis mode, the sights I saw in this outer court shocked me. Across the sky float small spiritual beasts, in the shape of birds and other animals. Some are reminiscent of the paper lanterns people in Asian countries would send off into the sky. Unlike my world, these seem to go from building to building and have a life of their own. These buildings sit upon massive stone mountain spires that crowd the landscape, going up the mountain like the spines of a porcupine. Vast swaths of land cover the flattened ground area, but as my eyes start to comprehend the distances involved, I can see that each of these are islands of monoliths that rise up from the mountainside. Ornate bridges melding into the landscape, while matching the architecture of the buildings. The style of the buildings remains similar to those in the wealthier portions of the outer city, but even the lowest of the buildings here emits a radiant quality. The light that shines out of the windows seemingly wraps around the buildings like a fog. What I could easily explain away as the fog diffusing light on earth, my scan reveals that there is something much more being done with these. Each building seems perfectly positioned in order to enhance these qualities, reflecting the lights on others and enhancing them in the spaces between and on each other. It is almost as if something imbued them with some type of heavenly light, as part of a larger array. Even the creatures that float in the air, dipping onto the roofs of the buildings, glow a little brighter as they leave the rooftops. This is amplified by the fact that there seems to be two layers of clouds that this area rests between: one that lies just below where the gate of introspection is but barely visible on the way up, and one that lies above the tallest of the Spires that pierced the air above us. The light seems to shine and reflect in every direction, filling the area with patterns of darkness and light in seemingly impossible ways. In some places, the beams are focused and sharpened to a point like swords diving towards the mountainside below. Truly, the Revolving Heavenly Light Sect deserves its name, if this is what I can see at the lowest level of the sect. But what does scare me a little, is the spaces in between. Looking down the mountain at one of the other Spires, I can see a light cloud cover between each of the islands that the fancy bridges connect. Below these are crevices that dive deep into the earth. A few of the shards of light that pierce this cloud cover and go into these dark places, are literally swallowed into the darkness. Not illuminating anything around them. There¡¯s a purpose for those, one that I hope I don¡¯t find out anytime soon. The one area that does not have islands and is part of the base level of the mountain is revealed to be that same road that I saw in the outer city. It is a massive distance away from us, only viewable because of my improved eyesight and the low curvature of the world. After seeing all of this and experiencing these wonders beyond imagining, one last question comes to mind. How the hell do normal people cross these types of distances in reasonable amounts of time? My scan gives me the answer pretty quickly, being that they simply have fast transportation methods. Just like the carriage we used to get here. For trips that have little to transport and need a fast travel time for increased cost, there are also teleportation methods. That is its own can of worms. Moving on, I actually notice that far in the distance there are people training and following a unified martial art routine. Most of them already seem to be low level body cultivators, that are just learning cultivation. Only one or two in the group have gotten to the Qi Condensation They¡¯re likely to be the outer sect members. Standing at the head of them is a cultivator, watching over each of their moves and correcting them when necessary. I shift my attention back to the group that I had arrived here with, noticing that there¡¯s a large group of them around another cultivator. He seems to be a normal sect member those instructed just to guide us to where we need to go. Knowing that this is important information, I quickly head over there. It appears he simply talking about the sect and what the next steps will be for all of us. Some people try to ask questions, but he cuts them off and says he won¡¯t be answering any. It appears there may be a stigma for sect members versus normal people. My guess, is that it¡¯s simply that he just views that any time spent on people that may not be of benefit to him is a waste of time. It¡¯s only when you proven yourself to be competent or have backing, that people will respect you here. After some time of explaining this sect and their goals, which is basically get stronger, he gestures over to a slope which I strangely didn¡¯t notice. Off to the side of the stairs that we used to arrive here is a smooth slope that leads to a tiny city. The reason why I say city, is because the sheer number of buildings there could easily house hundreds of thousands of people. My scan shows, that these are basically all empty. We must have been the first group to arrive here. He then goes on about the other areas of this outer court area. Apparently, the towers laying on the peak of these mountain peaks are where the sect members live, while the sect servants have living areas similar to the one that we will be staying in today. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. While I think that, the cultivator says something that immediately catches my attention. ¡°Make sure to not go near the towers or any of the outer court members until you¡¯re confirmed to be at that level or up. Our esteemed elders have decided that the level of sect needs to rise further than we¡¯ve allowed in the past.¡± He casts a side eye at the masses of the group. ¡°With the new requirements and the exceptionally large number of people carried up in this batch, I¡¯m expecting many of you will become sect servants. Make sure to pay attention to the lessons that they give you there to show the proper respect.¡± I can¡¯t help but raise a question at this, despite the fact that I have the scan and could potentially find out. ¡°There are new requirements?¡± His eyes land on me, without any recognition. Despite his earlier words that he wouldn¡¯t answer questions, he humors me. ¡°It has been decided that the new spirit root requirements for this Quality Year will change as such¡­¡± He details the below: Original Sect Standards: New Sect Standards: My scan reminds me of the rankings of these spirit roots
Spiritual Roots: Cultivation Speed:
Ranking Type Grade People
No Talent/Cursed/Crippled Cultivation Demi-Humans, Gong (Pre-Healing)
Low Talent Rose Man 1 James Delinion(Pre-Healing) 1/10,000x
2 Majority of People 1/1,000
3 1/100
4 1/10x
Ordinary 5 James Delinion (Post-Healing), Majority of Cultivators 1x
6 Lin (Pre-Healing)) 2x
7 5x
8 Gong (Current) 10x
9 15x
Above Average Peony Earth 1 Majority of Demi Human Cultivators 25x
2 AI (Pre-Healing) 50x
3 75x
4 James Delinion (Current) 100x
Rare Genius 5 250x
6 Lin (Current) 500x
7 Mei Lin (Current) 750x
8 1000x
9 1250x
Extremely Rare Genius Orchid Heaven 1 Ai (Current) 2000x
2 3000x
3 4000x
Powerful and Rare Genius 4 7500x
5 Da Xia (Young demi human girl ¨C Current) 10,000x
6 20,000x
Heaven Defying Genius 7 50,000x
8 100,000x
9 200,000x
Transcendent Genius (stories) Jade Flower Void 1,000,000x
What does this tell me? That my Peony Earth 4 spirit root, isn¡¯t enough anymore to get into the Inner Court. Well, at least I have the other tests to do well in. I might need to make sure to show off a bit more than I thought, to guarantee my entry into the Inner Court. It is at that moment, that I get a prompt from Gong. She wants to send me a mental update and has Tai Ye shuffle over to communicate it. ¡­ why do I get an exceptionally bad feeling about this? Chapter 172 - The Follow-up As I can see Tai Ye shuffle over to me, only one question comes to mind. What type of complicated thing must have Gong found out that she couldn¡¯t send over to me through the mental connection? Being out in the open, I feel unsure about the content that she¡¯s going to be showing to me out here. ¡°Should we be having this done out here?¡± And I send that worry over to her. She assures me it¡¯s fine, as many other major players already know what she¡¯s going to openly reveal. She also hints that would be better for others to see the intelligence of the hero group. Raising my value up. My favorite giant spider waddles over and even I consent to the concern she has that Gong was careful to not reveal over the connection. She quickly moves extremely close to me (which honestly is a little frightening, as she is still an enormous spider). After making it so no one else can see, except the cultivator with his low-level spiritual sense, she makes a tiny web in the space between us. Using this web and our connection, both Tai Ye and Gong essentially paint me a picture of the events that have occurred while I¡¯ve been gone. After the alchemy Guild had discovered they had failed the assassination attempt, they collected more information on me. Part of that information was, of course, to find out the backing I had. At the same time, big sis crane made her presence known and that she no longer would tolerate any other attempts on my life from them. Gong had felt suspicious about why this was allowed in the first place, but big sis crane wouldn¡¯t give a straight answer. What she gave up to all parties involved is that everything but life was fair game. To be specific, if they want to interfere in other portions of my life, they could. Similar to the last young man¡¯s (that I helped cross the finish line) master, she stated that if I couldn¡¯t overcome something like this on my own, then I didn¡¯t deserve her protection. From the little Gong could discern, it¡¯s a test of sorts, to show I¡¯m worthy of Gong¡¯s affections. Just being able to survive an assassination attempt through indecipherable means allowed her to go this far in her eyes. However, this doesn¡¯t mean other groups can¡¯t make attempts on my life. All the alchemy Guild has to do is set the stage for another group to take care of their problem for them. This sort of arrangement between big groups is common. Big sis crane believes her only job is to prevent the big groups from just killing me outright. Smaller groups are up to me to handle. One other thing she did in my favor is that she wouldn¡¯t confirm or deny that the ability to come back from that assassination attempt was because of her intervention. She only hinted that I may have backing that¡¯s deeper than hers. Sadly, it looks like the alchemy Guild is just assuming that¡¯s another way that she can protect me. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. It looks like the consensus on their side is that based on my history, they¡¯ve done enough that we cannot live under the same sky. I mean, they killed me. So, they have a bit of a point there. What they¡¯ve done to stop my progress in the sect and turn things against them is to leverage their existing contacts to get involved in the testing process. Every single judge for each of the tests is an alchemy Guild representative. And they are planning to disqualify me for every test. They¡¯ve already bribed the sect elder who is running the rest of the tests to make this happen. The only test that they couldn¡¯t manipulate is the spirit root test. This is an open test and was the sect¡¯s bottom line. If the spirit root is high enough, then they shouldn¡¯t block me from progressing. After all, it would be to the sect¡¯s strength if a strong cultivator joined. If I want to get the sect¡¯s protection, I would need to become part of the inner court. Being part of that level, or affiliated with someone higher than that level, makes you a treasured part of the sect. The normal people, who even in a righteous sect like this one, are still used as the grunts or the red shirts of the sect. If I¡¯m only part of the outer court, then an ¡®accident¡¯ could happen, liked it has too many other disliked upcoming cultivators. This is why the alchemy Guild cultivator was sitting outside of Mei Lin and I¡¯s room. He was using a tool to approximate my spirit root level. It¡¯s also why the level that the sect would accept had increased. The Alchemy Guild pulled out a few stops to make sure a future enemy/competitor would not grow. And I¡¯m not the first one they¡¯ve done things like this for. Things like this happen all the time in the background. The scariest part is that they are simply exerting a small amount of effort. They even have an informal agreement setup with the sect to let things happen for a certain cost. For them, manipulating these things behind the scenes is as easy as crushing dry weeds and smashing rotten wood. But even with their strength, they went too far. Big sis crane revoked her earlier restriction to just my life and forbid them from interacting any further with the situation. Beyond the plans they¡¯ve already made. Apparently, it was affecting some of her other plans. But the damage has already been done. They basically have what they wanted. In fact, this issue has likely been delegated to a lower ranked elder of their Alchemy Group and viewed as mostly resolved. All that needs to be done is for me to go through the trials and have an accident arranged by a third party. Once I¡¯m in the outer court and take on a job, of course. After hearing all of this from both of them, I can¡¯t help but rock back on my feet. These are some huge developments. Especially to be walking into the sect with. I¡¯m still fucked, though. I¡¯m not seeing an easy way to get into the inner court. While they weren¡¯t sure what my spirit root actually was, they still were close enough to determine that an increase could stop me. This is obviously concerning on multiple levels. The only way I could increase my spirit route above that level, in such a short time, is to upgrade my healing aura to where it can actually optimize my body to the highest level. What this would also do is allowing me to heal things that are outside the norm of my previous ability, such as mental issues. This would take an enormous number of conditions to heal. Not nearly enough to make it in time. And even if I raise my spirit root, I¡¯ll need a corresponding excuse on why it happened. With that being all the revelations that she could gather for me, Tai Ye heads back to the rest of the group. The last suggestion Gong gives is to be as open about the abilities I was willing to show as possible (within limits, of course). Something I¡¯ve already been doing by making all the concoctions for others. With that hint, she leaves me to consider my next steps. Only one thought remains. Messing with people¡¯s profits and face is no joke¡­ Chapter 173 - Meeting the Elder The new concerns that have come up occupy my mind. The world keeps turning, though. The cultivator is still explaining different things that are going on, mostly in the realm of explaining the different tests that will come up and what they mean for everyone. One thing he says catches my attention. ¡°¡­ Keep in mind that once you complete the spirit root test, you start off immediately as that rank. As of that moment, make sure to act befitting your rank in our sect. Once all the testing is complete and your true rank is finalized, we will then send you to your corresponding housing locations. Soon after, you will receive instructions on what will come next for you.¡± Wait a second. There has to be a way for people to progress in this organization. A way for someone to turn from an outer court member to an inner court one. If I assume that immediately after all the testing is done, they are going to send me to my doom¡­ then I need to act before then. I need to find a way to get into the inner court before that transition happens! It¡¯s easy to think that, but it means is that I will need to use my scan to review all the sect¡¯s procedures and old case scenarios. The sect has many precedents in place that allow people to succeed and gain benefits, as long as they or their mentors have knowledge of it. The only trouble is that many of these hide in antiquity or purposely obscured. They want you to work for it, or know someone that can utilize this. The reason they do it like this is to reward the most knowledgeable people, or the best connected. Unfortunately, this usually means only the richest in powerful people get access to this type of knowledge. With this in mind, I immediately begin my scan. It becomes immediately apparent that I will need to spend the night to slowly go over this to not overload myself. In the interim, I follow along with the rest of the group, listening to the cultivator in gaining a little more knowledge on how the test would go if they weren¡¯t rigged for me. He also mentions that the next group will come in after all of our testing is done. It appears they stagger this, so there is a low chance of interference from different groups. From what I can tell, this is when Lin and Ai will come in. They will get to see the ultimate conclusion and assignment of ranks. I already had confirmed that they will be fine going up the stairs, with their vastly improved bodies. They should be above the level of the lowest body cultivator¡­ which is still the level of a professional level athlete on Earth. By the end of the talk, everyone is now heading down into the temporary housing to rest for the night. This gives me the perfect opportunity to reassure and organize my personal group, as many of them will probably not even make it to sect servant status. Of course, if you¡¯re not a sect servant, then normally you have to leave the premises of the sect, once all the testing is done. Since they could make it this far, they¡¯d normally get offers from other groups and smaller sects in the outer city. This is a bit of a special situation, though. Many of them are normal people who got help to cross the finish line. So, they won¡¯t get much benefit from those groups. This is their only chance at getting something. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Since I already know this will be a worry for many of them, I reassure them and let them know that before the end of all the tests, to not leave and head back down to the outer city. I state that while I can¡¯t say anything now, I¡¯ll make sure that all of them are taken care of in some fashion, as I had promised previously. Many of them already know now that I¡¯m somewhat of an alchemist and likely also have money. Though I don¡¯t clarify, most of them that those assume that is how I¡¯ll try to take care of them. This is enough to keep them there and still view that there is value in the relationship. With the coalition group, I simply talk with them and make sure that they¡¯re doing alright and mentally prepared for tomorrow. I discuss some stress relief techniques that can help them when they go through the testing. In addition, I mentioned that even if they don¡¯t make it through the testing, that they will still have a relationship with me and others in the group. However, since I offered no guarantee of insurance for the coalition group, this immediately caused some people in that group to request to be in my personal group instead, with all the requirements and conditions involved with it. Those people who originally abstained out of worries of being controlled, but still needed significant help to go up the stairs, quickly threw their worries aside when they realized they may not have a good chance of making the spirit root test. It¡¯s commonly known that while your condition isn¡¯t the end all, be all for having a good spirit root, it is a good indicator of it. Not only that, but many of them didn¡¯t see a downside to joining the group. I never formally stated what would happen if they didn¡¯t adhere to the guidelines. What they don¡¯t know is that after all of this is done, things will become more serious and I¡¯ll start involving contracts to make sure that the things I share with them only stay with them. This is the beta testers. I¡¯ll be more lenient with everyone from this group because they started earlier. Even if they dip out at some point, I don¡¯t mind letting them back in later with some restrictions. With the organizational level things done, I make sure my close personal group, comprising Mei Lin and the others, are taken care of and safe. We all stay in the same area, while the hero group provides security for all of us. Despite the safety of this sect, I don¡¯t want to take any chances with perspective sect members. For me, there¡¯s a difference between the personal group and my close personal group. Simply put, if I would cross a mountain for the personal group, I¡¯d cross a mountain range for my close personal group. The whole night, I feel the eyes of a cultivator on me. Their spiritual sense is over everyone here, but I can feel a focus on my area specifically. They¡¯ve long recognized my actions, but now realize that this wasn¡¯t just some temporary situation with the coalition and personal group. I move into a state of sleeping that still lets my healing abilities continue through the rats. In addition, I use my alertness skill to practice being aware of my surroundings even while sleeping. Something that will probably become critical in the coming months. The night passes peacefully, nonetheless. I wake to the sound of quite a few people moving around, getting prepared to go to the latest test. I keep my eyes closed but use my awareness to observe the situation. Mei Lin and everyone else in the personal group are already talking and ready. Some people from the other groups I honestly wondered why none of them woke me up. The hero group fills me in. Ah. I suppose from their perspective, I¡¯ve been running around every single night without sleep to keep making the concoction. It looks like some people¡¯s shining status has gone up from seeing me sleeping, thinking that I, too, am human. They are right¡­ but also very wrong. I formally wake up to also start getting prepared and once I¡¯m done, all the groups follow me over to the outer court area. It appears because of all the movements I¡¯ve made; they¡¯ve gotten somewhat used to staying updated about what I might do next. There are many more cultivator spiritual senses washing over the area, watching for any suspicious activity. This gradually disappears until there is only one left. A cultivator gathers us grouped together and leads us to the outer court training areas. This is where many of the outer court members will normally practice their techniques and forms. As we approach the main training area for the outer court members, the sight of one person stops me dead in my tracks. Someone, I had every reason to believe would be in the sect, but didn¡¯t think would meet so soon. It¡¯s the first person I saw in this world. The woman who was floating on a sword back in Monchon City. Specifically, the same woman I openly called an old lady. Sure enough, her eyes turn over to my position and almost immediately frowns, showing she did in fact hear me that day. And based on her status and the way others are treating her¡­ she¡¯s going to be the elder overseeing testing for our spirit roots. This¡­ may make my plan a little less likely to succeed. I can¡¯t seem to catch a break. Even when I¡¯ve made it to the sect! Chapter 174 - A Spark of Hope Time seems to stretch abnormally as the old cultivator woman¡¯s and my eyes lock onto each other. I quickly remember in this culture, staring so intently at your elders and not moving your eyes away is exceptionally rude. By this time, she¡¯s already moved her eyes away, and the damage is done. I can see the slight shaking of her head before she does so. She seems to be quite magnanimous for the standard of cultivators in this world. That would make sense, as something horrible would have already happened to me when I first came here, if she hadn¡¯t had that type of personality. I really was placed in a good position when I got here. If I remember correctly, her name should be Senior Song. Without skipping a beat, she looks out towards the crowd of people here and everyone falls silent as a subtle pressure lies on them. It wasn¡¯t spiritual pressure, but just the one that comes up with people when they know someone important is about to speak. The cultivator near her steps forward. ¡°Hello everyone, and congratulations on making it to this point of the testing. By making it this far, you¡¯ve shown you have either the physical ability or resourcefulness to make it this far. The Elder who will oversee this will be Senior Song, beside me.¡± He quickly steps aside to allow Senior song to step forward. A raspy, but strong, voice sounds out over the area. ¡°As you¡¯ve all likely already been told, we will test your spirit root. Get into a line, so we can proceed.¡± Contrary to the cultivator before, her word to curt and simple. She appears to want to move through this quickly. That¡¯s probably not going to happen. Not if I have anything to say about it. She takes out a mirror. My scan immediately shows that it¡¯s made of some type of metal that is like bronze. One side of it¡¯s just like a normal mirror, while the other has a picture of a sun in motion. The patterns subtly move across its surface, while the entire object seems to shimmer with a strange glow. Senior song heads to the middle of the courtyard, and orients the mirror towards the sun so it reflects on the ground in front of her. Strangely, the pattern on the back reflects on the ground before us. It looks to be similar to the Chinese magic mirrors from my world. The same thing can actually happen there, except the patterns moving on the back, of course. Honestly, I was expecting an orb of some kind. Though, I should probably keep reminding myself not to rely on stereotypes from another world¡­ My scan informs me that the method that this sect uses differs from ones that others use. With everything prepared, everyone forms into a very long line that stretches around the courtyard. Negotiations between different people begin in setting up where they will go in the line. There are political advantages and disadvantages to going before or after someone. Quite a few people are watching me to see where I¡¯ll place in in the line. I wait outside the line until mostly everyone goes in. This takes quite a while, as quite a few people really wanted to go behind me. Once the line is set and everyone¡¯s inside it, I step out of it and head to the back of the line. Immediately, looks of dissatisfaction fill everyone''s faces, especially the person who is already in the last place. He quickly masks this and falls silent. The first person walks up to Senior Song, and she directs him to step into the reflected light from the mirror. It appears to be a young master of some sort, who I haven¡¯t seen. He took the carriage on the way up. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. I can hear someone whisper regarding his identity. ¡°That¡¯s Xhao Tang. His family is one of the major clans in this country (The Chiu Continuum). He may not have much power and is low in his family, but his backing is so large. I might need to introduce myself later, regardless of the result.¡± The noises around dim down as he moves into the area. As he does so, the light around him shimmers and moves. The pattern of the sun that was first on the back of the mirror, and then on the reflected ground around him, rises and begins turning into an illusory sun that shines with its own soft heat and light. It emerges while revolving around him three times, before stopping in front of his face. A deep, but ambiguous voice comes out of it. ¡°7 Peony Earth.¡± It falls silent. And holds still. Excited muttering come out. This is an exceptionally good spiritual root, especially with his backing. In terms of the rankings, this automatically puts him at a rare genius status, able to cultivate 750x faster than an ordinary cultivator. Pairing this with his background, he will probably grow even faster than that. The people who gave him face to go first are pleased with their decision as it let them get even slightly closer to him. After that, though, things move quickly. People just step into the reflected light circle; the sun revolves a few times before stopping and stating an answer. While this happens, I desperately am using my scan to determine the best way to not get killed with my plan to get into the inner court. The reason I¡¯m so anxious about it is because I¡¯m dealing with an extremely strong cultivator and an elder of my sect at that. Back when I first started in this world, the old man who had helped me had noticed that I had was considering using my scan on him. It¡¯s very likely he didn¡¯t have mind reading capabilities, but once you get to a certain level as a cultivator, your mind works differently than normal people. You sense connections and things that just aren¡¯t right. Like the fact someone may know a tiny bit too much about you. This alone automatically increases the difficulty of manipulating a person like that, with the scan at least. That doesn¡¯t even consider if they do have some type of emotion or mind reading abilities. While I¡¯m completely sure that true mind reading isn¡¯t possible until extremely high levels, that doesn¡¯t mean that weaker variants of it don¡¯t exist. When I become a cultivator, there are simple ways to defend against these, but I¡¯m currently not a cultivator. I need to be careful. I¡¯m currently using my scan to fill in the gaps to make a pre-planned approach rather than using much of any knowledge at the moment. The reason I rarely do this is that it takes a long time, and still holds a risk of the situation changing negatively, without being able to adjust. In this case, I will need to risk that. Especially with all these cultivators having a low spiritual sense on us. Because of this, I¡¯m not fully listening to each person¡¯s spirit root reveal. I just have a background awareness running to make sure that each of the people I know are still within the range of my estimates. Just as I had determined earlier through the scan that observed it, each ranking is exactly right. The mirror seems to be above the average for most spirit root sensing qi treasures. It is accurately stating the exact ranking for each person. While it is to be expected for a sect of this size, it shouldn¡¯t be understated how powerful and rare such an item is. Most qi treasures that perform a similar function are correct, but this one actually easily hones in on the true level of a person. As it goes through all my people, all I need to do is mentally check off on where they are. I make a personal note to chat with them about it later and make a list of where they stand. I just don¡¯t have the spare capacity to focus on it right now. Of course, when you desperately are hoping for more time, time seems to fly by even quicker. It is not until I am up and I push the slightest bit more into my scan that it finally completes. It gives me an idea of what I need to say. Being the last person, she seems relieved to finally have this group over with. Her eyes are clear as she looks into mine uncaringly. She doesn¡¯t seem to have held onto my words and looks earlier, but I make sure to look away properly this time. I can sense a nod from her. No need to antagonize her more than necessary. I say nothing, but just step into the circle of reflected light, with the sun now spinning around me. It revolves once. Twice. Three times. And continues on and on. With no apparent stop. This is strange, as every previous person got between 1-4 revolves around them, before an answer. It reminds me of the circles you would see on the computer as it¡¯s trying to figure something out. We stand there for 30 seconds before I feel her laying a low scan on me to determine the issue. She doesn¡¯t go far with it, just enough to see if there is an issue. She removes it just as quickly. After two minutes pass, it¡¯s clear she is about to say something when it stops suddenly before my face. Like it did for the others, but much more suddenly. ¡°Temporary. Peony Earth 4. Actual above three ranks worth. Unable to determine.¡± There¡¯s just silence before her eyes reveal pleasant surprise. Her mouth opens to say something. Is there a chance for her to push me into the inner court without making the requirement?! It looks like I might be able to make it without¡­ However, another cultivator is moving at high speed, his arms moving in straight lines, with his eyes locked on Senior Song. Clearly about to tell her something in relation to me. ¡­ Sigh. Chapter 175 - An Act of Defiance The cultivator rushing to Senior Song arrives at her side quickly. His voice has a hurried tone, but at a level that no one can hear. Of course, I have my scan, so I¡¯m able to know what he says. ¡°The Alchemist¡¯s guild wants him in the outer court and has their eye on this. Elder Ro asks to not put him in a bad position by doing anything outside the rules.¡± Immediately at these words her face twists up, buts nods understandingly. It¡¯s clear that she has some kind of relation to this ¡®Elder Ro¡¯. The little my scan reveals (as I don¡¯t do detailed scans on cultivators), is that he is an alchemist himself. Strange. It seems their strategy is subtly shifting. Or maybe it¡¯s always been this way, after the assassination attempt. They might be trying to keep me in the outer court and suppress me so they can give an offer to join their Guild after. Added to that, by having me in the outer court, they can ultimately have me killed if I become a nuisance, like some other unfortunate members of the sect. ¡­ I still prefer this to the open assassination. At least with this, they have to pull some moves to get me in a bad position first. With this new information, her face turns back to me with a surprised and slightly pitiful look, which is quickly removed. Like with the other cultivator¡¯s words, the expression is so subtle and quick that only my scan caught it. ¡°Delinion. You are now in the outer court, based on the current rules. The next exams might give you an opportunity to go further.¡± There¡¯s no way that will happen. But at least I can reasonably assume she wasn¡¯t in on this because of her reaction. I nod to her, which she seems to take as confirmation of her words. She appears to be about to speak to the group before I interrupt her. ¡°Elder. I invoke the Threefold Ascension challe¡­¡± ¡°You dare interrupt an Elder?!¡± I barely am about to finish my words when the cultivator that approached the elder rushes towards me furiously with a strike of his hands. His body is like a blur as it flies at me, his hands outstretched to slap me to the ground. Unfortunately for him, even as a low-level Qi condensation expert, my body is faster and stronger than his. Added to that, my combat scan is always on. So, even if he was faster than me, I could react. I juke out my elbow to knock away his hand, grasp it in the air and twist it behind his back in a single move. He cries out in pain, his legs collapsing, as he ceases struggling because of the pain. Everything shudders to a stop. Even the elder is looking in surprised at the situation. Sadly, for me, that¡¯s the smallest reprieve I receive. A pressure instantly weighs down on my entire body, as if a waterfall has suddenly poured on me. Similar to the man I subdued, my knees buckle under this weight and I fall to one knee. ¡°Release him.¡± A voice ringing like that of a deity resounds through the courtyard. All I can see in sight are the two wizened eyes of the elder, glowing with anger. The best comparison is as if the Eye of Sauron is upon me, with there being no way to escape that gaze. Outside of my personal experience, my scan informs me that she is even further surprised by my ability to still hold on to a single knee. Adding to that, my body didn¡¯t automatically obey her voice. This is likely what they call spiritual pressure. It would be wise to not escalate this further. Especially with this specific guy. I release him within the same second. He falls flat, but crawls out of the area of effect, clearly affected. Strange¡­ someone at her level could control who it effects, though others would still sense its weight. ¡­ Ahhh, she¡¯s disciplining him as well, for stepping out of turn. Once I¡¯ve released him, the pressure eases away. He runs back to her side, and a little further back. His face burns with anger. Especially from being trounced by an applicant. One without cultivation at that. My previous scan to determine what to do somewhat anticipated this. That there would be a negative reaction to taking control of the narrative from an Elder. In fact, it could be horrendously bad. However, there will be no other chance, as any other situation could be repressed or revoked. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. It has to be public and in full sight of everyone. The elder has her fingers to her wrinkled temples, rubbing them. Despite being an old lady, she gives a somewhat youthful feeling. Unfortunately for her and her growing headache, I need to continue. This is the moment. ¡°I invo¡­¡± It¡¯s instant. A weight unlike anything I¡¯ve ever experienced slams me into the ground. If the previous pressure was a waterfall, a lesson, then this is a lake, concentrated on a single person¡¯s body. A threat. I feel my body creaking and breaking under the weight. The eyes from before have grown even bigger, even as I can¡¯t see them. I can feel their gaze burning into me. My body sweats uncontrollably from this. Once again, in actuality, she¡¯s relaxed while looking at me struggle. Albeit, with an irritated look. However. Every single part of my body is under pressure and being strained. With the healing constitution, all of this is a full-body workout. At hyper speed. ¡°Invike¡­¡± My knee is the first to shift. My scan detects a look of shock on her face. Now this is the pressure equaling high Qi Condensation experts, at full strength. Obviously not her full pressure, but something that she assumed would be enough. Frankly, something that no one without cultivation could bear. My arm slams into the ground, my fingers gripping dirt and pushing up. I can feel my lungs power through, granting me breath. My heart pounds stronger and stronger. ¡°I¡­ Invok¡­¡± She increases it again. Another attempt to suppress me. I refuse. ¡°¡­ Invoke¡­ the¡± Another Increase. Foundation Establishment. Low-tier. My arm lifts. Fractures are created and healed constantly as I move to my hands and knees. ¡°Three¡­¡± She doesn¡¯t even let me finish, as the full, entire weight of a peak Foundation Establishment expert crushes me and the dirt into a circular hole. Clearly, she didn¡¯t want to let me build up with each step in strength. It would crush a low tier Qi Condensation expert to paste. I¡¯m flattened into a slowly sinking pit. That doesn¡¯t matter, though. My body may be crushed. But my will, lungs, and heart are not. I will not give in¡­ as I have no other choice left at this point. Even if I can¡¯t lift the other parts of my body, my organs are surprisingly the strongest parts of me. With all the strength left in my body, I scream out. ¡°THREEFOLD ASCENSION CHALLENGE!¡± ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ My scan picks up a sigh. The pressure falls away immediately. My body feels strange without the weight. ¡­ I kind of miss it. I can feel the effects of super powered adrenaline still pumping through me. The addictive qualities fall away immediately. After a pause, I reach a hand out of the hole and climb out. She¡¯s simply sitting there watching. I just look at her. She looks at me. The crowd behind me is gaping. No one dares speak a word. She rubs her temples again and shakes her head with another sigh. ¡°Well. At least he can¡¯t blame me for not trying.¡± She has a frown on her face, but the hint of a smile in her eyes. ¡°Your challenge has been accepted. Congratulations.¡± Unconsciously, my body was tense for another round. I let out an enormous breath. Everyone behind me does the same before loud talking erupts between them all. ¡­ I¡¯m angry with my scan. Specifically, that I had to go through such stupid amounts of pain and struggle for this. Almost to mock me, the reasons why I did pop back up in my mind. The Threefold Ascension Challenge is one of the rules used for outer court members to move into the inner court by showing they are worthy of moving up. However, there are multiple different rules to move from the outer court to the inner court. Why did I use this one? Because they specifically made it to prevent suppression by nobles and elders. Once said to an elder, they must accept your challenge. Once the challenge is accepted, they must give you a task that would be considered normal for that elder to give to an inner court member. The definition of ¡®normal¡¯ is up to interpretation for good and bad. It should be noted that everything before the challenge is made can suppress it. Like the massive spiritual pressure she put upon me. For situations where this would be used in a hostile situation, that would be considered part of the challenge. Once again, the sect values the ¡®ease¡¯ you can navigate relationships/situations to make this easier. Though, her doing this much pressure was likely because the way I did it was like a slap in her face. Normally, it isn¡¯t used in this way. They usually say it between a trusted elder and an aspiring mentee to skip the long process used by other methods. Or quietly for a noble and an elder looking to enrich themselves. Obviously, this is done after some time in the sect, to give the elder some face. It¡¯s unimaginable to use this right after being initiated into the sect. Even more so, in the middle of testing. I used a loophole, though. As soon as you complete the spiritual root test, you are formally part of the sect and beholden to its rules. The additional tests are meant to place you closer to your real position, for fairness. So, it would be madness to even attempt something like this and slap the face of the elder when you have opportunities to show your skills in other ways. That¡¯s definitely not applicable for me. It appears Senior Song has understood from the cultivator¡¯s words that such a thing is not an option for me. Hence, her smile at the end of this. Even that smile is scary¡­ I know for a fact that she didn¡¯t even use half her power. I can¡¯t scan to find out what her cultivation is, but I¡¯d guess it would be at minimum high core formation. ¡­ This was the method the scan gave me for the highest chance of success. Was it the right choice, though? Her raspy voice, feeling strangely bright, floats through my ears. ¡°Your challenge will be to return to me with at least 4 petals of the Star Renewal Flower by the end of this group¡¯s full testing period.¡± My scan moves automatically and I freeze. There are so many traps in this request that it¡¯s crazy. As I¡¯m about to open my mouth, she speaks again. ¡°As would be expected for a normal request from me, I will not tell you where to look or extend the time period. You will need to figure it out yourself.¡± She gives a shining smile. ¡°Good luck!¡± Is this a challenge or a death sentence!! My mind turns towards the complexities of this request. And why it sucks so much. Chapter 176 - Danger or Opportunity? My mind pours over the information flooding into me from my scan. The star renewal flower is an extremely rare 10 pedaled flower that grows in deep, jungle-like, spiritual beast territory. Knowledge about where it grows is rare because uses for it have not been publicly determined at this time. Its name comes from its appearance, as well as the fact it seems to periodically bloom at night. In addition, it has the tendency to bring lightning bugs around it when it blooms. Only problem is, these bugs are parasitic and will latch onto low tier cultivators, like ticks. With similar risks and treatment needed. Not a fun situation, especially if you have to head to a physician covered in the equivalent of Christmas lights. That isn¡¯t the serious part, though. It¡¯s the fact that you have to go deep into a jungle with a large variety of creatures, plants, diseases, and a whole mess of other traps/environmental hazards. This jungle is also covered in low tier spiritual beasts of all shapes and sizes. A treasure trove for higher tier cultivators that can easily handle such dangers and near impossible for low tier ones (without support). With that said, if you had support, as would normally be expected, you would be able to buy a number of different concoctions and talismans to be able to make it through this journey. So, in all technicality, this really is a normal request for low tier cultivator that believes they have the support and framework together to be able to handle a normal inner court request. Especially, since anyone who is able to make it into the inner court would normally either have the skill or the backing to support them being there. Now, for someone like me, with the scanning and taming ability, this is somewhat difficult, but manageable. I found the information needed, can move quickly, and can handle most of the environmental dangers (including the spiritual beasts). But all of this should still be, from her perspective, impossible. All because of one stipulation she¡¯s added, the time limit. The information itself on where to find it would be possessed by alchemists, who would have a relationship with the guild, or the guild itself. If I skip the guild, they could delay the information by putting pressure on the alchemist I contact. Even for a normal request, this time limit is short. They only need to delay me for a few days and that would be enough to make me fail (if I was normal). If I go directly to the Alchemy Guild, they can help me and assist me in getting into the inner court at a huge cost. It¡¯s likely she doesn¡¯t know of the attempt on my life, but even considering that¡­ the Alchemist Guild would likely still negotiate. They could extract a lot from me in that position. For both past offenses and the current request. There are a lot of things that make this request an absurd one. One that no one in their right mind would take. Almost mirroring my thoughts, she gives me an out but stresses this point. ¡°In a day, I will be back here watching some of the other tests. If you would like to cancel this challenge, you can do so at that time. Otherwise, I expect this completed within 16 days, at the end of this series of examinations.¡± I see. By giving me an impossible challenge, she can show she¡¯s followed the guidelines, but is still giving face to the person who requested to keep me in the outer court and the Alchemy Guild. If I accept a request like this, it will show that she didn¡¯t have a chance to prevent me in the first place. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. On the other side, that she¡¯s still giving me a chance to ¡®rectify¡¯ this shows that there is no true animosity between us. This is an extremely gracious measure, considering what I¡¯ve just done. Now, whether it is a calculated move or a natural part of her personality remains to be seen. With all of this in mind, I plan to take full advantage of it. After these words of hers, everyone¡¯s eyes have fallen back on me. Those behind me are watching as my back straightens and my head lifts with pride. I stare into her eyes and I bow deeply before raising myself back up with a nod. I then use my enhanced vocal cords to speak with deep respect. A little bit of which, I strangely feel after experiencing her spiritual pressure. ¡°Yes, Elder Song! As you commanded, I will come back with the petals in hand¡­ or I will be a dead man. Thank you for the opportunity!¡± And immediately turn around and launch myself like the Hulk, up and over all 2000 of the other applicants. Unfortunately for me, I did not anticipate how strong going through the spiritual pressure training would make me. I jumped almost a kilometer within about 6 seconds. I moved so quickly that suddenly being in air shocked me a bit. Even more scary was the ground coming to meet me so quickly. I jumped again in fear of being hurt by it. This jump took me even farther¡­ about two kilometers out, at within a slightly longer amount of time. As I bounded away, a look of shock came over her face at my words and then actions. My scan barely saw the twitch of her hand reach out slightly, but I was already quite a distance away. My close personal group seems to mull over the events and what to do, while the personal group is both anxious and excited. Most of the Applicants are itching to be able to contact their information networks about what just occurred. Senior Song holds them there, though. She even stops the cultivator that I fought with and the other overseeing one, to have them listening, even when it¡¯s clear that they want to head back to elder Ro and the other to their contacts. The last my scan shows, as the distance grows between us, is her looking thoughtfully in my direction and letting them know she has quite a bit more to tell them. It seems to be a move to give me more time. Does she know that I have enemies in the crowd? Without scanning her, it¡¯s so hard to tell what she knows and doesn¡¯t know. Either way, I can assume this is done with good intentions. Finally reaching the ground, I use my height and speed to move extremely quickly down the mountainside. I could use the merchant path, but my scan shows that going down that way will gain much too much attention. I have a small window of time from where information will be shared and I¡¯ll start getting tracked by different groups. Part of the reason that I did the challenge at the time I did was because at that point in time only the elder there is usually watching. It would be considered rude for another cultivator to use their spiritual sense to watch what¡¯s going on. By her keeping everyone there, including that cultivator that was interjecting, she¡¯s bought me enough time to reach the forest, if I rush. The item I¡¯m looking for can be found in several jungles. The most easily accessible is The Injured Web, hundreds of thousands of kilometers away. While there are other jungles with the item that is physically closer, they connected this one to a teleportation network in the outer city. If I can get there and pay my way in, I can be there by the end of today. At the speeds I¡¯m traveling, I actually make it down the mountain well within 30 minutes. Each step downward was a strain, but my time in the tunnels and the constant healing of my body helped me deal with it. It scared me a little. What would happen if I actively trained my limits? Distracting me from this train of thought is something like a notification from my scan. A thing I knew would happen eventually, but was surprised happened right now. As of this moment, every homeless person on the streets in this part of the outer city has been healed. They haven¡¯t gotten past the giant walls sectioning off the other areas, but within here the healing rats spread to every place. My first step into this same part of the city reveals something else. Something that directly contradicts what I just received from my scan. The sick old man is on the corner. The one I saw at the temporary dorms when I first entered the city. And the scanning vibes I get from this¡­ is that if I heal him, I¡¯ll have it. My Cultivation method. This seems way too much of a coincidence. ¡­ right? Chapter 177 - Wake Up. Wake Up. Wake Up My paranoia grows, as this seems like the perfect time for my cultivation method to come into play. Before I approach the old man, I use my scan to verify the probability of such a thing. I¡¯m a bit surprised to find that because of the speed and efficiency of my healing rats, as well as the ones from the city''s groups, it was only a matter of time before this was done. It was part of the reason that my scan wanted me to heal at every opportunity, to reach this moment. While still suspicious, I can accept that when I think of the amount of pain and flashes that I got from that initial scan. In a sense, I was attempting to find secret and detailed information while predicting the future. Divination. Causality perception. Any number of words could be used to describe this. All in all, this really might be my most dangerous power, even above my healing. Once I¡¯m able to use it without dying. It also explains why I almost died using it. Well. This just reinforces how important it is that I don¡¯t reveal the extent of my scanning to anyone other than those I trust with my life¡­ or who I have no choice but to. With this done, I use my scan yet again to study the old man and see what I need to do with him. I¡¯m immediately shocked by the state of his body. He¡¯s basically crumbling away. Back when I first saw him, he was wheezing and clearly in an enormous amount of pain. Now, it¡¯s the same, but he¡¯s silent and it¡¯s more that his soul is in pain than anything else. It¡¯s as if his soul has been dunked in a vat of acid and locked inside. As I dive into the root causes of this, I can see that whatever¡¯s been teleporting him in around and putting him in this state has tied his health inversely to the state of the city. To a point. He would always be sick, even in the worst state of the city. However, there are no such limits on making the city completely healthy. Even now, the city isn¡¯t completely healthy, it¡¯s just that all the homeless on the streets are now healed. There are still people who are sick but are not homeless or laying in the streets. There are also those who don¡¯t trust the rats and refuse to go into the streets to be healed out of fear. Finally, there are people who couldn¡¯t be healed by the rats as their injuries, diseases or curses are too specialized. All the rats would do for a person like that would be to keep them alive. Because of these people, this man still lives. Seeing this amount of pain and suffering, I step toward him with the intention to heal. As I move closer, something seems to come over me and the urge to kill him becomes overwhelming. A curse. My healing aura immediately combats it, removing the feeling from me instantaneously. It wars against it, and is clearly winning, as it is a condition. As I move even closer, I¡¯m thrust into seemingly another world. The old man stands in a smoke-filled, war-torn street with a bloodthirsty smile. My parents sit on their knees before him. He raises his machete and¡­ My scan has been showing me the truth of the world. That I¡¯m still standing in front of the dying old man, with nothing I¡¯m seeing actually happening. This is obviously an illusion, but one that seems unassailably real. Without my scan, I would be in that world until I became completely enraged and bloodthirsty towards him. The closer you get, the worse the illusions are. I was at the farthest possible distance. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Fuck that¡­ I¡¯m not getting traumatized if I don¡¯t need to. I step back in real life using my scan as a way to connect to my mind and body. With a struggle, I move myself away from this area. The illusion immediately falls away. I gaze at the tortured old man. Normally, to take this curse off him, one would have to get extremely close to him, place their hands on him and chant for three days a specific set of mantras (among other things) to break it. They would need to endure the illusions that would torture both them and their mind, to continue. Even after going through that at removing the curse, they would still need to heal him, as the curse is also keeping him alive in a state between death and life. As soon as the curse ends, they would need to apply healing to him in the greatest amount, to even have a chance to save his life. After it is all done, all it would leave you with is a broken old man, who would likely die of a lack of will to live immediately after. There¡¯s something else there, though. Something my scan can¡¯t perceive without killing me. Sigh¡­ Regardless of my bad vibes coming from this, the vestiges of information from that scan I had done are still telling me that the only way to get the cultivation method I need is by healing this guy. With this in mind, I Decide to go with the safest possible method I know. I had about 200 kilometers away at high speed, while maintaining my scan on the old man. I leave a single rat with him. He doesn¡¯t move during any of this. My scan still feels like this would work and achieve my aim, even with the distance. Well, time to get to it. If this isn¡¯t far away enough to protect me from any ramifications, then I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything, anyway. I start the healing process. Unlike how I did with other people when using the rats, I¡¯m doing both generalized healing and the specialized healing at the same time. My scan is also watching the changes in his body in real time as if he was right in front of me. A 3D image appears in front of my eyes, showing the different areas of his body. His whole body is covered in flashing red warning signs. Whoever did this to him spared no expense at causing the maximum amount of torture in every area they could. I especially see extensive damage in his dantians and meridians. Even so, I¡¯m able to easily heal these. Surprisingly enough, it suddenly becomes a battle of attrition. Neither the curse nor the negative conditions on his body seemed to want to be fully healed. To be specific, it¡¯s reminiscent of the mental illnesses that I had seen on some people where they would return, albeit in a weaker state. Here, it comes back instantaneously. The bad part about it is that I have to heal them at the same time, as it seems there is a trigger involved that allows it to be sequential if you¡¯re actually standing next to them. If you try to heal the old man at a distance, it regenerates the curse instantaneously. Erasing any progress you¡¯ve made. The person who made this, REALLY wanted the person who helps him to suffer to do this. Forcing you to get up and into the illusion. If it wasn¡¯t for the OP-ness of my healing and the sheer ocean of mana at my disposal, I wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it. Over and over and over again, I heal the same conditions and curses. The curse draws on his life force to maintain itself, but my scan overwrites it, making it harder and harder for it to gain a foothold in his body, as his body adapts. This process takes longer than I anticipated, leading me to spend 30 minutes on just this. As I do, though, it reveals part of what was hidden before. This man used to be at the high range of nascent soul. His cultivation was stripped from him and he was hidden away and cast down into this form by a secret group of elders in the Chia Continuum (the country). And if I want to get this method¡­ *checks notes* ¡­ I will need reinstall this ¡®likely mentally ill¡¯ old man¡¯s cultivation, besides everything else. Why does this seem like an increasingly bad idea, as I¡¯m about to go into a forest to retrieve something for a sect? As I think that, I finally achieve a breakthrough in the curse. I healed this old man all the way to full health almost instantly after. But he doesn¡¯t wake up. There is one condition left that is required for him to wake up and be fully healed. Crippled cultivation. It appears the way they had done it caused him to go into self-induced unconsciousness. It was his way of trying to protect himself, but was overwritten with all the other things they had done. So, he still ended up going through all the pain that they had intended for him. Because of all this, it is only when he feels safe that he will wake himself up. Something that will probably occur in a month or so. Time, I don¡¯t have. I throw extensive healing at his crippled cultivation. Expecting another trap or repetitive healing session. But there¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s done almost instantaneously. There¡¯s silence before I can feel a creak in the world. I realize something a bit too late. I just healed this guy countless times to full. Didn¡¯t I just refine his body into its perfect form? If he was already high Nascent Soul¡­ wouldn¡¯t that increase his ability to cultivate and grow by several times? ¡­Ah. I may have made a monster. Right as I think this, his eyes snap open and the light from them literally shines into the sky like a Superman laser beam. My eyes snap over to the mountain with multiple nascent soul cultivators. ¡­I think I fucked up. Chapter 178 - Cultivation My eyes widen as I fully expect to see the thunderous booms of cultivators rushing over here. But nothing happens. The scan surrounding my body gives me an indication of why. Another privacy field? Somewhat, but it¡¯s on a completely different level. A look outside the field shows that while no one is near me, creatures outside the field are moving almost imperceptibly slow. It¡¯s almost majestic in how the flying creatures hang in the air and their wings extended, prepared to flap. It¡¯s quite reminiscent of a 3D artistic rendering of an urban environment. Except that its real life. My focus changes to the old man before me. This man is unmistakably ancient, and after his eyes shined into the sky, his clothes tore before my eyes, revealing the most ripped old man body I¡¯ve ever seen. Naked. But that¡¯s not the craziest part. Like how one would describe sound waves, I can now see and hear the air pulse in time with this heartbeat. The surrounding dirt forms waves centered on his position, rolling like they¡¯ve been turned into liquid. As the waves reach my position, I can feel my entire being shaken in time with this. Each roll of the air and dirt sends one message. That this is his space. Strangely enough, this is unlike the spiritual pressure I had experienced from Senior Song. This hits on a different wavelength. From what I can tell, it weighs on the soul more than the body. A normal person would be either dead or coughing blood right now. And this is definitely unintentional, as there is no intent felt within the waves. This is actually a great lesson, as it shows that I can still feel intent, even without cultivation. That will mean that others might be able to as well. I¡¯m wary for quite a while, my eyes locked onto the old man. But nothing happens, and I become used to the situation. Keeping my scan on him, I change my eyes to the surrounding area. The edges of this contained area display the marks of an array, lined with countless markings and symbols of unknown meaning shining in blueish gray light. My body turns naturally, to take a closer look and I¡¯m tempted to use the scan to decipher these, but as soon as I moved a change occurs that brings my attention fully onto the man. He¡¯s looking at me. I¡¯m not sure when he arrived, but it¡¯s like he has been this whole time. His piercing grey eyes and furrowed brows cause shivers to roll down my bag. His piercing grey eyes and furrowed brow send waves of anxiety rolling down my back. It makes me freeze in place and then dip my head low. I¡¯m not normally one to bow my head to others, but I feel that this is one situation I shouldn¡¯t test. I hear a humph from him. He visibly looks around and his eyes sharpen. He¡¯s looking for someone. I can sense his intent wash over this area. It then focuses back on me. ¡°Boy.¡± I feel a hit of nostalgia, whiplash, and also irritation from this term of address, as they said similarly it to a character from a game. The irritation comes from the connotations it had for my people. This quickly dies down, as it clearly isn¡¯t meant like that in this world. I quickly raise my head to meet his eyes. ¡°How did you restore my cultivation?¡± His voice, deep and sharp, comes out directly. I can¡¯t help but freeze in place. Ah. I should have known they would ask this. I have no idea how to answer this one. I can hear him breath out, and I turn my head up to meet his again. ¡°My apologies. That is rude to ask of the person who saved me, regardless of your lack of cultivation. All that matters is that it was done.¡± He turns to the side, but his eyes have never left me. Showing that he still really wants to know. However, I take the opportunity like a thirsty man at a lake. Stolen story; please report. I say nothing. He waits for a bit before posing another question. ¡°Why did you help me?¡± He seems to be the straightforward type. From what I can tell, he is still around Nascent soul. However, he¡¯s not using his power to pull the answers from me. Whether it¡¯s out of wariness or his normal personality, I don¡¯t know. I answer him soon after. ¡°I¡­ I saw you were suffering and thought I could help.¡± Even without using their spiritual sense, they can tell if a non-cultivator is lying. Their senses have been increased to that point. I have no chance of hiding it. What I said was the truth, but my body will probably show that I am still anxious and holding things back. His face is the picture of suspicion, but soon changes to one of confusion. The hairs on my neck rise, as I can feel even the air shiver with tension. ¡°¡­ You do know who I am, right?¡± I quickly shake my head. He stares. And stares some more. Then blinks, before covering his face. And he begins to shake. Suddenly, the space is filled with his laughter. Ground rolls in time with every bark. Where the intent I could feel was originally of suspicion, it now has changed to one of giant booming sounds of mirth. He even starts coughing from how hard he laughs. It takes quite a long time before it settles down. For my part, I stay still and as quiet as possible. While I¡¯m not feeling anxious anymore, I am still on guard. Even with such a change in atmosphere, I don¡¯t let my guard down. Every action of his screams of his power. The little knowledge I have of Nascent Souls is that they are typically hidden masters, hiding away the fact they have such power or are overbearing in their strength, flaunting it in every situation. In contrast, this guy is neither hiding it nor flaunting it. It naturally rolls off his body. It¡¯s part of the reason that I¡¯m able to stand without any trouble in his presence. He¡¯s not doing anything with his pressure. It¡¯s just there and uniform. And regardless of the amount of power he shows, I¡¯ve learned my lesson. At any moment, this could turn south. And while I would have no chance, I would still like to attempt to put up a fight. He obviously senses this, as even with my relaxed stance and use of my scan to make me appear normal, my body still gives off scents, revealing my intent. I hear the laughter die down and a long sigh emerge from him. ¡°I¡¯m not going to forget favors and violate justice. You need not be wary of me.¡± He looks off into the distance, like a protagonist. It actually looks majestic. And then he snickers again. ¡°I bet those fucking bastards never thought I¡¯d only be sealed for 2000 years and someone would actually have my cultivation restored afterwards.¡± He tilts his head back in perverse happiness. ¡°Ahhhhh, it feels good.¡± And then he turns to me. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you my name, as you are much too weak to handle that burden. However, I can do a few things for you, as what you¡¯ve done is more significant than you know.¡± !!! Maybe this is why it sent me to him? Perhaps I don¡¯t need to join the sect and go through all those headaches. If I can set him as my master, I could learn direc¡­ It¡¯s like he reads my mind, as he directly combats that thought. ¡°Ah, but I can¡¯t be anyone¡¯s master. I have too much to do to take on a disciple. Regardless of their talent and skill.¡± I feel crestfallen, but he continues with something that sets off warning bells and major red flags. ¡°Not only that, but you¡¯d likely be targeted within the hour, from whatever I could provide you.¡± ¡­ Why did that give off the feeling that he¡¯s the bad guy? Almost as if confirming my fears, he says something else. ¡°Hmm¡­ I might need to hurry with this, as dusting this country will take longer if those old farts catch wind of me.¡± He says it like he¡¯s talking about the weather or picking up the mail. The countless people I¡¯ve met flash through my mind. The people I care about. Even a simpleton knows it is dangerous to make requests to Nascent Soul cultivators that goes against their interests. But if I don¡¯t¡­ I need to try. ¡°Would you¡­ be able to spare this country?¡± It feels like time stops for a moment, as his eyes, which were elsewhere, seem to have a newfound pressure on me. A tinge of anger is felt in his squinted gaze. ¡°You ask me to forgo my revenge?¡± He speaks softly, but it rings like a gong. It¡¯s not the same as the physical pressure that came from Senior Song. This one is like a test. Weighing my commitment. If I say yes to this, I¡¯m dead. There¡¯s no doubt in my mind. I need to use my scan. I change all of my scanning, including the ones that I placed for my tames onto this specific conversation. Even my defensive ones fall away, as I redirect everything to this specific type of scan. Defense means nothing in the face of this much strength. Only negotiating. With the amount of power I orient to it, my scan guides me to the best of my ability. Starting with a strong statement and a deep bow. ¡°No, I would never do that!¡± And then silence. I don¡¯t dare move, even a centimeter, as the slightest disrespect could lead me to doom. The tension remains in the air as the threat of death lingers. It is only until that abates, do I continue speaking. ¡°Forgive my impertinent request, but I only hope for you to limit your revenge to those who directly caused this. I have many people here that I deeply cherish.¡± The air shifts and I hear a loud crack from his jaw, caused by the clenching of teeth. A long breath exhales from him. ¡°That is your request?¡± I manage to bow even deeper. ¡°It is.¡± He shifts his weight and the pressure from before is removed. I do not move. My scan tells me it is not yet time. I hold it, as he is appearing to think. ¡°Okay. I grant this request. Though, you know not what you have asked for and what I¡¯ve just given you, or you would not have requested it.¡± He pauses and says nothing else. A minute later and my scan lets me know it is safe to raise my head. As I do so, I see him still watching me. The situation seems more stable now, and he appears to have mentally moved on. I can sense the change in the air. He¡¯s in a good mood again. I slowly change my scans back to normal, as I await his next words. They come faster than I anticipated. ¡°I shall give you one other thing. It will depend on your own ability whether you are able to make use of it. At the very least, no one will be able to tell from it that you had any connection to me.¡± His hand opens and closes. His fingers alternate in different patterns as he does so. On the fifth open of his hand, a small book appears. I can feel the excitement mount in my heart. This is it! However, the words on it are blurred and undecipherable, as if it had a censor placed on it. I set my scan to automatically work on translating it. Surprisingly, it is decoding comparatively slowly to any other written language I¡¯ve seen. It¡¯s becoming clearer and clearer, as if it is being enhanced and sharpened. He continues, unknowing of my effort. ¡°You will likely need some time to study it, as it came from a dimension that I had to fight out of. If you can do so, I¡¯m sure it will bring dividends. All I could discern is that only certain people can grow to understand it.¡± He shakes his head, while the translation gets faster, the more scan I pour into it. ¡°If we had more time, I¡¯d let you study it in¡­¡± He doesn¡¯t finish his statement, as the world explodes into a world of color, once the cover of the book became clear to me. It has only one word on it. Cultivation. Particles surge toward me from the book and I¡¯m thrust into a world of darkness, yet again. Chapter 179 - Choices, Choices, Choices I can still see the glow of the word from the book in my eyes, even in the darkness of the space. Cultivation. As its light dims, it is replaced by a Void with a single light in the distance. Strangely enough, this place is reminiscent of the soul space that I had encountered previously. A brief scan reveals that I¡¯m not far off, as I am currently in a world space created and within the book. A sub dimension/space of sorts. With nowhere else to go or move, I begin a slow but steady track towards the white, but slightly yellowish light in the distance. It glows, like something¡¯s moving in front of it, back and forth. A consistent pattern with no discernible object to make it so. Even in the darkness of this world, shadows play upon the space, stretching and yawning, probing and nibbling. When I finally arrive in front of the light, this button-sized orb floats in place at the height of my waist. As I am arguably no fool, I use my scan to see what I should do next. It indicates to reach my hand toward it. With the slightest apprehension, I move in accordance to its direction. Suddenly, I¡¯m transported to a beach filled with black sand in dark waters still upon the earth. In the distance giant cylindrical structures rise out of the water, piercing into the sky. But that isn¡¯t the strange part. Before my eyes and between my hands, there¡¯s a gap. By gap, I don¡¯t mean the space that you would see if you held your hands in front of you. It¡¯s as if there was a blob of space sitting there. Stable nothingness. But something tells me that if I was to wish it to be so, a vacuum would be created sucking everything and anything into it. As this world is obviously alien, I look up. Before I know it, I¡¯m floating, moving in the direction I seek as I stare at these unfamiliar stars; twinkling and moving with the space between them. Giving me a strange comfort. The more I look up, the more I move closer, the greater this peace within me feels. This affinity. The sense of belonging. I gain energy, not from the stars itself. Instead, it is the space in between that seems the call to me, the area that none tread and none are. Before long, I realize I¡¯m in an area far above the planet, having reached speeds I did not and could not imagine at the time. I looked down at this planet, dark but covered in water. Spires that rise far above its surface strangely enough reminding me of a mine ready to be exploded in the ocean of space. With such a thought, a space between my hands appears. That space becomes the planet. And just like that, it¡¯s gone. With just a wish disappeared, becoming space itself consumed within. Whether I wished it to become void or to be absorbed by the void, either would have achieved my aims. If I wished it to be so, I could have pulled it apart, expanding the space in between. And in the distance, far beyond my reach, I can see things I might never had wanted or needed to see approaching. A hand is raised, and I know I can affect them. A feat few can claim. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. It is at this moment that I take a step forward in that darkness from before, and behind me is a door. Within it is an image of me still with my hand out, facing a dark beyond, prepared to fight. A Brief glance at the frame tells me all I need to know. At the very top, the name is shown. True Void Cultivation. The space between the seams gives indications of its true form and purpose. With that said, it appears what I see is how it¡¯s interpreted. In this case, it seems to be stated like a short review by an unscrupulous magazine. This cultivation method has this review. ¡°The perfect method when you just want some space.¡± ¡­ sigh. I still have my scan on, and it shows that this is not the method meant for me. It appears that since I¡¯ve now reached this space, the cost to knowing the method for me has been drastically reduced. To be specific, while it won¡¯t give me the answer, it is now easier to discern what is and isn¡¯t the right answer. I¡¯m to keep walking. So, I do. As I move farther and farther away, the feeling that I had encountered in that particular space, drifts away from me. The insights that I had gained fall away like sand through fingers. Not wanting to lose this fully, I barely managed to make inquiring notes within my scan about that feeling. My scan isn¡¯t able to record information for me like a notebook. It¡¯s meant to be a question and answer. A query or action of sorts. However, it was not meant to actually give me an answer, but to make sure that I don¡¯t forget that it even happened. The questions themselves have become part of the answers. As I had anticipated, after only two steps, I could no longer recall the feeling or insights. Only that I had encountered the void cultivation method. Luckily, the small notes and questions I had posed to my scan allowed me to recapture even the smallest bits of that feeling. A feeling of profoundness fills me, and I get the sense that I could recapture some of this with my scan later. That there could be a chance I could re-encounter this. A small part of me hopes I could go back and do more of this. A look back shows that the door is gone. ¡­ Well, that was one opportunity missed. But a lesson well learned. I¡¯ll make sure not to waste it for future ones. I keep moving. Next, something else appears close by. Unlike the previous encounter, this is simply a book on a table. A small candle flickers, revealing the pages on it. Coming closer, I can see that the book is opened and on the page it¡¯s a series of words. Before I can actually read them, my vision blurs and I¡¯m in front of a simple wooden cabin. In front of the cabin, I see myself kneeling over by a primitive faucet of sorts that dives deep into the ground. My hands are dirty, and I¡¯m washing them, moving dirt certain grime. Sweat has clearly piled on my forehead as I wipe it away, looking off into the distance. The other me smacks their lips dryly and takes a big drink. My perspectives merge at this point, seeing the water that is falling onto the ground becoming a stream that goes into the wooded area. Animals of all shapes and sizes drink from this stream of clear running water until it all evaporates, rising into the air, becoming the clouds and then falling back to the earth. My eyes seemed to catch to one drop as it lands on the leaf of a tree, diving into its roots and then back into its trunk. This repeats the cycle, over and over again. Feeling of comfort and health fills me. As if I could just keep going as long as I had this water. That without this, the life that I knew back on earth and in some other places would not be the same. Finally, my vision blurs again, as I feel tears in my eyes. The book is closed before me. Its title says ¡®Infinitely Returning Nourishing Waters¡¯ method. Flipping over the book reveals another quote. ¡°What comes in, comes out, for the ultimate benefit of all.¡± I get a distinct feeling that while this method is significantly weaker than the void cultivation method; it is still somewhat decent. It reveals a part of the world that most people wouldn¡¯t understand or comprehend. This also shows that not all the methods in this space are of the highest quality. This is fine though, as just by encountering this, I feel like I¡¯ve gained something. Unlike the previous time, I make sure to put as much into my scan inquires as possible, while I still feel a piece of the method. Once I¡¯m satisfied, I take more steps away from it and similarly to before, all insights and feelings I had toward the method disappear. As I continue moving away, unlike previously, I can see more than one thing pop up in my view, until it becomes like a gallery of different experiences laid out before me, open to pick. My scan doesn¡¯t tell me which one is the right one. Ah. This may take a while. Chapter 180 - Final Decision As I can look at the array of experiences before me, I can¡¯t help but wonder how long this will take. From what I can see, it doesn¡¯t look like there¡¯s an end to the number of methods around me. And my scan won¡¯t tell me how many are left or coming up. All I can do is just go through this. Moving from one experience to the next, seeing things I could have never imagined being performed by my ethereal self. And as I leave each one, being able to take a tiny piece of what that cultivation method showed me. Methods that have me cultivating like a dragon. Growing scales, breathing fire, raising water and streams. Or various others that allowed me to wield the power of fire itself. There are quite a few of those, of varying strength. It goes on, and on, and on. I spend what feels like days, weeks, or months here. I honestly can¡¯t tell, as it seems like there¡¯s a time change even when I go into each experience. Stacking time differentials. Even with that being the case, I continue to collect more and more information in my scan. I see no reason not to take advantage of the beyond golden opportunity in front of me. It¡¯s quite obvious because of the quality of these cultivation methods that even one of these would be the treasure of any sect. Even the weakest one I¡¯ve seen could be an important cultivation method of a small sect. But a subtle feeling emerges in my heart. A feeling of wrongness. And it¡¯s not just my heart. My scan is throwing off warning signals left and right. That something is building up. A feeling of great displeasure is radiating from my surroundings. A deeper dive into this reveals that the purpose of this book is to allow a person to choose a single cultivation method and take it away. Memory of all other methods will disappear and be taken. Once its job is complete, it turns into only that cultivation method, with no way to go back to its previous state. Even with turning back time (which was apparently an option). Obviously, that¡¯s not what¡¯s happening. My scan is bypassing that restriction, allowing me to retrieve bits and pieces of the other cultivation methods. Items of such capability and strength typically have some limited measure of sentience, whether imbued or gained over time. With the sentience that this item has, can tell that somehow I¡¯m keeping some of the information that is supposed to be forgotten. But, because of the nature of how I¡¯m doing it, it cannot be sure. The closest comparison would be if, in the first game at a casino, the dealer has the impression that you might be cheating, but no matter what they try, they can¡¯t figure out how you are doing it. So, they want to let you keep going until they figure it out or you reach their red line. Unfortunately for it, it can¡¯t even stop me unless it can definitively prove I¡¯m cheating on it. Thus, I occasionally see repeats of some of the previous ones. And I sense its metaphorical eyes on me. Using my scan, I remove any surprise or reactions from my body each time. When compared to all the scans I normally have to have active¡­ this is a lot easier. Especially in this metaphysical state. It even got to the point where it brought out the void cultivation method again, which I took advantage of and gathered more information on, as I had missed most of it. But all good things come to an end, as there are only two methods in front of me now. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. One is giving a very comforting glow and is nothing but just a light. The other has an interesting set up, where there is a love seat, a desk, and a book laying on a table with the light shining on it. Unfortunately for that one, my Scan is telling me that the soft glowing light one is the one that fits me best. As I get closer to that one, a slight glance to my right where the other method is shows me that I wouldn¡¯t have wanted to go over there, anyway. The title of the book on that table was: ¡°Absolute Seduction Method, ¡°How to Get People to Repeatedly Do Things That They Wouldn¡¯t Want to Do.¡± ¡­ that definitely doesn¡¯t sound like a book I either want to read or learn. Just before I go into the light, I then realize that that knowledge may be useful as defensive knowledge. It might even be effective as defense against people like the prostitute gang. I immediately turn to try to go for that area. However, I feel myself get pulled away and out of the book with this shining cultivation method. The book had enough of my shit and gave me the glowing method while kicking me out. It quickly changes into a book with undecipherable words on it. Slowly, the words inside become decipherable and permanent. Everything my scan is telling me is showing that this is essentially erasing itself in the world and replacing it with the information for that cultivation method. As the words become clearer, I can feel my stress levels rising and the blood drain out of my face. No, no, no, no¡­ This can¡¯t be right. It can¡¯t be serious. As the last of the book appears, I receive the last bits of information about this cultivation method and its requirements. This includes the absolute confirmation from my scan that this is THE best method for me to cultivate. Before I dive into it, I look around¡­ and realize that I¡¯m still not in the real world. From what I can tell, this is some kind of interim space that allows the book to transform itself into its final form. As I realized that, something happens that is somewhat similar to the experiences I went through when I was inside the book space. The area around me blurs, and I experience soft glowing light that fills my area, then slowly disappears. Coming into view is an environment that, regardless of age or culture, is recognizable. A medical treatment area. People lay on the ground within the structure, clearly injured. Physicians rush around, trying their best to keep them alive. With the extent of the injuries on these folk, many don¡¯t look like they¡¯re going to make it. There¡¯s so much sound that it¡¯s difficult to even think. Screaming, yelling, crying. And simultaneously, the frozen stillness that only comes from a dead body. But then there¡¯s a change. Something unlike anything else that has come through here. Around the corner, a light shines. It¡¯s but a flash of light, but out of sight sounds of happiness emerge. The air seems warmer, better. The physicians work even more desperately to keep these people alive even one more second. Everything reaches a fever pitch. And then he arrives. Or to be specific, I do. This other me goes around the corner and the people around him shine with the light before appearing as if they were never injured in the first place. The works of the hospital rest before moving on to other patients, their loads less and if only a little bit. My view is thrust far out into the atmosphere and then brought back down to the world, to a battlefield. Death and destruction everywhere. Demonic Cultivators throwing massive blackened projectiles across a massive battlefield. As they land, they spread pestilence and black mist everywhere. Countless forces on the other side emerge from portals and seem like a never-ending tide. Our side is a paltry amount in comparison. But they hold. However, without help, it is a failed effort. Unlike the time in the hospital, there is no light. Instead, it is the cultivators themselves whose eyes light up like fire as their wounds heal immediately. They stand up strong and their light shines even brighter, as if they¡¯ve grown stronger just from the challenge. They fall only to rise again continuously, wearing away the enemy at a visible rate, until none is left. And with that, there¡¯s just one figure standing in the back, seemingly doing nothing. Once again, it¡¯s me. For the last time, I¡¯m yanked into the sky to view one more sequence. This time it¡¯s in the most humble of settings. A street corner with an old man and his young granddaughter. The old man has already passed away from old age, but the granddaughter could not bring herself to leave his side. Clearly poor individuals, she is now alone in this life. But all is not lost. Slowly but surely, the old man¡¯s eyes reopen. He had clearly died, but now he¡¯s alive. As his eyes turn up, it goes first to his granddaughter, and then the stranger who is around the corner. His hand reaches up but now has fallen in surprise as the person has moved away. My vision blurs and I¡¯m back in the interim area to comprehend what I just saw. This cultivation method is called the Boundless Healing technique. It has the capability of doing the one thing that I know my healing cannot do. Bring the dead back to life, no matter their previous state. No matter how long it has been. Unfortunately, other than that, this method is generally the same as my normal healing. It also comes with one major restriction, one which does not bode well for my future in this world.
  1. No offensive techniques can be used with the method. Whether combat arts, body cultivation, or sword techniques. This doesn¡¯t even encompass all the things it prevents. Even some taming techniques cannot be used.
With the little I¡¯ve seen from cultivators, I can only wonder¡­ how am I supposed to defend myself at higher levels? I think I¡¯ve just become a cultivation healing bot. Chapter 181 - Probably Bad The Boundless Healing technique. The only cultivation method that has no restrictions at the later levels to resurrecting someone. Even the strongest healing methods have restrictions, such as needing something of the person other than just knowledge of them. Even if the only thing that¡¯s left is the barest impressions of their cultivator soul. Others have restrictions on how long it¡¯s been since they¡¯ve died or massive heavenly material requirements. All have some measures of the other restrictions/requirements in them. Compared to such things, it is clear that the boundless healing technique, which only requires Qi and the technique itself, is superior. This doesn¡¯t even include the fact that the method is even better on the healing side than even my healing aura. Specifically for healing, not optimizing. Where my healing aura will need to grow to treat mental trauma, this method can already help with it starting out. It actually calms the person and implants positive triggers that will help them through the source of their pain. Honestly, it treads perilously close to the realm of mind control/hypnotism. It seems to only allow positive effects, though. Which ties back into the one restriction that this ability has on its user. Which, compared to what it can ultimately do, isn¡¯t that bad. For sure, any sect would massacre millions of its members to even get a taste of a technique like this. Hell, they¡¯d likely do it even for one of the other, lesser types of healing methods that could resurrect people. The biggest problem with this cultivation method for me personally is that I¡¯m alone and it wouldn¡¯t allow me to gain any strength I could use to protect myself¡­ Despite being part of the sect, I am not the organization itself. I¡¯m an asset for this Sect. which means the higher my value grows, the more control they want to have over how the asset is used. That doesn¡¯t even include all my other secrets, which could be revealed if a high enough cultivator did a deep scan to figure out my history, potentially learning all my abilities. I don¡¯t need to think on this further to know how absolutely horrible that would be in a world like this. Without the strength to prevent someone from doing such a thing or being able to grow to that strength, then I¡¯d just be turned into a brainless tool for the powerful people around me. Despite this risk, my scan is definitively telling me that this would be the best choice for me for my long-term survival and growth. There has to be a reason this is the ¡®best¡¯ choice. I¡¯m sure my scan is taking into account my taming and scanning abilities. Luckily for me, because I have the method here, I can ascertain more of what could happen. ¡­ Looks like this isn¡¯t as bad as I thought. I overreacted again. My healing constitution will provide me a similar level of strength as if I was body cultivating with a cultivation method. There are also ways within using my healing aura and constitution that I can achieve similar effects. My taming ability will continue to grow, which also means I can contract with stronger and stronger creatures. Even if I can¡¯t use offensive Qi cultivation taming techniques, my taming ability can create the equivalent. I also have my alchemy. There¡¯s nothing saying I can¡¯t poison my enemies to death. Talismans and arrays are still on the table. Though, those can only be created at later stages of cultivation. I can use talismans at any stage, but not make them until then. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Last, martial arts from my world can technically be used. The difference between them and the combat techniques of this world is that combat techniques utilize qi to make the movements stronger or achieve certain effects. The only way to use qi with martial arts is to force qi out of my body in no particular fashion. An extremely excessive and wasteful use of it. I may not even have the amounts to handle doing a single punch this way. The best usage would be to not do anything fantastical, but use my internal Qi reserves to protect myself from qi attacks while I subdue them. With my body cultivation-like fists. And feet. There are other restrictions, but there are also more things I can do. But this reveals enough that I can still protect myself and, hopefully, others. Strangely enough, even with all the information that came up and is at my fingertips about this cultivation method, there¡¯s still massive quantities of information I don¡¯t have access to. They are locked behind first learning the method in a deeper way. The information is esoteric, so a lot of what the book has about the method is worded in strange ways. My scan is helping me interpret it. It isn¡¯t at the strength where it can tell me everything about it. Once I start to practice it, it will have a significantly lower cost to learning the following information. And that¡¯s it. I stand here in this interim space, with the method in my hand. The world melts around me, revealing the true state of things, where the old man is still watching me. Paused, but now moving ever faster until it reaches a normal time. From what I could gather, rather than slowing down time, the book slowed my perception of time while having me in its space. Instantaneously, the old man¡¯s eyes lock onto the book in my hand. Like dust, it begins to scatter away before floating to my chest to ultimately disappear. As it was completing this transformation, I could see a flash of shock, then understanding on his face, with a large amount of greed. Immediately, I use my scan to help with this. It lets me know what to do. I bow just as deeply as I did when I was apologizing earlier to him. ¡°Honored Teacher, thank you for your treasured gift, as it has given me great understanding of cultivation.¡± At me calling him teacher, his eyes seemed to flash and his back straightens up. Based on his reaction, it doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s ever been called a teacher before. With how clearly powerful and likely old he is¡­ seriously, what kind of guy is this man? Using my scan to hideaway my thoughts, I still keep the look of honoring him on my face. In terms of my body reactions, which I wouldn¡¯t be able to control, I still felt immense respect and gratefulness to this man who¡¯s given me this opportunity. Regardless of his background. All of this seems to go unnoticed, as he appears to be in his own world of happiness. He can¡¯t seem to keep a smile off his face, despite his great skill. All the Greed in his eyes from before, have now disappeared in the wake of this new feeling. ¡°No, no, no. You don¡¯t need to call me a Teacher from such a small thing.¡± This is a lie. He clearly wants me to say it again. I didn¡¯t even need a scan to see that. I used it anyway. ¡°No, no, no, no. I¡¯m just grateful to have met such a wise and gracious Teacher as yourself. I truly shall never forget this. As they say, a Teacher for a day, a father for life. The mere fact you were willing to mentor one such as I, speaks leagues about your outstanding character.¡± If his eyes were flashing before, now they are slightly reminiscent of his reawakening. Like lasers. ¡°Hohohohoho. You truly know how to say some good words. If only my daughter were as filial¡­¡± He pauses and goes silent. Becoming contemplative. I say nothing and just wait for him to set the pace. To my surprise, he places a gentle hand on my head. ¡°Child, I have many things to do. Take care of yourself and make sure to not mention our meeting to others. It could be quite dangerous for you. I won¡¯t be watching, so I won¡¯t be able to help you.¡± He quickly turns and is clearly about to head off. He stops before leaving. ¡°It¡¯s clear there is some fate between us. We¡¯ll see each other again.¡± He disappears soon after, like an afterimage. And I¡¯m left alone here. It¡¯s a bit of a strange feeling. He had actual familial affection toward me when he left. I¡¯m not sure what my scan just had me do, but it looks like my words may have had a deeper meaning than I intended. ¡­ I guess it might be the difference in cultures. Though, there might be something more personal involved, as well. I¡¯ll return the feeling as he had given it. He doesn¡¯t seem like a bad sort. Having met truly evil cultivators, this isn¡¯t as bad. ¡­ Actually, I should still maintain my caution. Just because a person is nice doesn¡¯t mean they are a good person. Either way, I¡¯ll still treat him the same. There¡¯s not much else I can do in this situation. I quickly begin using the method, but then stop¡­ as I realize that I¡¯m still being chased and likely tracked. I will need to hurry to the teleporter to get to the forest. If I try to use my method now, it will put me in a partially subdued state for half a day. Far too long to handle here. I run through the streets at high speeds, matching the airflow and maintaining as much stealth as I can through my scan. Chapter 182 - A New Stage Sprinting through the dark alleys of the city, I avoid all eyes and the slightest hints of spiritual centers. In conjunction with my other scans, I use it to determine the best way to reach the teleporter in a timely manner. Not much time later, I arrive at the edge of the alleyways. For the next several kilometers, the streets are relatively open with markets installs all around. Farther out than that, there are even more areas where merchants and nobles alike converse and meet. While there are alleys in these areas, they¡¯re so regularly frequented or used for multiple purposes, that I can¡¯t as easily stealth my way through them. In contrast, the open street is filled with people of all kinds and there are no spiritual senses going over the crowds. It will be a straight shot toward the teleporter, if I can make it through this section. So, I do. I walk calmly and merge with the crowds, just like I did when I was gaining money. And I make it there without issue. As I arrive, I can see the teleportation section is surprisingly simple. It is an area in the middle of a square, that has a large number of guards standing nearby. Each of them has Qi treasures that with a blue tether, almost ethereal, connecting them in the center of the array. Even the briefest glance quickly reveals that this is a way for the guards to control who can go in and out, as well as a warning signal. The teleportation works so quickly that people just move through it and disappear. All the guards do is take a look over the person, before moving them into the area that they disappear at. However, that¡¯s not the only thing that¡¯s going on. The only people I see going through this teleporter are clearly wealthy people. Others look enviously towards this area, before moving on with whatever goods they have. It¡¯s obvious that there are requirements to moving through this. I already know I¡¯m running out of time and my scan lets me know I should be able to easily get through, with only a little trouble, so I move towards it quickly. As expected, the guard closest to my entry point stops me. What He says surprises me. ¡°So, you must be the one They told us to watch for.¡± Immediately, I use my scan to navigate this situation. I stand there, unmoving. My eyes locked onto his. As we stand there in silence, his brow sweats. Despite the fact that he has to be at minimum a foundation establishment cultivator. Before my scan can finish to tell me what to do or to say, he steps out of the way before saying. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry for my impertinence sir¡­ this miserable me had eyes but could not see Mt. Tai.¡± He then locks into his previous place, as if afraid to step out again. Without further ado, I move through the array, which sends me through a swirling blue mist that obscures everything from view. This mist swirls for a few minutes. Enough time to consider what just happened. Like everything else that happened, it¡¯s strangely simple. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Only the truly powerful or foolish would dare stare down a teleporter guard when being questioned. They guard countless locations, that could be accessed through the hub, and have to ascertain threats in an instant. Their senses and memories are unmatched because of this. By me standing so still and confidently staring into his eyes, I gave off the same air as those noble children with enormous backing. Just like them, I may not have cultivation, but that wouldn¡¯t matter for him if those backing me did. Every sense would be telling him there is more than meets the eye with me. Even if a group Like the alchemy Guild asked him to give me some trouble, they wouldn¡¯t expect him to risk his standing or life to do so. Which could happen if the wrong group was angered. Not only that, but his senses would carry weight. His feeling about me will probably be taken as hidden information that there is something far deeper about me. Which would actually be right, just not in how they would suspect. But that no longer matters. Because the blue mist opens up to reveal something far grander than the simple array that was in the city square. White Spires rise to the heavens. Appearing is if between two cloud layers. an infinite horizon spreads out in front of us. I think us, because I¡¯m not the only one here, since many people Appear to have been teleported in from a blue mist that rises from the cloud ground. It¡¯s not only people that come in, but objects and creatures. I can see long caravans emerge from the mist, only to disappear soon after walking less than 100 meters straight forward. Even for those who don¡¯t move forward or even at all, they disappear after a time. After looking around, I can see an arrow in front of me pointing ahead. As I follow it with my eyes, it¡¯s almost as if I can now see a variety of portals with names above them, overlaid upon the scenery in front of me. The portals also shine with the blue mist surrounding them and within them are still pictures of the area we¡¯re planning on going to. Of course, something of this level would not be as simple as that, as each picture gives a deep impression of the area it goes to. Among these is the one I¡¯m looking for; I can see The Injured Web. It¡¯s far to my left, but the arrow seems to hone in on it, as I walk towards it. My scan notifies me that I¡¯m actually still walking straight, it¡¯s just my perception that has me walking over to the left. It¡¯s an interesting combination of space manipulation and perception manipulation. The jungle I¡¯m going to, From the picture, gives the impression that it is mainly for people who have reached the Qi condensation tier. An area equally full of resources and danger. It also tells me that there will be a protection array that I will arrive at via the teleportation array. The reason this is important is that not all locations have such a thing. When I want to return to the outer city, I just need to return to the teleportation array within that area and it will move me back into the hub. That information gives me the last of what I need to know about what I¡¯m heading into. So, I continue moving forward. Just before I step into the portal, I can see a red mist emerge from the ground nearby. Someone is looking desperately around, like they either attempted to sneak into here or break in. Almost immediately, I can see the pillars move towards the man. It is only now that I realized what those pillars actually were. The legs of giant cultivators. The last thing I see before entering the portal is a massive hand reaching toward the man as he cowers in fear. And then the world opens back up to a massive plain with a surrounding jungle. There are a few buildings around. Just enough that someone could barely consider this a village. As I look around, I could see behind me is a similar teleporting setup to what I saw when I was in the outer city. The only difference is that this one only has three guards instead of 12. These guys also look much less prestigious than the others. Which it is to be expected, as this is likely not a consistent visit location for wealthy individuals. They give me a quick once over and change back to watching out toward the jungle. One thing I do note as I move on from here, is the lines that are carved into the ground and shining slightly. Reaching all the way to the edge of this clearly artificial plains, I can tell from the symbols I recognized that this is a protective array Which not only hinders any creatures with evil intentions or beasts, but also boosts the guards and anyone who fights Alongside them. It also suppresses any demonic cultivation. Which would be good if anyone tried to use this as an access point to the teleportation hub. All in all, this looks to be a good staging point before I decide to move into the jungle and find this flower. To my understanding, there are no restrictions to practicing your cultivation within this safety area. I¡¯ll be using that to its full potential now. Alright. Let¡¯s see the power of cultivation. Chapter 183 - Painful Decisions Immediately after deciding to start my cultivation journey here, I look for a house that I could hide up in to complete it. I quickly find one that my scanning informs me is uninhabited. Luckily for me, it is normal for cultivators to stay in one of these houses and meditate/cultivate before starting their journey. So, this won¡¯t be strange to the guards here. The house is clearly a simple dwelling. One with only a few candles, some mats to sleep on, and a place to use the restroom. Although it is simple, the house itself is covered in an additional array, which is meant to protect the people hiding within for a period of time if the main array breaks. All they would need to do is shut the door. During normal times, it prevents people from being able to break into it, exempting the guards themselves. That must be why people feel so comfortable cultivating here. You would normally only cultivate in a safe area. With the guards here in a secured area, this is the best you would get, this far away from civilization. Shutting the door, I sit down, fold my legs, and get into a comfortable position. Looking inward and using my scan, I review the basics of starting cultivation using this method. Several different steps and facts fill my head until I get a clear understanding of what I need to do in order to practice this cultivation method. However, I stop. I lay down. I bunch a number of mats beneath my head and some underneath my knees. I then place one hand on the middle of my upper chest, near where my middle dantian is. I placed my other hand just below my rib cage, on my belly and just above my lower dantian. Starting from there, I slowly breathe in with my nose, letting the incoming air flow towards my stomach area. My hand in that area slowly, but surely, rises. When I finally exhale, I blow out the air with tightened lips, while hardening my abs. All the while, my hand that lies on my chest stays in the same place. Only the belly hand rises and falls. In my world, they called this diaphragmatic breathing. Here, it is called breathing techniques. Something so simple that not only had benefits in my world, but this one too. For most people here that would practice it, they would try it while sitting. The most effective way is to do it is by laying down, though. This is one of many techniques, but one that works perfectly for me. Why am I doing this now, though? One thing that people sometimes miss when they don¡¯t have a teacher or mentor to guide them through a pre-determined cultivation method is that before you start your cultivation method, you need to prepare your body for it. If you just start channeling Qi through your body and attempting to make use of it to pursue cultivation, for the first time, you may actually stunt your growth for your entire cultivation time. You¡¯ll be successful at your cultivation method and moving it through your body, but if there are any issues¡­ it¡¯ll mess you up. After doing this exercise for a good 10 minutes, my Qi starts to reflect the direction of the air in my body. Coming in through my Twelve meridians and circling between each other through the eight connecting ones, they intertwine and flow between each other, before finally moving together into a coherent, continuous stream. Soon after, the first portions of it arrive in my lower dantian. Like a waterfall entering a basin full of many outlets, the Qi enters my dantian and almost immediately heads back out into my meridians. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. But it just keeps coming. Normally, this action would be to wear away any impurities that can be found in the body. To refine and prepare it to accept Qi. This would take an extraordinary amount of effort and energy to complete. But since my body is already in a perfected state, it simply washes through without change. It takes almost no strength to complete this. Along with my breathing, it rises into my middle dantian. Now this is where the separation between geniuses, rich people, and the ones with insane willpower from the normal aspiring cultivators starts. Most normal cultivators would only ever be able to work within the lower dantian. Pushing through the muck of their bodies is just too much effort just within that realm. For those who can reach the middle dantian, they either had a body that was refined enough to blow through it, were skilled/knowledgeable in ways to force into it, or had the resources from a young age to prep their body for this. There are also those cases where a person with absurd amounts of willpower force into the middle dantian, permanently damaging themselves, but achieving some benefits. This is easy to say, but in actuality would entail only doing this without eating, sleeping or any other activity for years to decades. All while dealing with unimaginable amounts of pain and suffering that can¡¯t be adjusted to. The pain will always stay the same amount and wear your body and mind even more as it continues. But like the lower Dantian, for me, the Qi just passes through and then out to the meridians yet again. This time, it is just a bit more refined and concentrated. With the same ease as the lower dantian. Cultivation is a lifelong journey. An unfair struggle where you fight against the normal bounds of mortality. Some people have to struggle and sacrifice to get even a single step. Others take a single casual step and cross mountains. ¡­ I¡¯m so happy to be me. Moving from that point, is the upper dantian. This is the area beyond geniuses. Not only do you have to have a perfect body, it also has to be refined to the highest level, you have to know certain techniques to guide the Qi into the right areas to access it, and it takes a large amount of willpower to push through to reach it. Normally, this would be where I say despite all those things that I know about this, it was easy for me to go through. Just as easy as the previous levels. That would be a lie. As the Qi flows upwards towards my head, the location of my upper dantian, it¡¯s like my Qi hit a wall. A wall made of titanium, with no gaps. My breath falters as I feel this and I almost lose the rhythm that I had going, where my Qi was matching my breathing. Successful cultivation is about building a rhythm. A pattern. Breaking that rhythm can lead to making mistakes that can harm you or, worse, cripple you. Luckily, at such an early stage, I won¡¯t need to worry about such a thing. I¡¯m able to quickly concentrate back in and reorient my breathing/Qi to slam against that wall repeatedly. Over, and over. Again, and again. A day passes. I¡¯ve been doing nothing but fighting against this barrier. No sleep. No food or water. Not that I need it¡­ but still. Realizing this is fruitless, I slow my breathing before bringing it to a stop. Rising to a sitting position. I haven¡¯t started my cultivation, and I¡¯ve still just started this, so I have a chance to keep trying. But I¡¯m running out of time. Both for my time limit and continuing the process successfully. The secrets and techniques to push through this are much too difficult to find out from my scan. The evil cultivator also didn¡¯t know of any such thing, as he was just an average, though still successful, demonic one in his time. This seriously is no joke. The demonic cultivator¡¯s knowledge of the wall that is the middle dantian and the myth that is the upper one, is practically screaming at me that this is an impossible feat without knowing the techniques to navigate the body. Wait a second. Why do I have to know the techniques to navigate the body, when I can just use my scan to dive deeper into my body to figure out where the paths are? It might seem obvious, but in cultivation there are set ways to do things. Traveling new paths is not the norm, and it is the law in each of these methods to avoid too much deviation. To change something is to truly court death. There are reasons that cultivation methods and techniques are so treasured. Even the lowest versions represent millions of lives lost in its potential creation. An attempt to create something new. For the highest? Unimaginable sacrifices. ¡­ But that¡¯s because they work off flawed or lacking information on the person themselves. I can dive deep into my body, to see these paths using the scan. As long as it is my body, I can see as much as I want, even down to the molecule. Cautiously, I bring myself back into the diaphragmatic breathing position. With that done, I move the flow into the lower, then middle area. And then I pause, before redirecting it around my meridians and not up into the upper area just yet. While I divert the flow with my scan, I probe deeper and deeper into that wall. Looking for any holes or channels that my Qi can pass through. Closer and closer to the molecular level. And it is close to there that I find one. And another. And another. There is a plethora of channels that could be used, as long as I can widen them. The only bad part? Passing kidney stones would be a whisper compared to What I¡¯m going after endure for this. The pain that I felt from the demons ripping open holes in my soul plane? A relative joke. So, I come to the question that¡¯s been plaguing me since I arrived in this cultivation world. ¡­ Is this really worth it for me? Chapter 184 - Regret Am I willing to deal with immense amounts of pain and struggle to achieve higher levels of power? This is the question that remains after considering my options. Obviously, after discovering that I can use these channels to access the upper area, I tried to see if there¡¯s any way to mitigate the pain at all. I find the complete opposite. If I increase the pain and widen them even further, flooding them and all my dantians with Qi, I could reach even larger peaks of strength. Especially since any damage would be both healed and optimized. The harder and bigger I go, the better. The downside is that the pain won¡¯t get easier. It would be the same for another person. This kind of pain isn¡¯t something the healing mitigates. For whatever reason, there¡¯s no potion or skill that will help either. The universe seems to want this to be felt, maybe as compensation for challenging the status quo. In actuality, it¡¯s just the nature of how ripping these open is. Just like how you would still feel the pain of getting your arm ripped off. It¡¯s just how you deal with it. There is an upside to this. The further I push this, the less pain I would feel when something goes on with Qi later on. More specifically, my body would be better equipped to handle any issues, and I¡¯d be used enough to that type of pain to handle it with a clear mind. Sigh. This is really the best time to do this. Right now. After I stop circulating this Qi, it locks things up a bit. If I wanted to restart it after this, I would need special ingredients or already have my cultivation method running. It would then cause even more pain to reach a lower peak. In short, if I choose to go through the pain now, it will not only strengthen me but also allow me to deal with any type of Qi related pain or injury several times more easily later on. And with the myriad of different techniques and abilities which can cause those sorts of effects, that is an invaluable skill to have. Paired with my healing abilities, I¡¯d be unmatched. I made a commitment to help and protect the demihumans. I will be constantly fighting against major forces that could take me out easily. Even if they can¡¯t kill me, they can at least lock me down. ¡­ And I already avoid the smaller things I could regularly do to increase my abilities through pain. If I can¡¯t at least do the major things¡­ then I¡¯ll really be wasting my gifts. FUUUUUCK. This is going to suck. I harden my resolve. I use my scan to look up the different methods to do things that would be beneficial to do at this stage, regardless of the absurdity or cost. Several options appear, offering things like instantaneous Qi usage, increased capacity, and many other strange abilities. One requires that you make a spiral shaped tunnel within your meridians, to optimize Qi flows while others it so that you create concentric tunnels just outside the normal dantians and meridians. These will fill up and push against the other parts of my body, but still give it more space to fill with Qi. Among all of these is one of the craziest options, which is to tear open multiple paths within the same meridians, only connecting back together at the start point and the end point. An added option for this is to tear branching paths from these into the existing areas of the body, for Qi to already be usable in that area with barely a thought. This is only the tip of the iceberg, as there are numerous small changes which would be painful in their own right and may even cause regular pain after this is complete, but would give abilities that could be called body constitutions in their own right. These are actions that would be crazy, suicidal, and impossible for a genius, let alone a normal cultivator, to do. It is only because of my healing abilities I can attempt this. With my scan and perfected, I know I can achieve it. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Even with the things that will cause me continued pain after all of this is done and I use my Qi normally, eventually that pain will go away. Short-term pain for long-term benefits. I decide to do them all at the same time. I need to start with the first step, which will open the path to the upper dantian. I collect my Qi at the minuscule entrances to the upper dantian and slowly rotate them in a spiral formation, without pushing against it. Faster and faster they move until it is indistinguishable from a spinning screw. Besides that, I employ two other techniques to make this initial entry slightly quicker to go through. The first of which is to have it resonate at a frequency that will allow it to resonate and collapse. Having accomplished these two things, I then add fast moving molecular sized grinders on every part of the Qi. These will help to set the initial shapes and sizes of the tunnels, while being instantaneously scalable. Just creating this form for my Qi has taken most of the day. I¡¯m now over two days into my 16-day time limit. However, the preparations are well worth it, as making the right tool the first time will be the best way to not make me go through pain for a longer period. The last thing I do is an attempt to program my Qi with my scan to automatically move into every place it needs to, so that the pain won¡¯t slow the process. This is unsuccessful. It can¡¯t do the job for me. It can only provide the path. I go for it. As soon as the vibration changes to the correct frequency, I can feel every part of my inner body squirm in discomfort, which then changes into nausea, then full body burning. Let me repeat. It feels like my entire body is being melted with acid. I¡¯m only able to hang out mentally, because my healing constitution successfully keeps my body together and ends up numbing this pain with its continuous pleasure properties. A strange sensation of pleasure and intense pain mixes. Despite the pleasure, all this does for me is make me feel intense nausea¡­ but still gives me to ability to keep moving. The combination of the two forces temporarily changes my dantians and meridians to the consistency of softened butter. Which prompts me to strike fast. I plunge them all in. Everything goes black before I¡¯m immediately rocketed back into consciousness. ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHGUAUSUSNS.¡± My body instantaneously contorts backwards while I hear screaming. I arch so quickly, so forcefully that I could feel my spine and neck snap as I leaned back in agony. My body rockets back forward as I instantaneously heal, only prompting the waves of pain to increase and force my body back again, causing it to snap again. Repeating the cycle. The shattered remains of my teeth slamming together have already punctured in the roof and bottom of my mouth. They reform, pushing them deeper in and out as I clench even harder. It is at this moment that time slows and drags for me, as my brain goes into survival mode. Similarly, to when Mei Lin had smiled at me, my body has chosen this moment to slow down how I perceive time passing. Likely, to help me determine the source of the pain and stop it. Unfortunately for me, this only makes it so much worse for me. Having it go quickly by allowed the layers of pain to be obscure. Not that this wasn¡¯t already a form of hell in itself. This just made it so I now know exactly what is breaking on me and why why why why why whywhywhywhywhywhywnywbyegney My healing activates and the haze clears. But the pain doesn¡¯t. And as the pain only gets worse, I realize the worst part of my healing constitution. I can¡¯t pass out from pain. And it won¡¯t let me go crazy. I have no protection from this. And I had stopped plunging it deeper in, almost immediately after entry. Fear fills my heart as I realize what I started. I can¡¯t turn this back. Once this starts, the pain won¡¯t end unless the Qi can move freely. My body may eventually recover, but that would mean going through this perception-slowed, despair-filled hell for even longer than it would take to go through this AND theAhahbahahahabahah The haze clears as my healing activates. I immediately plunge it deeper and move the process forward. My heart bursts. It reforms. Back and forth, my body rocks, as I continuously seizure. I try to puke but and can¡¯t even open my mouth, even though blood continuously spurts from my mouth and all my orifices. With nowhere left to go and having a softened body, bloody puke periodically squeezes itself out of my neck at high pressure, spraying the walls with a black, green, and red chunky fluid. My limbs flail all around, rocking the building with their strength and snapping apart while reforming. My brain is boiling in my skull, melting as the intensity of handling this destroys it. Only for it to reform in place and in continually worse situations. ¡­ After hours of this, comparative weeks with my perception, I am finally in a fetal position, managing to control the back snapping motion. I¡¯m halfway through the process. The pain hasn¡¯t stopped. I am just able to perceive even more of it, while being able to think coherently. I also can finally see what has happened to me. They threw me out of the building, array, and safe area. One guard literally chucked me as far as he could throw me away. I am tens of kilometers away from the edge of that camp. I can feel their sense still watching me. I can¡¯t blame him. It was clearly a fear filled throw. If there was a bleeding, screaming man who had his body continuously breaking, snapping, and reforming instantaneously, I¡¯d think it was a demonic cultivator achieving his final form. They have alarms built into the array that tell them whether I am, but I¡¯d be scared as well. Not only that, but even with it being reinforced, attacks from the inside had the potential to weaken the building. I was a threat, plain and simply. I¡¯m lucky he was more scared than hardened, because they could have attacked me directly, instead of dragging me out and throwing me away. This isn¡¯t saying they aren¡¯t very experienced and hardened cultivators, but a non-demonic entity acting like that is confusing and would be like a ghost story. Incomprehensible. Even the hardest person has things that unnerve them. That also goes for creatures as well. Even though I¡¯ve been out here for an hour, the movements and sounds of my body have caused any creature in the area to flee in fear. This is doubly so for the creatures that are sentient. The more capable you are of understanding, the scarier it is when something completely lies beyond it. Thus, I find myself alone. In fetal position. And still pushing through the changes. I hate myself. Chapter 185 - Sweating Intensifies Remaining in the fetal position, I can still feel the spiritual sense of the guards wash over me. As time has passed, and their emotions have settled, it appears they¡¯re doing the smart thing and ascertaining what is going on with me. This is quite bad for me. With the level of the sense that they haven me, as well as the situation that they saw in front of them, it will be clear to them I have some sort of self-healing ability. They will also be able to tell that I haven¡¯t formally started into cultivation just yet, which would have at least given me the option of using my cultivation method as an excuse. With this, it is more likely they will realize that I have a healing constitution of some sort. And a powerful one at that, as I was able to almost instantaneously heal from clearly deadly wounds. This is pretty terrible because that now means that the alchemy Guild will know that I can heal this quickly. They will understand why I survived their assassination attempt. And even worse, they may come up with plans on how they could use me as a test subject. Foreign alchemist, having a self-healing test subject would be the best thing you could ask for, as you could determine just how bad a poison would be. Alternatively, they could just try to torture me to get information and see how they could replicate the ability. Last idea would be for a particularly resourceful cultivator to take over my body, to gain access to the ability. Obviously, since the ability is tied to my soul instead of my body, it wouldn¡¯t work, but it would still be an overall terrible outcome for me. I have a few chances to avoid this fate, though. The first chance is that the sect would be the first to know about what happened here. In the event that something happens that is worth the attention of a superior, they would either inform them immediately or wait until their posting ends. Considering the waves I¡¯ve already made in my application, they¡¯d easily be able to match my description and what I was going for. This would make me an asset to them. Despite the shock of the situation, this hasn¡¯t reached the level of using their communication tokens to contact a superior immediately. Only a demonic attack or a full assault would warrant such a thing. The main reason? When someone comes through the first and second areas of the teleportation, each step passes along some information from the previous area¡¯s guards. Not only that, but the information that they received from the first area is that I¡¯m a noble of some kind. Just this is enough to stay their hand and use caution with the situation. It¡¯s likely also the reason they didn¡¯t attack me when I was in the house and simply got me out of the array area. Already, such an action is one that could get them in hot water, even if they were right to do so. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. They will try to put this off as long as possible to figure out a way to deal with this. Their next shift would begin in a few days. Since something had happened, they would need to at least report it at that time. It would likely not end in their favor, but if they tried to hide it and a noble group revealed it, they could be stripped of their position. Maybe more. This is what leads to the main chance to fix this. I just need to convince them to not report this or share it with any groups. Of course, I have to make it through this first. So, I continue bearing with the pain, as I remake my meridians and expand my dantians. While my body is no longer going through seizures or spurting puke out of my neck, I¡¯m still fighting to my body from doing so. It¡¯s a slow process, as I still have to push through every small bit of my body to recreate my meridians. I¡¯ve already changed my dantians and expanded that area. Millimeter by millimeter, I branched out my meridians. These portions extended out to touch the surface of my skin. The goal for it is for it to ultimately allow my Qi to already be at the surface of my skin, so at a thought, it could be summoned for me to command. The shape of the tunnels is what will allow me to mark control of it a little easier. Otherwise, I just have it coming out at a constant rate, being loosed into the air against my will. Many of these things are combining, enhanced by my healing constitution and aura to make it into a more effective action. What I do notice is that most of the guards have seemed to come to a decision. One of them has started to approach me. Despite the fact that I have left their operating area within the array. This is highly abnormal, as normally they stay within the realm of the array. Just as he reaches the edge of their territory, he sprints out and then dashes towards me. Luckily for me, I do not sense a murderous attempt from him, more of one that looks like he¡¯s going to rescue me. And so he does. Despite the distance, he quickly reaches me, picks me up, and moves me back into the house, which has now been cleaned. While carrying me, he quickly checks to see if I¡¯m conscious or not. I can see his face pale as he realized that I¡¯ve been awake the whole time. That I have seen each of their actions. After placing me back in the house on the mats in the position they found me, he goes back and communicates this to the other guards, who also start worrying. The anger of a noble is no joke. Regardless of how right you are. I can already see them going through different scenarios of what they might have to do. As they appear to be foundation establishment cultivators, they can speak in extremely low tones that no normal human could hear, but still communicate clearly between each other. It is only with my scan that I¡¯m able to determine what they¡¯re saying. Funnily enough, one of them looks up sharply in comments that there is a possibility that I may be able to hear them with some artifact or something, so they switched to using a private sign language communication between each other. Since most of my scan is focused on trying to make sure that everything is set up correctly for my cultivation journey, I¡¯m not able to decipher what their code means. However, it doesn¡¯t really take a genius to know what they¡¯re thinking. They are considering whether it is better to just get rid of me. If they are smart, they will quickly realize that they¡¯ve left too many clues for a dedicated noble group looking for answers to follow. And there¡¯s one thing that you can say about nobles. They take threats and injuries to their face very seriously. No matter who it¡¯s from. If something happened, it¡¯ll be bad. But if you try to hide something away, and you don¡¯t do a good enough job of doing so, it infuriates them. I can practically see the resignation fill their face as they come to the same realization. They¡¯ll just have to wait for me to formally go towards them and address the issue. Soon enough, my changes are completed. It takes a couple more hours to do so than planned. Almost immediately, I let my Qi flow through all parts of my body in accordance with the cultivation method. A wave of Qi washes out from me, showing that I just reached the first level of Qi Condensation. The sweat increases on their brows. Chapter 186 - Where Were We? I¡¯ve just reached the first level of Qi condensation. An average cultivator that reaches this level would have the strength of 10 men. I already had the strength of 15 to 20 men before I elevated to this. Case in point, I could easily lift that massive bear on the way up the mountain. Now? It¡¯s easily been doubled. Only doubled, because the purpose of Qi Condensation isn¡¯t to increase raw strength. It¡¯s only a byproduct. One of the more interesting things about Qi level progression is that the first level of every stage is one of acquiring and stabilizing. To be more specific, to reach the first level is to show that you could achieve the initial expectations of that stage and hold on to it. Here, that means having Qi flow smoothly throughout the meridians, while bunching up some of it within the Dantians. Having it bunch up says you¡¯re able to bring Qi into your body and then hold it by force or coercion successfully. It cannot be overstated how difficult this is for non-cultivators. At their best, a person who has practiced body cultivation without being able to achieve the first steps of cultivation can at most push the already existing Qi around and out of their body to achieve certain effects. As an example, if someone wanted to make a Qi infused punch at that stage, they would push more of it out of their hands to release it, at just the right moment. The more adept of a body cultivator they are, the more they could manipulate what was inside them. Like changing the flow of a river. A Qi Condensation expert is someone who can somehow draw Qi inside them, and on top of that, make portions of it cycle within their dantian without letting it escape. Every level of Qi Condensation comprises growing that pool, as well as refining it and your body to do it automatically. While increasing the quality of the Qi. If not carefully controlled, all of your efforts at that level could vanish away. If mismanaged, you could lose multiple levels of work. This is because Qi at this stage, is considered more of a gas than a liquid. It is only once you reach the 8th level of this realm that it changes to Liquid, which can then be used as the base to set up for the foundation establishment realm. I am securely in the first level. Considering the difficulty of even getting to the stage I¡¯m at now, and that it would normally take years after doing the treatment I just did to recover from, before even thinking of moving into the first cultivation stage, it only makes sense they would be terrified. The person who used their spiritual sense on me has said little to their fellow guards, except that my body is crazy. Alternatively, it was easy to see and sense when I progressed into the first stage, as there were major fluctuations coming from my body. They are all foundation establishment, so their senses are quite strong. This doesn¡¯t include the fact they are guards and have refined senses, able to casually detect minute changes. Even without words, they will know something is up. It will only solidify that I am a noble in their minds. I can use this to make sure that they won¡¯t try to get rid of me, that they will say nothing about what happened. Knowing all of this, I walk straight up to the one that did the spiritual sense on me. Before I can get close enough to actually speak, they all kowtow on the ground. ¡°Please spare our lives young master. We are but humble servants at your service!¡± I stop in place and stand there quietly. Obviously, I¡¯m using my conversation scan. With a low voice, I speak to the man before me. ¡°I¡¯m sure you understand how dangerous the things you¡¯ve seen are?¡± The man I question gulps, but still answers. ¡°I do.¡± Either over explaining or keeping your answers short are the best ways to navigate conversations with nobles. He¡¯s chosen the latter. I continue to stay silent and actually look off into the distance. Almost prompting him to offer something. Another option, but one that I can¡¯t suggest myself. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. One of the older guards is the one that raises this option. ¡°Sir, if I may offer a solution, that could help resolve this.¡± I turned to look at him but say nothing else. He shakily adds, ¡°Of course, there are other things we will hope can satisfy you. ¡°There is a cultivation technique that we can use to forget this situation. While we will need to report that we have used it and regarding whom for, nothing about the situation will be logged.¡± He pauses with some trepidation. ¡°¡­ would that be satisfactory for you?¡± I take a breath in and out. ¡°It¡¯s a start.¡± They let out a collective breath, as this means they will keep their lives, at least. However, I continue with another option. ¡°I know of a variant of this that you may not need to record for your work. It will keep parts of the truth, but let you forget the¡­ dangerous parts.¡± This is where they will be caught in a rock and a hard place, as this could put them at risk for their job. But if they don¡¯t, it¡¯s at risk anyway. From both their perspective and mine. If they say no¡­ I¡¯m not sure of what to do. This information¡­ could cause several issues that I can¡¯t control. If I had the power to forcefully quiet them with sheer strength, even I would be tempted. And that scares me. Now they¡¯re the ones that go silent, as they look between each other and, with their long history together, communicate silently. Before long, they seemed to have decided. They request for deeper explanation and to be shown the method. I pull on my memories gain from the demonic cultivator, which included a method he used when he needed to have his memory changed to protect himself. Similar to the contract restrictions, the only way this works is if it¡¯s completely voluntary. Because of my in-depth understanding of it and the use of my scan, I¡¯m able to accurately portray and communicate the varying effects, purpose, and usage of this technique. Obviously being wary of this, because of the effects of it, they do small tests, while discuss deeply between each other about whether or not to use it. All I do is stand there and allow them to decide. For a guard to change their memory and not notify their superiors, that is a huge thing. They¡¯ve clearly understood the intent of this too. I don¡¯t want anyone to know that much about my body. It is far too dangerous. It¡¯s also the reason they¡¯re even considering it. They did an in-depth spiritual sense on me. They know that I have all three dantians unlocked. Just having the lower and middle would be a hidden card for a noble clan. Having the upper unlocked? That¡¯s unheard of and legendary. People have had cities annihilated for lesser secrets. They also know of all the changes that have happened to my body with the meridians and dantians. Including how I¡¯ve optimized all aspects and have made multiple changes that would normally kill a person. Something they wouldn¡¯t have been able to perceive without the level of depth in the sense they used. Last, they know that I have my healing constitution, which can essentially handle all those changes I have made. This isn¡¯t something to scoff at, because there are other healing constitutions out there. But it is extremely rare for one to be able to affect all aspects of the body, including the Dantian and meridians. It would mean my cultivation can¡¯t be permanently crippled. If anyone were to know that, it would mean my death in situations where I would normally be crippled. Rather than a hidden card, this would be a secret that would cause someone to want to take over my body by any means necessary. These guards are essentially bargaining for their lives, as someone in my position and with the changes I just made would definitely have backing. And that they had gotten confirmation about that from the first teleportation guard, means that they may lose their lives if this were ever to get out. So, as expected, they agree. All three of them sit down and begin circulating within their bodies. Being foundation establishment, they control it and quickly complete the changes. The result after they use the method, which was like their own technique with just a few changes, ends up being that all they know is that I went deep into the forest and progressed to the first stage of Qi cultivation. Besides that, they had completely disrespected me earlier and have to give a huge compensation to keep their jobs and maybe even their lives. Last, they also ingrained that they have an idea that I have a huge backing and to be wary. This is so they¡¯re able to keep the second part of their promise, that this wouldn¡¯t be the only thing they do to make up for what they¡¯ve seen. I¡¯m hoping that it will also help if anything comes up later, to keep them on my side. Their eyes slowly open after this and almost unconsciously, they moved back to their normal guarding positions, before their eyes clear up. It should be complete now. As soon as they see me, they returned to a kowtow position. One of the younger guards yells out, ¡°We are sorry for our disrespect, young master!¡± The older guard follows up with another yell. ¡°Please have mercy on us, we will do anything to rectify this!¡± Like before, I stand quietly for a bit. Unlike before, they do not speak. After a small period of time, I say something. ¡°¡­ Do any of you have any old injuries?¡± They don¡¯t seem to process what I asked. They repeat it to themselves. ¡°Old injuries?¡± A look of confusion crosses the older guard¡¯s face, before rapidly turning into horror, then despair. ¡­ what is he thinking? He nods in resignation. ¡°I do, young master. Let me show you now.¡± He slowly raises himself up and removes his shirt, exposing his chest. It is covered with a variety of scars and bumps. He¡¯s clearly been through many life and death battles. He gulps, before pointing to part of his left forearm. The area there is still swollen, but appears to be stable. ¡°This area here still goes through quite some pain. If you are looking to open it up, this might be a good choice.¡± ¡­ it sickens me that this is even something to be considered for a person to do. It¡¯s probably tame, considering the norm. Nonetheless, this is an opportunity to actually use my healing cultivation method. ¡°I won¡¯t be harming you. Despite what has happened, I will use my healing cultivation method on you.¡± He seems visibly confused, as getting healed is normally something you pay for. So, I clarify. ¡°I just reached the first stage. You can consider this as testing my abilities.¡± His face hardens before he nods his head. I raise my hands and use the method. Chapter 187 - Harmless Goodwill The guard''s eyes observe me, clearly expecting pain, but with a slight hint of hope. I begin by centering myself, taking a deep breath to call my nerves. As the air comes inside, I can feel the Qi enter my body, rising through my lower, middle, and finally my upper dantian. From there, the Qi moves through my meridians, up the myriad of channels, both natural and created, before reaching the tips of my skin. It is at this point that I can see the slight glow of light that appeared in the dream when I first selected this cultivation method. My scan detects the Qi slowly moving towards his arm, before centering in on his forearm. It then reveals to me the differences between how the cultivation method heals versus my healing aura. The cultivation method works like radiation. Pulsing outward like a wave, penetrating the skin, diving deep into the body. Healing it from the outside in. Natural to the method is a somewhat limited analysis ability. I say limited, but only compared to the scan. In this situation, it was able to find out exactly what was wrong with this guard¡¯s forearm and how to fix it. As every strand of Qi touches a different part of his forearm, I¡¯m able to heal it in accordance with what I need for it. Of course, if I had chosen it to be so, I could have just done the analysis and not healed him. This is in contrast to the healing aura, which is an instantaneous and targeted action. It doesn¡¯t need to radiate in, but can be immediately focused in any chosen area. Now determining these differences is all well and good, but I have discovered that my hands won¡¯t stop shaking. Pain is racking my body as the Qi flows through channels of my meridians that were never meant to be used or created. The way it twists and turns in my body through the contours I¡¯ve carved into them causes me both discomfort and a measure of strain on my psyche that I anticipated, but was not prepared for. Thus, the guards can see the sweat streaming down my forehead, a tense face full of pain, and a shaking hand that is still glowing and visibly healing the forearm. The guard being healed, shows no discomfort and in fact appears to be feeling some form of pleasure from the experience. A feeling not unlike scratching an itch that you know you shouldn¡¯t mess with, but feels good enough that you just don¡¯t care. The other two men are excited, seeing this now as an opportunity rather than a punishment. They are all hardened warriors, having experienced many pains in their life. If some of those discomforts can get fixed, it may help them in the future and even take away some of the pain that they¡¯ve gotten used to. As I get close to finishing up, I have to stop the process to recover my strength. My hands drop to my knees and I can feel myself gasp for air. My body shivers, as if cold. With each breath, I try to intake more Qi to replenish my low reserves. This was my first time using the cultivation method, so it only makes sense that I¡¯d have trouble and would waste energy trying to make it work. Even with my scan, there is a difference between knowing what you have to do and how to perform it¡­ versus actually doing it. Not only that, but at this first level, Qi reserves are extremely low. Average cultivators would just be learning to feel out and control their Qi for their method. Replenishing their reserves while using it at the same time would be the realm of geniuses. The more likely aspect of trying something like this is that someone would fumble their technique and hurt someone. I have 4 times as much Qi as a normal cultivator. Whereas a genius would have three times as much as a normal one. Even with that advantage, I¡¯m struggling. A genius could adapt even quicker than I am to make this work, with the same amount. While I may have cheats that allow me to emulate genius like abilities, even I have limits. It reminds me of why I went through this pain that adds to my struggles right now. I need to work on stacking my benefits. It¡¯s not enough. I need to be stronger. Despite my internal thoughts, the guards to have realized the difficulty of the task I¡¯m attempting and why they initially were worried that I¡¯d harm them in my experiments. That I¡¯m still at the first level if cultivation. That this may be too much for me and could harm me in the long run, if I push myself too far. This could put them in a worse position if I harm myself trying to heal them. I can see that the guard who almost had his forearm completely healed, is looking down at his arm almost as if in contemplation. Just as I regain my energy, he bows his head to thank me loudly for my help. ¡°Thank you, Young Master, for your exceptional healing! I¡¯m feeling great, as expected from someone as great as you.¡± The other two guards also follow in bow as well, having reeled in their excitement and realizing the risks of what is happening. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. I blow right past that. With a shake of my head, I raise my hands again, placing them up on his forearm directly and finish healing it. As I prepared to move on to the next injuries I saw in his chest, he slightly pulls back. Since I¡¯ve seen that he¡¯s pulled back, I directly ask him a question. ¡°Do you have other old injuries that can be healed?¡± I asked it in a way that doesn¡¯t really ask for permission, but for confirmation that he has something. This lightly goes against my rule of asking for consent, as I¡¯m pressuring him to be healed, but I think I still kept the spirit of the idea in place. Just as I had changed my words to fit my goals, he does as well ¡°Young master, there¡¯s no need for you to waste your energy on one such as I. I may have old injuries, but there¡¯s no need to strain yourself and worry those who may be behind you.¡± It¡¯s clearly his subtle way of indicating that it would trouble him if something happened because of healing him. His words, while slightly provocative, are a good way of protecting himself. Unfortunately for him, I have no such person behind me, so I go ignore the advice. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry, as despite my appearance, I should be able to heal all of you.¡± I think about something before continuing. Patient choice. I can¡¯t just push my wishes onto them. Even if I may want to heal them, I need to really focus on making sure that this is what they want. ¡°The better question would be, that if you could have your injuries all healed and it would cause no harm to me, would you want it to be so?¡± He hesitates, but he nods. ¡°Then my responsibility is to provide the best care that I can as someone who¡¯s committed to healing you.¡± I pause, but then continue. ¡°¡­ Will you allow me to do so?¡± He gulps, but slowly nods again. I then resume my healing, spending a few hours healing every part of his body that I can. I discover this cultivation method reaches just as far as my healing aura does. Not only does it take care of normal injuries and conditions, but it also touches upon the meridians, the dantians, and any other part that could be injured. I also discover one part of this that differs from my healing aura. Rather than touching upon just conditions, it also focuses on parts that would normally not be classified as such, such as age. Little by little, it very slightly returns his youth. What this actually means, I still need to research. I have plenty of time to go over the surface level of the ability, but there¡¯s still depth and levels that appear to be beyond the healing aura, that I¡¯ll need to discover with my scan as I grow with this cultivation method. And this is just the first level of this. The secrets of this method are hidden to me because I have not progressed far enough. If this is such an introduction to it¡­ what else is hidden beneath it? It brings that one scene back to mind¡­ of the old man coming back to life. Of the countless people rising. How far back could I go? And when can I start? It is a good reminder for me that the restriction of not being able to harm others with the ability is such a light one compared to the heights that it may go. Over time, the other guards have returned to their duties, but look over enviously occasionally. By the time I finish, I¡¯ve managed to get a good pacing for my healing. It¡¯s very slow. Very slow, compared to my healing aura. But I¡¯m able to sustain it with my Qi intake and usage. Once I finish, He is beyond words. The whole time he was continuously thanking me until I had to let them know that was slightly distracting me from working. By the time I got to taking care of longstanding issues he never even knew he had, he was just silent. Just staring intently at me. Once I had completed the work on him, I asked the other guard to come over, who basically jumped in front of me. In this way, I progressed in healing him and the other guard in the matter of a few hours. The first guard had really helped me get my pacing and healing abilities down using this method. So, he really operated as a training piece so I can get better at this. I noticed something interesting, though. They were secretly giving glances at each other, but it was easy to see with my scan. In particular, one guard had a very hopeful glance on his face. It¡¯s the same look I¡¯ve seen on the faces of the demi-human parents that had children who need to be healed. To my surprise, after I had completed with all three of them, they tried to offer money and gifts. Since I had used them as practice, it didn¡¯t feel right to take their money and items. Not only that, but I was getting the feeling that it¡¯s not something that I felt comfortable doing even in the future. It may have been the influence of some people back home and the cultivation method, but I feel strongly that healing people should be something that is just done when able. If there is a large cost to doing so, obviously that cost has to be paid, but in situations like this, it should be done freely. Of course, there are many exceptions to this rule. But it can be a slippery slope, which I want to avoid, if possible. They continued to insist, but I shut them down hard, saying it would be disrespectful to the medical tradition of my homeland if I took their gifts in such a way. That taking care of their patients is the expectation of someone who calls himself a physician. With this, it appears the guard is reticent to mention his family member, who I¡¯m sure needs help. I¡¯m reminded of a part of the oath that I remember one of my medical friends saying. Something about how the patients¡¯ lives outside of the medical room is just as important as the one inside. So, I asked him about it. Opening the door to allow him to speak about them. Just as I had assumed, he had a daughter that required a certain medicine to heal a condition that she had. One which is far outside the range of a guard to afford treatment for. He wasn¡¯t expecting a cure, but just a treatment. Of course, I told him I could help him with this. That he could bring her out here within the next week. I could see if I could help her. And that was it. He obviously profusely thanked me and offered payment, which I declined. His fellow guards stood watch as he set up for preparations to get her as quickly as possible into this area. I¡¯ve received some benefits from this interaction. The guards have a good opinion of me and I will probably have no issue going back through the teleporter. The healing wasn¡¯t really an attempt to win them over, but ultimately, I won¡¯t push away the goodwill caused by it. And now I¡¯m heading into the jungle. I¡¯ve spent quite a bit of time doing all of this and need to get moving. Facing the dense greenery before me, I think about my abilities and how they can help me through this. I analyze all the different threats that could be around and mentally prepared myself accordingly. After careful thought and hardening my combat scan, I take a single step inside. Squick. I try to move my foot. I can¡¯t lift it out with normal human strength. If I pull harder than that, it¡¯ll rip the sole. It¡¯s stuck. Funnily enough, if it was my foot, I could easily pull it out. It is only just now I realize that relatively harmless nuisances (to me) get through my combat scan. Sigh. ¡­ there¡¯s always something. Chapter 188 - A Hopping Good Time I can¡¯t help but look down at my foot with frustration; specifically, my shoe that is stuck in this weird, sticky substance. The first thing I do is identify what exactly I¡¯ve stepped in. My scan informs me it¡¯s just a residue left on the top of a naturally occurring Moss in the forest. What¡¯s most interesting about it, is that it¡¯s a cooperative action between it and small predator creatures. This moss grows best on top of prey trails, which are a little more cleared away because of the constant movement than other areas. This gives it more sunlight, rainfall, and room to grow compared to the surrounding area. Why this is important is that when predator animal defecate on top of it, it releases a similar scent to the area, as well as the sticky substance. When a prey animal gets stuck in it, it releases a slightly different scent that can alert the predator animal to the catching of prey. Giving them both easy access to another food source. Luckily for me and likely the predator animal, almost all the creatures around here have learned lessons about cultivators and messing with them. The guards don¡¯t tolerate strong creatures being around here, and slaughter them if they¡¯re nearby. Even when a cultivator is caught in this trap, the animals won¡¯t make a move until they¡¯re absolutely sure the cultivator is dead. In the meantime, they¡¯ll wander off and do other things. However, this is only one type of plant in this part of the jungle. This doesn¡¯t include the other parts of the jungle, which aren¡¯t close to the guards and their protective influence. If I have to lookout for things like this, I most definitely will have to reduce my combat scan¡­ Compared to the things over here, anything that slows me down or catches me could be a large waste of time and possibly get me killed. There are just too many things out here to watch for. While keeping my combat scan active, I move my other foot to another area, off of the path in the middle of a thick grouping of plants that I double check will not cause any issues for me. Then, I slipped my foot out of the shoe. Then I carefully use a knife that I previously bought at the market to cut away the substance from the shoe. I then put the shoe back on. Just as a test, I attempt to use my scan to find other things that could be issues for me, in a similar way. That means not hurting me, but hindering or damaging my possessions. Just in case, I also include anything that could double as a trap. 70% of everything I can see with my scan lights up like a Christmas tree. Vines that are positioned in ways to catch onto feet like rope traps. Leaves that will cause severe itching, even for me. Large networks of bug tunnels that will collapse when a creature of sufficient size steps on it, normally allowing them to feed on it. And countless more variations of things. Every single thing in this jungle is trying to survive in one way or another, and is packed densely together. Whether that¡¯s by working together or preying on something weaker. It also cannot be understated about how much is truly in front of me. Even without the light of my scan, as I look straight in front of me, I can¡¯t see more than six feet in front of me through the brush (outside the animal path). Patterns of roots and vines cross the ground and small patches of water are everywhere. Even with this being an animal path, it is still difficult to move through, as there is a bunch of brush in the area, starting around my midriff. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Funnily enough, my scan had told me that this was the safest way to move on the ground to get to the Star Renewal Flower and back in time. From a combat and attention gathering perspective, at least. Supposedly, there is a path that cultivators typically take that is much clearer and more open. It¡¯s just that it would be easier for any chasing cultivators to find me, as well as some animals, spirit beasts, and even plants that ambush cultivators on that road. Let alone me. Even with my taming, I can only bring so many creatures under my control at a time, and still have a comfortable margin for my healing. Meaning, I have to limit my actions so I don¡¯t get overwhelmed. Not only that, but it costs me a lot more to do taming contracts with creatures with cultivation. ¡­ But that brings in another idea. Maybe I¡¯ve been thinking about this all wrong. I¡¯m not trying to control these creatures. I only want them to leave me alone. Not only that, why should I limit myself to the ground? Using this new train of thought, I use my scan to determine the best method to get to the Star Renewal Flower within the time lime and back, while considering the combat and trap scan. Just as I suspected, instead of progressing on the ground, it would have me leap from tree to tree using my super-powered jumps. While this would open me up to attack by the aggressive and predatory creatures in those tree layers, it would allow me to move absurdly quickly and safely. Adding to this is that I could put out a taming contract that only requests that they move away and ignore me. With all these elements and my foot free, I brace myself and then leap high into the tallest tree near to me, using my scan to find the best launch vector while bracing myself against the layers of leaves I head into. This is a comparatively small feat for me, despite the fact that these trees reach hundreds of meters in the sky. As I fly through the air at fasts speeds, breaking through layer of layer of tree layers, I activate my ¡°leave me alone¡± taming scan to make sure that nothing strikes out at me, despite my intrusion into their homes. Thank goodness I did, too. A vast number of creatures and wildlife reveal itself before my eyes and scan. Not just hundreds, but tens of thousands of different creatures live here. And now are panicking at the man''s bullet that just shot through their home. Despite this, all of them near instantaneously accepted the contract, as it makes it so they don¡¯t have to eat and increases their intelligence a small amount. For normal animals, this is an easy decision. I had considered sending the same thing to plants, but it would serve no purpose. Despite that, I had already tested it was possible (back in the cave with Lin, Ai, and Gong), these have no level of sentience. Not only that, but they wouldn¡¯t be able to move their limbs, anyway. It¡¯s all automatic actions at their level. It would be like telling a regular person to stop their stomach from digesting food. Because of the vector chosen, though, I don¡¯t have to deal with any plants that would stop my short-term flight. When I do land, I find myself on a thick branch just above the emergent layer of the tree, above the canopy. There are a few creatures here, but as they have accepted the contract, they are basically ignoring me. Seeing this opportunity, I plan out my route using the scan. Where previously, I would have taken 9 days to get deep enough into the jungle to grab the flower, now I could get it within the day. This is mainly because I will be flinging myself through the air, which opens the possibility to many many things I could do in this jungle. Like collecting rare plants and materials for alchemy. Or taming wild and interesting creatures. And practicing my healing in different ways. The only issue is that it will get dark soon. And that¡¯s when the real monsters move. I also can¡¯t use anything too crazy over here, as I¡¯m still well in sight of the guard¡¯s spiritual sense. I could stay within the zone for a bit and just head out tomorrow. But, despite the goodwill they have toward me, I can¡¯t rely on that. They also have a responsibility to the sect and city (when their lives aren¡¯t unnecessarily threatened). I also don¡¯t know who else might come through the teleporter looking for me. I¡¯ve already risked enough being here this long. So, before I start, I send out the avoidance taming contract along the route and then move through the sky with a jump, from emergent tree to emergent tree. From a distance of around 3 kilometers or more away. Every time I hit a tree; it shakes the whole thing from the force of my jumps. If these trees weren¡¯t so huge and sturdy, they would have snapped. It¡¯s also good that I put out the avoidance contract. If I hadn¡¯t been pacifying them, I¡¯d likely be assaulted with absurd amounts of angry creatures. This continues on for an hour, before the light dims and I can sense stronger creatures coming out. Landing on the last tree for today¡¯s journey, I quickly spend the remaining daylight creating a small treehouse in the emergent layer. Chapter 189 - A Shadow in the Night Just as I attach the last piece of wood to the makeshift treehouse I¡¯ve created in this emergent tree; the darkness gets to where even I need to be cautious of anything that can catch me by surprise in the dark. Of course, I could have kept going and tried to rush towards the flower during the night, but I¡¯d be putting myself at heavy risk of being ambushed by any number of things. The building that I created is simple. I actually built it into the tree to maintain the stability, while reinforcing the outside bark with additional layers of wood, in case I get attacked. Even being near the top of this tree, it reaches the size of a large one-bedroom apartment. The plan is to collect all the materials here, and establish some big creatures (or the tree itself) as defense. But I¡¯ll be doing that after I collect the main ingredient. There were some creatures around the area, but I essentially drove them away using my teaming contract. In fact, just as it was getting to a near finished state, my taming contract even reached some spirit beasts. Not yet to the level of a Qi condensation cultivator, but more in the sense of having intelligence and strength of a body cultivator. With all the natural abilities of a beast, of course. As expected, they accepted the avoidance contract as well. Feeling a bit comforted by this, I shut away the entire building so I¡¯m essentially barricaded inside. While I¡¯m in here, my plan is to use my scan in two different ways. The first and most important way is there to have a combat scan. I will watch the area within a kilometer of me. In coordination with my taming avoidance contract, I hope to negate any threats before they become a problem. The second scan will be a long-range probing scan, similar to what I did to gain deals in the city. However, in this case I¡¯m looking for rare materials I could either sell, use, or could be of benefit to me in the future. Obviously, this includes the flower. Using the scan over the entire night will lessen its load on me and allow me to dive deeper into things that might be difficult or even hidden from view. With this foolproof setup, made with a past the night with no disturbances. Or so I thought¡­ All the way to the middle of the night, higher strength creatures were probing and trying to determine the scent of the delicious meat nearby. Luckily, the benefits of the avoidance contract were enough to dissuade them. All except for one. A shadow moves quickly in and out of my range. Over the course of the next hour, it doesn¡¯t accept the contract but seemingly plays around with the range and limit of it. Going in a circle, it is not until the end of that hour that I realize what it¡¯s been doing. It¡¯s been triangulating my position, as I am what is at the center of this circle. From little I can see, its strength should be in the middle of the Qi Condensation Realm. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. I send out a stronger, more beneficial contract to it. It ignores it. As it gets closer and closer, I keep raising the level of the contract. When it finally reaches halfway to my position, I decided to stop trying with the taming contract. I get up from my meditative position and ready myself for a fight. This thing isn¡¯t here for benefits. It¡¯s already intelligent, but doesn¡¯t care about those things. It¡¯s here to hunt. Refocusing my scan on the current situation, I look at my new foe. Leaping nimbly upward from tree to tree, it carefully watches for any changes in movement while still following the scent it picked up to get here. Of course, that¡¯s what it used to find me. If normal people and Gong can smell my pheromones, how could a spirit beast not? My scan shows its full form approaching. As a Panther that is 5 times the size of 1 from my world, it stalks me. As it moves through the dark, it blends in. it¡¯s not only because of its black fur, but because of some special ability it is using with its cultivation. Spirit beasts utilize Qi in a similar, but different, way than humans. In the beginning stages, it manifests in special abilities, durability, strength, or many other things. As it approaches the foundation establishment realm, they use it in somewhat traditional but different ways. Connecting directly to the Qi in their bodies. To rank a spirit beast is to only consider the level of cultivation that it has. However, it should always be considered that its actual strength will be far above a cultivator of the same rank. But there¡¯s something that bothers me about it. Something that that¡¯s even stranger than what I¡¯ve seen. It¡¯s anxious. Despite being a strong predator. Despite having cultivation. Actually, now that I think about it, it makes sense. Out here, there are no defined roles. At any time, the predator could become the prey. Even by engaging in this hunt, it¡¯s taking a risk. Even more so, when it was being directly contacted through unknown means. Not only that, but every other creature decided to go away. Which raises the question, why is it still hunting me? Its search ends at the tree I¡¯m in. Luckily, I had the forethought to make the outside look as normal as possible. Well. Except for the 9 feet open space of cleared leaves. It probes the bark with its sizeable claw. Bigger than my hand. It goes in like butter. It goes all the way in, all the way to its paw. Fortunately for me, I layered the wood and reinforced it. It doesn¡¯t get close to the inside at that length. But then it takes a swipe. It knows I¡¯m here. It¡¯s just how deep it has to go. And then another swipe. I make my escape plan. Based on how fast it moved, it might keep up with me at my normal speed. Scary to think about, but it is both a spirit beast and has a greater effective cultivation level than I do. If I really pushed my body, I could probably break away. But what happens if it does so, as well? It might be close. I would win in a direct fight. Probably. Actually, no. It has more fighting experience than I do. Even with my scan, I might not make it. Before I can think of anything else, I can see a splinter fly out of the wall and hit the ground. It¡¯s breaking through. It¡¯s almost pitch black in here, and I have to assume that it can see in the dark. With my scan, I should be able to keep track of it, despite that its main strength is to blend in with the shadow. It will be its speed and maneuverability in such a small space that will cause me the most trouble. I also realized at that moment that I don¡¯t have a weapon. My eyes dart to the knife I¡¯d used earlier, but quickly move away as I could see that it would break on the Panther¡¯s skin. I throw my bag in the corner, and hurriedly run to the escape route on the opposite side I had made into the walls. Using a hidden latch, I bust open one wall and almost immediately after, I can hear the scratching on the other wall end. It¡¯s coming. Just as I throw myself down towards the ground, I can see the shadow had passed by me. Right where my neck was a moment ago. My body bullets down at high speeds and I¡¯m betting on the fact that the creature has to jump down several trees to get down, while I¡¯ll just heal myself from the impact. Even with the blood pumping through my veins and shivering down my back, a strange feeling is overcoming me. I know how I can fight back. Chapter 190 - Toxic Timing The drop is heavy and the landing rough. My body tears through leaves and branches like a hole puncher. When I finally reaches the bottom, I try to soften the blow using parkour skills. Thrusting my body parallel to the ground at the time of impact. It doesn¡¯t exactly work. At such high speeds, your body is going to take a significant amount of the energy no matter what you do. But it worked a little. This is where my healing aura comes in. Almost instantaneously at the point of impact, my body reforms and I run through the impact in a roll. This buys me a good 3-4 seconds to get ahead of the giant feline. My movement and combat scan are in Overdrive. I¡¯m pushing it just up to where I may start having issues. However, with this amount, I¡¯ll be able to keep going continuously and it will allow me to move through this jungle pretty quickly and safely. But it¡¯s not good enough. The Panther has home field advantage. They can move through this even quicker than I am, even with my ability to see the optimal path for myself. With a body optimized for short and long bursts of speed in tight locations, they can thrive where I have to burst through. So, the only way for me to get out ahead of them is to go through areas that I can survive and they would struggle. I dip and dive through layer after layer of vines. Since I can¡¯t see that far in front of me, I have to rely on my scan to determine where and what to do next. It¡¯s what¡¯s been saving me, as in this jungle you cannot trust your eyes. Just before me, as soon as I ran out, there appeared to be an open area which I could dive into. My scan instead told me to run through the brush to the right of it and go around it. Seconds later, the Panther does the same, albeit more gracefully. That open clearing was actually a trap where the vines that I went through would actually reach out and grab whatever went through that area. By going directly through it, its sensors do not go off. In another step, I jump above a perfectly normal piece of ground. Beneath this area is a tunnel ready to collapse. The insect tunnel traps I had found earlier are very close to what I just avoided. Funnily enough, the Panther actually falls into this trap. Its front paw breaks through the ground, as its full weight went down on it. Like a cat, it attempted to spring up and away from the danger. The power of its spring allowed it to quickly pull free from the collapsing area. Inside the ground, countless ant-like creatures could be seen swarming around, trying to catch anything that fell in. The scariest part about this trap is that it is just one of many that any creature could fall into. Even the Panther, which has crossed this area countless times and probably stepped in that same place multiple times, could not anticipate where the trap would be laid. However, even if it got caught in the trap, it would be able to quickly get away, as it is strong enough to simply crush and shake off any creatures that attempted to get to it. All of this that has happened has bought me another 5 seconds. Crucial time I need to set my own trap that could get me out of this situation. The chase continues, going through different areas. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Another five minutes of fast-paced running has gotten it closer to me. Despite my constant push forward, it knows this place far better than I and can see the signs to get away. Not only that, but it¡¯s now avoiding the ground as it can see the pattern of me trying to lead it to such areas as the trap that it fell into earlier. It is now leaping from tree to tree. When necessary, it even does side wall jumps on the tree trunks just to stay away. Why is it chasing me this intently? I can see a look of excitement on its face in conjunction with the anxiety I had seen earlier. Because of my scan, I can basically read its expressions as if it was human. It is enjoying this hunt more than anything else. But I¡¯m clearly trying to get it killed. ¡­ Maybe that¡¯s part of the thrill. Like the hunters from my world, the aspect of danger is worth the risk. I¡¯m I think I have to up the ante for it. I quickly change directions, losing precious seconds and allowing it to catch up even closer to me. A clear sense of confusion and disappointment crosses its face, as I had been only doing optimal actions earlier. Such a misstep must be less interesting for it. What it doesn¡¯t know is that I¡¯m leading it into an even worse trap than it could imagine I would go to. It gains and gains on me, as I have to go through even more dense terrain. I begin to having to use the trees themselves as leverage, similar to how Panthers doing themselves. I adapt my running technique to be leaping and springing from place to place. Definitely not as efficient as the Panther, but it allows me to move over certain areas a lot easier. And even better, I can punch through the dense area even quicker rather than having to swipe things away. It would be easy to think it would be trivial for someone of my strength to go through things like this, but this dungeon of a jungle is not simple. Even in a lower tier area such as this, the Qi is thick in the air. Thus, the plants are much hardier, stronger, and sometimes have a mind of their own. If my body wasn¡¯t automatically recovering, I¡¯d been worn down within the first 10 minutes of trying to do what I¡¯m doing. It¡¯s a bit silly to think of, but the spiritual pressure that I had born from old lady¡­ elder song, has allowed me to bear through the impacts that my body is going through now. Such spiritual pressure training doesn¡¯t really help me with strength as much as it does impact and physical pressure resistance. Basically, I can absorb a hit a lot better, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m able to leverage that strength as well in other areas. Nonetheless, I get closer to my destination and I pause. The air around me is greenish purple and swirls with the maddening glint. In fact, it has been for some time. Just becoming stronger and stronger the closer we got to this area. A kilometer away to me is a giant plant, nestled between two large trees and hidden away, unless you knew it was there. It¡¯s from here that the air has been corrupted and poisoned. The Panther seems to have already known to avoid this place, as it was growing more and more distressed the closer I was getting to this area. In fact, it was moving faster and faster, trying to catch up to me before I got here. But now it has stopped and staring at me, it¡¯s eyes clearly watching carefully around this area. It must know that if it follows me any further that it too will get poisoned. But it seems wary to lose its prey. ¡®What does the poison do?¡¯, one may ask? It weakens and paralyzes creatures up to at the high end of the Qi cultivation realm. For creatures without cultivation, it paralyzes and kills them quickly. Even this far away from the main plant, my healing constitution is struggling to fight it. Compared to the poison that that young assassin woman who was diced in the alleyway gave me, it only comes a little close to the stuff I¡¯m breathing in now. Which makes sense. Why would an organization waste high end materials on someone of my status? If I were to get even closer, I¡¯d have to use my healing aura to combat it directly. For this Panther before me? Even now, it looks a little weaker and is truly considering how much it wants to come after me. I look strong, almost unaffected by the poison. This is one of my strengths. One that I should leverage more and almost learned a hard lesson without. With frustration in its eyes, it slowly turns away. Moving back into the normal jungle. But this is just a temporary reprieve, as this creature in particular has no need to only hunt at night. It¡¯s a simply preference for it. And it does not need to sleep. Not for the amount of time I¡¯ll be here, at least. And I get the strong feeling that¡¯ll be stalking me this whole time. Looking for the opportune time to attack. I start by setting up another treehouse here. The only issue is that I can¡¯t keep any ingredients here, as the poison will taint them in the air. Not only that, but my body is still fighting it. While this is great for training my healing constitution and improving my body against even bigger poisons, I¡¯d like to not be placed in a worse position, in case something else happens. If attacked by the creatures that enjoy residing in this area, my body will have to switch to handling that besides the poison. Even with the healing aura, I¡¯d like to not push it too far, especially this far from any sort of help. But I can use this chance to find out more about this stalker of mine. And perhaps, gain some ingredients while I do so. Chapter 191 - An Obvious Misstep In contrast to the other treehouse I had made, I built this one in the lower middle area of the tree layers. Above the understory, but far below the canopy. The focus is to be out of reach of most creatures near the ground, but most importantly, be far away from the canopy. Contrary to the non-poisonous part of the jungle, there is a large concentration of predatory creatures flying above the canopy. The reason is that the poison is concentrated near the ground, so creatures that try to escape it usually climb the trees¡­ only to get picked off by fast moving flyers. The ground is also not safe because any creature that can actually handle the poison lives down there. It¡¯s part of the reason the Panther was so cautious about approaching this area at this level. One wrong misstep and it¡¯s poisoned to death. Because of this, I still created it in the tree, but used more of it as part of the house. I also cannibalized other trees to fortify this one a bit more. I ended up with a mostly air tight space with a variety of types of wooden vents strategically reaching to the sky. It pulls clean air in and contaminated air out, using the natural wind gusts to push it through. I made access to the area accessible via a set of staircases. By the time I was done, it was already daytime again. Not that I could tell, as this place is lockdown currently, while I work on my movement plan. Of course, I have my scan, so I can see where everything is outside of it. My main goal is to collect as many ingredients and useful items as possible. My scan is working to help me plot out a course to effectively grab these while avoiding danger. I¡¯ve also put out the avoidance taming contract for creatures around here. So, I should mostly only need to worry about the environmental dangers. Or so I thought. It¡¯s actually coming back. And it¡¯s messing up the scan. To be specific, almost every road to these ingredients involved the creature. Despite the damage that is happening to it, it is remaining near this area where it can monitor me and see where I go. With its constitution, it could probably last for a month here before being paralyzed. Obviously, I don¡¯t have that sort of time. I need to confront it. I should get prepared. And since this is going to be a tough battle, I should tame some creatures here. ¡­ actually, I feel that maybe I shouldn¡¯t. It¡¯s part of the reason I haven¡¯t done so already. I think instead of being an enemy, if I can get this creature on my side, it would be a far greater benefit to me than if I gathered a bunch of weaker creatures. It clearly can think for itself and doesn¡¯t just go along for benefits. This shows higher level of reasoning and choice that I haven¡¯t seen from other creatures. I can view this as a duel rather than a fight to the death. I feel that If I bring other tamed creatures into this, I will lose all chance of having it as an ally. Using my scan, I look into its history to learn more about my enemy and how I can defeat them. And discover a surprisingly tragic history. This feline was abandoned by its family during a migration through this area, although the species typically stay together in packs all the way until adulthood. In fact, they threw it as a cub to an approaching predator while they ran off. Strange, because normally they would do the complete opposite within this species. It may be because it was a little asshole that nipped the heels of the adults, but still¡­ not cool. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Somehow it was able to escape, but from there it had to fight to survive at every step. This is part of what made it get refined into the stealthy and strong Hunter that it is today. It¡¯s fought alone and driven away any competitors that could compete with it. Any it couldn¡¯t, it avoids. Now, with nothing of a similar strength around (that would be its rival), it is only the thrill of the hunt that keeps it going. It must be feeling a strange curiosity about me, as I had attempted to make everything leave by making contracts with them. A way that was similar in result, but different in approach to its own actions. Cooperative actions versus coercive/violent actions. Its curiosity must have only risen after seeing my varied actions and strengths. The question now becomes how I will deal with it. If I want any chance of bringing it to my side, I¡¯ll need a direct confrontation. Only that will gain its respect to where it would accept a contract. But if I do that, I¡¯m going to need to get some cards on my side. I begin by exiting the treehouse and heading deeper into the poisonous area. My scan reveals the Panther moves a little closer but stops simply because of how dangerous it would be to continue. Even if it¡¯s willing to risk its life to come after me, it doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s going to be foolish. Instead, it heads up the trees and then moving closer, so that way it experiences less of the poison, while still keeping somewhat of a sight on me. Any flying creatures that would prey on it, stay away. It isn¡¯t easy prey, so they ignore it. Luckily for me, it won¡¯t be able to come down to where I am or it would die shortly. It is helpless but to watch me collect ingredients and, while moving along, create poisonous combinations. From one area, I¡¯ll take the pods of a poisonous plant and mix it with the secretions of a venomous snake that I caught and was helpless to my strength. All the while, I¡¯m running my healing aura to become more and more used to the poisonous air. However, immunity doesn¡¯t come that fast, even with the healing aura and constitution. I¡¯d have to spend weeks out here, to get fully acclimated. Or I could head to instantaneous death areas and desperately have my body keep reforming as it melts from the air and have it done in a day. Honestly, I¡¯d much prefer the first option. It might be easy to think that my new determination to actually grow my strength in a more serious fashion means that I¡¯m willing to take huge risks and endure massive amounts of pain regularly. That¡¯s a completely false assumption. In fact, the struggles I¡¯ve gone through have only reinforced the conviction that I don¡¯t want to go through pain. Only when I¡¯m forced to will I choose to go through more pain, rather than less pain over a longer period. The main realization that I had received is that I have to go through pain if I want to survive in this world. I¡¯ll be coming back here when everything¡¯s all set and then I¡¯ll train this poison immunity at my pace. Plus, anything could go wrong if I decide to go all gung-ho about it now. With a created bag on my back, I continue to collect item after item and craft as I go along. Once I¡¯ve completed this journey, I have three main categories of alchemical weapons to use while I fight the creature. The first is a series of mist-like toxicants, which will fill the air with a variety of types of debilitating, paralyzing, or even deadly combinations. These are composed of spores, ground caustic dust, and simply contaminated water. You should never underestimate the effect of heavy metals in water. Next are sticky trap poisons, which hold or impair movement, while still being poisonous. They should burn the skin and stick tightly even when they¡¯ve been shaken free of. It¡¯s like that stain on the carpet that you can¡¯t just quite get off no matter what product you use on it. Or napalm. Just with thicc poison. Last, there¡¯s the poison that¡¯s meant to be attacked with. These need to go be sliced into the skin or anywhere into the body in order to have a major effect. Technically, a venomous attack. The last one will have the greatest effect, as it will circulate through the body much quicker than the others. Now I need to find the battle area. Somewhere that is open enough for me to move around in comfortably. The normal jungle is only to its advantage. My scan quickly searched and finds the perfect area for a direct confrontation. A rare open area, with flattened brush and cleared trees. I can see that a few of the trees around are unstable, but are normal. The ground is also high above a cave, but is quite stable. Nothing short of an earthquake should collapse the ground. I immediately begin sprinting towards this area in the normal jungle. Catching my fast movement, the Panther follows as fast as it can. Being in an awkward position and slightly poisoned already, it takes awhile to catch up. This buys me ample time to reach the area and pull out a crafted bandolier and slot the potions inside. Despite it being daylight, the pitch-black panther leaps into the open area, almost as in excitement. Its purple eyes lock onto mine as we slowly circle each other. It moves left. I move left. We pause before moving in the opposite directions, but then it stops. It seems to be at a disadvantage, as something seemingly caught its paw on a vine, wound near the edge of the open area. But it¡¯s not an accident. My eyes, which were still focused on theirs, can see the smirk in its expression. It jerks the vine, freeing its paw, and leaps into the air. The strangely strong vine goes taut and the sound of snapping echoes around me. At the same moment, a cascading effect occurs with the trees all around. They fall partially parallel to the circled open area, like a series of dominoes all triggered at the same time. I say partially, because they are falling inward and the only way out seems to be through the open air¡­ where the panther has leaped, claws waiting at the ready. A trap, which because of its complexity, wasn¡¯t considered one to my scan. A hole in my scan parameters. Check. ¡­ this isn¡¯t how the script was supposed to go. Chapter 192 - Pit of Despair Almost instantaneously, my perception of time slows around me, as I feel threatened by the situation. Giving me some time to think. How did I get to this point? How could this Panther have anticipated that I would go to this exact area? But then I realize they didn¡¯t have to expect that I would come here. This same Panther has been living here for years upon years by themselves. Since they obviously have at least human level intelligence, it¡¯s entirely plausible that they would have set traps to protect themselves against foes that would be of a higher strength than them. This part of the jungle, is only the beginning area. The areas deeper into the jungle, have even more powerful creatures lying within. And creatures migrate out and into it all the time. Like it¡¯s always been the case with nature, both on earth and here, weaker creatures need to come up with way to defend themselves against or deter stronger ones. I¡¯ve gotten so used to the idea of creatures using Qi and cultivation or, on the opposite side, natural qualities, that I didn¡¯t consider an engineered trap. I can feel my mind focus in. I need an escape route. Through the trees isn¡¯t an option, because they¡¯re just too thick and infused with Qi. By the time I¡¯d go through one of them, the Panther would be on me already. If I try to go up into the opening, it will tear me apart. Even with my regeneration abilities, I¡¯d like not to test how many hits I could take and still get away. A direct attack in the air isn¡¯t to my advantage either, as like most cats, this one seems to have superior abilities to Orient its body in the air. I¡¯m quickly reminded of the other option at my disposal, though. Below. There¡¯s a cave beneath me that I can get into and possibly collapse this area onto. Based on the trajectory of the Panther, they will also fall into this hole and since I¡¯m able to use my scan, I will be at an advantage in the ensuing chaos. Not only that, I don¡¯t need oxygen to survive and can eventually claw myself out of the ground, no matter how much rock is between me and the surface. Worst-case scenario, I¡¯ll just tame some underground creatures to dig me out. This is no longer just about gaining an ally. I need to make sure that I¡¯m not putting myself at risk too much to make this happen. I still have priorities I need to complete within a normal timeline. My scan switches to looking for any parts of the ground that would make it more unstable to collapse into The Cave network, in coordination with the massive amounts of impacts the trees will have on the ground. Finding The perfect one, I summon all the power in my body, and strike the ground as hard as I can. Craaaack My hit doesn¡¯t produce any visible effect, only an auditory one. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. But as the trees collapse all around me, under the surface a large Fracture has been formed. The root systems underneath have been severed and shaken. Despite there being a dense network of them, the dirt, root, and rock underneath shift ever so slightly. What was once stable, is now unstable. The sound of creaking fills the air, both from the trees and the ground below Looking back up as the trees are about to impact me and the ground, I position myself so that I can take advantage of the moment that the first tree hits the ground. I don¡¯t even need to wait for that. As the tree shifts and slightly moves downward, its support underground has shifted because of its massive weight. It feels like I¡¯m in the matrix, as this gives me just enough leeway within the falling trees to dive underneath, wow the fracturing of wood and stone causes micro explosions to happen from the pressure. I find my opportunity within the space of its missing position, as the rest of the ground falls in. And just as I had planned, fear fills the Panthers face in the view of my scan. It is helpless and can only fall into an enclosed trap of trees and ground. On my side, it¡¯s not all berries and cream, though. I¡¯m sucked into a whirlwind of hard and rock wood and dirt there is now diving into the open space. A sinkhole for all intents and purposes. Despite not needing to breathe, this is terrifying! No matter what I do, I¡¯m just getting pulled deeper and deeper into the ground with no ability to resist. I can¡¯t seem to change my direction or gain any traction. There¡¯s no way to climb up in this chaos, even if I wanted to. Since everything is still moving around me, I¡¯m only able to tell that I¡¯ve reached the bottom of this cave through my scan. With that being the case, I make the point of quickly digging myself out and getting away from the downflow of material. In the debris coming down, I can see the Panther springing from place to place, somehow keeping free of all the stuff and maintain control during this situation. Almost coincidentally, finally lands on the other side of this giant pile that¡¯s forming in the middle of this massive cave. Eventually, the situation stabilizes. A rare situation that works out to my benefit. Enough dense material has congregated in the same place above, that the inflow of dirt and rock has stopped. If left alone, the roots of the nearby plants will completely re-stabilize the ground above. There is now a wall between me in the creature. It is completely dark down here, save for some luminescent rocks and some bioluminescent creatures that have scattered around because of the mess. The amount of dust and sense that has come pouring into this area has made it so it can¡¯t track me by my scent, at least until I get close to it. I can get the drop on it. I move close, using my scan to stay as stealthy as possible. Pulling out my venomous poison, I¡¯m hoping to get a shot on it, to take it down quickly. If that doesn¡¯t work, next I¡¯ll go for the restricting poison and then the mist poison, to make this area extremely uncomfortable for it. I move right up to the edge of its perception, even in this dark area, and throw a poison covered dart at its mouth. As it releases from my hands, my scan shows its ears popping up and hearing the change in sound near it. Something that only makes sense, since even with its eyes that can see in the dark it would be difficult to see in such darkness. I did expect this, and adjusted the dart to match where the creature¡¯s mouth would be. It¡¯s not enough, as a creature moves at high speeds away from the dart. But surprisingly, it lays a scratch on its soft paw pad, that was exposed when it leapt up and away from it. Following through with the rest of the pan, I immediately throw a rapidly expanding restricting poison. Contained in a stone pot, two separated parts of the poison or forcefully broken together as it smashes onto the ground near the creature. It rapidly expands into a building sized sludge that covers both the area and the panther. It will sear the flesh of even the panther and stick to them like tar. Immediately after, I then throw another pot that combines multiple ingredients, which releases a deadly mist which covers the area and automatically kills some of the small bugs nearby. The reason I chose a deadly mist is that this will probably just slow down the panther and eventually paralyze them until death. In the short term, it gives me a chance to actually subdue them. Once subdued, then I can heal them. Of course, I can survive this mist, but it will not be a fun time. Even as the slightest part of the mist comes over, I can feel my lungs burn like fire and it¡¯s only because of the healing constitution and aura that I¡¯m able to function normally. But like expected, this has only slowed down the panther. Out of the house sized sludge, the panther tears out in a frenzy. It immediately attempts to cough out absurd amounts of sludge, only to not be able to breathe from the air. Its hate filled reddened eyes snap to me, as it charges me desperately. Scan? ¡­ is this really the best way to get it as an ally? Chapter 193 - Going too well If the scan didn¡¯t tell me that this would help in getting the Panther to my side, I¡¯d really think I¡¯d be making the situation worse for myself. The seemingly blind rage it approaches me with doesn¡¯t help with that opinion either. With me still having my full faculties, and not being impeded in any way, I¡¯m easily able to avoid its first attack. However, with each strike, and the distance it puts between its original spot in itself, it¡¯s able to shake off a little bit more of the fog that it was found itself in. Even the restricting poison is being torn off with every swipe. Of course, I¡¯m not staying still during this. And I¡¯m still throwing some of the other potions that I have. But ever since those first strikes, I haven¡¯t been able to land even a single hit. Even with the area of effect ones. One poison I throw, is even nudged away in air towards another area which I was heading to, and I had to avoid it myself as it turned into a building sized foam pile. It¡¯s like the matrix, just with this cat being the Neo and me being the agent. I¡¯ve completely switched to my combat scan, to be able to contend with the natural experience these creatures had for the course of its life. The swipe of a paw coming inches to my face, or a kick to its abdomen, barely missing. Somersaults back and forth, paired with the wall jumps along the cavern walls. A myriad of tactics used, with none of them landing on each other. It easily and almost magically blends into the darkness. Unfortunately for it, I can see in this darkness (using my scan) as easily as the day. This is a stalemate. But, I¡¯m not the one that needs to hit¡­ It¡¯s weakened and every second that passes hurts it further. Every burst of energy it uses speeds up the poison within more. Despite it revealing numerous hidden cards, like vast bursts of speed, illusory copies, or shining claws, I¡¯m able to avoid them. It slows and slows¡­ until it is finally collapses. An anticlimactic finish. This is an excellent reminder of why I need to use my alchemy more. Without it, I¡¯d have to trade blows and rely on other creatures to help me fight. With it, as long as I can survive¡­. Which is my specialty, I can come out on top. All that is left now is a defeated Panther, panting on the ground. There are no other bursts of energy or hidden cards up its sleeve. It is now up to me what I want to do with them. Before I move any closer, I obviously double check to make sure that I can¡¯t do anything else. Once that¡¯s confirmed, I began by binding it up with the strongest material around. I managed to find a flexible Qi infused root system that had collapsed down here with us. Using my massive strength to bend it to my will, I bind the creature¡¯s legs and body. At full strength, it could break this. After some time, of course. No longer has the energy to even resist as I do this. Once I¡¯m done, I turned it head to look at me. And I growl at it. To be specific, I use my scan to copy the vocalizations of communication that its species would have. What I actually said (in a way it could understand), is that I¡¯m not an enemy. The way I communicated it is to show that I¡¯m not submitting to it, but simply acknowledging it. Even in its weakened state, its eyes are wide as it just looks at me. Seemingly in shock. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. And then, I continue with what I intended to do. Which is to heal it fully. Using my cultivation healing, of course. Starting with the poisons, I remove each of them from its body. From there, I begin by preparing the areas that the poison has damaged, such as its heart and organs. It also includes areas such as its skin and muscles, which deteriorated under the properties of the poisons. Finally, I begin the general healing and improvement process. At first it struggled, but almost immediately it could feel that calming sensation of healing. I¡¯m very grateful that all the healings that I have available to use involve pleasant sensations during the healing process. Eventually, it¡¯s just laying there and looking at me. All the way until I¡¯m done. I perform a scan while I¡¯m doing this, other than the healing scan, to help determine how I should take things from here. I¡¯m surprised to see that I shouldn¡¯t extend a taming contract request. All I need to do is leave it alone. Don¡¯t be nice, but just let it be. So, once I¡¯m done, I look back at it, growl that I¡¯m heading out and to be well, before moving to the other side of the cavern and digging my way into a tunnel leading up to the surface for an easy way up. It will also be clear where to go for the Panther, as well. Both visually and by following my scent. My scan picks up just as I leave at the range of being able to see it, that it¡¯s struggling with the bindings I put on it. It will take a good couple of hours before it¡¯s able to actually get out. I did a pretty good job, if I may say so myself. Once that¡¯s all done, I began going back to my original plan and collecting the main ingredient, then different ingredients to bring back to the original treehouse. Launching myself from the tops of the trees like some kind of green monster, I¡¯m able to leap from place to place. I then dive to the ground, while using my avoidance contracts to keep pesky creatures away. Despite me going deeper into the jungle, which has stronger and more intelligent creatures, I¡¯ve been able to use the updated parameters of my scan to avoid issues before they can actually pop up. I did this by increasing the range at the cost of some combat capabilities. The mindset is that if I can tell that something is coming before it is close, then I can switch more to my combat scan that much faster. Preparation over reactiveness. It all banks on the idea that I won¡¯t get sniped from 100¡¯s of kilometers away. Which, based on a quick pulse of the area, shouldn¡¯t be the case. Nonetheless, I have occasionally sent out a weak impression pulse that goes much farther than my constant scan, to get a general idea of what¡¯s further out. For creatures which were even somewhat similar to the Panther, I make sure to incentivize other creatures to target that one and drive it away from where I am. I also put it in the terms to also leave me alone. This seems to happen more and more the deeper I go in. I actually spend a good seven hours doing this, and finally end up reaching a star renewal flower. To be specific, a small area of them. There are other patches close by as well, so there isn¡¯t a shortage. Surrounded by the parasitic lightning bugs, it¡¯s a beauty of a flower. Blueish petals glowing in the darkness of the dense jungle with an ethereal light. The bugs slowly landing on top of it, leaving a toe pad print on it that shines briefly like stars before fading away. Too bad I know it would hurt really badly if I let them get near me. So, I pass the avoidance contract to them and everything around. A good move, because there are a few other creatures around protecting other rare items nearby. Things like plants that can slightly increase the flow of Qi nearby, helping with cultivation or ¡®residue¡¯ from the local fauna that can increase the hardness of the skin over time. Everything accepts the contract. I¡¯m shocked, as I was prepared for something to go wrong. Taking the chance in front of me and not wanting to risk anything, I grab three of the flowers and before I go, as well as some of the rare items nearby. The creatures don¡¯t seem to mind, as the benefits I give are better than the ones that they were getting. It¡¯s getting harder to tell what my best ability is. Well, I still think the scanning ability is the best one, there are really is something to be said for being able to heal almost anything, and being able to negotiate with almost anything that usually couldn¡¯t be LO. Heck, for carnivorous tree caught me, if it had the slightest bit of intelligence, I¡¯d be able to convince it to let me go. ¡­ Actually, I suspect that even if it didn¡¯t have intelligence, I might be able to do so. With enough time, at least. With this done, I rush all the way back to the treehouse, spending the next seven hours to do so. I then pack it into the bags and secure it so it¡¯ll be safe and secure for the return. With no issues. No followers or anything. Not even the Panther is nearby. This feels really weird. Things never go this well. Something has to be wrong. Just in case, though, I send out another pulse just to be sure. One that reaches hundreds of kilometers. And then another one with a much farther distance. This is the one that catches something. A person seems to be fighting something. Some type of giant snake beast. They¡¯re deep in the jungle, almost as far in as I was to get the flower. Just in a different area. I focus in with the next one to get more information. The man seems gravely injured, though he¡¯s putting up a good fight. He must have been heading out of the deeper parts of the jungle than even I went into. Based on his fighting speed and strength, he must be mid foundation establishment. Something catches my eye, though. Out of his hands as he fights, light-beams shoot out and blind the eyes of the beast. This is distinctively the cultivation method of the Ao clan, a prominent clan in the Continuum. This also means he¡¯s related to Ao Hai, the goth styled guy who I met in the initial challenges. I have to decide whether to help him or¡­ aaand my body was already moving to assist. Dammit, me. I already knew my answer. Hopefully, he can hold it off until I get there¡­ Chapter 194 - A Good Position As I rushed towards this man, I take several precautions, such as determining escape routes in case I need to leave by myself or together with him. I can¡¯t directly research his history as a cultivator, which could set off some alarms for the more cautious and wealthy cultivators. Something that would automatically turn a relationship negative. It¡¯s almost never good for someone you don¡¯t know in this world to know a large amount about you. What I can do is to ask a simple question or two about their character. Even that skirts the line a little. If I were to gather this information normally about them, it wouldn¡¯t come off too weird. But since I¡¯m gaining all this information at once, it triggers suspicions. I think it comes down to how well I can hide my knowledge or integrate it naturally with likely excuses. It¡¯s massively difficult to do when talking with cultivators. This doesn¡¯t my even take into the account cultivators that have ¡®knowledge alarm¡¯ Qi treasures, which will alert them when someone has discovered something that the treasure was tracking. A thing more common regarding cultivation methods, but could easily be triggered when looking at a cultivator¡¯s personal history. ¡­ since they learned a cultivation method. Instead of all of that, I check to see if he¡¯s a good person. Which it affirms. I also check to see if he won¡¯t attack me, unless I do something extreme. It¡¯s a little wishy washy on this, but is mostly positive. Which makes sense in the world of cultivators. I¡¯ll just make sure to not show off any treasures and keep my abilities to the cultivation method. Moving at my high speed, it still takes an hour to get there. By this time, he¡¯s definitely worn down. The snake is coiled around him, trying to get him to submit. It Bites, bites, and bites like a steel trap. Clearly attempting to take his head off. But, with his strength as a foundation establishment cultivator, he¡¯s able to avoid being completely crushed and can bat away the bites. The occasional flash of light comes out from him, as well. It¡¯s still a losing battle, though. In a few more hours, he¡¯d be exhausted of his strength and would be helpless. While it¡¯s a shame, I treat the snake completely as an enemy and, using my big jump, I fly down from the sky and directly onto its head, throwing a sucker punch onto a weak spot on its skull. Putting all my strength into the blow, I¡¯m able to rattle its brain, despite the fact that it¡¯s a mid Qi condensation level beast. Unlike the Panther, this beast is used to ambushing, not being ambushed, and has all of its strengths laid in that area. It¡¯s automatically knocked unconscious, and with that I¡¯m able to quickly pull the cultivator out of the still tight grip of the snake¡¯s body. He seems to give a defeated laugh, while bubbling blood from his lips. He tries to speak, but cannot because of his injuries. Since we might not have that much time, depending on how long it takes the snake to wake back up, I automatically begin healing him using the healing cultivation method. I also subtly use my scan to help guide the healing while attempting to avoid any secrets that may be contained in his body from his cultivation method. There are several things going on, such as bites from demonic creatures from deep within the jungle, to simple things like crushed lungs and ribs. Before I do anything else, I clear the Damage from the demonic creatures¡¯ bite that had spread through his body. If not cleared, it would make healing him even more difficult. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Afterwards, I transition to the more normal healing and getting him stable. Once I do that, I immediately move him as far away as I can from the snake¡¯s location. Then I send a taming avoidance contract to the snake, which accepts even in its unconscious state. Now it will leave us alone, rather than ambushing us. With this, I¡¯m free to bring him up to a fighting standard. Like the guards from before, he sits there and is in awe as I go through different parts of his body and heal them. It is only once I¡¯m done and step away that he actually speaks. ¡°That was¡­ amazing. Thank you, Young Master, for your help!¡± I respond in kind. ¡°Of course, I saw the lights flashing in the air from a great distance, so I came over to see if there was anything I could do to help. It looked very familiar to someone cultivation technique I knew in the Ao clan.¡± It is at that moment that I realized I said something I shouldn¡¯t have, as his face and body immediately tenses up. Although I just saved him, he seems to be ready to fight at a moment''s notice. However, he stays silent and closes his eyes before relaxing slightly. After a moment, he speaks out bitterly. ¡°I¡­ Once was part of one the Ao clan¡¯s side families. I¡¯ve been exiled from the clan and my wife and child taken to be used as playthings for other nobles.¡± ¡­ Damn, I know I should have anticipated something like this. Especially since this world has been consistently shitty to those not strong enough to defend themselves. Anger fills his face as he continues. ¡°The only thing they¡¯ve left with me and have ¡®allowed¡¯ me to keep is this cultivation method I learned from them. A way to remind me and others of what I used to be part of.¡± His eyes look distant, as it is clear that he expects this to be a breaking point for any relationship. ¡°I understand if you want to have no further contact with me, but I appreciate the healing you¡¯ve done. I¡¯ll find a way to pay you back once I get back to the sect¡¯s teleportation area.¡± His true age is revealed with these words, as despite his youthful looking face, I can see the stress lines of a 50-year-old man. He may be even older than that, considering the lifetimes of cultivators and how it long it takes to normally progress between levels. Being exiled from a sect is no joke. The tough part about these things is that it happens for both serious reasons and trivial ones. One thing that should be noted, is that the serious ones usually just don¡¯t end with exiling and being allowed to stay in the area. Only the trivial ones that are meant to send a message may stay where others can see them. I know my decision on this. Though this may hit my social standing a bit, I feel this is the right thing to do. I¡¯ll still need to do some research when I get back, but I plan on continuing to help this guy where I can. It¡¯s not unusual for an exiled member to be welcomed back if they show more promise. Might makes right in this world, as expected. Straightening my back, I speak out with confidence. ¡°You don¡¯t need to pay me back. I¡¯m the one that came to heal you, without asking. Regarding your exile from the Ao clan, to me, that doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t be friends. I¡¯ll stand with you still.¡± He stares at me in disbelief. Which is really the normal reaction to something like this. People here don¡¯t do things like this. They don¡¯t act how I do. But my sincerity reaches him. I can see the tears pool in the corner of his eyes before he closes them quickly and hides his face. I stay silent to not embarrass him, as it¡¯s clear he finds it somewhat shameful. When he looks back up, his gaze is filled with gratefulness as he speaks. ¡°Thank you. You do not know how terrible these past few years have been. Finding someone who cares is¡­¡± He seems to be caught up in emotion again, falling silent yet again. When he looks up again, I can sense a warm inner fire from him. Conviction. In this culture, there seems to be a mixture of between saying your thanks, that you¡¯ll pay someone back and letting your actions speak for your words. It looks like this man is of the latter. He continues on, changing the subject. ¡°I was planning on heading out since I had gotten what I needed from deep in this accursed jungle. Did you need to go back in? ¡°I can¡¯t help but notice that you¡¯re only the first level of qi condensation¡­ Actually, how did you get this far in? Also, how did you knock out that snake? His face turns to one of slight confusion and a tad bit of suspicion. I move to quickly assuage his concerns. ¡°I¡¯m actually an alchemist and have been using a concoction and plants from nearby to keep the dangerous things away. Regarding my strength, I have a special constitution that allows me to heal from things and grow much stronger and most cultivators of the same rank. ¡°Not to brag, but I¡¯ve caused quite the stir at the sect. It is unfortunate, though, since I¡¯ve used most of the stuff to get to this point in the jungle. Oh, but don¡¯t worry, I can grab some as we go through the jungle and make something as we go along. It won¡¯t be a loss to me at all.¡± I use my best attempt to look embarrassed. ¡°I¡­ may need some help to get back from this deep in. I¡¯m not sure how effective this would all be against higher cultivation spirit beasts. ¡°There were some very close calls. Though, my master from back home imparted to me a jade slip with routes I can take in the forest. So, I should be able to lead us back quickly, at the very least. He seems incredulous at all of this, but comes to an internal conclusion and laughs. ¡°I see now. Okay then, we¡¯ll be heading back, but I¡¯ll be relying on your master¡¯s route for the way back.¡± It would only make sense that I have a capable master with such abilities. This makes things much more believable. ¡°Great. Let me collect some things from nearby first, to help.¡± It only takes a few moments of running around and collecting rare plants and materials that I¡¯ve seen nearby before I meet back with him and we begin our journey back. Now, I have to figure out how to sell hulk jumping to him. Chapter 195 - The Price of Shortcuts Since I¡¯ll be traveling with this guy for a bit, I asked his name. It appears it is Ao Jin. Because of what I¡¯ve done for him, he insisted on Jin. Of course, I gave him my name, as well. Overall, he seems like a pretty serious but casual guy. But it was a lot more relaxed before all this happened, though. While I would like to ask more about his wife and child, it¡¯s clearly a subject that can¡¯t be easily broached. I think I may be able to help with it, but that involves dealing with nobles in all the different aspects that come along with that. Though now that I think about it, it might be much harder than I¡¯ve been thinking. Nobels won¡¯t move without significant amounts of leverage. Somewhat silently, we head through the jungle, cutting and pushing our way through the brush below to grab rare materials and, sometimes, kill and collect the raw materials from rare beasts. As a form of paying me back, he agreed to move around the jungle with me to defend me and help me collect these things. He didn¡¯t believe it was a fair compensation, but to be frank, based on the little I heard from him and could gather, he couldn¡¯t afford what the market price for such a healing would be. Not that I was planning on having him pay, anyway. I¡¯m still trying to stick to keeping things as open as possible. Being a foundation establishment cultivator, he easily can take out most creatures. Especially in this area. Seems that it was only because he was weakened from his battles with the demonic creatures from deeper within the jungle that he couldn¡¯t handle the snake spirit beast. He literally tears some of these apart when fighting, while keeping me behind him. Having him nearby and, as an ally, is pretty amazing. Maybe I should start doing this more with stronger people? It makes things significantly easier overall. He does get a bit suspicious about how we find all these plants an animal so quickly, but I convinced him with the different indicators that could find them. Eventually, my bag gets filled to the brim, and I am forced to make another one from the skin of another animal using some alchemical techniques. Because I¡¯m now traveling with someone, I keep my combat scan on a little more than I had before. Just because the guy seems nice doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ll trust him fully. The rest of the scans are at a higher level, but certainly not as high as before, as I just can¡¯t sustain it. If we travel at this pace, we won¡¯t be able to make it in time for me to return. I think it¡¯s time that I show him my Hulk jumping and come up with an excuse about how we can keep it safe. I quickly explained to him what I was using before to move so quickly. That I give to him is that there are certain traits for the emergent trees that you have to look for in order to correctly and safely move between them. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Some of the different things involve looking for webs or gaps between branches. Others are as simple as just watching the skies for any birds and where their landing. Depending on many of these factors and more, it could mean that a creature is living there that would be disturbed by us jumping into the tree. For any that I¡¯m not able to explain, I removed those from the path. Now, despite the fact that I went over 30 minutes of explanations quickly and with dense information, he picked it up immediately started implementing what I was talking about. In some ways, he was even better than it than I with the scan. Once you reach the higher levels of cultivation, it¡¯s not just your body that gets strengthened. Your mind, your will, emotions. All of these things grow in addition to that. It can be for good or bad, but generally, it¡¯s a positive change. However, most cultivation methods neglect these aspects or emphasize some negative aspects, as a trade-off or because of being of lower quality. For the emphasizing of negative aspects, that typically is for the realm of demonic cultivation. Key marks of it are abandoning unnecessary things to help you progress faster in your cultivation, while committing horrible deeds that will let you make shortcuts on the normal path. Like stealing others cultivation. It¡¯s not just demonic cultivation that does this. A large number of righteous methods will do so in order to strengthen another aspect further. Compounded with the growth of the body, control of your emotions can be a tough thing. It¡¯s part of the reason the world of cultivation is such a brutal and unstable place, the higher you go. In order to go further, there are more incentives to abandon certain things to move higher. But regarding Ao Jin, his method strengthened all the aspects somewhat, so he had a practically photographic mind. With this, we can finally move significantly quicker through the jungle. Not only that, were you able to get access to a wider variety of creatures and plants that grow only in these upper layers. He¡¯s easily able to keep up with me, likely able to move faster than I can. Despite his exiled status, he was a young master of a clan, so he received body conditioning and it¡¯s above the average for most people of his cultivation level. Not a genius, but above average. With this being the case, we had some leniency to take some detours and spend some time grabbing other things. When needed or seen, we hopped down to the middle areas to grab the treasures that might be in that area as well. It is during some of these forays that I finally saw my rival yet again. The midnight Black Panther. If I hadn¡¯t had increased my scanning distance, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to catch them. They don¡¯t seem to do much, just watching from afar and bounding from tree to tree to stay within viewing distance. Based on his reactions, it doesn¡¯t appear that Ao Jin could see it. That¡¯s a bit strange, as he¡¯s a foundation establishment cultivator. But it could be because of the Panthers'' natural qualities. In all technicality, I wasn¡¯t able to view them either, except when using the scan. They seem to have a few different abilities centered on staying hidden and ambushing. It appears even in the daylight this is still active, as for the few times I¡¯m able to catch sight of it in person, I can¡¯t actually see it or sense it using my normal senses. Well¡­ that would be the case if it wasn¡¯t purposefully showing itself to me. It seems to occasionally stand in the open where I can see it, but only when my new jumping companion isn¡¯t watching or doesn¡¯t seem to be aware of it. If I didn¡¯t fight it myself, I¡¯d be wondering if I¡¯m just hallucinating. But despite all of this, it keeps its distance and occasionally runs off for hours on end. This pattern continued all the way until we finally reached the tree house I had made when I had gotten into this jungle. Ultimately, it bounds away out of sight as we get closer to where I started. Because of the good construction of both the treehouse and the storage materials (if I may say so myself), the items within were still doing fine. I seem to be continuously impressing Ao Jin, as he looks and comments upon the solidity of the structure. He also is curious about the large chunks carved out of one side, but holds it in. Since there is a bit more time, he agrees to help me for a few more days to collect things and then head back. For now, though, we rest. It¡¯s been a long day. Chapter 196 - A Good Deal It is clearly becoming night, and typically in these situations, you would set up a watch. In this case, I let him know at this tree house can seal itself up, while still maintaining airflow. We can still maintain somewhat of a watch, but anything that could or would break through these walls would give us enough warning to run away. And anything that wouldn¡¯t give us enough, we wouldn¡¯t be able to fight, anyway. After I say something to that effect, he thinks about it and agrees. He offers to take the first watch, which is worded as if he¡¯s doing a favor to me. Of course, I know this is just him being wary. A natural game played between two parties who are unsure of each other, but still cordial. In his case, it appears he trusts me, but only to a point. To help gain more of his trust, I quickly agree and let myself fall asleep. Obviously, while maintaining my awareness. This is where my abilities that I¡¯ve been training will shine. It will allow me to maintain a baseline idea of what¡¯s going on, even while being inside of a dream. As my eyes finally close and I move to sleep, I discover an interesting synergy between my awareness ability and my new cultivation. Normally, it would be like a fuzzy picture of the surrounding area, with things that happen, like sudden sounds or vibrations, appearing clearer. Now, there¡¯s an aspect of Qi woven inside of it. Uses of cultivation abilities will catch within the picture, as my scan is also active at the same time. So, when I¡¯ve actually fallen asleep, I¡¯m still able to see the wisp of spiritual sense moving from him to me, probing to see if I¡¯m actually sleeping. For all intents and purposes, I am. He seems to relax at finding this out, retracting his sense. Next, he seems to look at me with a weird look of gratefulness and confusion. This quickly turns into a shake of the head and a new look of conviction. Like the way I had acted earlier, people rarely trust others that easily. And frankly, shouldn¡¯t. Still, I have a great feeling about this guy. But not just him. There are so many people out here that one too and can do a lot of good in the world if they have the chance. Whether it¡¯s the money, ability or their circumstances, think all these people want to be better. To do better for others. Almost as if responding to my thoughts, I can see his spiritual sense float outside of the tree to do his job. Over the course of the night, he seems to relax more and more, and keeps throwing grateful glances over at me. It''s easy to forget the difference is a safe place at night can do for a person. Considering the injuries I saw on him; it looks like he wasn¡¯t able to find or make such a thing when he went deep into the jungle. Just because a person is strong doesn¡¯t mean that that they¡¯re a good engineer. But suddenly he turns alert. Quickly moving to my side, he taps me a few times to wake me up silently. I wake up alert and ready. He motions for me to stay silent, and my scan picks up what he had discovered. A large bird, like a woodpecker, floats down onto a branch near the tree. He motions for me to stay silent, and seems to take out a sharp dagger that he keeps ready. He points towards the wall that the woodpecker is on and orients his fighting stance in that direction. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Both of us creep towards the middle of the room, lying in wait in case it comes inside It is clearly eyeing the treehouse and whether it should peck into it. Not wanting to risk anything, I send an avoidance taming contract to it. It accepts and flies off. After a moment of waiting, he relaxes and lets me know it¡¯s safe to relax. He briefly explains what had happened and what he saw. So, in response, I mix some of the alchemical ingredients that I had stored here to make a paste, to deter any beasts from coming near. I made it from a combination of some poisons from the poisonous part of the jungle, as well as the excrement of a dangerous animal I had found when traveling to the ground of the jungle. The excrement will make sure that any creatures who would come to this area will avoid the tree, while the poison will ensure that any creature that would be attracted to the excrement will avoid it because of the clear poison. If we are deeper in the jungle, stronger spirit beasts would just ignore that out of curiosity to find what would do such a thing. Luckily, those types of creatures don¡¯t travel near here. With the main exception being the Panther, of course. On the note of the Panther, it is once again staying just outside the range of my original taming contract distance. It is clearly still interested and looking in this direction. It seems to have guessed that I must be sleeping at this point in time. With this crisis past, I head back to sleep and he returns to his watch. Things calmed down a bit and by the middle of the night we switch and he still stays awake while I¡¯m on watch, but gets some manner of rest. The next day is pretty simple. We go out and collect some ingredients in materials, well he kills and helps me take apart any creatures that have beneficial properties to them I can use for ingredients. I use some techniques to store these things in such a way that they¡¯ll last for a long time. It¡¯s a good thing he doesn¡¯t understand the techniques and strangeness of what I¡¯m using to do so, or he would figure out that most of this is outside of the current realm of alchemical knowledge. It¡¯s still plausible, but would likely cause an even bigger change than what I had done during the trials. Being able to store things away without having to use special Qi treasures is invaluable and is the reason alchemy experts are so valued. Ao Jin seems to realize this, as he comments about how useful it would be to have me around for when he goes on journeys. He even mentions that he can¡¯t wait until I reach foundation establishment, so I can head out with him as he progresses. He has a bit of a smile on his face as he does so, reinforcing that he¡¯s looking forward to working with me in the future. One thing that bothered me a little was that his strength and cultivation level seemed lower than it should have been, with the healing. But then I realized something that is normal in every cultivator¡¯s life, including my own. He¡¯s holding hidden cards. Some of his likely requires him to store away energy in some manner. I just cheat through it with a totally different source of energy, mana. I pivot my mind away from this and back to the absurd amounts of materials hidden within this jungle. Like the jungles back on earth, there is an enormous amount of flora and fauna diversity in this jungle. Things that are surprisingly hard to find, but easy to if you know what to look for. Once again, some people know these tricks, but it¡¯s not widely known and across such a variety of plants We get so much done in the day that we managed to actually fill half of the space in the treehouse by the end of the day. With this much in storage, he brings up a thought. ¡°Young Master, I actually have some contacts that would absolutely love to purchase these. It can sometimes be hard to sell things quickly and to a discerning buyer, but I procured quite a few things from them that helped me on my journeys. ¡°If you¡¯d like, I could get you in contact with them and you could sell these to them. I know they pay an above average price for such high-quality goods and in such a large quantity.¡± He leans in close, despite the fact that no one is around. ¡°They also sell a variety of goods that aren¡¯t normally available because of certain oppressive guilds. Perhaps these could help you as you attempt to get stronger and progress.¡± This could be quite the good contact for me. Especially with me being on the bad side of the Alchemy Guild, I¡¯m clear to be blacklisted in quite a few areas. While I may have had some success in other aspects of the business world, in that area, they will put some pressure on. I¡¯ll probably be using Mei Lin¡¯s family to sell to, as it will show obvious support¡­ but I shouldn¡¯t put all my eggs in one basket. With this in mind, I quickly agree and a huge smile grows on his face. This will probably help his standing grow in the long run, as he will have introduced a good seller. By the time we end there for the night and he takes first watch, we seem to have grown a bit more naturally comfortable with each other. He may be extremely grateful and trusted me after healing him, but time and discovering a person¡¯s personality through shared experiences is what builds real bonds. As I sleep for my portion of the night, I can see with my awareness him delicately holding a weathered drawing of a beautiful young girl and woman. His jaw shakes in sorrow, with tears in his eyes. Even after this time, it looks like it takes everything for him not to cry out in anguish. After a while, he puts it away. Returning to his watch, silently. I¡¯m definitely going to help this man. I think I should ask more about his situation tomorrow. Chapter 197 - Getting Ahead of the Game Ao Jin continues looking out into the night, using his spiritual sense to do so. On my side, I¡¯m using my awareness to see within the treehouse and a small distance outside of it. With this, I¡¯m able to see that a small creature has approached the side of the tree. Since this type of creature is a bird-like herbivore and won¡¯t be of any threat to the tree or us, I don¡¯t bother taming it. It¡¯s clear that my companion in here also sees the same. He seems to observe it, but somewhat lazily. As there¡¯s still a bit of time before they have to wake me up, he seems pretty relaxed. However, he does something strange. He actually starts extending out his spiritual sense to encompass this creature more. I think he may use his hidden abilities. Should I retract my awareness? No, in case something happens, I need to be ready myself. What I see next causes me to go on high alert. He circulates Qi somewhat openly around his body. Sneaking out of his outreached hand towards the creature is a wisp of demonic Qi. To be specific, this is Qi that has been circulated using demonic cultivation methods. It reaches over into the creature, which resembles a colorful bird from my world, and pierces straight into its chest. It then quickly spreads across its body and turns it into a cauldron of some sort, feeding back into his body. This is an excruciatingly painful process for the bird. But one that silences it at the same time. It is at this point that there¡¯s no question. He¡¯s actually a demonic cultivator. Different things come together for me; I should have noticed. The Latent demonic Qi in his body when he was injured, wasn¡¯t just from creature bites from deep in the jungle¡­ A person exiled from the clan only has a few ways to attain power quickly. Demonic cultivation is one. If there was no way to win back their loves unless by force, it would be the only way reliably do so. For someone looking for revenge, demonic cultivation also gives some gruesome ways to do so. It also explains the reason he was using less of his normal method. He was circulating some of that within himself to rebuild the usable demonic qi. Admittedly, it¡¯s very rare to be able to practice both a normal cultivation method and a second one as well. Not only that, but being able to hide the demonic one. Rare, but not impossible. Likely, the one he practices is one that focuses on raising his cultivation base quickly. It¡¯s meant to support a primary cultivation method rather than replace it. The only downside is that most demonic cultivation methods all share a common characteristic. There¡¯s an aspect of it that can be considered evil to society in some ways. Rightfully or wrongfully so. And from what I can tell, the way He is circulating his ability inside the bird creature''s body reveals that he¡¯s more used to using this ability within humanoids. And it¡¯s definitely not the disputably evil kind of method. Unfortunately for us both, a sudden beep from his side shocks him into stillness. The reason it¡¯s bad for me, it¡¯s because of what it represents. His hand slowly goes into the pocket from which the beep comes from. From it emerges something that looks similar to a compass. One which has an arrow pointing straight at my location. This is what I feared for so long. A Qi treasure that can detect information about a cultivation method. For any cultivator looking to hide their abilities or major aspects about their cultivation methods, an item like this is would be life-saving. Especially if they are hidden demonic cultivators. To have something like this means that he had to sacrifice a lot to get it. Of course, this is still a low tier treasure which can only detect whether someone near to your location has detected you using a specific cultivation method ability. Here, it detected my awareness ability. ¡­ If I had used my scan, it would have never caught a thing. A level of panic crosses his face, before slowly hardening into a hopeful one. As if he¡¯s thought of something. Before I can even move, he¡¯s on me and stars fill my eyes as he punches me in the face, at seemingly half strength. Quickly after, I can see the bright letterings of a talisman and everything goes dark. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. ¡­ As my eyes open soon after, I can feel a slight blur in my memory. He looks shocked at me waking up, as if I wasn¡¯t supposed to at this time, but he still puts on a kind face. Just behind him, my scan detects the last wisps of a talisman that were used on the ground, disappearing into nothingness. A forgetfulness one. A powerful one indeed. ¡°Are you feeling okay? You suddenl¡­¡± ¡­ I remember. BEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEP. Before he can say more than a few words, he¡¯s quickly interrupted by the sound of a Qi treasure in his pocket. Oh no. My healing constitution restored my memory, removing the condition placed on it. The Qi treasure detected that the person who witnessed it still knew. A setting like that wouldn¡¯t be cheap to have on such a treasure. Tears fill his eyes and a look of deep sorrow covers his face as he realizes the talisman didn¡¯t work on me. He turns away. The room rings silent at the sudden action. Slowly, but surely, a cold and committed gaze emanates from him towards at the wood opposite from him, almost as if piercing through. Obviously, I¡¯m on full alert and already calling every creature I can nearby to be ready to attack. My healing is circulating through my body, ready for an instant revival. Combat scan is on and ready to position me in the best way to evade and counter attacks. The only issue? In order to save on costs, I¡¯ve only been driving away creatures. I have already petitioned anything powerful enough to fight him or me to get as far as way as possible. Even the Panther isn¡¯t anywhere close for it to get here in time. I send out taming contracts to defend me, anyway. Using most of my mana. Not all of it, but most. I leave enough to heal myself and strong creatures that would defend me. The weak creatures around the area obviously accept. They don¡¯t know better and it¡¯s their only chance of growing quickly. The stronger spirit beasts know that I¡¯m potentially fighting a foundation establishment specialist, as it¡¯s a clear part of the contract. It¡¯s suicidal if they don¡¯t attack together. They don¡¯t trust each other, with or without a contract. These are creatures that have been battling for territory for a long time. The majority declines. The rest demand more to stay. I¡¯m essentially forced to pour more into them. The highest I can convince is a peak Qi Condensation spirit beast, with the majority being early and middle levels. Not only that, but even as they hurry towards me¡­ they are at least a day away. For the creatures that are close right now, I have waiting for my signal. To attack at once and like I saw Gong do. To give me an opening. It won¡¯t do anything but buy a few seconds, but even so¡­ I¡¯m in a prison of my own making with this treehouse here. There¡¯s nothing that can save me if I fight right now. Even with my cultivation enhanced body, I¡¯m facing an above average, middle stage, Foundation Establishment cultivator. To give context, the peak of Qi condensation gets in the territory of using being able to clear a building with an ability. With just their strength, they can easily play around with me in a fight. For a higher realm? Literal child¡¯s play. A lower foundation establishment cultivator ability can repeatedly clear a building. And clear a city block if they push themselves. Although I survived the spiritual pressure of Foundation establishment realm, doesn¡¯t mean that I can come anywhere close to fighting them. But the fact I¡¯m still alive means that there is something he wants from me. He turns back towards me, almost as if reading my thoughts. He says only a few words, but ones that will determine my life or death. ¡°Become a demonic cultivator.¡± I quickly check my scan to see if I can somehow get this method back if I take on the demonic cultivation method or possibly do it at the same time. It won¡¯t and can¡¯t. My current method intrinsically opposes the one that he¡¯s offering and would not accept me if I tried to switch back. There are aspects of my method that I don¡¯t yet understand, but apparently it can easily discern such things. Graciously, he is giving me time to decide, unlike the other demonic cultivator I met. Unlike that time, I don¡¯t have the ability to strength to stop him. Delay, maybe. But not stop. Do I give up this method? My scan is telling me it would be a terrible idea. But can I truly trust it? It¡¯s been vague and, despite getting me to this method, it seems to have many caveats. ¡­ sigh. I already know that it is my best choice compared to other healing methods. No other healing method has so little restrictions on this level of healing. And the fact that it can bring back people, even from ancient times, is an ability that will be essential when I at higher realms. Something that no other similar method can hope to match. Even if I attempted to synthesize something myself, I wouldn¡¯t be able to reach the level that this one achieves. I get the feeling that I will need at least something of this strength when fighting the true cultivation monsters. With fear deep in my heart, it is clear what my answer is. He seems to see it as well from the look on my face. As I focused everything on my combat scan, I¡¯m not trying to hide it using my scan. He sighs. I attempt to negotiate. ¡°W-wait. I can help you with your wife and daughter! I know alchemy, and you already can see the healing capabilities of my method. If we work together, I could keep you going and heal them from whatever they¡¯ve gone through. Even the mental aspects!¡± This actually makes him freeze in place. He seriously seems to consider it. This buys me another minute. But then his face hardens, and he sighs again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t risk it, since we don¡¯t have a contract here. I¡¯ve already been betrayed before. I just can¡¯t risk it.¡± He walks toward me. My body automatically slows down my time perception to catch his movements in a life-or-death situation. I activate all nearby taming contracts to attack. My healing is all the way up. Combat scan fully engaged. It¡¯s not enough. He¡¯s simultaneous seems to move quickly and slowly. I instantly dive into a backward roll to evade, but he¡¯s easily keeping pace. Getting up, I try to run towards an opening in the wall, but he¡¯s already there. It¡¯s almost as if he¡¯s trying to convince me it¡¯s useless rather than attacking me. My combat scan has been tracking and planning his movements for me to evade, but at a certain speed, it¡¯s like stepping around a stumbling child. Discerning the future actions means nothing if you can¡¯t physically react fast enough. It means even less when they can do it better than you, because of the difference in time perception. The last thing I hear before I see my vision flying into the air is, ¡°I¡¯ll make this quick. It¡¯s the least I can do for a friend.¡± Well, it would have been the last thing I heard¡­ if my body didn¡¯t instantly regrow a new head. Even with his increased perception and speed, he stared dumbfounded between my back, as I sprinted away, and my first, now disembodied head, for a good 5 seconds. Plenty of time for me to push open a hidden window. And in that free time, the swarm flooded the entire room. Chapter 198 - Slow Burn I splayed my arms wide as the swarm comes from behind me and in front of me like the spiral of a wind tunnel. Surging towards him, he just seems to react in time as they finally reach him. I can see his hands grip, and then he disappears beneath the waves. It is then that I can see flashes of light peer out from underneath the chittering bugs. This only grows more and more, Until I can see nine beams of light piercing out like swords. When I can finally see, it appears to be coming out of every orifice and his two hands. This is my best opportunity to attack him, as the demonic qi is harder to deal with than the normal one. Of course, while all of this is happening, I¡¯m not staying in this treehouse like an idiot. I¡¯ve already grabbed a few of the poison containers that had remained from my battle with the Panther. I tossed them into the tree house behind me to slow him down any way I can. In addition to that, I head straight for the poison area of the jungle. This time, I won¡¯t be playing around at the edges, but heading directly in. I¡¯m fighting against someone who it¡¯s absurdly faster and stronger than I. Unfortunately for me, this does nothing and despite my plans I can¡¯t even get more than a few 10s of kilometers away under a minute, before he immediately bursts out from within the treehouse and through all the poison, to immediately grab me by the back of the neck. It appears the poison barely held him, and is only showing the most minimal effects on him. He used a piece of the wood on the ground to punch through the restrictive one, and the speed and power of him moving through the air with that in front of him made it only catch the edges of his body. It¡¯s only the back of his body that¡¯s been affected, ironically enough. ¡­ Then instantly snapped my neck. My vision blurs as my body attempts to reform it. He does it almost like a grip trainer, as he relaxes his hand then squeezes again every time it reforms. While doing this, he brings me back into the treehouse and watches my reforming carefully. The whole time, he is now spreading his spiritual sense over my body, exploring every cavity. It feels utterly violating now that I have qi to tell that he¡¯s doing so. It¡¯s like that shiver you get when you feel someone watching you, except this one is sticky and doesn¡¯t just go away. Not only that, but since I¡¯m already used to it, I can tell exactly what he¡¯s looking at and for how long. He is utterly fascinated by my dantian and Meridians. Since he¡¯s a foundation establishment cultivator, he isn¡¯t able to check into my mental status, but only the body level of aspects. Even with that, there is only so deep he can go. Being able to discover the generic aspects of a person¡¯s body with your spiritual sense is one of the early foundation establishment abilities. As you grow through that realm, though, you are be able to discover more and more. You can also send it out further and further from your body.
This is not good. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. There is still at least half a day before the other creatures can get somewhat close to this area. I might not be in my right mind if I am about to go through what I assume he¡¯s about to put me through. This is the best time I have to set up plans. I immediately send a warning over to Gong and everyone I know approach at any time. That I am in danger, but to give me six days to respond before they do anything. If that amount of time has passed, then everything I could try has already failed. My scan lets me know that whatever a demonic cultivator of his level could come up with, I¡¯d be able to last for at least that long. Mentally, at least. It¡¯s a good thing the healing constitution also slightly helps with that aspect. Both unluckily and luckily, he doesn¡¯t seem to be that sort of demonic cultivator, though. It appears there just will be a ton of pain and suffering in my near future. He seems to be finishing up his spiritual sense over me and what he plans to do, so I quickly send out a warning to the tamed creatures that are incoming. They are to coordinate an attack within that time period for the best possible moment. Ao Jin seems to get a strange feeling about the way I scrunched my face up, although he¡¯s basically paralyzed me multiple times. My vision quickly goes dark, as he''s chopped off my head yet again. This happens repeatedly, as my focus quickly switches to just staying alive. It takes some time before this pattern ends. When I finally fully awake, I come to myself floating in the air with my arms and legs spread out in a X pose. Definitely not a comfortable position. My eyes focus on the man in front of me, who appears both intrigued and slightly morose. ¡°I was originally hoping to make this quick for you. Truly. However, it appears you may have things about your body that are too good to pass up.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°Of course, it would be the one person I have actually grown to like that would allow me to forgo killing other people.¡± The look of earlier sadness I had seen, when he realized that he would have to fight me, has returned to his face. ¡°I also wanted to make this easier on you, but it doesn¡¯t appear that anything that would numb the pain works on you. I Have used so many expensive things to make it work, but it just doesn¡¯t seem to have an effect. And in order to get the benefit of my abilities, I need you to be conscious.¡± He gives a slight smile. ¡°You seem like an understanding person. I hope you can understand that with a body like yours, it would tempt anyone.¡± Shivers. He continues, ignoring my obvious look of revulsion and fear. ¡°Take heart in that you¡¯ll be saving many lives which would have been lost without your sacrifice. And that I¡¯ve tried everything I could to make this easier. I know it won¡¯t matter, but know that I truly appreciate this and I promise to let you go after I save my wife and child. ¡°Obviously, after crippling your cultivation.¡± This is a man twisted by his situation. Willing to do anything to reach his goal. I should have fully healed him instead of just the normal stuff. Maybe it would have helped if I had healed any mental stuff, but that isn¡¯t even close to normal in this world. ¡­ I might make that standard from here on. The sudden silence steals my attention. He¡¯s stopped talking and is just staring at me. He whispers aloud. ¡°I wonder¡­.¡± He circles my floating body. Wait, he was just talking about crippling my cultivation. I can see him extend out a whisper of demonic qi towards me, just like the one that he sent towards that bird earlier. I desperately ask my scan if there is anything I can do to resist. As it gets closer and closer, my scan gives me non-helpful notes about demonic qi in this world that I already knew from the demonic cultivator knowledge. Demonic qi has been fundamentally changed from natural qi. Just by having it touch your body gives negative ramifications. While regular qi is ordered and stable, demonic qi is more chaotic and, in some ways, poisonous. Your body has to adapt to using demonic qi. So, as it approaches and finally touches me, I can feel my skin flare up instantly from the contact as it suddenly dives deep into my meridians. From there, it circles around my body until it gets into my lower dantian. The whole time my body is healing and trying to survive this attack. On his side, Ao Jin looks fascinated by how my body is holding up against the effect of the qi. He circulates it once more through my meridians before attempting to build more and more demonic qi into my lower dantian. He¡¯s trying to make me into a cultivation furnace. Chapter 199 - Feeling Stumped As Ao Jin pillages my body with this power, his voice is strangely soft. ¡°You know, we used to be normal. My Wife, child, and I.¡± He¡¯s calmly delving into his history as his fire rages within my meridians. Flooding every piece of it, filling every corner, going on every branch. Despite that he has such a small amount, he¡¯s using it like a mist, making sure every piece is touching some part of the lining inside me. The rest of the space is being filled with normal Qi. It makes it worse to know that this isn¡¯t the end, only the beginning. He hasn¡¯t even started to utilize the Qi that he¡¯s pouring into me. And through all of this, now I have to listen to his back story? No, I need to see if there¡¯s a way through this talisman with my scan. A quick check shows that the Talisman it¡¯s in one of a series of pouches laying on his belt. He¡¯s keeping a steady flow of Qi going into it. It appears it initially needed a large amount of Qi to activate, and then a small amount to keep it going. A very high-quality Talisman, meant for ease-of-use low maintenance. Something those normal cultivators wouldn¡¯t be able to lay their eyes on. It¡¯s also meant for cultivators of around his rank or maybe a little higher. This must be the reason that I can¡¯t seem to budge even a little. Its strength is so much higher than mine that there¡¯s no way I could break free of this. He has too much high-level gear. I mean, it makes sense for what he¡¯s trying to do, but wanting it and being able to get it are two separate things. I¡¯ll need to be careful about using my scan. I don¡¯t know what other devices he might have, that might be able to tell things based on knowledge. What¡¯s crazy is that he is taking it easy on me, as there¡¯s clearly more he could do within the demonic cultivation method he¡¯s using. He¡¯s already doing this much because there¡¯s that much of a benefit. If he finds out that I can actually find out things about a person? Well, there are more ways to get a person to do something than just coercing them. And while I fought off an attack in my soul, I¡¯m not so sure how that would go with having my body puppeteer''d and mind drained. Everything will have to hinge on when the tamed creatures attack. He continues speaking about his family, oblivious to my internal plans. ¡°We tried to live a simple life together. Although we were part of the side family, I was always treated as a waste, just because one member from the main family didn¡¯t like my father. Even after he died, they never stopped coming after me and my family for anything they could.¡± His eyes are bunched up with tears, even as his grip tightens, causing me even deeper pain and feeding even more into the reaction building inside. ¡°It wasn¡¯t even a good excuse that they used to take them away from me. They bought off another family who caused problems for me and then immediately demanded compensation afterwards. I desperately tried to pay them off, using any way I could. Even selling my body and doing horrible things to people on their behalf. ¡°But it was never enough. Because of the things I did, my family exiled me. One of the other clans as compensation took my wife and child. The things they make them do every day¡­¡± My God¡­ His eyes turned crazed, as the things he¡¯s gone through and done is clearly broken him. Since I wasn¡¯t using the scan earlier while healing him, I could only tell that there was some deep trauma in his life. Not where it had stemmed from and what he¡¯d be willing to do to resolve it. ¡­ To be frank, if I went through the things that he did, I might have turned out like him. I thought similar things as a hypothetical to other people I¡¯ve had to kill in this world. But in this situation, I can¡¯t deny if I had no other options, I¡¯d probably do the same. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. I don¡¯t even need the scan to know how terrifyingly common going through a thing like this is. And the scariest part is, he¡¯s still in a privileged position. He clearly could get all these items and keep his cultivation. For those without it¡­ With that said, I still will need to stop him. And this pain is still mind-blowingly awful. It may not be as bad as what I went through to help my cultivation, but it¡¯s still is enough to occupy a portion of my mind. What does scare me, is that he hasn¡¯t begun to actually use with this yet. This is going to get so much worse than what I went through earlier. While I¡¯m thinking this, he¡¯s still talking,, but it¡¯s mainly derivations of what he had gone through and how terrible it was. There are also many colorful words for what he¡¯s going to do to the family that has his wife and child. And that is basically torturing and raping them, as they had done to his family. Strangely enough, he¡¯s not saying much at all about the family that exiled him. However, that no longer matters to me, as another creature has stolen my attention away. A child sized grasshopper is sneaking up on us from a few 100 meters away. Its eyes are clearly on Ao Jin. It¡¯s also too weak to do anything to him. If it attacks, it¡¯ll give away that I can control creatures! And I¡¯m not even controlling this one! I send several taming requests to it, but I have so little mana left, and apparently it doesn¡¯t care enough that it blows them off. Of course, this is one beast that is stubborn and doesn¡¯t want to be part of a contract with me. Like a cat hunting its prey, it approaches with its eyes locked on his position. Closer and closer it comes. Ao Jin notices nothing during this time, but as it gets within 20 meters, I can sense that he¡¯s noticed it¡¯s there. I filed this information in the back of my mind and towards the tame creatures that are still approaching from far away. Once this grasshopper gets within around 10 meters and is hidden within a Bush, still similar to a cat, it wiggles its butt and then leaps in suddenly. Unfortunately for it, I see a flash of movement and it practically explodes in a shower of bug guts. My scan tells me he slapped it down. It is then that he stopped talking and turned his eyes on me. Just like I had assumed, he¡¯s now looking at me suspiciously. It¡¯s easy to see that he knows. With how the bugs had moved earlier around me and attacked him, and now this grasshopper creature, it¡¯ll be easy to see that I can control creatures. Even while bound. His eyes now look accusatory, as if I had wronged him. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure before¡­ but I know now.¡± His hand points at me, and I subconsciously flinch. The tension between us grows and I can feel that things are about to get much worse for me if he¡¯s actually figured it out. I still can¡¯t help but to feel some hope that he hasn¡¯t, but his next words ¡°You and those creatures. You have¡­¡± He¡¯s going to say it! I¡¯ve¡­ ¡°Been keeping them away this whole time!¡± ¡°Been controlling them this whole time!¡± ¡­ Even though I have said nothing this whole time, an awkward silence rises between us. My eye had twitched at him not getting it, which he caught. He backtracks. ¡°Ah, I mean¡­ you¡¯ve been doing something suspicious with these creatures¡­¡± Sigh. I got baited. I¡¯ve already given enough away. I¡¯m not in a position to play around and reveal anything. I need to be silent and show nothing. Forget about him and his family. I¡¯m in a bad situation myself here. It¡¯s silent for a period, as he seems to mull over a few things. It appears he¡¯s using the time to meditate and spread his spiritual sense over the local area before recollecting it. It¡¯s not long after that it appears he¡¯s finished setting things up to use me as a cauldron. He goes quiet before looking back at me. He finally speaks. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ll need to begin now. Once I start, I¡¯m pretty sure you won¡¯t be able to do anything since all your Qi will be taken. However, I need to be sure that you can¡¯t do anything to me.¡± It takes only a second after he speaks, but I feel white-hot pain in every part of my limbs. My eyes twitch and blackout periodically, with my head spinning. It¡¯s hard to concentrate. I force my scan to assess the situation. I can¡¯t move my head to look, but my scan shows they¡¯re gone. He cut off all my limbs. They now lay on the ground below me. The nearly bloodless dagger is now held in his hands. Even though I¡¯m used to worse pain than this, it¡¯s a different feeling not being able to use and now feeling pain within something you¡¯ve had for your entire life. My healing constitution isn¡¯t slacking, as it automatically attempts to regenerate them, in addition to my healing aura. He observes, as it quickly Regrows, similarly to my head earlier. And he does it again, just before it fully grows back. Another quad of limbs falls to the ground, filling the air with a bloody stench that I can¡¯t smell. And he does it again. And again. And again. Until he finally stops. Or, to be specific, my limbs aren¡¯t growing anymore. Even I¡¯m confused, as I can feel the sensation in my limbs there, but not. Of course, the overwhelming amounts of pain is there too. My scan lets me know that this is just another form of phantom limb syndrome. Accelerated mostly because of the situation. Regarding the limbs not growing, though? It appears he¡¯s worked out that he can use the Talisman to restrict what parts of my body are covered. So, when my body was reduced to a limbless state, he then restricted it to that. Preventing it from growing new ones. He then walks over to one of my limbs and brings it to his mouth¡­ before taking a huge meaty bite. The blood is still dripping from his lips, as he says haunting words. ¡°Now we¡¯re ready to begin.¡± ¡­ there are still at least 18 hours before all the tamed creatures reach here. Fuck. Chapter 200 – Unarmed Defense There is no pleasure in Ao Jin¡¯s eyes as he eats the meat from my disembodied arm. Despite this, I feel equal measures of disgust and anger rising within the depths of my bones. I didn¡¯t feel this way when he effectively did this to my meridians and dantian. I didn¡¯t feel this way when he crushed my neck repeatedly, preventing me from moving. I even wasn¡¯t angry when he trapped all movement except my eyes using the Talisman. At most it was irritation, with some measure of fear. But now? There¡¯s something viscerally different from taking something from me I¡¯ve had my entire life. A part of me I had just moments ago. The severed pieces of my body. And he¡¯s just there, devouring it before me. Watching the Flesh tear from my familiar skin, uncaringly. I can feel the demonic Ki move faster through my body, feeding off my anger and emotions. I forced myself to calm down and turn as apathetic as possible. Both to buy time and to deny him the gains that he so desperately wants to make happen out of spite. Demonic Qi, because of its unstable state, is more affected by emotional states than normal Qi (which is also affected). The normal type is just affected less. So, the more emotionally stable and neutral I can keep myself, the slower this process will go. In contrast, Ao Jin Is building himself up, forcing himself to dive into the feeling of his actions. Like eating into a Turkey leg, he holds up my forearm and sucks the meat off of it. He seems to have realized I got baited and angered by it. It comes off in little strips as he searches out the softer pieces of meat underneath the skin. I can feel my anger grow more and more as he purposefully treats my body as flesh to be eaten. And at that exact moment, he activates his Qi within my body, which devours it quickly before changing it into something else. Almost before I can react, I can feel my mouth be opened and some form of dust poured inside. Obviously, I try to get it out by coughing or retching, but the talismans field has restricted almost all my movements and even the little I can bring up is quickly forced back down with his hand. I can¡¯t describe the helplessness I feel having someone stretch my mouth open past the tearing point and pushing things down it. Almost immediately, he starts using me as a cauldron and mixing the caustic and dangerous dust within my body. ¡­ fuck this. That was the final straw. I honestly thought I¡¯d be able to handle torture and pain. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. I couldn¡¯t. I thought I¡¯d be able to go through humiliation. But I can¡¯t. I¡¯ve never been put in such a position in my life like this. And I¡¯ve now lost it. Things will now be easier for him, but I¡¯m going to make it as difficult as possible. I have enough mana to continuously and instantly reform myself. It consumes massive amounts of mana, but I can handle it because of all the taming and healing that have raised my reserves. Outside of that¡­. I have enough mana to do one thing and one thing only. Send continuous waves of weak creatures at him and I. No layers of instructions, just to attack and kill him. Unfortunately, they¡¯ll likely come at me immediately after, but I can handle that much. And that¡¯s when I hit them with it. The birds, bugs, and beasts of the sky. The bugs, moles, and sightless monsters of the underworld. And the beast creatures of the jungle. Of course, this also includes any poison creatures that would accept from that area that can make it over in time. And I make it an open contract. I have given anything that would possibly want to or could take a contract the opportunity. This makes it sound so ordered¡­ but it¡¯s a desperate and fierce call out. And strangely enough, I get an exceptional number of pings back. ? a second later, the ground shakes, the trees rustle, and there¡¯s a shiver in the air. He seems to sense something, and as my eyes have adapted to his speed the slightest bit, I can see a light shooting towards my head. The last thing I see before things go dark and my eyes close are creatures bursting from the ground and leaves overhead. I¡¯d really prefer not to look around while my head is on the ground. I¡¯d be scared if that helped me to gain some weird ability¡­ like a head with legs. The next thing that appears in my regrown head¡¯s sight is darkness. Which is weird, because I should be able to see at least something. But strangely, it¡¯s almost as if it is vibrating. As my eyesight stabilized and I¡¯ve activated my scan, I can see why. They¡¯re everywhere. They filled the literal air with every kind of creature. As he keeps the area clear, I can see flashes of light coming from him. I can see his face turn to me in fury as he activates the Qi in me, sending waves of pain down my back. I immediately send another wave of contracts out to replace any that were lost and more. Reaching farther and wider than before. The sheer number of contracts increases my power further. I see another light approach my head quickly. Darkness approaches quickly. He already knows I can do something with creatures. So, there¡¯s no reason to hide any of those cards now. At least for the lower leveled creatures. Next time I wake up, I¡¯ll go further and see if I can try in-depth tactics. ¡­ but that didn¡¯t happen. Just as I opened my eyes, another flash of light made me close them. The feeling of my head being removed was felt. I should note that this is not a painless process. My spinal cord is severed and the last thing I feel is pain across every nerve in my body. Lingering and never fading as it¡¯s the last thing I felt, my brain trying to understand why it can¡¯t get signals from the body¡­ only to repeat it over and over again. And this is only with just one decapitation. It¡¯s the same as the next time. And the next. And the next. Over and over, he takes me out before I can consciously react to his actions or bring in more creatures. My scan instantly informs me that the creatures are dwindling, but it seems he¡¯s found his solution to me. Just keeping cutting my head off. If I didn¡¯t have my scan, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to recognize this. Luckily, it is bridging the gap between what is happening while I¡¯m unconscious and regrowing, This happens for hours on end, seemingly minutes for me. But something is happening. The times between unconsciousness are getting shorter. And even within it, there is a growing vestige that I feel a connection to. Except that stops just as I barely grasp it. They¡¯ve finally arrived. The strong, tamed creatures have launched an attack that he couldn¡¯t ignore. And I¡¯m given a chance to help them. Time to heal. Chapter 201 - Needing a Hand Even as my head is still regenerating, the slight feeling of consciousness (without having a head) from before provides some benefits. For the briefest second, I can sense what¡¯s going on without my head having regenerated. Before me is a panting man, weakened by poison and exhaustion, who is facing off against 12 spirit beasts with cultivation. All around him lay 13 others that he had already killed. All of the swarm creatures have already been annihilated. In the initial assault, they had taken point and tried to attack outright. Succeeding in some respects, but failing in many others. The 13 creatures are the ones that assisted in pulling his attention away from me and covering me at the same time. Deep burns from his light-based abilities scar their body, in addition to corroding portions that are from his demonic cultivation technique. Almost immediately, I heal and try to save as many as I can, but I¡¯m only able to help one from the downed thirteen that¡¯s on the cusp of death. It¡¯s already been too long since the others have passed. It also appears the others have learned from the initial assault; they¡¯re sneaking in and out of the surrounding greenery while covering each other. Despite that, they still don¡¯t fully trust each other and aren¡¯t working in full coordination. It looks like they were able to do enough to distract him, but did not make any headway past that. It looks like that¡¯s going to be my job to bring them together and finish this fight. As my head finally fully regenerated, Ao Jin¡¯s face turns toward me with a scowl. It appears he doesn¡¯t have the energy to even make a statement. He throws a light at my location, obviously attempting to cut off my head again. With me now conscious, I immediately direct one of the tamed creatures, a fast-moving bird of some kind, to move in the path of the Decapitating blow. I promised the creature that I will immediately heal it, so that way it won¡¯t die like the others. Ao Jin¡¯s eyes automatically widen and he throws another light back at me¡­ realizing the danger if I¡¯m fully conscious again. One of the other creatures, a large and fast striking snake beast, takes the opportunity to attack a specific place. The location of the Talisman holding me in place. Instantly, I heal all these creatures that have been assisting me to full, granting them a massive boost in energy and health. The two creatures in question already move the slightest bit quicker from this. Of course, I¡¯ve been using my scan to plan this all out. If this doesn¡¯t work, then I won¡¯t even be able to join the fight, which will make us all surviving much less likely to succeed. And after all the pain I put him through, he will not let me have an easy death, let alone life. The snake continues in his blind spot while he focuses on me, and just as he notices it, the snake breaks away. Naturally, his eyes follow closely on this emerging threat, but hidden from underneath it was a tiny, but strong praying mantis. Zipping stealthily close, it lands a strike on the Talisman in the bag. A burning line appears in the middle of it, as the bottom half burns away and the hold on my body fades away. I¡¯m free. Immediately, I regenerate my arms and legs, diving away from the inevitable attack that came my way. Of course, the mantis got away as well, because he viewed me as the greater threat. Covered in sweat, he watches us with hatred as we circle around him. He¡¯s tired, poisoned, and weakened from the constant attacks. My scan takes stock of my living allies. I have 3 birds, 3 giant centipedes, 2 moles, 2 butterflies, 1 snake, and 1 turtle (that I saved earlier). And of course, the praying mantis. There were beetles and tarantulas, but they didn¡¯t make it. There were other creatures of the same species that didn¡¯t survive the initial confrontation as well. All the creatures that accepted did so because this was the best option for them to progress¡­ as the options they normally had were too bleak. It¡¯s honestly a miracle that they pushed him this far. Normally, a mid-foundation establishment would wipe the floor with them, but I truly wore him down with the swarm tactics requiring him to use all of his Qi and pushing his body to the limits to survive. He¡¯s running below empty, right now. It also is simply a bad matchup for him, as his abilities are meant for immense single target damage. He can still sweep the light through groups, but it¡¯s like swatting an electric baton through a swarm. Still Effective, but against higher amounts, a losing battle. Now, he¡¯s weak to single targets since he can¡¯t use his abilities as effectively. Long live Z¡­ swarm tactics. ¡­I¡¯m not looking forward to when cultivators can literally wave a hand and make groups of enemies disappear. That will make survival tougher for me. In the middle of my thought, he surges forward towards me, still viewing me as the greatest threat. My combat scan moves into overtime and because he¡¯s much slower than he was when I first fought him, I¡¯m able to slightly dodge his attacks. It¡¯s not enough. He reaches towards me. I can feel some of my hair rip away as he grasps overhead, when I duck underneath. He follows up immediately with this strike towards my center. I won¡¯t be able to avoid it. However, my allies aren¡¯t sitting still, and neither am I. I¡¯m also using my scan to coordinate our movements. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. A blow from his right side knocks him to the side and just barely missing my body. I can feel the rush of air and pulpy liquid on my face as an automatic retaliation occurs, knocking the centipede that had attacked into the air. Its head popped open. Instantaneously, its head reforms, similar to mine. The feeling in the air changes, with my allies feeling hope, in contrast to the despair from the contract they had initially accepted. If they can be healed in such a way, then they can take many more risks and possibly take him down. There¡¯s a chance of success. On the other side, Ao Jin¡¯s eyes widen and his grim face darkens further. He now knows that I don¡¯t have to lay my hands on creatures to heal them now. Nor take the amount of time it took me before. It¡¯s not just me that I can regenerate. We don¡¯t give him any time to breathe, as the other creatures dart in and out, taking swipes at his legs, arms, and other extremities in exchange for would-be Lethal blows. For a tiny bit of blood from him, each of them endures amazing amounts of pain. But what they gain in return is even better, as healing makes them even stronger than before, as they strain themselves. We could only inflict cuts because he is a middle foundation establishment cultivator, impervious to blades and spears, and able to resist most forms of damage from cultivators weaker than him. It is only because they are spirit beasts with naturally higher abilities and have specialized skills when they attacked that they¡¯re even able to draw blood from him. Even if it is the size of a paper cut. For his part, Ao Jin has tried several strategies to break the flow of battle. Grapples, retreats, and even blind rushes. No matter what he tried, we would attack his weak point with numbers and my scan pinpointing them out. We made him pay for every strategy. But every man has a point where the risks no longer matter to them. In this stripped and scarred jungle battlefield, my eyes subconsciously meet his, and I can see something has changed in them. It reminds me of the look that other demonic cultivator in my soul space had. He¡¯s going to be using his hidden cards now. His hand reaches towards his belt, something we¡¯ve been trying to attack and expose, but he¡¯s been protecting well. One of the moles darts forward, and just as I warn it to stop, it practically disappears in a flash of smoke. Held frantically with a crazed grin in his hands are numerous talismans. One of which burns away, but I can see is a fireball talisman, similar to the one I previously had. My scan alerts me to dive to the side, and as I do so, I suddenly lose a leg. However, my leg was practically flattened into the ground. Considering my body¡¯s resistance to pressure from the spiritual pressure trial I went through earlier; that Talisman he used could take out at least a low core formation expert. There was almost no warning regarding that attack, and only the use of my scan could detect that he was targeting me. If not for that, it would have taken me a much longer time to regenerate from such a thing, as I would just be paste on the ground. A look of severe irritation is on his face, but he continues to pull out Talisman after Talisman, like candy. Explosions and elemental attacks emerge from him continuously and aimed in every direction. It¡¯s honestly unfair. It feels like I¡¯m fighting a player character in a video game, with the amount of bullshit he¡¯s throwing out! He seems to get weaker and weaker with every Talisman he uses, as it appears there is some kind of ability that he¡¯s using to duplicate them. Nonetheless, it¡¯s working for him, as he¡¯s pushed us all back, forcing us to retreat and for me to slow down my healing. To keep everyone alive, I also have to spread it out between all the creatures. Creatures like the mole, I regenerated, but all the rest I have instructed to avoid his attacks and try to wait him out. Easier said than done. I made a mistake in my assumptions, though. He still has more cards to show. Just as he sees that we¡¯ve gained distance from him, he reaches even deeper into that pouch of his, pulling out a scroll that¡¯s far too large to fit in there. Slamming it on the ground, his pouch burns away and he tosses all the surrounding talismans in a circle. I can feel my eyes narrow as the hairs on my back rise. Whatever he¡¯s about to do, it¡¯s big. Acknowledging my fears, he looks up and gives a cold laugh. Suddenly, light streams out from the circle around him and up into the air. Even in this darkness of a jungle, massive wisps of darkness interplay with the light, like a corroding influence. Creating an arrow pointing towards our locations. This is where our hell begins. He visibly ages, as light pours out of the circle and soars to each of our locations, targeting us directly. Anywhere the light touches, a large incision is made, and it takes everything I have to avoid it. Darting between trees and running away from that area. All the creatures have already been taken down, even the turtle which had a strong enough shell to withstand blows from him normally. My healing is just barely able to keep them alive, as the lights change to focus on me, heading to my location. He already knows that as long as I live, I can continuously bring more creatures to his location. Heal any that stay. I¡¯m a danger in more ways than one. And there¡¯s no hope for me here. I can only make it a half step before it shreds a piece of my skin. Another step and a combat dodge only allows me to avoid losing my whole arm while sacrificing a hand. As the light approaches my head with no other way to dodge with its speed, my scan alerts me to something that was creeping behind Ao Jin this whole time. Someone I had honestly forgotten about in the fire of the battle. The Panther. Unseen and hidden to the eye and senses of a normal cultivator, it crept perilously slowly. Just as before, Ao Jin appears to not be able to see its camouflaged body. In the exact instant I would have been pierced by shards of light, it leapt. Taking a bite around Ao Jin¡¯s head and puncturing his eye. Immediately, the light dissipates, and I rushed towards his location. As expected, the Panther is swatted away and similar to the snake from before; he smashed its body into an unrecognizable shape. Of course, I began healing it immediately to save it the best I can. On Ao Jin¡¯s side, he is crying out in pain as the poison that was laid over his body from earlier seeped into his eye from the puncture. Our goal was to wear him down with cuts over time and this strategy, but this made a more direct impact. The Panther is out of the fight, but scored a hit. That is enough for me to put in place a plan that I was really hoping not to ever do. My body surges towards him, just as he regains his faculties. His mouth wide open, I move my hand as close to his face as possible¡­ and stick my fingers in. Almost immediately, he chomps down on instinct, my fingers now bitten off and me pulling back. But I don¡¯t stop there. I direct all my healing at the dismembered fingers, willing them to grow back into an arm within his mouth as it goes down his throat. It resists, but as I pour more and more of my healing towards it, it grows and grows. It is at this moment that he realized that he¡¯d fucked up. Somehow, I still manage the slightest bit of control over it. And the last command I sent to it was to grab something and not let go. He immediately begins choking as his throat pathway is completely blocked and actively being obstructed. Desperately, he claws at his throat and then his mouth to reach inside to pull it out. But, with every grasp and crushing of the bone that sticks out, he only rips out part of the regenerating pieces of bone, tissue, and meat. With deeper attempts, only making things worse. For 30 seconds this happens, and then he turns his eyes, full of fury and fear on me, as he realized he¡¯s doomed. That¡¯s when I realized I didn¡¯t think this part out. The next five minutes are the most hellish I¡¯ve ever experienced as Ao Jin ripped every piece of my body apart, smashing it into a pulp with his hands. Taking petty vengeance on even the most sensitive parts of my body, as he abandoned living and only focused on killing me and causing me suffering. As I desperately attempted to regenerate both my arm and my body, I¡¯m forced to abandon the healing of my allies just to sustain this. It is only because my body¡¯s natural inclination is to heal itself, that I¡¯m able to sustain this even past losing consciousness, brain, and nervous system. In some ways, the vestiges of consciousness that remain despite me losing my head and body earlier truly played its worth here. And then it was done. I could feel my consciousness fully reemerge after sometime, with the first thing that comes into sight, is the stilled, bulging eyes and purple face of Ao Jin. Focused with the rage only a despairing, vengeful father could summon. Revealing his ultimate fate. It¡¯s finally over. Chapter 202 - Clearing Thoughts With Ao Jin¡¯s body still locked above my body in an angry grip of death and despair, I can¡¯t help to be frozen. Staring into his bulging eyes, my mind is awash with fear and shame. The knowledge that I stopped him from doing what was necessary to save his wife and child. Imagining the horrors, they go through every day and what they must now go through for the rest of their lives. Being tortured and played with for enjoyment. Neither my body nor my mind can move away from his soulless glare. However, I quickly feel my healing constitution go into action and some of the intense feelings abate, which prompts me to utilize my healing aura as well. Almost instantly, I can look and move away from him. He left a final demonic technique gift. One that he sent to impress upon me the pain he¡¯s been going through. What I just took from him. To eternally share his last moments of pain and suffering. It doesn¡¯t appear that it sent over memories, but more of the emotions towards certain things. ¡­ but deep within the pain is a tinge of hope. Hope that I¡¯ll save his family for him. That I would care enough. Despite the fact that he tortured me. Before I can dive into the thought of this, something else steals my attention away. The fact that my allies could still use some healing. Since I had already healed the Panther, who had run away, I move my healing to finish up taking care of the tamed creatures who assisted me in the battle. Eager to focus my attention on something else, I completely healed them to full and even got rid of some deficiencies they previously had. After that was done, I made sure that their cultivation journey, in the spirit beast sense, would move smoothly with the changes. Obviously, this left a very positive impression on the creatures. While the situation from before was close, they still grew an immense amount from it because of the massive amounts of strain they went through in the healing that compensated for it. I ended up doing a different style of taming contract with each of them. Basically, they would continue to get a tiny percentage boost to their cultivation, with the ability to increase it to higher levels if I ever needed their help. A retainer fee, of sorts. Without a doubt, this is going to have ramifications on the surrounding jungle. I¡¯m suddenly reminded that I disconnected my healing from Gong and the group, in my desperation to survive the fight. And based on what I needed to do; it looks like it was the only decision I can make at that time. Quickly reattaching my taming, scanning, and healing connections, I¡¯m quickly brought back to speed on the changes that have occurred with the normal networks. As I connected to Gong, I immediately sensed relief coming from her and my survival. Before she can even communicate back, I can see that we¡¯ve lost quite a few spiders and with the demi humans, one is missing, with another being unconscious. Full of concern, I also connect to Ai, Lin, and everyone else I had previously had my healing connections to. Luckily, it appears everything is normal for everyone else. With that being the case, I redirect my attention back to the situation with Gong. I don¡¯t heal the unconscious person, because I get a feeling that they would already be awake if Gong wished it. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. To make things a bit easier for her, I tame a spider nearby, so she can communicate via webs. In short, the removal of healing caused some panic among the demi humans. Understandably so. I¡¯m a major contributor to the success underground and part of my healing goes to the plants. While it appears most of them are already self-sustaining in that environment, it still affects their growth. Some people took this as the opportunity to actively abandoned ship and betray the others. Which, of course, caused the backlash. Unfortunately, fear of death in this manner is much less than fear of being tortured to death if it was ever found out that they have the abilities that they do. The missing person had a contract breach, as they were trying to actively betray the group, and died. It apparently was a very horrifying event. The unconscious person simply was abandoning the group and was locked in the interim period. All of this occurred when I was being tortured and having my head cut off continuously, which is why I was unaware these contract breaches happened. Managing a community is no easy feat. While Gong was superb at manipulating and controlling information within the city, this might be her first time in a true long-term leadership position, outside of commanding spiders and local demi-humans. Considering that, she¡¯s been doing an exceptional job utilizing those connections to keep everyone together. One of the first things I¡¯m going to need to do after getting the methods I need is to go back and help her solidify her position. Though after this event, there may be no need. Among other things I need to do in that city¡­ My mind drifts around to some of the different things I need to complete and do, But I quickly realized that I¡¯m doing something that I consistently do after a battle. Avoid thinking about what just happened. My mind can still see his eyes, red and purple, staring deep into my soul. Even though part of the trauma has been healed, the impact has not left me. Which reminds me that my cultivation method should be able to heal trauma better, even at this level, than my healing aura can. Slowly, I manipulate the Qi around my meridians and dantians to reactivate my cultivation method. Instantly, feel a soothing feeling throughout my body and mind. While the technique Ao Jin used on me ravaged my channels, it also expanded them in other ways I didn¡¯t have originally have access to from demonic Qi. Strangely enough, I seem to be able to hold and process Qi even better in my body than before. And if attacked by demonic Qi in the future, I¡¯m confident I won¡¯t be too adversely affected. With this being the case, I use my method to help with the traumas that I have and some others I sustained over time. A strange feeling comes over me. It¡¯s like I¡¯m able to perceive the trauma from the third person perspective. Detached, yet in control. Allowing me to process these in a different way. Although the eyes are still in my memory, I¡¯m beginning to realize what it actually means for me. Guilt. That I couldn¡¯t resolve the situation and keep him as a friend. Frustration. I wasn¡¯t strong enough to subdue him and put him under my control. If I had done so, perhaps I could have reasoned with him. Fear. That what happened to him could so easily happen to me. With these feelings being more discernible for me, maybe I put this aside and come up with a few simple solutions. Get stronger. Save his family. Bring him back. With caution, and only when I¡¯m strong enough to handle him. Keep doing the right thing, but have items on hand to handle unexpected situations. Nice thoughts, but has a lot of steps invoiced in each one. The issues that were resolved before, was because I had the abilities or the strength to face them. Whether it was healing countless people in both the outer and Monchon city, or the journey up the stairs, it was because of my strengths. But it¡¯s not only that. I think that even if people disapprove of what I do, as long as I keep doing what I believe is morally right, I can stay sane in this crazy world. I can feel it¡­ the temptation to go the typical path. To say fuck it all and not care about anyone. Take what I want and whenever I want. I won¡¯t do that, though. There is value in the morals my family instilled in me. I have to believe that. I need to. ¡­ even in a world that says otherwise. But I can only do what I believe is right if I¡¯m strong enough to go against those who are willing to do wrong. Or, if I empower those who have strength as well, to fight beside me. I would not be where I am without Gong, Ai, and Lin. There are also many other people who¡¯ve made a huge impact on what I¡¯ve been able to do for others in this world. It may be tough, however there are people out there that want to do right by others. They just need to be convinced it¡¯s worth it. Thinking back on the current dilemma, the little I know about Ao Jon¡¯s family tells me it wouldn¡¯t be an easy feat to save them from. But it¡¯s something need to do. For my own sanity, if nothing else. Luckily, cultivators are typically complacent, and my scan tells me that this might be a situation that I can actually affect relatively soon. And it appears it¡¯s through one contact I had made during my ¡®market¡¯ journey. ¡­ I¡¯ll find a way. I promise. Chapter 203 - Forming Connections Before heading back to the teleporter area, I evaluate my situation and what¡¯s going to be coming up. Not only that, but I go through what I might need to put myself in the best possible position. I¡¯m currently 7 days in on the 16-day time limit senior song gave me. I have numerous alchemical materials, including several star renewal flowers, so as long as I can get them to her, I should be all set on that front. During the fight with Ao Jin, I released my taming and healing contracts. There¡¯s also released the contracts for all the rats in the outer city. The vast majority of rats had the contract long enough for their intelligence to grow enough to know to lie low and wait for further instructions. The newer rats followed the crowd and retreated along with them. I got lucky in that respect. If the current batch of rats hadn¡¯t had been safe because of the rats sent out by the Ascending Myriad Monsters group and the Eight Winds Alchemical Research society¡­ they would have been too ¡®young¡¯ to not handle the situation carefully. I¡¯m also getting the sense that the hero group might have been involved. There¡¯s also an (at least) Peak Nascent Soul expert running around with a vendetta. Though, now that I think about it, He mentioned his daughter before he ran off. And even if he was going for a vendetta, after just a waking he¡¯s probably information gathering and trying to get back to his old stores of treasures, like every cultivator seems to have. So, hopefully I won¡¯t have to worry about him too much. Maybe if I¡¯m lucky, he¡¯ll only do something after 100 years. ¡­ Who am I kidding? Of course, he won¡¯t. The next thing that comes to mind is my previous thoughts about getting stronger. Subconsciously, I can¡¯t help but take a glance toward Ao Jin¡¯s body. If I didn¡¯t have those creatures, I would have been here for even longer, probably even killed after I had attacked him. While the swarms held him off temporarily, the spirit beasts were the ones that weakened him enough for me to finally kill him. I should take some of them with me. Since my abilities are primarily support oriented, my best chance for survival is surrounding myself with people and beast to support. They have to be strong enough in the first place, though. Unless they are a strategic tame, in which trying to raise them up because their abilities would be even more effective as they grow, like my resident slime girl, Dana. I can¡¯t assume that these groups won¡¯t figure out that I can heal, tame, and scan. While there would be benefits to that, there are also major downsides. Having beings next to me I know are completely on my side will be central to navigating those situations. So that made me reconsider something. Why wouldn¡¯t I bring all of them? The only reason that comes to mind is that it would be extremely questionable how I brought all of these creatures under my control in such a short time. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Without a doubt, I¡¯d be getting a call from the myriad monsters'' group. It would also raise up the assumption that I might be the one controlling the rats. Once again, there are benefits and downsides to that. More benefits than downsides, though. I could quickly gain the support of the myriad monsters'' group. An opportunity to get access to many more creatures through them that, I normally wouldn¡¯t have a chance to. And if there¡¯s any group that would be able to protect me from the anger of the outer city gangs, they would. No one wants to annoy or fight people that can work with and control spirit beasts. It¡¯s easy to plan for human cultivators¡¯ tactics. Definitely not so for spirit beasts, which can come in any shape or form. In addition, I also need to get in contact with the eight winds alchemical research society. Since I¡¯m already basically blacklisted by the alchemy Guild, the best way to become a true and certified alchemist would be through this society. Not only that, but only they would be left to purchase all the items I¡¯ve collected out here at a fair price. Anywhere else would likely be influenced by the alchemy Guild, even my own sect, in some respects. It could actually work in my favor with them, that I¡¯m the one that controlled the rats from before. Similar to the Monster¡¯s group, none of the outer gangs will want to mess with the alchemical society either. If I¡¯m part of both, it will give me some protection from even the Alchemy Guild. With this thought, I come to a decision. I¡¯ll try to join these groups. In both cases, I¡¯ll need the titles they can provide, if anything else. It is only to a point that you can call yourself an alchemist or tamer. Case in point would be my feud with the alchemy Guild. Not only did I take business away from them, I wasn¡¯t even accredited. The first would be reason enough, while the second makes it somewhat legalized to come after me. So, I¡¯ll need that if I want to continue any further legally. With the Tamer title, it¡¯ll allow me to take on jobs that will give me more opportunities to tame a rare spirit beast. While getting paid for it. The best of both worlds. I need to get prepared to leave. But there are a few things I will want to grab before I go: the spirit beasts; some seedlings so I can grow rare ingredients; and some final tames I think could be useful over time. Immediately, I reactivate all the spirit beasts that I previously had access to. And let them know that they¡¯ll be coming with me. They¡¯ll be set at the same level of percentage increases as I have with the hero team. It¡¯s massively lower than they were getting when I was in that desperate battle, but overtime it¡¯ll allow them to grow more over a long time. They seem excited, because not only do they get that, but also access to my healing. As could be expected, being constantly healed and optimized really helps your cultivation and body strength. This is even more important for spirit beasts who rely on their bodies and natural abilities. To make things more realistic for anyone who may actually see this scene, I also do something that I haven¡¯t done yet with any creature I¡¯ve tamed. Initiate a traditional connection with them. A sharing of Qi within each other¡¯s bodies. An imprint of sorts. This is how most tamers actually go about making an initial agreement with the spirit beast and, in other cases, demons or demonic creatures. Depending on the dynamics of the relationship, Qi can go either way. Here, I¡¯ve imprinted on them, which shows that they at least agree to follow my orders. It shows up as a small symbol somewhere on their bodies. This is in contrast to a mutual marking, which would mean both of us have an agreement with each other. Of course, there are more complex versions of these which are more specific and binding, but wouldn¡¯t be realistic for someone of my cultivation and with the resources I have available, to make. Next, I go back through the poison area, while using as much of the healing as I can, to quickly grab a few seeds and plants that I think would grow into useful materials and potentially tames. Of course, outside of that area, I also grab a large number of other seeds and growth items. Since the creatures with me can¡¯t move as faster or as far, I had to go by myself for these forays. Instead, I have them collect, capture, and knockout any creatures they would think would be useful for me to tame and bring along. Not only that, but I have them collect parasites and symbiotes from around their areas. With a permanent contract in place, they seem to work together seamlessly, as they can actually trust each other now to stick around for the long haul and not betray each other. With this being the case, they seem to use this as an opportunity to get back at some creatures in each of their areas while also bringing them along. By the time I get back to the central location that I set up for them to hold everything, there are literal piles of creatures knocked out here. Only one thought goes through my mind by the time I¡¯m done with my errands and come back to this. Would they even let me through the teleporter with this many creatures? Chapter 204 - Beast Squad Looking at the piles of creatures in front of me, I can already see that having this many creatures go through the teleporter would be untenable. And even though I will already be seen to have a taming ability or something that allows me to have influence over creatures, this would definitely put me in the category of possibly dangerous. Especially with this many spirit beasts and the fact that they¡¯re growing in how they are; Not needing food, water, or even anything to support their cultivation. In fact, this would essentially be a growing army of creatures. Not only that, but revealing this many could undermine Gong, making it appear as if I¡¯m the only one controlling her spiders instead of her using her natural abilities. A big distinction, and an important one in terms of leverage and leadership. People may already suspect as much, once it is revealed that I¡¯m the one that controlled the rats, but it would be better to keep some measure of opaqueness to the issue. Not only that, but it may be better to keep some cards hidden regarding this ability. I¡¯ll take a few more than I was originally intending, but I won¡¯t take this whole army of creatures here. With this in mind, I still send out a retainer type taming contract to every one of these creatures. The vast majority accept, and the few that decline I let go. The taming contract is a mutual thing, and I can¡¯t force anyone into it. Coercing them into a contract wouldn¡¯t benefit me, especially if they¡¯re already under the pressure with this many creatures here. I let them know they are free to contact any of the creatures around here to set up a contract with me, if they want. I suspect that things around the jungle are going to change with these many allied spirit beasts. Not only that, but at the baseline, the contract removes the need for food or water. Which means they don¡¯t need to hunt anymore. Ironically, removing the need to eat will probably make them hunt in the same ways they were doing before, to further their cultivation. Spirit beasts cultivate differently than humans. They have their cultivation methods they can follow, but largely they could do without and grow automatically Through Following their normal habits and absorbing Qi naturally. Personally, I¡¯d like them to not kill things regularly, So I pressure some of the creatures that seem to have gleaned some spirit beast cultivation methods into revealing them. I spend the whole day doing this and building together a generalized and adaptive cultivation method for them. One that won¡¯t require them to feed on other creatures. It will also allow them to unleash certain Qi based abilities. Unlike the human cultivation world, there doesn¡¯t seem to be that many protections and secrets for this type of knowledge. It is obviously still valuable, but because they can be learned naturally and are not required to progress, they have less of an impact outside of certain spirit beast clans. Just by getting these small aspects of different creatures¡¯ methods allowed me to pull from my scan to fill in the gaps. I hope that over time, as I learn from more creatures, I¡¯ll be able to add to the cultivation method and improve it further. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. But there is also a secondary goal for this. Demi humans can learn spirit beast cultivation methods alongside human ones. To be specific, restrictions that come from human cultivation methods don¡¯t affect the spirit beast ones. And vice versa. This is why they were so feared by both spirit beasts and humans. Not only could they grow automatically and utilize spirit beast techniques, but they can also use human cultivation methods and techniques, which in some ways are naturally more refined than the spirit beast ones. The best of both worlds. Once I get back to Gong, I¡¯ll give both this and the human cultivation method to them. I Quickly turn my mind back to the current situation, though. Them having the spirit beast cultivation method means that all the creatures will have fast advancement and if they find something better, they can always switch it out with this one. It also makes it more efficient for them to not hunt and instead cultivate using the method. Fitting my goals. Considering I already had 13 spirit beasts, I¡¯m only planning on taking seven more with me. The several hundred others will just remain on retainer. My mana has grown to the point with all the taming that¡¯s happened and healing, that I can sustain these types of numbers, although spirit beasts use more mana normally. The retainer fee amount is around the amount it took to grow Dana. However, it increases the higher in cultivation they are. Obviously, because they¡¯re consuming more resources. I originally had: 3 birds 3 giant centipedes 2 moles 2 butterflies 1 snake 1 turtle 1 praying mantis Now I Also have: 1 earthworm 1 crocodile 1 carp 1 giant frog 1 tiger 1 walking plant The carp is actually sitting in the mouth of the giant frog, which is filled with water. There seems to be some type of symbiosis between them, which allows the frog to carry the carp to new water sources. The earthworm is just a giant worm. A really, really big worm. The thickness of a double-decker bus and the length of a train. Apparently, it was really difficult to hold down The walking plant was one of the few plants that had gained sentience and, surprisingly, could move around, albeit slowly. A symbiotic/parasitic plant, it can hook into other plants and control them, either boosting them or stealing their nutrients. I think it could be useful against illusions and other plant spirit creatures, as most won¡¯t be able to affect it or it could potentially fight for control. Plants can actually communicate near instantaneously, so it¡¯s method of chatting with me was crazy fast. And it was actually slowing down for me. I felt like I couldn¡¯t keep up with it mentally, even with my improved body and cultivation. It¡¯s currently perched on one of the other creatures coming with us. For the last tame, there was one creature I knew I had to bring with me. The Panther. ¡­ I honestly expected to have to go through a long process of trying to convince it, but as soon as I started approaching, it started acting like a friendly cat to me. Rubbing its head on my side affectionately meowing and talking back. In fact, it wouldn¡¯t stop talking, and since I understood it, I talked back. Which sounds like a bunch of bass-y meows. Mainly it was about what I¡¯m planning on doing and who I¡¯m bringing. I quickly found out it was a she, based on these conversations. It seems to be focused on what we will do next, as it had fun. It ran away after the initial situation, because it wanted alone time. Fair. Obviously, with this positive interaction, it accepted the taming contract and imprinting as long as it could do what it wanted (generally). It also promised not to kill people, unless necessary. This was easy to accept, as that¡¯s the plan for most of these creatures. With this all done, and the other creatures going back to their natural areas to cultivate but also work together, I¡¯m all set to head over to the teleportation area. With 20 creatures. Since this would raise some alarms in normal cultivators, I had them hang back, while I head straight to the teleporter. Using my scan to scout ahead, I¡¯m able to see that the cultivator¡¯s family is here and is currently in one of the homes, ready to be healed. However, other than the other cultivators, there is something that worries me. There¡¯s a woman covered in black, casually chatting with the cultivator guards. But she has the alchemy Guild symbol on her. ¡­ Why is there always a catch? Sigh. How am I going to handle this one¡­? Chapter 205 - Stacking the Deck Concern fills my heart, as just after I¡¯ve already gone through one stressful situation, I seem to go into another. Despite my healing of the trauma from the previous situations, I can still clearly remember the attacks that the Guild has already directed at me. This doesn¡¯t even include the machinations that they had performed on the way up the stairs, as well as for my testing. Something that had led me to do this journey in the first place. This leaves only one question. Why would they be out here so amicably, unless they had leverage or wanted something? The Alchemist Guild woman and the other cultivator guards seem to wrap up their conversation, not giving me any inclination to what they were previously discussing. I definitely need to know what they were talking about, so I can approach this in the correct way. I¡¯ve learned my lesson about not using the scan when I should. Though I still shouldn¡¯t do direct scans. Even more so for well-connected individuals. This leads me to come up with an idea. Using my scan, I actually have it picked up the reflections of sound that were occurring in the area. In addition, I read the plants nearby and essentially see the history of vibrations that they went through. The goal? To bring all this information together to find out what they were saying as far back as I can go. Similar to a high-end computer, my brain and the scan successfully combine the information I gathered together, allowing me a decent idea of what it transpired. Huh. Its only pleasant things be said. Strangely so. They actually introduced themselves as my acquaintance. They also seem a little more down to earth than other cultivators I¡¯ve met over here. Asking questions about their families and at least attempting to look like they care. Of course, that could just be because they are still teleporter guards, which has its own sort of prestige. Not as much as being part of the sect would, though. With this information and their demeanor, it¡¯s very unlikely that they would turn hostile in front of guards who are meant to protect this area. But the more I look at this woman, the more a sense of unease goes through my heart. A feeling that I¡¯m missing something that I can¡¯t put my finger on. I look at her closer and closer using the scan, without actually scanning her. Studying everything else around her to figure it out. Until I get it. This was her. The assassin that killed me. Not only me, but that young woman who was diced like pork. After learning this knowledge, I have expected her to turn towards me and frighteningly look in my direction. ¡­ But no such thing happens. They just keep talking and they don¡¯t seem to have known anything happened. In a way, this calms my heart. I¡¯m in control of this situation. So¡­ What do I do? There are a few signs this person would be that assassin. With the right information at work, it would be pretty easy to find out and know this person. In some ways, it¡¯s a test by the Guild to see how far my information reaches. Which ultimately means the best path forward is to acknowledge that fact and treat them as not a threat. I previously mentioned a secretive master, so that might be the best way to approach this situation. And while doing so, find out what they want from this meeting. Those two approaches. That¡¯ll make it seem like I¡¯m not putting them in my eyes in terms of combat and that they wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt me, anyway. It will only reinforce this because I¡¯ll have Qi Condensation creatures following me. I plan out a few more things before I start my approach, but instead of just going alone, I bring four of the tamed creatures with me. The tiger, turtle, praying mantis, and a bird. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. All of my tamed creatures here are in the Qi Condensation realm, but are at different stages. I make a mental note of where each of them is in their cultivation. 3 birds- 1 High, 2 Middle Qi Condensation 3 giant centipedes- 2 Low, 1 Middle 2 moles ¨C 1 low, 1 Peak 2 butterflies ¨C 2 Low 1 snake ¨C 1 Middle 1 turtle ¨C 1 High 1 praying mantis ¨C 1 middle 1 earthworm ¨C 1 middle 1 crocodile ¨C 1 Low 1 carp ¨C 1 Peak 1 giant frog ¨C 1 low 1 tiger ¨C 1 Middle 1 walking plant ¨C 1 peak And of course, the panther who is a middle tier¡­ but she does her own thing. So, I essentially will come in with 3 middle stage and one high stage spirit beast. Even if she wants to pull something, it¡¯ll be difficult to do so with them there. It¡¯ll also add to the fact that I won¡¯t have to put them in my eyes. There¡¯s a reason spirit beast tamers are feared. Adding alchemy to that makes that even worse. For enemies, at least. I performed some last-minute checks, just to make sure that I¡¯m not missing anything. I quickly realized there¡¯s one area that I¡¯ve left a huge gap in that has already almost hurt me with these guards. Being scanned with spiritual sense. It¡¯s typically a courtesy to not scan another cultivator, but you can¡¯t rely upon that when you are already enemies. Although this appears to be a benign situation, I don¡¯t want to take that risk if they have allies on the other side of the teleporter. Or if others may come in later. Put into numbers, I have only just over 4 units of Ki. Which is still much higher than the one that a first stage cultivator would have. Not only that, but I have exceptionally better control and retention of it than a normal person would. If I want to hide and defend against spiritual senses, while also still being able to use my healing abilities, I will need to use at least 1 of that Qi. Diving deep into myself, and regulating the incoming Qi, as well as the amounts that I circulated more slowly throughout my body, I form a small layering of Qi on the outer skin of my body. And then I harden it into several shapes, very similar to those found in certain types of audio studios Back in my previous world. It is a combination of absorptive and reflective styles in shapes and structures. Primarily, the upper layer of the Qi reflects away as much of the incoming spiritual sense as possible, potentially even reflecting it back into other streams, thus confusing it. The deeper and closer to me it gets, the more it changes into absorptive shapes, textures, and properties. All down to a final hardened layer that won¡¯t shatter if some parts get through. Doing this allows me to Withstand an intense spiritual sense from a middle stage Foundation Establishment expert. It still allows them to see me with the sense, at this level, but I¡¯m able to defend some of my secrets. And for higher levels than that, I can put in more Ki, but it¡¯ll take time to set up. Unfortunately, it¡¯s not a quick process. Even this first level took me an hour or two to complete. All of this is only possible, because I¡¯m able to use my scan to directly position each and every piece of my Qi. I¡¯m actually not that talented at it, but my scan allows me to determine whether I messed up, slowly getting to the right answer. Someone with actually good control could complete it within minutes, if they knew what to do and could look that closely. Of course, the cultivator that I¡¯m currently facing against is only a qi condensation expert. And cultivators below the foundation establishment realm cannot use spiritual sense unless they have some sort of special ability. It¡¯s the reason abilities such as Mei Lin¡¯s are so valuable. Which makes me wonder why she revealed it so easily to me. But now I feel safe. Casual glances using spiritual sense should fail, even from higher levels. By the time I¡¯m done, the cultivator it¡¯s just relaxing and looking around the open plains of the area. Feeling confident that I covered everything, I finally move forward. Once I¡¯m within around 5 kilometers of the guards, they quickly notice me as they were sending out a sense as part of their duties. They react first with Glee and then with surprise as they see the surrounding creatures. Since I¡¯m technically not supposed to know that they can see me, I wait until I reached the tree line to wave at them and acknowledge their presence. Although they¡¯re massively stronger than me, something that I¡¯ve now physically realize because of my battle in the jungle, they¡¯re bowing unceasingly and asking me about my journey. Being clearly subservient. The alchemists'' Guild cultivator stays back, almost as if they weren¡¯t involved with me. They seemed shocked at the creatures beside me and their obedience. They also seem wary of how the cultivator guards are treating me. In their conversation, they didn''t get this level of impression from me. Whatever the Alchemist was originally planning on doing, has now turned into a much more cautious approach. As I move with the guards, they still follow, but the most they¡¯ve done is give a small bow. I nod my head back, but I make sure not to address them. Setting the tone of the relationship. I say some casual and generic statements to the cultivator guards¡¯ questions, but quickly ask them to direct me to the family member that I know needs healed. Of course, they quickly bring me there and matching my expectations, I¡¯m able to quickly heal his daughter using my cultivation method. I leave my creatures outside, as many of them are too large to bring in. The cultivator guard in question, with tears in his eyes, hands me a bag with something that he assures me is a rare and interesting item that he ¡®confiscated¡¯ at some point. I tried to give it back, especially after hearing that, but even without my conversation scan, it is easy to tell this would be extremely offensive to him. I¡¯m forced to accept it with a smile. A quick glance in the bag with my scan, despite my apprehension, shows that there is an interesting jade Pearl within it. All I¡¯m able to glean with a cursory glance from my scan is that it wouldn¡¯t be harmful to me and doesn¡¯t have any trackers. It¡¯s just something I need to look into more, to discover its secrets. The whole time, the cultivator was observing this situation. Watching the daughter carefully and seeing the changes with their own eyes of what happened. It was a disease that would be an expensive fix if potions were used. Very profitable, if only treated and not cured. However, the alchemy cultivator doesn¡¯t seem to be dissatisfied. Rather, they are growing more impressed by the second. Almost as if they¡¯re there not to say a statement, but to judge. Wait a second, I think they¡¯re trying to recruit me¡­ Almost as if in response to my thoughts, the Alchemy Guild cultivator speaks up. Chapter 206 - Reason Slipping The Alchemist representative turns straight towards me, her voice coy and flirtatious. Being a short, pale, black-haired woman, the conversational style fit her well. However, the way she¡¯s doing it gives off the feeling that she¡¯s not used to doing such things. ¡°¡­ Well, that was quite the display you¡¯ve shown. Though it only adds to the mystery of how you could walk away from our last meeting.¡± I stay silent to her inquiry. Neither acknowledging her statement or the implications of what she¡¯s saying. She tries a different approach. More direct. ¡°Some people in our organization think it could have been an illusion where I was tricked. Of course, I know differently. There¡¯s no way my eyes would have been fooled.¡± Her eyes are flashing at me that she wants to know. She¡¯s pressing on, despite the fact that I¡¯m clearly not going to say anything to this. If she¡¯s trying to get me to work with their organization, she¡¯s doing a poor job. What is she getting at? What is she actually trying to achieve? She keeps talking and getting close to me. Not only that, but she¡¯s making clearly seductive efforts towards me. It is at this point, then I change a bit of my combat scan over to a conversation scan. This whole time, I¡¯ve been ready for a fight and focused everything on that. I didn¡¯t want to take anything for chance, especially after what I¡¯ve just gone through with her. But now, I¡¯m missing out on cues that I¡¯m clearly not grasping. And that¡¯s when I see it. The light scars barely showing as she moves her hands. The shadows and bruises under her eyes, although she¡¯s a middle stage qi condensation cultivator. And finally, the limp that she had as she was walking around, that my combat scan had identified, but only as a potential weakness. One that comes from a significant injury in a certain place. She has been getting punished for messing up. Looking into her eyes as she is speaking, I see something else that I didn¡¯t notice earlier because of my wariness. Desperation. ¡­ This is probably a last chance effort to redeem herself. Sent on a mission to provide me with the flower I would need for Senior Song, at a cost of membership. But coming with her own goals in mind. To recover a relationship that someone has probably scapegoated her for. Likely being called incompetent, for skills and abilities that she knows were correct in their estimation. A disposable tool. Of course, these signs are subtle and barely perceivable. My scan can pick up these up from its detailed oriented style and visual context clues. All of this means she¡¯s fishing for information and something to bring back as a benefit to save herself. Now the only question I have to ask myself¡­ do and should I care? This is a woman who callously killed the woman that was initially trying to kill me. Someone whose death, despite my healing of the trauma, I¡¯m still trying to get over. This is a person who would have killed me in the same fashion, had I not had the abilities I do to survive. My initial logical thought is no. While my standard and personal thought is yes. Although she¡¯s an enemy, no one should have to go through something like what she did. And currently, she¡¯s not my enemy. As is sometimes said,¡¯ Yesterday¡¯s enemy is today¡¯s friend.¡¯ This may be an opportunity. This is a person who needs an excuse to stay relevant in their organization, or they¡¯ll die. Likely terribly. This doesn¡¯t change what they did to me or that woman, but I can at least see the opportunity here. I want some consistency in the relationship with the alchemy Guild. Not only that, but if I can somewhat normalize relations between me and the alchemy Guild, it will let me move around easier. Obviously, I will not join them. The research society fits my goals more than they do, and I don¡¯t like the way the alchemy Guild operates. In fact, I can only see this relationship heading on a long negative course¡­ But in the short term, and potentially as a counterweight, I can give them just enough benefits to not take any serious actions towards me as I continue to grow in strength. I need them to think that long term, it will be positive. Also, if I join another group, they likely will have a heavy distaste for the baggage of a negative relationship with the alchemy Guild. Despite the benefits that I bring. So, I will need to make up with them in some way, anyway. With my game plan set, I changed my attention back to the woman in front of me. As I clearly had not been responding to her earlier, she''s been saying stranger and more desperate things. She moves to perform certain actions. Her earlier proud face has crumbled, both in the metaphorical and social side. What The guards and I had seen from her earlier, in terms of her demeanor, was simply a fa?ade. Hiding away a person willing to do anything to survive. A person living on the knife''s edge, while trying not to make her situation worse by portraying the organization she¡¯s part of as desperate. The guards have already Left, as she had quickly notified them after I stopped responding, that this is a personal situation involving the two of us. With little fuss, they took the family out of the house and left us in there alone together. My scan showed their eyes, looking at me with a mixture of fear and respect. I will need to communicate to them not to share anything unnecessary, so that she doesn¡¯t bring down the ¡®face¡¯ of the organization. I quickly speak up and grab her hands, to make sure she doesn¡¯t go any further, as her desperation is leading her into areas I don¡¯t this want her to go. ¡°Stop. You don¡¯t need to do this.¡± She freezes at the word stop, but I don¡¯t think she heard the rest of my words. So, I Try a different approach, to speed things along. ¡°I can give you a few refined alchemical recipes than the ones commonly known. I can also give some rare ingredients that I know your leaders will appreciate.¡± She looks up at me in confusion, before her face lights up in excitement. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. ¡°Really?!¡± She breathes heavily, sinking to the floor, as if I have lifted a great weight from her shoulders. My mind moves to What I should actually give them that could compensate for me not being part of their group but still showing respect. To be specific, I have a plethora of items that could serve this purpose, but I don¡¯t want to give all of them to them, or even more than a few. Not only do I have to have gifts for the groups I¡¯m going into, there are plenty of uses for these that would be wasted in their hands, as I won¡¯t be giving them the recipes anyway. As I¡¯ve been thinking through this, the woman¡¯s been leaning further and further forward, making me feel suspicious. I Slowly start raising my combat scan and as she moves, I¡¯m glad I did. At least until she does something unexpected. She pulled down my pants. My mind and body freezes in place. My scan shows no hostile intention from her. And just when I¡¯m about to Call out and move to stop her¡­ I can feel her hot breath on my lower member. Like a warm breeze on a cold day, I can¡¯t help but to subconsciously lean towards it. Even though I know I should move away, I can¡¯t look away from her eyes, fixated and hungry on one singular thing. It is at this moment, something that I had been avoiding for a long time, mesmerizes me. A feeling that grips me and I can¡¯t seem to break from in this moment. The feeling of power. Over this woman. This situation. Over something that I once feared. A way of getting revenge for me and others'' anguish. It feels so wrong¡­ but why am I hesitating to stop her? Her gaze shows that she¡¯d accept anything I¡¯d want. Completely submissive to my every whim. ¡­ I could do anything I want to her right now. And she¡¯d love it. The feeling of labored and moist breath on my tip. A dedication to satisfying me fully. Her feelings are palpable. Then she moves. Sending a long, wet lick from the base of a now stiffening section to the precipice of its peak. ¡°Ahhhh, oomph.¡± She swallows the mountain. Vibrations run straight down my spine as a three-part symphony of warm, wet, and tight sends my mind and body into a blank state. Being a virgin of 27 years, who hasn¡¯t had an experience like this, I briefly lose myself in this newfound feeling. A sudden intake of breath and oxygen to my brain rockets me back into the situation. I need to stop this! I briefly regain hold of my sanity and attempt to move back, but she resists and wrapping her arms around my waist, gobbling it even deeper. Preventing me from getting away. Her tongue wagging and dancing upon its base. My member goes into sensory overload, as once again, I can¡¯t help but to lean in. Deeper into this cave of obscene pleasures. But then it was at that moment I remember. Ai and Lin. Gong. Shi. And my own morals. Guilt surges through me, despite the amazing feeling coming from below. Not like this. I won¡¯t let it happen like this. ¡­ This is normal in this world. To take from those who have taken from you. To make them submit to you in the basest of ways. I decided early on that I won¡¯t let myself stoop to this. This gives me the willpower to calm myself. Grasping her hands from behind my waist, I use my strength to move her off me before I get caught in a web of pleasure, yet again. My pants still on the ground and her still on her knees, she¡¯s looking at me in a daze. Slowly her eyes travel up to mine in confusion. It takes some effort, but I look her in eyes with some strength, as I put my clothes back on. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do this. I¡¯ll still help you without needing this sort of thing.¡± Despite my decision to stop, I can still feel a craving for those baser feelings and pleasures. I¡¯m subconsciously stuttering as I try to regain hold of the situation. And myself. As I say this, her eyes gain a little clarity again, but still appear befuddled, as it was clear I was enjoying the experience. Her mouth opens to draw me back in. ¡°¡­ but you want this. I want this. Just release some of that pent up frustration on me. Maybe in doing so, I could pay you back a bit for my¡­ previous actions.¡± ¡­ Her answer gives me pause, even as she gets to her feet, readjusting her clothes. She might have a point. Despite what she¡¯s gone through, she¡¯s doing this with her own violation. We could continue¡­ ¡­ No. It doesn¡¯t matter what she thinks about this. This isn¡¯t about what is normal, or what she thinks. I wanted to ravage her. To take advantage of the situation. Even if she wanted something from it as well, doesn¡¯t make it right for me. If I go down this road¡­ There¡¯s only darkness for me there. ¡­ The whole time I¡¯m thinking, her eyes remain locked on my crotch. Watching for the smallest sign of reengagement. I see her nose constantly twitching, like a hamster in front of a meal. Her nose twitches. Her nose. Fuck. ¡­ the pheromones. She must have gotten a full dose of it, being so¡­ close to me. Even if she was going to do this anyway, she¡¯s basically drugged right now. I¡¯m not going to take advantage of either of these situations. Especially not like this. I shouldn¡¯t and I can¡¯t. Even as I think that, my eyes never left her soft lips and ravenous eyes. And how easy it would be able to have them retur¡­ I quickly put on my pants to keep my body moving and push these thoughts away. Feelings of shame, guilt, and, to be frank horniness, run through me as I shuffle to get some distance. All the while, a mixture of disappointment and frustration crosses her face. In order to not gain my ire, she doesn¡¯t move any further. After I¡¯m done dressing and getting myself under control, I turn back to her. ¡°¡­ what¡¯s your name?¡± She takes a bit to respond. ¡°¡­ Meili.¡± It doesn¡¯t seem she has a family name. That¡¯s the norm, but it seems a little sad that she¡¯s just being used by this organization like this. ¡­ it¡¯s happening again, isn¡¯t it? I have a soft spot for her, because she did that to me. Because she¡¯s looking at me in such a way. Because she¡¯s a woman. Am I really so lustful? She killed me. It¡¯s clear that she¡¯s killed many others as well. ¡­ But I can¡¯t deny that I feel conflicted right now. I need to just deal with this situation, separate from her, and figure out how I feel about this later. As I turned my mind back to her, I can see that she looks frustrated. She definitely noticed my glances earlier, even as I rejected her. Ignoring that, I moved straight to business. ¡°Okay, here is what I will give you to take back to your leaders.¡± I create for her a list, using a pen and notepad nearby, comprising 20 different alchemical ingredients, all of high value. 3 of the items are extremely valuable and hard to find, because of their specific properties, which hide them from spiritual and normal senses. Obviously, I could find them because of my scan. A much longer list, (turning into a book) is where I included 5 different recipes, most of which are improvements on the current popular concoctions for buffs and cultivation treatments. Better effects, with cheaper and easier sourced ingredients. I do include two recipes that are currently not known by any group in this area (at least that my scan had identified). They are healing recipes, one of which is to more cheaply treat conditions like the one the cultivator guard¡¯s daughter had. It should be noted, that trade secrets and ingredients like these are worth more than their weight in gold. Everything I¡¯ve given them, basically for free, should increase their profit margins by large amounts because of the cost savings. In fact, because of the popular effects of potions like these, they are massively profitable and overpriced. It should wipe out and somewhat exceed what I¡¯ve cost them in the prostitute and women¡¯s market. Over time, at least. I also write on these sheets that I hope that this will normalize our relations and that I would like to keep Meiji as my contact. After I hand over all the information to her, it has already been a bit of time to where she¡¯s calmed down and can see that I¡¯m giving some huge items. Once she reads over them, it¡¯s clear she doesn¡¯t understand everything on them, but some names catch her eye. Her eyes constantly flash up at me as she reads, in disbelief, mostly. All until she reads the last line, where I request her as the main contact. It¡¯s clear she wants to say something, but I leave the house quickly and begin calling the other creatures to me. Of course, I let the cultivation guards know they are mine beforehand. The creatures are carrying bags and bags of items on them as they approach. Meiji keeps pace with me and clearly wants to interject, but I keep speak orders out loud and speaking with the guards. Checking with them on how many creatures I can bring through and at what cost. Just myself and a few creatures is one thing. But a whole platoon¡¯s worth is different. As I suspected, it appears they would need to charge for this many creatures to come through. And to be frank, it¡¯s expensive for a non-noble. But luckily all the market shenanigans I had done earlier, as well as the ingredients the creatures are bringing over, can cover it. The guard whose family I healed hands the money back to me as he shakes his head. Repaying the favor. I express my gratitude. I still have to hurry, though. She¡¯s still there. Watching. As quickly as I can, I have them send me and the creatures through. Dropping off the ingredients for the Alchemy Guild on the way through and pushing past my thoughts from this experience. Once back into the soaring hallways of the teleportation sub-space, I wait for the other creatures to arrive. One by one, they appear until all of them are here. From here, I move with my plan. I can¡¯t go back the way I came from. There¡¯ll most definitely be people watching there. Not only that, but I have to drop these creatures off somewhere. My eyes drift around, looking for an area close to the sect, but in a place that I could drop off creatures at. The scan quickly provides an answer. The Myriad Monsters group has several teleporter areas near the outer city. They have this, so that people can bring the creatures they¡¯ve tamed and made contracts with straight to a housing facility. This will be perfect. And since there are multiples, it will buy me some time to get away from there before the Alchemist group finds out. The portal appears before me and I move towards it. Chapter 207 - Strength in Numbers Walking through the portal, I arrive in an area reminiscent of the old western ranches I had seen back on earth. With a few major exceptions, such as office like buildings and structures that look like they went underground. In fact, there are even some people running around in heavy leather gear with creatures, clearly trying to give them a workout. My scan is telling me that not all places are like this, as there are different needs for different creatures. This one should do for what I need though. As I had come out of the teleporter, one worker started running towards my location. A good sign that the people here are attentive and care about their job. I see that as they ran over, they¡¯re intensely studying me, as if trying to determine who I am and what my position in the world is. Though, I guess that would only be expected in a world where nobles can make your life hell if you don¡¯t treat them with the proper respect. Almost as if confirming that, the female worker deeply bows as if I was a noble, and asks how they may help me today. They typically only bow to a noble or powerful cultivator, but in situations where you¡¯re unsure if they are, it can be a good way to protect yourself. However, sometimes another noble might be offended if you bow to someone else, but not them first. So, that tactic is primarily used if you¡¯re dealing with one person. I quickly introduce myself by my name and that I¡¯m a sect member. I also let them know that I¡¯m planning on getting several contracts for recently tamed creatures and some temporary housing for them. Their eyes widened slightly, and they bow again to me. It is at that point that the creatures come through. After the third creature, their eyes widen further and further, displaying disbelief. By the time it gets past 10, they seem in shock. The woman in front of me is at least a low Qi Condensation cultivator like me. So, they would know best how crazy it is to have so many creatures that are of a higher level than myself. Taming cultivators will only go for creatures that are below them cultivation wise. The reason is that spirit beasts are typically much stronger than their cultivation level. An exceptional tamer with special abilities might get one that has the same cultivation level as themselves. Alternatively, they might have a previous connection or artifacts that help make this possible. The only other time that a cultivator or non-cultivator will have creatures following them that are of a higher cultivation level is if they get help from someone else at an even higher level. The healing abilities I had shown earlier, and that they heard good things from The Alchemist Guild member, must have reinforced for them I was using special support from someone to get all these things. Something worries me, though. I saw a hint of recognition in their eyes when they first approached. Maybe I should ask about it As I get things sorted out. Before I can start working towards this, the other workers are taking notice of the large number of animals coming through, and one worker runs towards one of the office buildings in a dead sprint. Clearly, they¡¯re looking to inform someone of what¡¯s going on. It gives me a bad feeling, though I know it would be a normal action, especially if a noble had come through. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Keeping my eye trained on them, I mentioned to the woman in front of me that I would like to keep this somewhat of a secret. At least for a period of time. She quickly catches onto what I¡¯m saying and immediately starts sprinting towards him, yelling. She even hops on one of the horse-like creatures nearby, spurring it forward at faster and faster speeds to catch up. It¡¯s actually quite impressive. Unfortunately, it doesn¡¯t appear that she reaches Him in time, as he disappears into the building and her soon after. After a small period, she comes out looking defeated. The young man quickly runs out as well with her. Running towards me, they scream out apologies and are splayed out on the ground. With most nobles, this would be the point where they lay down an unreasonable punishment. It wouldn¡¯t be torture and death, since they work for and are likely part of the myriad monsters'' group. A normal noble would likely hesitate to dole out death as easily as they would for someone not affiliated with the group. That gives them a decent amount of protection from assholes. Obviously, I will not do some shit like that. I bring them to their feet, just ask him a few questions like who they contacted and what might happen next. The department head will come back and will look to welcome me, among other things. Likely attempting to recruit me into the group. All good things. At least until I get the thought to finally ask what I was wondering about to the young woman. About why she looked like she recognized me. Apparently, my actions at the sect reached a lot more people than I thought it would. The entire city knows of what happened on the way up. About buffing all the normal people that came along. Promising to take care of the ones who join my group. Standing up against nobles as a potential noble myself, on the behalf of a relatively normal person (Mei Lin) and winning. All very dangerous things to be spreading around. The only saving grace is that it¡¯s from the perspective of a noble fighting on the behalf of the people. Rather than a normal person standing up against a noble. If it was the latter, rather than a story that the nobles could gossip about, it would be a rallying call for other normal people to gather up and possibly challenge the system. Which would obviously fail, because they don¡¯t have the same resources and abilities that the nobles have. Cultivation really stacks the deck against the masses. One person can literally wipe out a continent if you get strong enough. As they¡¯re explaining this, I can see another worker running towards the young woman and whisper into her ear. With my scan, I¡¯m able to discern what they said. ¡°Keep him here by any means. The branch manager and section chief want him brought into the group.¡± Well, that¡¯s sort of a good thing. I don¡¯t really see a need to rush out of here, especially if it can help me establish a good relationship with the group. Turning to me, the worker woman asks if I would like to start with the contract part inside their office. She does it in such a casual way that if I hadn¡¯t heard what they said that I think this would be a normal way to do this. Though in some ways, it is. It¡¯s just how VIPs are treated, instead of normal cultivators. While minor nobles would be treated with large amounts of respect and would be invited inside the office for a more personal experience, there¡¯s a complete difference if a section chief asks a person to join. It basically guarantees that they need the best possible experience. As she brings me close to the office building, I have the creatures line up outside the building. While they have dedicated areas for the creatures, I insisted they are highly intelligent spirit beasts and would take offense to such a thing. They quickly understood me and treated them as such. They instead moved both the creatures and I toward another building, still an office building, but much larger to accommodate spirit beasts. Especially in this world of cultivation, even though a creature may be a spirit beast, that doesn¡¯t mean they may not have human levels of intelligence or even higher. Tamers know that better than anyone. So, treating them like a person is key when warranted. They actually don¡¯t take us inside, but beside this building, towards an open-air section with a few chairs and tables. Within the building next to us are many people shuffling around and sorting through documentation. Likely, regarding the different tamed creatures that the branch handles. I can¡¯t help but take notice the interesting architectural style the buildings have, which is a mixture of the ancient city forms found in the outer city, but also very reminiscent of the office buildings that I saw on earth. Despite the leather attire that she¡¯s wearing, similar to that of an adventurer or a cowgirl, she seems completely at home in this more formal environment. True to form, she excuses herself for a moment, heading into the building and instantly switches into the more formal attire I¡¯ve seen from the wealthier members of society. While bringing back and serving me tea. It¡¯s time to set up some contracts. Chapter 208 - Just the Standard As the worker woman returned, some other office workers also came with, bringing back numerous parchments. A brief look shows them to be the starting documents for creating a contract. She then asked us the types of contracts we would like to have with each other. I should have realized earlier, but she was likely thinking that I would make a custom contract for each of these creatures. Honestly, it would make sense, especially considering that I¡¯m working with creatures that are much higher level than I am. A power dynamic normally skewed massively in the spirit beast¡¯s favor. That would mean I¡¯d have to make a lot of concessions, which also means a lot of custom changes to a normal contract. For reference, a normal taming contract between a cultivator of a higher cultivation level and a consenting intelligent spirit beast, would likely be one of promising to work together and protecting each other, while following the cultivator¡¯s orders. On the opposite end, a spirit beast with a higher cultivation than a cultivator, that agrees to a contract, would likely agree to help a certain number of times, and in specific situations. While getting something in return for it. Finally, a standard contract between a cultivator of a higher cultivation level and an unwilling, but subjugated intelligent spirit beast, would be one of promising to protect and follow the cultivator¡¯s orders, while receiving nothing in return. So, when I tell this worker that we will go for a standard subjugated taming contract, they blink at me as if they don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying. She then unconsciously turned to the spirit beasts, who are completely surrounding us, ranging from low Qi condensation, all the way to peak stages. She shudders, before asking normally impertinent question. ¡°Can they understand us?¡± Simultaneously, the creatures all nod in affirmation. I smile, as mysteriously as I can. ¡°Yes. Yes, they can.¡± She gulps, as do the other workers watching from the side and from the office buildings. And then quickly calls for these documents to be replaced by other ones. Alongside the people now coming back with the new documents is a mid-foundation establishment cultivator. From my knowledge of the process, this is the person who helps make these contracts possible. He quickly introduces himself, while keeping a curious and wary eye on the creatures around, before starting work on the contract. I also see that he gives a disapproving glance to the worker woman who brought me and the creatures here. I can already tell why. Having these many creatures here in one place is a security concern. Usually this wouldn¡¯t be an issue, but because this is one of the more remote branches and typically, they would never receive something of this volume at once. Nonetheless, I can see that he focuses back in towards us and the contracts in question Before we start, he requests I send my Qi towards the contract to help with the process. As I do so, my scan shows that a few foundation establishment cultivators have positioned themselves a distance away from the building and where we are. Readying themselves in case things go wrong and the creatures go wild. Not giving any indication of this, he then outstretches his hands towards one document. As he does so, I can see the characters glow and a feeling arising in my body. My scan picks up the strings of Qi that are going between me, the document, and one of the low stage butterflies. It is at this point, that if the creatures wanted, they could use their superior cultivation to cut off their contract and deny it. If they didn¡¯t understand the terms of the contract before, this step would essentially let them know. Most contracts that aren¡¯t truly agreed to by both parties fail at this point because of this. It is part of the reason he chose that the low stage one to do first, as it would be more manageable to handle them first in the event of a spirit beast outrage. So, everyone''s surprise is clear as each of the creatures seemed happy with and agreed to the contract, thus solidifying it. With the magic taming contracts in place, which are much more binding and specific than the Cultivation ones that they¡¯re using here, having this contract in place is more of a license rather than something to actually be used to bind. Us using this is mainly meant to make sure that they can move around freely without getting captured. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! It also allows me to bring in somewhat secure areas with little trouble, though any blame that could be attributed to the creatures is now switched to me. So, the best way to use this is as an opportunity to showcase my skills in taming. Increasing my value for the organization. After the last creature accepts the taming contract, the foundation establishment contractor member can¡¯t seem to help asking a question. ¡°D-did you get all of these spirit beasts yourself?¡± I nod sagely. I can see a surge of greed come into his eyes, and a wary thought comes to my mind. Calmly, I speak something out just to cover my bases and protect myself from exploitation. ¡°I have my own special ways of forming relationships with spirit beasts. It¡¯s unfortunate, but my abilities do not allow me to extend that outside of myself. Otherwise, I¡¯d be helping others to tame creatures to raise myself up. These children only listen to me, as it seems. I¡¯ve already confirmed with my master that this is as far as my ability can go.¡± Adding validity to my words, is the fact that since I¡¯ve been here, all the spirit beasts actually looked to me before following any request by workers. Until I had indicated to follow, they wouldn¡¯t move in accordance to others words. While this was because of our relationship with each other, and being in an unfamiliar situation, this allowed me to position this as an ability that only I can use. I could probably make more money and get better connections if I let on that I could help others get tamed creatures, but that would be a rabbit hole where I¡¯d be possibly forced to tame creatures for other people. Imagining another situation like the one with Ao Jin, but I¡¯m continuously bringing over creatures, is trauma inducing. I can see doubt creep into his face before it looks like he comes to a conclusion. He then nods sadly, before telling me his name and that if I need anything to contact him at any time. He then quickly dismisses himself and moves to speak with some of the other foundations establishment members. While the contract cultivator was doing this, worker woman had left and now come back. She quickly notifies me that the branch manager in section chief would like to meet me and will be arriving within the next 30 minutes, as if she had just heard such news. Of course, I agree to stay for a bit. When I ask about the price of the contracts, she looks towards the foundation establishment contract cultivator from before, who gives a nod from a distance. He seems to still be listening to the conversation despite his distance from us. ¡°The contracts and housing for the creatures, is a gift from our organization to you, to honor your quick rise within your sect.¡± Noting that this is quite an expensive gift, I give a slight bow in the direction of the foundation establishment cultivator. Acknowledging both my appreciation and my respect towards him. It¡¯s clear this is a move by him to get in the good graces of a rising star. Even if he can¡¯t personally benefit by getting creatures from me, it will look very good for him in the organization if he covers and bring helps to bring in a new member with such talents. As I¡¯ve noticed in a lot of things, connections and relationships are extremely important in this society. Of course, it was the same on earth, but when someone can literally destroy a country, it¡¯s even more important that you make sure you are on the good side of any geniuses. With that done, like the expert salesman that she is, she brings out a book in front of me. On it, is a large variety of creatures of different types sizes and strengths. It represents something far deeper than just the names on it. As a Group like this, they support their members and do business not just with the maintenance of creatures, but finding new creatures and taming them. This is the book that they sell the locations of and possibly the creatures themselves to be tamed. Based off the types and strengths of the creatures on here, I can tell this is the public facing version of the book. One with higher prices and less information than the one that they would provide for members in their organization. She tells me as much, saying that members and higher ups within the group have access to increasingly better benefits. She gives me the pitch of all the different ways the group benefits members if they choose to join and grow within their organization. Even this book is only for favored people outside the organization. Despite the way I am simplifying it, the way she does it illustrates both a respect for me, while also saying if I choose to join them, I could have even better things. Of course, I was planning on joining them from the start and I already knew that for getting more creatures, plausibly at least, I would need to join this organization. As long as I¡¯m part of this group, no one would question where I¡¯m finding out information on rare and obscure creatures. Just by being part of this group, people will pay you to get rid of a creature that¡¯s been bothering their area, when usually you would do it at a cost to yourself. In that sense, it¡¯s more similar to an adventurers'' Guild. Curious about what¡¯s available, I activate my commerce scan to help me make the right choices for information. I¡¯ve tuned it to look for great deals both in the normal sense and in ways that other people might not suspect. The reason I¡¯m actually buying something now, although I am joining the group, is that I had just accepted an expensive gift. Depending on the situation, the respectful thing to do is to patronize the organization in some way. This situation is one of those times. Thank you, Ai and Mei Lin, for the lessons on how to navigate these things. While some of the information is obvious, there are some things that I just wouldn¡¯t know were practically requirements to avoid offending people. While I think that, something comes up on the scan that completely derails my thoughts. And it¡¯s not even on the book. When I last activated my commerce scan in the outer city, looking for exceptional deals in the slums, I¡¯d come across the barest hint of a deal so extraordinarily valuable and life changing, that even though it was obscured, my scan still caught a whiff. One that I could not find, despite trekking in the slums for a night. And now, it¡¯s back up and active. The level and feeling of it, when compared in hindsight, is comparable to me finding my healing cultivation method. My scan sends the feeling of a necessary existence, that can help me survive and thrive in this world. However, I get the distinct idea from the scan that if I don¡¯t jump on this now, I may never get an opportunity again. I immediately stand up in shock at this information. Something else? And at this point in time? Dang it! And how do I head to this situation while still not making the Myriad Monsters group feel like I¡¯m spiting them? Chapter 209 - Reasonable Gifts My mind soars through different potential ways to get through this situation. A few options immediately come to mind. Most of which involve giving exorbitant gifts that they could use for their own cultivation and taming. The main question that comes up is what type of gift should I give, and how far should I go? Although I¡¯m already planning on giving extremely valuable gifts to them, I can¡¯t go too far. If I give them something that¡¯s too good, they¡¯ll have someone that¡¯s a high enough level that I can¡¯t detect to follow me. Obviously, since I¡¯m heading to something that¡¯s clearly valuable, I likely will either get it stolen from me, or in the best-case situation reported on to others. And I suspect that this is not something that anyone should really know about. With that in mind, I think I have the perfect choices. Of course, while I¡¯m standing here and they¡¯re sitting, the surrounding people are looking worried. The young woman who had led me around today quickly asks me the question on all of their minds. ¡°Young Master James¡­ is everything alright?¡± I let my face grow tense as I throw out some bullshit. ¡°Unfortunately, it is not. I¡¯ve just received a notification for my master that there¡¯s something urgent I will need to complete.¡± I can see panic cross their face as they wonder what they might have done. As might be natural, they¡¯re assuming that they had done something to offend me. Of course, since their leaders specifically told them to make sure I stay here, the assumption would be that they had messed this up. Naturally, that would not go well for them. ¡°Don¡¯t be concerned, as this is simply something personal that my master had said he would notify me about. I realize your leaders are on their way and it¡¯s regretful that I won¡¯t be able to meet them. I know this me leaving so suddenly will put you in a bad position. So that I can show my sincerity, could you hand me some paper?¡± They initially freeze at my words, but then rush to move according to my words, to not further ¡®displease¡¯ me. Almost all of them are hurrying to grab non-contract paper, as it just wouldn¡¯t be the woman who would be in trouble for this. While they do that, I motion to a few of the creatures carrying ingredients to come over. I take out a sizable quantity of ingredients and materials, which should help with spirit beasts¡¯ cultivation. Not only that, but I also bring out anything that might help with taming them in the first place. Unlike how I do it, normally a person has to win over a spirit beast. For some creatures, having a regular source of food in a way to safely cultivate is enough for them. Others require certain ingredients and actions performed for them in order to win them over. And in some situations, you have to subdue the creature and force them to recognize you. For each of these, there should be some ingredients that can help with that and making the whole taming process easier for them. While I¡¯m still getting these ingredients out, they quickly come back with the paper. After they hand it to me, I immediately begin the list of ingredients I¡¯m giving them. My scan catches that some of their mouths fall agape, mostly from the experienced members of their group. As seems to happen every time something shocking happens, several of them whisper about the different ingredients they see. ¡°Is that the nine dragons ascending root?!¡± ¡°Could it be? He¡¯s giving a whole bundle of Three Turns Silk, only able to harvested from a Middle Drip spider? How could someone harvest that much?!¡± Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°They say that just a taste of the 12 divines rock powder could make a sky devouring lizard yours in under a minute¡­ Where could he have found this?¡± I¡¯ve become a little too used to this sort of thing. Even now I¡¯m droning out their words. No longer paying attention to their exclamations of shock, I move my attention over to the extra empty sheets of paper before me. I quickly use my scan to review potential sets of information the taming group might not have access to yet. The focus is mainly on picking information that would be reasonable to find out with a large amount of research and time. After that, I narrow the list down to the range of creatures that I¡¯ve tamed in the jungle. The reasoning for this, is to explain some creatures I¡¯ve tamed, that the Guild wouldn¡¯t believe can be tamed. At least until they gain intelligence, at least. An example would be the worm. Though this one is an intelligent spirit beast and I can communicate with them via my taming contract ability, most tamers wouldn¡¯t have access to such a convenient thing. So, it would be tougher for them to truly tame such a creature, unless they were high level. By which time it would likely be more effective to go for a different type of creature. In reality, the worms actually are really easy to tame and can be really convenient to use in a low-level fight if paired with a good tamer. As they are intelligent, if you give them a certain mix of plant, soil, and animal refuse, they¡¯ll follow you like a puppy. Continue to give them it and they¡¯ll protect you with their life. Not only that, but if you work with them enough, they¡¯ll be able to follow simple to complex orders easily. What makes them useful is that they can grow to massive sizes, increasing both in mass and density using their inborn Qi abilities, though they rarely do so above ground. In fact, even in life-or-death situations, they normally wouldn¡¯t use the ability. They actually only used it for collective defense with a now extinct species of underground creatures, as an old evolutionary trait. When a person gives them the mix, it activates this old trait and makes them considered like brothers. A bond only further reinforced as you give them more. It makes them highly receptive and their normally lethargic nature becomes inquisitive and attentive. The only way they could have discovered this is with a contract that allows a form of telepathy. Those types are normally needed to communicate with creatures that cannot communicate or understand human speech. A much more expensive contract than the norm. Most tamers wouldn¡¯t use the expense on such a small and normal looking worm, that typically does nothing. So, it makes sense they would have never discovered this. It isn¡¯t an amazing creature, but it is something that could be a simple and effective choice for beginner tamers. In fact, the original purpose of this group is to nurture and provide resources for new and experienced tamers. Which includes training aspiring ones. So that they will turn around and support the group later on. There are, of course, other creatures that also can fit this role, but this adds another one to the list that they can use. And this is the information is on only one of the 20+ creatures that I have. For each of these creatures, I list a method that could reliably get a similar creature of the same species on a tamer¡¯s side. After organizing all the information on the sheet, I then put a note that I was very pleased by the work that the workers for the group were doing and that that¡¯s part of the reason I was happy to give this gift. Also, that I¡¯m looking forward to putting in a formal application to join the group. After that, I put it in an apology letter on my needing to suddenly leave and take care of an urgent issue. I quickly notify the staff that I must leave now, while telling them to secure the documents and give them to the leaders when they arrive. I include to not share any of the information with anyone else outside the group. After a quick glance at the information and seeing all the ingredients that I¡¯ve left out, they quickly move all the creatures to housing facilities while storing away the information. Five of the creatures can condense their bodies into smaller forms and choose to accompany me for protection, while being stealthy about it. The turtle, who looks like a shield on my back. Legs, arms, and head tucked in. The earthworm, who shrinks and hides in my pocket. The strange pairing of a giant frog, and a carp who lives in the frog¡¯s mouth. The frog stays in the pocket with the earthworm, who gives off uneasy vibes. And finally the walking plant, who when I tried to leave it, condensed its form and wrapped its entire body around mine like a vine. Under my clothes. ¡­ I¡¯m really trying not to think about it. After a few words of temporary goodbye to my creatures and grabbing some ingredients and a prepared bag from them, I turn to the staff. I instruct them to transfer the rest of the creatures and items to the sect. That if any of them leaves the group before the transfer, it is fine and not to hold them back. I give them the appropriate amount of money, which, to my surprise, they quickly deny. They state that I¡¯ve already given enough and that they are happy to help. Feeling a little pleased that I can keep the money that I will surely need for later, I move on to my final request. I tell them I need to not be followed and if they could ensure that no one does so, it would be appreciated. I then do a series of jumps to get to the city. Now to find a way to get in the city secretly. Chapter 210 - Through the Mirrors, Through the Walls After leaping away from the taming area and towards the city, I quickly check behind me to see that no one is following. Of course, someone is. ¡­ Or attempting to, at least. It appears to be an early stage Qi condensation cultivator from the taming group. However, with the sheer amount of speed that my jumps take me at, it is quite difficult for someone at that level to catch up to me. But it won¡¯t be difficult for them to track me down, with the impacts that my jumps make on the ground. Unlike skilled cultivators, I¡¯m actually not using a movement technique. Those abilities actually lighten the body, while still allowing them to move at high speeds. I, however, am just using massive amounts of strength to propel myself around. Honestly, I kind of forgot that I could get just grab this one after completing my cultivation. I¡¯d gotten so used to relying on this strength that I didn¡¯t use the other ways to move around. ¡­ And admittedly, it feels really cool to Hulk jump and leave craters everywhere. Unlike cultivation techniques, most movement techniques are widely known. Of course, the ones that are public are pretty poor and there are many secretive ones used by skilled groups¡­ but at least I can grab this technique or build one without too much concern. I immediately place a good portion of my scan to look into it. After everything I¡¯ve gone through and how hard I¡¯ve been pushing it, my scan is actually pretty bulky now. Able to take on quite a bit more information and roles than before. I¡¯ll still need to give it a chance to fully rest sometime soon, though. I quickly find a few methods that could fit my needs, there already feel myself planning on ways to improve them and combine them into a better version. One thing I notice with this is that the better versions may require more Qi. I am already using part of my Qi to maintain a barrier around my body, so this gives me a bit of pause on how I should proceed. Even with my abilities to have more Qi and also use it more effectively than others with of my scan, I¡¯m still only at the first stage of cultivation. With four units of Qi. I just won¡¯t have enough for healing if I¡¯m also using the movement ability. Of course. I probably won¡¯t be needing to using all three at the same time¡­ but considering my luck, I will. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. But before I can decide on this, a Foundation Establishment cultivator comes flying in on a sword at high speeds. Quickly arriving from behind the Qi Condensation cultivator, they perform an action with briefly surprises me. They smack him on the head. Soon after, they then drag him away, back to the area we were at before. The little I can see shows they are trying to hold to the request I had made to them before. This bodes well to my future relationship with them, because they¡¯re at least shows that they will try to hold to their word. And regulate themselves when something comes up. With that done, I can focus on my next big issue. How to sneak into the outer city. This is actually the easiest part. Just like most big cities in this world, there are quite a few smuggling efforts to get packages and people in without the authorities noticing or sometimes beneath their notice. Thus, it¡¯s child¡¯s play for my scan to find is overt smuggling operation in which I¡¯m able to just walk up to one person, who leads me to a group of people a little way away from one of the main entrances. After paying a silver, they let me join a small group of hooded people with no questions asked. Not even a second look. While this was easy for me, because of my scan, normally you would have to go through a vetting process or have contacts that could lead you to a trustworthy network of smugglers. From there, you would have to find someone who wouldn¡¯t screw you over (money-wise). With my scan, I bypassed that and slipped in when there was a missing spot for a relatively cheap entry. As we approach the lattice like walls of the city, I can see a Cultivator far on the top of the wall with my scan. Although it should be easy to see us going towards the wall, he distinctly looked straight ahead, ignoring us. It¡¯s obvious they made an agreement with him to stay quiet and not pay attention to the situation. As a precaution, the smuggler tells us to remain quiet as we walk along this area. Because of the sheer size of the walls, it actually takes us a while to reach its edge, and it only grows in perspective until we finally reach a small enclave. An area that looks like the beginning of a mirror maze but open enough for a horse to go through. Though the smugglers have been using it for their routes, I know based on my scan at the beginning since I first reached this outer city that this is the area used for the self-defense measures of the walls. Helping to refract and reflect light until it gets to dangerous levels. The reason it¡¯s safe for us now is because it¡¯s put into a state where it won¡¯t harm us. If activated while we were here, even I would have trouble resurrecting enough to survive it. I find myself somewhat surprised, though. Despite my expectation that we travel for a long tunnel of these areas, there actually seems to be a deep hole that takes us underground instead. In silence, we travel through the darkened tunnel for what appears to be 5 hours. As there were some elderly people along, they seem to be weakened, although in this world most people are more physically fit. Based on the smugglers accompanying us, it appears they would kill them to keep them quiet and not reveal this location. So, I lend my strength and help carry them along. Eventually, we come out in deep into an underground area. What is most surprising is that we emerge from a dense brush of plants into a jungle like area. Still underground. I¡¯m reminded of what Mei Lin Told me about the city, that they grow much of the food in this city underground. And just like she had said, we are led throughout an area that has many workers harvesting food and sprinkling A type of fertilizer around. After another couple hours of travel through this type of area, we finally begin heading upward along the underground farms up to an open area. It appears this is where much of the food is sold or transported by contract workers. Once we¡¯ve reached this area, they told us we can go where we wish and we should hurry away from here. Each of us goes our separate ways, with the old lady thanking me briefly before quickly heading off. Obviously, I use my scan to double check that I¡¯m not being followed, but it truly appears that I¡¯ve made it through without issue. The best part about this is that none of the cultivators that would search for me would imagine that I would use such a way to get inside, as no self-respecting cultivator would ever use this method. As I look out into the city, my scan informs me I¡¯m making great time, but that I must hurry to my goal. And so, I begin my stealthy, but fast run, towards the slum area yet again. Chapter 211 - Questionable Choices As I continue to run through the streets of the outer city, I quickly realize I¡¯ve never physically been in this area. Of course, my rats have visited it and healed people within the alleys and on the streets here. However, since I allowed my scan to work autonomously, I don¡¯t really have a strong impression of this area. This entire area is like a compacted rural place. The people walking around and working below in the farms appear like a combination of miners and farmers, covered in dirt and dust. Unsurprisingly, the little I can hear from everyone around me makes it seem like the miner aspect is more prevalent. Most of the people here don¡¯t control what they grow and are, in fact, farming on the behalf of someone else. Not only that, but this part of the city in society seems to be really regulated. Not only are they within the city bounds, but since the owners of such farm can keep everyone in one place and have farms that don¡¯t spread out across a lot of land horizontally, but vertically, they can monitor everyone here. I can even see the places that these people live, that dive deep into the earth and are like the tightly packed apartments I once heard of in Japan. It appears whole families get packed into this, though they don¡¯t seem to get the chance to stay in there for long. No matter their gender or age, they all are working on the underground farms. Unlike the people in America who unionized and got better living conditions that weren¡¯t owned by their employer¡­ every aspect of these people¡¯s lives are regulated by their bosses. And keep them in line are overseers, whose job is to keep them moving at any cost. Since there¡¯s so many farms nearby, and many of them are owned in giant patches, there¡¯s always work to be done. It¡¯s not a good situation, to say the least. It¡¯s also a reminder of the history of slavery in my world. Something I feel strongly about. In this case, I¡¯m forced to turn my head away and continue moving through these areas. Unlike individual injustices, society wide ones I¡¯m just not at the level to handle them yet. Not only that, but I can feel the countdown tick on those items that I¡¯m looking for being available. I think that until I see a group of people and children getting absolutely beat down by an annoyed overseer. They are all looking near death with the severity of the blows. The overseer appears to be a body cultivator, and also someone with a heavy hand. I¡¯ve seen some people get beat up enforced to work as I¡¯ve been running here, but nothing like this. I will not sit around and just let this happen. But I¡¯ll need to navigate it in the right way. ¡­ As long as I make this quick, I should have enough time, as I was already making good time. During my journey through the jungle, I ended up switching out of my normal clothes and using some of the normal ones for cultivators to wear that I bought on my last spending trip. With my stealth mode activated, no one could really get a clear look at me. But now I make my presence known, by appearing by the side of one child. Seeing someone suddenly appear in your view is a shocking thing for anyone. The overseer''s hand freezes in midair before he quickly bows in my direction, completely ignoring the group. Typically, when you are in front of cultivators, the only solution is to beg for your life and focus on serving their needs. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. ¡°Hello young master. Is there anything this lowly one can do for you?¡± My conversation scan and normal is fully active. The children had been slow to work and when they were getting beaten to death, some adults had said something¡­ leading them getting beaten to near death. In terms of the overseer, they are the stereotypical bully. It¡¯s easy to see that the most effective way to deal with someone like this is with the noble cultivator image. I sniff at him before looking at the children and adults in the group. He shivers at the sound, before looking at Where I¡¯m looking. With a swallow, he apologizes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for letting you see such disgraceful sights. I will dispose of them shortly.¡± He begins. Slowly and methodically, I raised my hand. A cold voice emerges from me. ¡°Did I tell you to do such a thing?¡± I can practically hear his heart stop. ¡­ it only skips a beat, though. He falls silent, no words able to emerge. I fill the silence with my speech. ¡°I find this group curious. I¡¯d like to purchase them.¡± The few people who are still conscious in the group grit their teeth, with some shedding tears. Being bought like this is never good news with a cultivator. Although slavery is illegal, people are slaves by another means. On his side, the overseer it¡¯s beside themselves, as this has now become an opportunity for them. ¡°Honored Young Master, I¡¯m sure you already know that people like this have debts to the owners of this plantation. I can tell you, though, that I can take care of everything and make sure they are yours for a small amount.¡± Things like this aren¡¯t usually so open, but occasionally are because of the straightforward nature of cultivators when they want something and can just get it. The overseer, directly asking for a bribe, is honestly a stupid idea. Despite the fact that he works for the owner of this plantation, that doesn¡¯t mean he would be as protected as someone in a group like that taming group. Because of his greed and stupidity, I can¡¯t just let this go. To do so would go against the dignity of a cultivator. Unknown nobles could just kill him easily. However, even a normal cultivator could probably get away with it as well. This gives me an opportunity to teach him a lesson and send a message. In an instant, I have my hand on his neck and lifted in the air with just two fingers. Just enough to make breathing difficult, but not enough to kill him. All the while, keeping my face impassive. At first, he desperately reaches towards my hand to pull it away but then lets it drop, as Resisting could get him killed. I casually look around, as if inspecting the surrounding people in the work that¡¯s been done. ¡°I wonder what your bosses may think when they ¡°learn you¡¯ve been stealing their hard earned money.¡± He sweats, even as he chokes slightly. ¡°Not only that, but if you¡¯ve been going through workers so quickly, it probably costs them more to have them replaced. ¡° I look straight at him now ¡°If you were working for me, I would already have had you killed.¡± I dropped him and turn away. He falls to the ground gasping for air, before moving into a kneeling position with his head on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m not the only one watching these areas, so take this as a word of warning.¡± He profusely agrees, and I let him continue for a while before cutting him off. ¡°With that said, I still need this done. Do what you need to make sure their debts are paid and the transition is made. Anything left afterwards is yours to keep.¡± I level an even stare at him. He can¡¯t see it, but others can and are. ¡°I don¡¯t need to say what will happen if you decide to cheat me.¡± I then toss a big silver on the ground in front of him. Everyone around freezes. As he looks up, he does as well, before immediately scooping it deep into his pocket. Where fear was before, there is now happiness. And also, wariness of the surrounding crowds. I dismiss him and he runs off to take care of things and get away. Only the group and countless eyes watching are left. Kneeling down, I go to each of them and begin healing their wounds completely. I go almost the full distance, just to the point of slightly increasing their spirit root, as well. People around watch as the light shines from my hands and one by one, they each appear healthier than before. Once I¡¯m done, I look around and make a comment aloud. ¡°Maybe I should check with his boss, as it appears many people have little to do.¡± At those words, people run to get back to work and away from here. With mostly only the people I had healed left around here, I scan each of them to find the leader of this group. It appears to be a young man not much older than me. As I am running out of time for my original goal for this trip, I secretly hand a big silver to him and say something aloud to all of them. ¡°Buy a place for all of you. Live your lives and try to help people as you can. That¡¯s all I want from you all. ¡° And with that, I get up and walk away. My conversation scan tells me I should add something more to help them in the future. ¡°If able, also help your fellow person in the same way that I have. Get people out of the system or improve it yourselves.¡± My scan tells me that¡¯s all I need to say for them to come to their own decisions, though there is more I could say. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have time to go in any more detail. I have quite the distance to cover and I had to stay stealthy while doing. To the eyes of the inevitable watchers, I practically disappear and merge within the crowds once again. I should be able to reach the slums by the end of the day. ¡­ these cities are just way too big. And I¡¯m still relatively close to it! Chapter 212 - Eating Meat Despite the distance and time to get to the slums, I don¡¯t actually encounter any problems on the way there. As I get closer and closer to the slums, one thing that I knew from before had simply increased to where I couldn¡¯t ignore it. The stench. As would make sense for a slum, there isn¡¯t that much infrastructure supporting the people that live here. Including a place to wash or use the restroom. As I was searching the area before, I was subconsciously avoiding areas that smelled too horribly and also I didn¡¯t have improved cultivator senses. The large jump in senses makes what I had already realized even more potent. Luckily for me, my body filters anything that may become a problem for me just by breathing the air. Which unfortunately there are a few. It appears most people that live here already have some exposure to such things. But if they have health issues, this would likely be one reason. And so, I move closer and closer to where my scan is telling me the items for sale are. Keeping in the shadows, almost no one can see me pass through. Though even if they did, they would quickly turn away. A cultivator out here is never a good sign. The reason I am hiding is that even though it may not be a good sign, it is good information. Something I definitely don¡¯t want to deal with while trying to gain such a valuable item. It is not long after I get deep into the slums that I find a man packing up what he had on a mat. Disappointed and discouraged, he walks down the alley near to where he was sitting with his wares. I can already tell that if I didn¡¯t catch him here, this may be the last time I would have seen these items without taking drastic actions. I quickly rushed into the alleyway, silently. Just as he¡¯s about to turn another corner, I call out to him. ¡°Excuse me Sir, I couldn¡¯t help but notice that you were selling wares. Are you still looking to sell?¡± Obviously, he is on guard and turns towards me carefully. I can see him glance down at my attire, and his tense face turns respectful but still wary. ¡°Hello, young master. May I ask if there was anything in particular you were looking for?¡± ¡°Well, I caught a glimpse, but it caused me to pause, just as you were leaving. If possible, could I take another look?¡± He looks around cautiously, clearly wondering if this is a set up. But in the end, it is clear his need for money has overridden that, and he lays out his mat once again before me with multiple items laying on it. As he does so, I use my scan to probe at him. As I¡¯ve already gotten into some bad situations lately, I want to make sure I know who I¡¯m dealing with. I feel it¡¯s safe enough to do so, as he appears poor and also is not a cultivator. I quickly find that His name is Xing Hu and that he used to be an extremely successful merchant. As is unfortunately common, the intense politics and power struggles within the merchant class had caused him to plummet to his current status. All through a series of betrayals and failed deals. Just like Mei Lin¡¯s merchant family, the fact that his group didn¡¯t have any cultivators directly affiliated with them made it much easier for outside forces to bully them and lead them to this state. Amid all this happening, it also seems that the daughter of this man, Xing Xun, fell gravely ill from what is clearly poisoning. However, if you don¡¯t have the strength to fight back, the only thing you can do is bear with the pain in silence. Every time I look at people¡¯s history in this world, it¡¯s always doom and gloom. I really dislike how everyone just constantly is betraying each other. Though, if I really think about it, I¡¯ve mainly been looking at people who are the victims and are weaker than others. So, it only makes sense that they¡¯d be crushed underfoot in a society like this. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. As I finish up my thoughts, he completes setting up all his wares before me in this alleyway. My eyes and scan travel over all the items, but I sense nothing from them. And they all look pretty shitty, to be frank. Despite that, I still get the sense that among these is what I¡¯m looking for. I begin by picking up each item, one at a time. As I do so, I run my scan over every inch of the item and as deep as I can, all the way to a pushing it into a headache. As it has grown significantly stronger over the year time I¡¯ve been here, there is actually a significant amount of power going into this. And it works. I¡¯ve identified three items that had caused my scan to go crazy. I move these three in front of me and pour my scan dedicatedly into them to find as much as I can. In a rare case, the information about them gives me a different kind of headache, separate from the ones that my scan causes. The first item is what seems to be a shabby, dirt crystal ball with cracks reaching deep inside. If used normally, it would help you focus your mind. However, it would soon cause you to have issues with your cultivation speed, if used too much. In actuality, it is the Orb of Unfathomable Depths, a Xing family heirloom meant to allow the one using it to cultivate thousands of times faster than would normally be possible. It allows the users qi-based cultivation techniques to have the strength of 1 tier (not level) higher. So, if a person had a technique and strength equal to an early Qi Condensation expert, their techniques would have the power of a mid qi Condensation expert. And these effects are permanent after using it just once, but multiple uses don¡¯t stack the benefits. It has to be cultivated with a certain breathing technique to achieve full benefits. And it only can be used a few times per generation. In order to unlock its true power, the Xing family¡¯s lineage must be listed from the original creator to three generations down. This family has lost that information, but my scan easily shows the full list. I can already see that if I use it, I could receive further benefits than that. But of course, there are only three uses. And they have three family members; the father, mother, and daughter. Not enough for this family and myself. The second item is a small bamboo slip, listing some low-quality fighting techniques. Similar to the last item, this item actually holds deep secrets. In fact, it is a Jade Slip containing the Tortoise Swallows Dragon cultivation technique. This cultivation technique focuses on two aspects, protection and turning power into qi/cultivation for the user. It allows the user to set up barriers anywhere (starting with their and others'' bodies). These barriers can be used offensively, if used correctly. Not only that, but it incorporates a body refining technique, synergistic to the cultivation technique. In terms of its ability to turn power into cultivation, it uses the power of an attack on a barrier to convert the power into more defense, and then strength. Each time it absorbs a blow, it feeds a bit of qi from the attack into the user. Obviously, this has massive cultivation benefits. A dive into the history of the technique is that even they may gain full cultivation ranks/stolen at high levels of this technique. But there is one thing about it that is even more important than most other methods. It allows the user to hide their cultivation level and protect it. Even against higher level beings. This can lead to a person being able to ¡°Turtle¡± against higher tier beings and come out on top. The ones fighting such a user might even assume that they are of a similar level as them. This is how the creator of this technique survived and passed down his teachings (powerful defense, absorbing power, and hiding their strength). This cultivation technique has the added ability of concealing all the other generational benefits, even to its descendants. Now, in order to unlock the jade slip and thus the technique, the user must drip the blood of a member of the bloodline onto the slip three times, while saying the creator¡¯s name. The user doesn¡¯t need to be of the bloodline. Unfortunately for me¡­ I already have a method. So, I can¡¯t use it. The last item seems to be powdered dust of a worn and weak spiritual tree, contained within in a jar. When a certain type of wine, common to this area (and actually being from the original land of the creator) is poured on the powder, it turns into a tiny tree with glowing roots. Also known as the Heavenly Spirit Roots. Heavenly Spirit Roots are widely known to have the rare ability to increase the quality of your spirit roots. However, this tree is special. It is an ancestral tree, passed down through their bloodline and intricately tied to it. It is automatically recreated after time for the bloodline to use in the future. When used by a member of their bloodline, it will fortify and increase their spiritual roots to genius levels. Additionally, it increases the lifespan of the user by hundreds of years (on top of the cultivation lifespan). Each time it is passed down and used, the successive generations will have an increased affinity with the roots and it will have a stronger effect for them, as long as they grow in cultivation. An ethereal, symbiotic relationship of sorts. As it has been countless generations from the creator, the effect would have an absurd effect on their spiritual roots. Not only that, but the effects from consumption of the roots are retroactive. If they eat it now, they will increase the benefits for their daughter/future grandchildren, even if they are now alive. Even now, their spirit roots only need to be unlocked to access the baseline of what it has already been within their bloodline. Sadly, the effect is not stackable for individuals. It also operates like a normal Heavenly Spirit roots for anyone else that uses it. However, there is only enough for two people. Once they reach the Nascent Soul stage, the roots should reach a level where they can condense more from it via the symbiotic relationship. Obviously, in the right hands¡­ these are powerful items. Things that my group could use. But each of these are clearly meant for this family. I could take these right now. And they would never know. It¡¯d be more effective in my hands. With my scan, I could use them optimally. Even with some downsides. I could easily get everything I need to activate them, too. ¡­ but is that the right thing to do? I¡¯m seriously tempted. Chapter 213 - The Real Treasures A question appears in my mind, within my tempting thoughts. Would it really be more effective in my hands? The thought gives me pause. In terms of optimal usage, I could definitely use it better. However, there are things that are outside the simple realm of numbers and direct actions. I¡¯ve also noticed a pattern with my scan. Things weren¡¯t always what they seemed to be with it. Leading me into places that I typically wouldn¡¯t consider being under my original inquiry. Despite the fact that it works off my intent. And in the end, those choices and movements have proven to be generally decent decisions. This train of thought leads me to wonder what my original inquiry was. When I first got the inkling that there was an incredible deal out there. Tracing it back lets me know it wasn¡¯t so much an item, as it was talking about as if it was a big catch of sorts. The mere hints of something more. More than what I was asking for. I changed my sight from the items to the man in front of me. A man, at his wit''s end. A family clearly meant to be powerful, but ran down because of their circumstances. It is at this point, that I switched the scan I¡¯m using. I change it to the one that I used on the mountain on the way up during the test. The one that helps to determine the possibility of in strength of future allies. The moment I turn it on, it practically blinds me. My scan informs me that merchant is taken back by my clear recoil, but quickly settles down. As I regain my composure, I also turn on the deal scan from before. Originally, it was only showing a connection to the items, but now the pairing of scans shows them connecting to him and the people that are a small distance away. His family. This is the real treasure. After seeing and realizing this, there¡¯s only one thing left to do. I give one last long look at the items, imagining all the cool shit I could have done with them. ¡­ And to the best of my ability, cut those feelings off. Disconnecting my mind from the potential of what ifs and changing my view of them, to think of what This family would need to succeed. I¡¯m not going to let myself be someone who takes such things from a family who truly needs it. Not if I don¡¯t need to. Visually, I¡¯ve already controlled all my movements so they would be revealing nothing to a non-cultivator. Removing one of my longstanding quirks of giving things away. In its own way, that¡¯s very unsettling, as most people rely on subconscious visual cues to determine what to do. The absence of them is disconcerting. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. So, one can imagine his surprise when that face of impassivity breaks into a very long sigh. I look at him with regretful eyes, as even after going through my heart, I still can¡¯t fully disconnect myself from this stuff. But I¡¯ve still decided to go through with it. There are only enough uses for this family and it is meant for them. I turned my eyes to look him straight in his. The intense gaze I give him causes him to sit straight unconsciously. ¡°Why are you selling these?¡± While this is a question, I have mostly already found out through my scan. My conversation scan, which I have now focused on, lets me know this is the best way to start this conversation. He hesitates before speaking up. ¡°Our family is falling on hard times, and we need this to paying for my daughter¡¯s treatments.¡± He looks regretfully at the items in front of me. ¡°Despite the ancient stories from my past relatives, all the appraisers I¡¯ve gone to have said these aren¡¯t nearly as important as I¡¯ve been told. Hence the reason I¡¯m selling them out in this alley. ¡°If we didn¡¯t need the money this badly, I would just keep them to remind me of them.¡± I can see his face hardened into one of commitment at his next words. ¡°But I¡¯ll do anything to help my family. Anything.¡± Soon after saying this, his face changes into one of disappointment and sadness. Now he¡¯s the one that gives a sigh. ¡°Since I¡¯ve said as much, these won¡¯t be expensive, as you and I now know how much these are worth.¡± An honest man. Someone that has shown all their cards, despite being a merchant and being in a desperate situation. Truthful about the items he sells, even to his detriment. If my scan hadn¡¯t told me otherwise, it would be easy to think this would be a flaw as a merchant. On the contrary, it gained much trust for him from his customers. But was also was the reason that they picked him to be taken down. A refusal to compromise standards or cheat your customers for others¡¯ benefit doesn¡¯t win you many friends. Especially without the strength to back it up. I shake my head and raise a hand against his words. ¡°No, no. There¡¯s no need.¡± He takes this as a negative sign and begins begging for me to reconsider. ¡°Sir, please wait. I¡¯m sure can work something out.¡± ¡°¡­ You misunderstand me. ¡°Instead of buying these off you, I¡¯d like to explain how you can use them. To help you get back on your feet, as well as help your family.¡± For obvious reasons, the man looks confused. Already knowing that he¡¯s going to ask why I would do such a thing, I fill in the blank for him. ¡°After catching sight of these ingredients and connecting the dots from information I¡¯ve seen previously, there¡¯s no way I can let such a renowned family lineage go to waste.¡± He still looks a bit confused, as it appears he may not know much about his family history. And now it¡¯s time for the bullshit. At least I¡¯ll be basing everything in fact, when he inevitably looks this up himself later. I give a sigh before speaking. ¡°It appears that such information has been lost in your family¡¯s records. ¡°The Xing family is listed in several works spanning across this continent. From some minor ones showing some battles millennia back, to ones done in this very city to hold back hordes of spirit beasts. ¡°As an example, check out ¡®Thoughts of an exceptional man¡¯, which should have some prints in the main book shop, on the South portion of the city. If I¡¯m not incorrect, it should have at least two instances of members from your family performing some deeds.¡± His eyes appear wide, as I have just given him some information that he has likely been searching for. I quickly redirect his attention back to the situation at hand. ¡°But enough of that. These items before you, as you likely already know, are treasured artifacts of your family. But they require certain things to be activated.¡± After I quickly confirm no one is around or listening with my scan, I tell him what I know in vague terms. As if based on rumor and legend. Which it is, as there are mentions and theories in different stories and writings of the eras. The whole time I¡¯m telling him this, he looks at me with a mixture of hope, complete disbelief, and confusion. ¡°¡­ Why wouldn¡¯t you keep this for yourself, if this is all true?¡± Controlling my expressions, I respond with a subtle smile. ¡°Rather than asking such a question, isn¡¯t there something you should confirm first?¡± I moved my eyes over to the bamboo slip, supposedly containing low quality fighting techniques. It Would be the easiest one for him to confirm my words with. I can see him swallow, considering the implications of all of this. Entertaining the possibility that all of this is right. That his family may actually have a chance to get out of darkness. Shakily, he reaches over to the slip, holding it in one hand. With his other, he grabs a small knife from one of his inner pockets. Cutting into his fingertip, he squeezes a drop of blood onto it three times, while saying the name of the techniques founder. ¡°Ju¡­ Ju.. Ju.¡± He still has some information about his family history. That will make some things easier to work through. Like the seeds of a dandelion, the wooden texture on the slip melts away to reveal a brilliant green color underneath. Unfolding in his hand, I can see his eyes widen and understanding as the information in the slip visibly surges into his mind. Just from being near it, I¡¯m able to glean the information with my scan and can see some of it. However, I cut it off, as such a thing could betray the trust of my hopefully new ally. As he looks at me again, after some time has passed, the doubt in his eyes has disappeared. However, a question remains on his lips that he¡¯s repeated many times. ¡°¡­ Why?¡± This is where the conversation scan tells me I can be honest and upfront with him. The only way to assuage his thoughts. Chapter 214 - A Relationship of Equals My scan informs me that the most convincing way to approach this is with the real hesitation I feel. To be both honest with myself and him. ¡°I¡¯m not doing this completely out of the goodness of my heart.¡± This answer is common sense to him, but is different from what I usually tell myself. ¡°I need people I can really, truly rely on. ¡°Currently, I have quite a few people who I can trust, but aren¡¯t that strong right now. And likely will take a while before they will become strong. ¡°On the other hand, there are people I know that are strong and have good connections, but I can¡¯t fully trust.¡± He nods in understanding, as this is pretty typical. The people you can trust and hang around are usually around your same strength level. Typically, this doesn¡¯t change (except in rare situations). ¡°I have many people I want to help, but I can¡¯t do it all myself. I need your help to cover the areas I can¡¯t.¡± His eyes narrow at this, seeing the true ask. I can see the air has been changing around him as we speak. Shedding the discouragement and uncertainty that had come from his circumstances, revealing a deeper side of him I hadn¡¯t seen or expected. There are some things that a normal scan won¡¯t reveal about a person. I guess this is one of them. A question rings out from him. ¡°And what would that entail?¡± ¡°Supporting me and having my back, if I get bullied by someone that you or your family can handle. Anyone that would put your family at risk, I wouldn¡¯t expect you to go up against.¡± ¡°And?¡± He clearly expects more. As this is the baseline for such relationships. ¡°¡­ Look. I honestly just want an ally. Someone that I can actually trust and look out for me. While I do the same for them. A true relationship. Not one just based out of benefits, but actually caring about one another.¡± I take a breath to continue, as he looks skeptical and disappointed at my clearly na?ve words. So, I clarify. ¡°I¡¯m not expecting this to happen immediately. You¡¯ll just have to see through my actions that I want what¡¯s best for you and your family. I hope with time, you can feel the same towards me. But I want to at least say it, so you can know where my mind is.¡± It¡¯s at this point, that I expected him to say something somewhat sarcastic or disbelieving. Because that¡¯s definitely the type of face he has on right now. But he just stares at me. Not a hostile one, but a judging and weighing one. He¡¯s truly considering what I¡¯m saying. And then he surprises me with a question, that is more of a statement. ¡°You¡¯ll be helping me with figuring out the three generations from the creator.¡± He says it in a direct, curt manner. More akin to stating terms in an ultimatum. This is a test. If I was a young master, this would be a slap in the face to my status. Most would snap at this form of address. Every relationship here has a hierarchy. But the way I described what I wanted was not in that form. It was as equals. He¡¯s doing this to see how I truly view this relationship. And just as I strain my scan to perceive as much as I can in a situation, I bet he is doing the same with his senses as a Merchant. Weighing this relationship. Luckily for me, I come from a world and a culture where this is basically expected. That people should be treated as equals. There¡¯s no faking necessary for this. I give a genuine smile, acknowledging that he¡¯s taking me seriously. That I might actually be able to find an equal of sorts here. ¡°Of course. That¡¯s what allies do.¡± He blinks in surprise, not expecting such a natural response. He goes a little further, cautiously. ¡°¡­ And my daughter. She is going to die if I can¡¯t figure out a better treatment for her. You¡¯ll help with that as well?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go even further. When you introduce me, I¡¯ll heal her so she¡¯s cured.¡± ¡°How do you know you can heal her? You already know what she has?¡± I shake my head. Though I am lying on this one. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°No. Let me show you what I mean. Could you hold out your hand?¡± Warily, he does so. To which I quickly heal his hand. Going further than even that by healing him of every injury¡­ and then upgrading his spirit root. I try something on him I discovered while I was desperately trying to heal myself during and after my fight in the jungle. Optimization. Combining my healing aura and my healing cultivation abilities lets me cover every base within a person¡¯s spirit root. While there are still some areas can be improved, it should bring a person to the highest spirit root level I can (using that method). In terms of myself, I have much farther to go than just what I can do for others, as my body is constantly improving on a deeper level. Mostly because of being influenced by my healing constitution, as well as everything else. There¡¯s a question that I could ask myself for all this, though. Why do this much for him? If I¡¯m truly going to rely on him, then I need to buff them as much as is possible. Also, the scan is practically confirming at every step how important this relationship is. I¡¯m really relying on the idea that I can trust the scan. Though I¡¯m a little too deep at this point to not be trus¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Woah. ¡­ That¡¯s a high spirit root. After healing him, I can see that he has a 3 Orchid Heaven spirit root. That means he can cultivate 4000x faster than the average cultivator. ¡­ and he hasn¡¯t even used the Heavenly Spirit Roots yet. Which would increase his spirit roots even further. ¡­ or cultivated with the Orb of Unfathomable Depths, allowing him to cultivate thousands of times faster. And will give him strength of one tier higher. I¡¯m actually a little scared now. He¡¯ll definitely soar past me in a second. If this doesn¡¯t work in the future, I¡¯m screwed.
Spiritual Roots: Cultivation Speed:
Ranking Type Grade People
No Talent/Cursed/Crippled Cultivation Demi-Humans, Gong (Pre-Healing)
Low Talent Rose Man 1 James Delinion (Pre-Healing) 1/10,000x
2 Majority of People 1/1,000
3 1/100
4 1/10x
Ordinary 5 James Delinion (Post-First Self Healing), Majority of Cultivators 1x
6 James Delinion (Pre-Exam), Lin (Pre-Healing)) 2x
7 5x
8 Gong (Current) 10x
9 15x
Above Average Peony Earth 1 Majority of Demi Human Cultivators (Fully Healed) 25x
2 AI (Pre-Healing) 50x
3 75x
4 James Delinion (Exam) 100x
Rare Genius 5 250x
6 Lin (Current) 500x
7 Mei Lin ((Merchant Kid/New Sister) - Current) 750x
8 1000x
9 1250x
Extremely Rare Genius Orchid Heaven 1 Ai (Current) 2000x
2 James Delinion (Current) 3000x
3 Xing Hu (merchant father- Post-Optimization) 4000x
Powerful and Rare Genius 4 7500x
5 Da Xia (Young demi human necromancer girl ¨C Current) 10,000x
6 20,000x
Heaven Defying Genius 7 50,000x
8 100,000x
9 200,000x
Transcendent Genius (stories) Jade Flower Void 1,000,000x
Chapter 215 - Unblinking Stare After picking my jaw up from the floor, from how strong he and his family are going to get from this, I can see that he¡¯s trying to do the same with himself. As a previously wealthy individual, he¡¯s had body cultivation training in his youth. So, the extent of my healing and the extent of its effects have not been lost to him. Most cultivators or body cultivators know that a major way to improve your spirit root, at least initially, is to improve the body first. Therefore, most spirit root increasing treatments or concoctions are aimed towards doing just that. He deeply bows, but I quickly raise him back up. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that between allies. In fact, we have much to do, right?¡± I can see his lips shake with emotion before he recollects himself. As I prepare myself to come up with a starting point on the information on his three generations of ancestors, he interrupts my thoughts with the commonsense question. ¡°Young master? If it¡¯s not too much trouble, could we head to my dwelling, so that you can treat my daughter? Ah, right. That would make the most sense. A good father would want to treat his daughter as soon as he knows they can help her. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not sure that would be the case with many people in this world. But even my world had issues with that. ¡°Of course. We can head there now.¡± From there, we go down alley after alleyway. It¡¯s strangely reminiscent of the time I was traveling with Lin and down the other city¡¯s slum streets. As we move, the man apologizes for the long walk. He notes that there are unsavory individuals that might look to take advantage of him and his family, if he lives closer to where he works. Eventually, we reach what is a common sight in this area. A door is positioned in a building like any other. Many people live like this, in unremarkable places with no distinctive features. Just trying to make it through. He enters first, announcing that he¡¯s home. Despite their fall from wealth, they appear to have a better home than most others in this area do. By that, I can see that they have two small rooms, comprising the entryway room and a bedroom. I don¡¯t see any specific place where they can use the restroom or cook, though I see a small pot and a heat stone nearby. The heat stones are like the light-stones, yet they emit heat constantly. The home is extremely clean and has small trinkets around on the walls. Displaying the amount of care that goes into the home, despite its poor setting. As he leads me in, I can just barely see the edge of the blanket with feet under it in the bedroom, likely the daughter. Soon after we enter, I can see a woman, near to the same age as the father, but looking much younger. She moves towards us, but then notices me as I enter as well. I can see her freeze in place, her eyes stuck on me before immediately drifting to her husband who reassures her with his eyes. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. She softly whispers to him after a brief swallow, though I¡¯m still able to hear it because of my hearing abilities. ¡°Is he here for one of the debts?¡± Looks like there are a few things that are going downhill in this. Not very surprising, considering that they are still afloat. But it looks like I¡¯ve gotten here just in time, as it looks like they have no other valuable things to their name. Except their bodies, of course. He gives a quick glance at me to see if I have heard anything, by which I feign ignorance. He gives a quick shake of his head. ¡°No, he¡¯s actually here to heal Xun¡¯er.¡± I can see her face go through a mixture of emotions, varying between surprise, hope, and dismay. She seems to struggle to whisper her next words. ¡°How much?¡± He¡¯s the one to swallow at this point. Thinking about his words carefully. ¡°He¡¯s a friend. A close one at that. I¡¯ll tell you more about this later.¡± Her lips grow pursed, but she nods slightly before stepping back. I chance a small smile at her, hoping to appear friendly, before heading into the room. I can see before me a young woman covered in warts and pus, crusting her eyes and face. Her body is so deformed by her ailment, she likely can¡¯t move, speak, or see. It¡¯s possible that she may not feel anything but pain, either, as her nerves are so messed up. Her mother quickly returns to her side, cleaning up a small amount of blood dribbling from her cracked lips. It would be easy to assume if you didn¡¯t know that this would be a natural illness or disease. But their daughter was purposely poisoned and infected with the disease. Mostly to drain funds from them and weaken them as a whole. The cure to such a disease is hidden, though I¡¯d be able to take care of it with my knowledge of alchemy. However, this time, it would be an expensive venture. Luckily, I don¡¯t need to use just alchemy. Since this disease is more serious and specific than most things I¡¯ve healed with my cultivation method, I position both my hands over her body. I could do it without placing my hands on her, but it makes things easier, as I utilize both my cultivation technique and my healing aura. Before I begin, I ask permission from the parents on whether I can begin healing their daughter. And that I would have to place my hands upon her to work better. The father readily agrees and squeezes his wife''s hand, which causes her to cautiously agree as well. As he does so, my scan catches a look of slow realization as she feels the strength in his hand. She is starting to see the changes that her husband is gone through, now past the distraction that my presence had caused. While that happens in the background, I put my hands on her stomach area and allow them to glow both from the aura and the technique. I can feel the power surge through the warts and deep inside of her body, while simultaneously targeting each of these areas and making it spread like wildfire at every point that needs my deeper attention. As I usually do, I focus in and generate a 3D image in my mind of her body, improving it in every way I can. It is like this that I progressively remove every wart, blemish, and disease from her body. Her chestnut eyes and dirty blonde hair reveal itself. But it¡¯s not until I¡¯m done that I jump back in surprise. I just realized that she¡¯s been staring at me since she woke up, sometime during the procedure. The face and aura of the woman in question is scary. Equal parts intimidating and beautiful. Normally I would hear something during healing, due to how pleasant it feels to have the things healed. Instead, she just stayed quiet and stared at me. Thus, prompting my surprise. Despite my looking at her, she maintains her unblinking and intense stare. I have no idea what she¡¯s thinking. A little unnerved, I move over to the mother, and let her know I can heal her as well. Preparing her body for a cultivation method that her husband shall provide. She seems obviously shocked at everything that¡¯s happening but begins profusely thanking me, as does the father. Once they are done with their initial thanks, I moved to heal her as well, which doesn¡¯t take very long. Things crawled to a stop after this point, though. I really don¡¯t feel it¡¯s my place to talk about what will need to come next. So, the father catches the cue and begins explaining to his wife and daughter what I¡¯ve told him about regarding the artifacts and what we will attempt to do with the items and how to unlock them. This should be interesting. How far should I lead them in this process? Chapter 216 - Family History How powerful should I make them? My thoughts drift to their dantian and meridians. There are several changes I could make and help guide them to do before they start the cultivation method. The problem is, each of them will cause intense pain and will lengthen how long it takes them to cultivate. The upside is, with the sheer amount of cultivation speed that they have, such a hit would be comparatively minor to the benefit they would get. There are other issues, though. The first is, would they be able to actually have the control and knowledge necessary to do the process right? My automatic thought is no. Not only that, but they don¡¯t have a healing constitution, which would continuously update their body to optimize such things. That ability which allowed me to move forward with these methods with little downsides. Which leads to the second issue, the side effects. Each of these changes has their own different side effects. As an example, having a corkscrew shaped meridian would allow Qi to flow faster through their body. The downside is that they wouldn¡¯t be able to keep as much Qi in their bodies or, in the worst case, be drained to empty¡­ which could have physiological issues. Their level of control would also go significantly down, like gas escaping through their fingers. This would only get worse as they move through each level, let alone realms. Because of my constitution, many of these are bypassed or even turn to be a benefit for me. For these people, without having constant intense healing for the next month or so, they could not achieve the same effects. So, this brings the last, resulting question. Could I adjust them later, when we know each other better and have more dedicated time? I run my scan to think of all the different ways that I could make this work. With my new knowledge and technique, it adds a few options that weren¡¯t there before. Which brings me to the answer. ¡­ I believe so. Unlike my situation, I can afford to work with them to update things over long periods of time and with my new abilities. Trying to accomplish everything I want to, while also making my body into its current form, would have been far too much for me. But with the progress I¡¯ll make with my cultivation in the additional power, control, and techniques that it allows me to use, I will do for them that I couldn¡¯t do for myself. Granted, this might take half of a year to do for each of them, but it would be better than the default. And, if they cooperate, we could do it in stages. It would also be much safer than what I was thinking before, with significantly less pain. These thoughts happened within 30 seconds. When dealing with cultivators, that time seems much quicker, as they expect a response much faster. It¡¯s also why they always get so impatient and seem to expect an immediate response. Their time perception is just much higher than normal people. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Even with this amount of time, it could be awkward. Luckily, he¡¯s just finishing up his explanations on what I told him. The mother and father talk about what they remember about the family history. I interject from time to time with some knowledge that may prompt their thoughts and help them discover more family members from those generations. The daughter, who I find out is Xing Xun, is recording all the information. Even as she continues to write, I can see her eyes flicker to me every once in a while. Strangely enough, the more I look at her, the more she reminds me of Shi, the badass redhead bodyguard for the yellow sashes gang. She has that same look in her eyes. Sharp, intense, and intimidating. The main difference is that while Shi is strong-hearted in her duties, she¡¯s also easily flustered in others. I sense no such thing from Xing Xun. Each action is weighted and steadfast. But this train of thought to my allies takes me back to just a few weeks ago. Which seems like ages, at this point. And all the people I¡¯ve met before I reached the outer city. And the people I hope to soon meet with again. Lin, Ai, and Gong. And now Mei Lin, as well. ¡­ I¡¯ll definitely be heading back to the outer city, after I¡¯m done getting everything settled here. From resolving the requests from the ghostly old men, to finding and saving a brutalized woman and her daughter. Even after I get set up, there¡¯s much to do. That doesn¡¯t even consider the parasites under the outer city. And I¡¯m sure there are things I¡¯ll have to handle first with my new groups within the sect, before I can leave them fully alone. Sigh. Looks like I have a laundry list. It is like this that I continue, with my mind going over what I¡¯ll need to do to prepare for the future, while also offering information to the family before me. All until we find that last person in their family line. It¡¯s honestly anticlimactic, with that person not being of particular note, which is why it was also the most difficult for me to help with. I knew, but couldn¡¯t help. They found it from an old diary in their family belongings, the only place they were mentioned in writing. This whole process took most of the night, and I sit there, just petting the shrunken spirit beasts on my body from time to time. It¡¯s quite nice. Occasionally, I get offered the last of their tea. I respectfully accept each time, to not shame them. Once they finally hash it out and say all the members, the orb of unfathomable depths glows with an ethereal light, as if containing an ocean within, holding countless creatures. A small scan lets me know not to investigate it at this time, for my own safety. As this happens, they subconsciously orient toward the final item. The mother, Xing Lan, takes out and pours local wine onto the powdered roots. All eyes focus in on it. After just a moment, a sprout grows out of it. Within minutes, a lush tiny plant is within the jar. Most prominent, is the glowing roots underneath it, though. It is at this time, that I advise them on how best to trim the roots and drink it with wine to help their roots. The daughter speaks up for the first time since I healed her, just as I finish. Her voice is simultaneously low, yet light and airy. ¡°Mom. Dad. You take the roots first. Based on what our Young Master said, only two of us can take the roots.¡± She pauses before continuing. Strangely, her parents seem to listen intently, truly considering her words. A strange dynamic, especially in this world. Making me wonder what her role in the family actually is. ¡°With you two having increased spirit roots, that will give you significant leverage in negotiations, if you get to higher realms.¡± I interject at this moment. ¡°My apologies for the interruptions, but it is a matter of when rather than if. One of my special skills is determining the general range of a person¡¯s spirit root, especially after healing them in the way I have. ¡°For example, your fathers are currently within the Low Orchid Heaven. Your mother is likely around the same area.¡± That look from before comes back as she looks at me. The one I can¡¯t exactly place. Her voice comes out softly, but with a small weight to it. ¡°And what would mine be, Young Master...?¡± ¡°James. You can call me James. And yours¡­ is stronger than anyone I¡¯ve seen for a while now. It¡¯s on the high end of Orchid Heaven. The very high end.¡± Her parents are in disbelief. Despite what I did for them earlier, such heights are almost unbelievable. Especially considering their earlier situation. When I used my healing, I unlocked their latent potential. The roots will increase that even further. Her eyes observe me carefully, before she speaks. They show no disbelief, but watch for anything and everything. And then she bows toward me. ¡°Thank you for your wisdom, Young Master James. This will help us move forward.¡± She turns back to her parents. ¡°With that said, we will need to focus on surviving until you both reach at least mid-Qi condensation.¡± Okay, I wasn¡¯t sure about the feeling I was getting before was a weird one¡­ but now I am. Why is she trusting me so easily? Chapter 217 - Trust Cautiously The family makes plans on what to do and how they plan to move from here, while I continue to think about the daughter and her peculiar trust towards me. Of course, I use my scan to fill in on the historical aspect of her. I quickly begin seeing a pattern of two exceptional parents and their genius child. A family under siege for generations. Father and mother are skilled traders, extremely intelligent both in business and politics. Able to quickly take advantage of a deal and leverage it to the benefit of all. But that are consistently stopped by stronger and wary organizations. There seemed to be a common statement by their competitors and other groups when they were younger¡­ ¡®Don¡¯t underestimate the Xing family.¡¯ It was only 5 generations ago that their family still had cultivators. An attack by ¡®demonic¡¯ cultivators changed that. ¡®Coincidentally¡¯, it happened when they would be unprepared. It was clear to all that losing their strength was a political machination to weaken them, but still drain them dry of their resources. Despite the forces against them and the losses they incurred; the pieces of the family that remained held fast to the righteous morals emphasized in their family teachings. Parents that are empathetic and cared deeply about their child, sparing no expense to make sure she succeeds. And succeed she did. She soon surpassed her mother and father in business, even at a young age. At 10 she began formally advising on business deals and family actions. Her intelligence was such that she could see almost 20 moves ahead of her opponents. This is easy to say, but frightening in practice. Especially when a person in the most random situation can seemingly predict every action and already have a response ready. There were even tests done to see if she had a divination ability, which she didn¡¯t. For some, this was a relief. For others who were much more experienced, it terrified them that much more. Because it meant that this wasn¡¯t the limit to where she could grow. She¡¯s not even a cultivator¡­ yet. Like I had seen with Da Xia, the young necromancer girl, high spirit roots are usually indicative of a high starting point and vice versa. With this much skill, it was indisputable that she would be a great cultivator. This is where the doom of her family was spelled out. Against normal people and low-end cultivators, she was undefeatable. But some of these competing families have core formation experts, whose minds they have tuned to the highest possible level. Where she could see twenty moves, they could see 100. Not only that, but they forced her family into an unwinnable situation, only mitigated by what assets they had left and their own skill. So, they poisoned her. Which she took willingly, being the only safe way out for their family line. Gave her a disease to shut down their family, while stripping them of resources. A disease that prevents her from communicating in any way, even blinking. Fully aware but locked in her body. Being able to barely hear and feel, but nothing else. That was 15 years ago. It has been a few years since these organizations have relaxed their guard, having placed the family into a situation which they couldn¡¯t come out of. Thus, my thoughts return to the daughter, Xing Xun, and her trust in me. Of the fact that their family didn¡¯t rush to each other after I healed her of such a condition. And thinking of actions she took when she woke up, that might be a sign to her family to give her space to think and predict. A shiver crawls down my back, as I realize through my scan the number of indicators I¡¯ve been giving away. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Even with me controlling my reactions, some still get through. Also, the way I describe things and reference them belays my cultural background and biases. She¡¯s likely already predicted the type of person I am, and has been testing me this whole time. Starting from the time that she stared at me while I healed her. Something that conventional healers (a lofty position) would take some offense to, in addition to surprise. Let alone a noble. My not doing so, speaks volumes. Also, a bit frighteningly, she turned towards me and gave me a smile just as the shiver went up my back. Which gave me a reassuring feeling. Until I realized it happened far too naturally. What if she realized that I have the scan? Subconsciously, I freeze up at this thought, which she immediately catches. Her smile grows slightly wider, and I can see a twinkle in her eye as she looks at me. I then realized something else. For the whole time I was healing her, I was extremely physically close to her. She must have gotten an extensive dose of my pheromones. For someone who has been locked away from their sense of sight and smell for that long, I can only imagine the effects that might have on them paired with the natural pleasurable effects of healing. Adding to that is that I¡¯m clearly planning to help their family¡­ that could cause certain thoughts to emerge. My only reassuring thought is that as a highly intelligent, genius individual, she¡¯ll likely be able to separate those things from the logical part of her mind. I can tell at the least, she should be able to recognize it, based on her history of reading people. As she turns back to her parents and continues explaining, I can only hope this to be true. I DO NOT need a genius Yandere arc to this journey. When a natural pause comes into play, I interrupt and let them know I¡¯d like to lead them through the preparation process to begin their cultivation technique. As would be normal, they get quite excited. Even the daughter mirrors this, though I suspect that it¡¯s something she¡¯s already predicted¡­ They have good reason to be excited, though. The difference between having someone guiding you through the preparation process and doing it alone is immense. The only reason I could do so is because of my scan and the control that it gave me over my Qi. Not to mention the immense amount of healing that was correcting any mistakes I made. Without further ado, I work on the dad first. Despite them seeing everything I¡¯ve been doing; this is a very serious step usually done by foundation establishment cultivators. If something goes wrong, he would want to be the one to take the hit. Just before we start this, I tell him to take the heavenly roots, along with the local wine, to boost his spirit roots. I then sit on the floor in front of him, directing him to do the same. From there, I teach him diaphragmatic breathing while examining his body to make sure he does it correctly. I adjust him as necessary to make sure that it¡¯s reaching the right patterns. This goes on for a good 30 minutes until he¡¯s finally able to maintain a steady breathing rate according to the Technique. While he does this, I place my hands just below his stomach so that he can get accustomed to it being there, for when we actually manipulate his Qi. Taking a risk, I lower my Ki shield just enough to direct healing towards him while he goes through this process. This process will also require me to use another strand of my qi to guide him. Unlike the one that I showed the personal group from the mountain, this is the full technique. One which I¡¯m planning on sharing with them once I''m more secure. He continues breathing like this, getting into a rhythm, for about 15 minutes. From there, I tell him to search for the Qi within his body, while giving him indicators on where to look for the largest concentrations. At this point, with the way he¡¯s breathing, it is flowing in and out of his body in slight amounts. It takes a while, but he grasps the feeling, and I can see the Qi in his body shivering from his attention. This is when I make my move. With my hands just below his stomach, I slowly and carefully draw some of my Qi out of my body and into his. I tell him to move it towards certain areas. I assist by providing the power to move it, but letting him steer where it goes. The best example would have a car in neutral with someone driving and someone pushing from the back. Together, we move his Qi around his body. Clearing out and allowing him to use the full span of his meridians. All the while, I¡¯ve been implementing tricks and techniques that will help him get better control over his Ki for the future while allowing him to expand his meridians and dantians. By the time we reach the lowered dantian, He¡¯s been moving his Qi himself, and quickly at that. As expected with this level of preparation, he quickly breaks through this area and recirculates his Qi back through his meridians. Even with someone guiding them, this can be a very difficult step if you don¡¯t have a good foundation. Normally, such a thorough job of clearing out the meridians and dantian isn¡¯t possible. We soon we move to the next challenge. The middle dantian. Sensing some difficulties here, I tell him to focus back on his breathing and recirculating his Qi continuously through the lower area and throughout his body, before tackling it. We take a good half hour, just doing this. Once he¡¯s ready, I then have him push it into that area as well. It clears through thoroughly and with little issue. Mostly because of the preparation and caution used during the whole process. And of course, the scan being able to identify any issues and taking care of them along the way helps. The upper Dantian, similar to mine previously, is practically closed. I should be able to help him open that later, when we go through the Meridian improvement process. From here, I let him get used to circulate this around his body before letting him know we can move on to the cultivation method. I¡¯m curious to see how this method will be done, as the jade slip gave him all the knowledge he¡¯ll need for the cultivation method. And once he¡¯s done, I can move on to the mother and then the daughter, which shouldn¡¯t take that long. ¡­ Though, I suspect the daughter will surprise me somehow. Chapter 218 - Hints of More [Author Note} Thanks for all the support. You guys are the best! [End Author Note] The ¡®Tortoise Swallows Dragon¡¯ cultivation method. Granting both protection and increasing power for its user. In combining barriers, body refining, and stealth, the person who uses it is bound to be a great figure. Using that with the other items guarantees it. Adding that to its ability to absorb power from attacks means that if you fight a user of this method, you really need to get them the first time. Because what doesn¡¯t kill them makes them stronger. As the Jade slip had imparted the method to the father, Xing Hu, he automatically knows what steps need to be taken to cultivate. Similar to when he was practicing the breathing method, he remains sitting in a cross-legged position. From here, I can see the qi in his body circulate normally, before congregating first in his lower dantian and then into his middle dantian. It continues to pool there, until suddenly it shoots out into every Meridian simultaneously, in a way that is reminiscent of a plasma globe. Unlike how I was suspecting, though the key had exploded outwards from the dantian, it was in actuality a tiny amount. Which is still being fed from the main area. My scan detects minute changes throughout the body and on the surface of his skin. The appearance of his body hasn¡¯t changed, but it''s slowly becoming tougher. More resilient. Body refinement. Unlike dedicated body refinement methods, this is simply a byproduct, rather than the main goal. I can see what the main one is, as my scan reveals that the specific patterns of toughening going on within his body, which will obscure any spiritual sense that would give away information about him. Obviously, my scan sees past that. But this isn¡¯t the most interesting part about how this cultivation method is working. Xing Hu slowly raises his hands, which then shimmer with the same style of energy projection I that I was seeing inside of his body. A few centimeters away from his hand, a glimmer of light is shown that slowly grows into a shimmering plaque half a meter wide and long. The thickness is infinitely small. Slowly it grows in size to around 2 meters of size. And then it stops. Sweat grows on his forehead, although he is a previous body cultivator and has been strengthened by the cultivation method earlier. The barrier, as I¡¯m calling it, gradually begins changing shape and moving closer to his body. He¡¯s molding it to fit over every part of his skin and body. As it does so, it increases in size to accommodate the insides of his body, protecting even that. From the organs to even his meridians and Dantians, it forms a small layer upon each and within them. The structure and usage of that seems to differ from the ones on the outside. Seeming to be a more automatic and subconscious process than one that can be manipulated. This becomes by far the longest part of the process, taking two hours to complete. Despite the time, it is extremely interesting to behold the way his meridians and qi interact with the barrier. Giving me countless insights into how the ability works. While the barrier absorbs Ki from attacks and protects its user, there are several other things that it does. For the obvious, it allows breathable air in. On the non-obvious side, it filters non-breathable Air. He also filters out any poisons that would enter the body, unless allowed in. Even more shockingly, this filtering ability applies to several other things, including sound, light, and, from what I can tell, even some illusions. To be specific, it¡¯s a barrier to what the user wishes it to be. Which is part of the reason it¡¯s able to absorb the Ki from attacks, as it lets that part through and has a built-in process to utilize it. But these aspects of the barrier aren¡¯t yet at an useable level. As they train and grow within the method, the usage of those abilities will be taught via the information from the jade slip. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. With that said, the potential is still there. Though the method may not teach those abilities at this level, they can still be used but at the sacrifice of the other main aspects. As an example, instead of defending against hits or being able to filter air, a small protection from illusions could be done. Despite the downsides, being able to have that option will give them much more flexibility and dealing with a variety of situations. As he merges the methods and goes through the finishing process, I wait to communicate this to him. Soon after he¡¯s done, his eyes shoot open in excitement, feeling the power it¡¯s granting him as he¡¯s just entered the first level of Qi condensation. Despite this culture¡¯s aversion to tears, I can see them to pool in his eyes as this is the true sign that there is a way forward for him and his family. He then looks towards his daughter and wife, excited for them to also experience this. But this is when I stop him, to explain to him how he can use these abilities in the ways I thought of before, to give him more flexibility in fighting. He quickly understands and as he moves his Qi in different ways and plays with the technique, I guide him through so he can work through every alternate technique. After we complete it, he clearly wants to say something but is unsure of how to ask it. As it is obvious, it¡¯s about how I would know more than what the jade slip would have. I explained it away by saying I¡¯ve seen multiple methods and had a suspicion on how this could be improved. His eyes widened, as adjusting an existing cultivation method at this level and improving it is a skill that only wizened masters can typically do and slight changes at that. There¡¯s a difference between adjusting a technique and building one out of the foundational ones. As the barriers are the base layer of the cultivation method, adjusting it would take deep knowledge of how the method works. If not done correctly, it can ruin the future growth of the method. Funnily enough, jade slips like the one for this method have an audit for any adjustments that are made to the technique. If something will cause a large amount of harm, such as by adjusting it in a certain way, it will indicate it as such. The changes were suggested did not trigger anything. Unfortunately, this isn¡¯t a foolproof thing, as it doesn¡¯t allow for improving the method outside of things the creator had tried. Before this action of mine can grow into something bigger, I quickly direct him to use the orb of unfathomable depths. Though it was already activated, they haven¡¯t used it yet, since it would be more effective to do after the method was activated. He takes the bait, being curious himself about what will happen. The moment his hands lay upon the orb, the room itself darkens ominously. Of course, I immediately activate my scan to see if anything is wrong. My shielded scan shows countless beings and stars within it, swirling faster and faster. The lighting in the room is being affected by what¡¯s happening within the orb. The spinning continues growing in speed, all until in a flash of magnificent light, they surge up towards him. His eyes glow with a white light before dimming back to a normal glint. And then the room returns to its normal luminosity. I do another scan on him just to confirm that there aren¡¯t any side effects from this, like his body being taken over by one of the spirits or creatures within the orb. But it truly looks like the entire thing is just meant to increase his cultivation speed. Whoever had created this artifact had carefully made it so that it only accomplishes that. A small concern rises within me that perhaps this could be used towards other aims if perverted, but that thought is paused by a statement said by the father. ¡°The last charge of this should go to you¡­ we¡¯ve already taken far too much and wouldn¡¯t have gotten to this point without your help.¡± He looks committed. Both the mother and daughter seem to agree with them. It won¡¯t be easy to convince them away from this. It¡¯s so tempting to accept this. And if I decline this, it will actually engender hard feelings from them, if I¡¯m not willing to accept such a thing. But I know I can¡¯t. Having them be stronger is only in my favor. And in not malicious way, having them on my side is even more important while making sure they¡¯re strong enough to handle that. They¡¯re clearly expecting an argument from me and are ready to go to battle on this front. I change my scan to a conversation one to find the proper way to handle this. My face darkens, showing both disappointment and a tinge of anger. Despite them being ready for a response, they seem to take a step back at this. I speak low and ominously, to communicate the seriousness of my words. ¡°Xing Hu. It appears you did not truly realize what I¡¯m asking of you in return for all this.¡± I pause. They¡¯re frozen in place, all looking at the father now. He may have explained it, but that doesn¡¯t mean they know the specifics. I clarify. ¡°I said I wanted a true ally. Someone who I help without strings attached and that would do the same for me. That would truly look out for the interests of the other. ¡°These are your family heirlooms, that are specifically tailored to help you and your family grow as quickly and as strong as possible. If I took these from you, could I truly say that I was looking out for you or just myself? ¡°But it¡¯s not only that.¡± I look them deep in the eyes to convey how serious this is. ¡°I have many enemies and future enemies. You¡¯ve already seen a little of what I can do. If I¡¯m needing help against groups like that, imagine yourselves?¡± Their faces grow pale from this. Because I¡¯m basically telling them that the reason, I¡¯m letting them have all this is because what they will go against is just that bad. Without a contract in place, this is pretty perilous for me to state this like this. But my eyes returned to the daughter in this family. Her inquisitive, yet slightly suspicious look that transformed into a surprised one, seems to harden. There¡¯s was a spark of something in her eyes that seems a little strange. If felt like she was thinking of something when I said that. Like she knows something that I don¡¯t¡­ I think there may be more to her than just what this level of scan has told me¡­ She speaks out, as if talking for her family. ¡°¡­ We¡¯ll do it. We have a chance in front of us and wouldn¡¯t be worth our name if we backed down from this.¡± Her father looks back at her with unsure eyes, but with just a glance, he nods and moves the orb to the mother. Well. Her weird reaction aside, this is one less thing to worry about. Chapter 219 - Cant Get Away With the mother ready to cultivate, I have her go through the same steps that the father went through. After taking the heavenly spirit roots along with the local wine, she uses diaphragmatic breathing. Since she had watched her husband and some mistakes that he had made, she could pick up the breathing technique a little quicker than he had. During the process, I also put my hands below her stomach, as well. It was already getting dark when I first came here, and by this point, it''s already morning. But everyone here is wide awake. Once she was ready, we moved on to the next step. Almost every part of this goes easily. Like her husband, she also had gone into the middle Dantian. Unfortunately, she could not push past that point. Already knowing it¡¯s futile, I have her move on to the cultivation method. Like her husband, this stuff takes quite a while. And despite her hearing what was going on with him, it¡¯s a completely different experience when doing it yourself. It goes similarly to his and just as she finishes the normal part, I also show her how to do the alternate techniques. Then I have her grab the orb and use that to increase her cultivation speed. After her eyes stopped glowing from that experience, we all turn towards the daughter, who we all have expectations for. As my scan goes over Xing Xun¡¯s body, before she actually becomes a cultivator, I¡¯m shocked to see something about her and her family. With optimization and her bloodline being retroactively strengthened, she¡¯s extraordinarily powerful. Even without the heavenly spirit roots, she¡¯s at the same level as her mother with it. 8 Orchid Heaven. Which means she¡¯ll be that much stronger when she actually takes them. Briefly, I wonder why she didn¡¯t take them instead of her mom or dad, but then the reason quickly dawns on me. Having them all be on the same level, instead of one of them being weaker, means that they can cover for each other. Not only that, but considering their enemies'' suspicions from earlier, they will wonder what else could she be hiding. They already know that she should be stronger than them, but if she¡¯s not revealing it, then they¡¯ll assume that strength is in a different area. As I¡¯m thinking this, she quickly begins doing the breathing technique, having already watched and understood what she needed to do. She takes far less time than it did for them. So much so that I had to put my hand on her stomach to help her with the next process only two minutes in. She actually moves quickly, moving the qi throughout her meridians, and almost doesn¡¯t require any of my help. However, she opens her mouth to ask me something. ¡°Could you heal me while I¡¯m doing this? I have something that I want to do.¡± I quickly shift to healing since she has the qi movement part of this down. She¡¯s trying to make adjustments to her meridians and dantians¡­ I give her a long, hard look, wondering whether she can actually handle this. And whether I should suggest additional changes for her to do that she likely wouldn¡¯t know. Irrespective of my thoughts, she¡¯s already starting the process. I can hear her groan in pain as the truly torturous part begins. Her hand reaches out and grips my arm tightly, to deal with the pain. She¡¯s expanding the channels and pathways, and similar to me, forming them into a corkscrew pattern. Different from how I did it, she actually adds in flaps to the meridians. My curiosity grows into why she would do such a thing. But this is quickly answered, as after some strain on her part, I see them open and close. ¡­ This is the difference between a normal person and a genius. I.e., me and her. The biggest issue with the Corkscrew pattern is that Qi will move out of your body and an exceptionally faster pace. So much so that you won¡¯t be able to control the flow of it. In this case, because she¡¯s somehow able to control these flaps, she can reduce and adjust the flow throughout her body. It can¡¯t be understated how much control over one¡¯s body this truly requires. This wasn¡¯t even an option for me, as I don¡¯t have that much natural control over mine. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Like her, I could have put the flaps in, but I wouldn¡¯t have been able to actually control them, thus rendering them useless. I had to build other processes which wouldn¡¯t be as effective as the one she created. And as she goes through each and every Meridian, she adds new and varied things to her body to make it work that much better. Some things that had come up for me, and others that never even were an option. In some ways, she¡¯s rebuilding her body on a remarkably small level, using my healing as a catalyst. Where many of the changes I did were done to increase my capacity and counteract each other to build it up, her changes are synergistic. Working together and amplifying each other rather than mitigate disadvantages. And she even does it in a faster time than I did. All ending in one final adjustment, which gives me a little insight into how she wants to use the cultivation method. At the end of every part of her body that qi could exit, she formed it into an adjustable nozzle like shape, allowing her to pressurize the Qi that comes out. Like a water cutter. If she can generate the barriers directly out of her exit points, she can make it so the barriers can cut through people that much easier. From any part of her body. Changing this from a defensive option into an offensive one. While I¡¯m totally sure the cultivation method has similar offensive techniques at later stages, she¡¯s now made it that much easier to do it at the beginning and that much more efficiently. And then she gets to the final point, the upper dantian. Unlike mine, hers is at a size where she could just push through it. But even in this, she makes many other changes to make the flow easier. Culminating in every part of her body, becoming like a lethal machine. During all of this, I¡¯ve been using the scan to see and understand the changes she¡¯s been making. Some of which I¡¯ll need to consider when helping others. All of this occurred within an hour. But even she gets tired. As soon as she finished, she falls backwards in exhaustion. With my healing, it¡¯s definitely not physical, but a mental thing. I mean¡­ my mind broke down countless times during mine, but all she showed was moans of pain. Even with that, she only takes a minute to recover because of my healing. After the quick rest, she immediately jumps into cultivating. And that¡¯s when even more interesting things happened. As she had also used the jade slip like her mother, she has an in-depth understanding of the original cultivation method. After hearing my explanation of the changes, she seems to adjust it even further. To be specific, she¡¯s already keeping some aspect of the other elements while still focusing on the individual alternate techniques. Very similar to how when I¡¯m using my scanning, I keep the other ones active while I focus in on another one. It¡¯s easy to say this, but she¡¯s creating abilities that are far above the initial cultivation level. After what I¡¯ve done, it may be easy to assume that with sufficient work, preparation, and other supportive elements, that it¡¯s possible to do things like what she¡¯s done. It¡¯s not. She doesn¡¯t have the scan, so she¡¯s coming up with all this on the fly and by feel. Not only that, but she¡¯s exercising a level of control, ability, and mental capacity that would put her far above experts of even the core formation realm. In fact, if me and her fought right now, unlike how I¡¯ve been against other cultivators, I just cannot beat her. She has a barrier that would prevent any of my physical attacks towards her, and she could cut me down with those same barriers, into tiny pieces. Continuously. She could even encase me in a barrier jail. All of this doesn¡¯t even take into account her intellect, control, and other abilities that she had before she was a cultivator. Even if I can basically divine the future attacks of a person, that doesn¡¯t mean anything if the person you¡¯re fighting has already predicted it and changed accordingly, 20-30 steps ahead. ¡­ and now she¡¯s a cultivator, so even I have trouble quantifying how far ahead she could plan. ¡­ She¡¯s going far beyond what I could imagine possible. It¡¯s terrifying to think what she¡¯ll become. What she¡¯ll do with such powe¡­OOF As I was mentally processing these thoughts, I¡¯m surprised by a heavy impact to my chest that knocks me onto my butt. And lots of soft hair on my face. ¡­I¡¯m being hugged. Glomped, to be specific. A soft, tired, and affectionate voice enters my ears. ¡°Thank you. For all of this. I¡¯ll never forget this.¡± These few words and the grip of the hands holding me, calms my heart. My scan picks up some non-audible words picked up from her whispered into my chest. ¡°With you¡­ it¡¯ll be different.¡± As she pulled back, I can see her face, which I can tell was completely sincere. Even with all the predictions and things that I know she can do, it¡¯s easy to tell that she really feels grateful for what I¡¯ve done. Making me feel as if I don¡¯t need to worry about what she¡¯ll do at such power and if she¡¯ll turn it against me. I still feel a little suspicious about some things she¡¯s said and done, though. Her way of knowing things ahead of time, above and beyond the 20 steps ahead part. Of what changes to make in her meridians. I can tell that she does have that capability at the baseline, but there has to be something more. ¡­ Like she¡¯s done this before. But not every mystery about my allies needs to be fully investigated. At least not now. I¡¯ll definitely be running my scan on the possibilities, but I¡¯ll go with the assumption that she might be something like a regressor, or something similar. In the meantime, I will treat her with care and kindness. Making her and her family my true allies. There is something REALLY bothering me, though. The look she¡¯s giving still giving me of complete adoration and a slight glaze to them, gives rise my earlier worries of her being a yandere. But as soon as I think that, the look goes away, and she gives a mischievous smile, as if just being playful. Making me wonder if I just imagined it. ¡­ My scan notifies me I didn¡¯t. I¡¯ll chat with her later. And be straight up with her about things. I¡¯m not going to willing go down the yandere route. Not by choice, at least. ¡­ And I¡¯m definitely not doing it later just to avoid a terrifying conversation. ¡­ Either way, it looks like it¡¯s about time to wrap this up and move out back into the city and into the sect. But first, I¡¯ll need to settle their debts. Chapter 220 - Just Passing Through As Xing Xun Heads back to her parents'' side, after giving me her impassioned hug, I can see her father looking surprised at her actions. Clearly, such things aren¡¯t normal for her. He quickly recovers and hands her the orb, so that she can increase her cultivation speed. Just like before, the room darkens and a bright light shines from the orb itself. I notice the room is ever so slightly darker and the orb is just a tad bit brighter than for the others. But just as quickly as it had started, did it end. And then, a slightly awkward, but excited silence rains throughout the home. Considering that the orb not only speeds up cultivation, it also increases the strength to a tier higher, it¡¯s clear she¡¯ll be an absolute powerhouse. While there¡¯s good energy in the home right now, a brief glance outside sees that the sun is out and bright. I know I have more things I need to do before I reach the sect¡­ I need to wrap this up. Broaching the silence, I say a few words. ¡°So, I hear you have a debt to pay.¡± ¡­ If the atmosphere was warm before, now it¡¯s frigid. I change it back up with my next words. ¡°This will help to get everything back together and you guys successful again.¡± I place down one gold and a half gold coin. Equal to around $150,000, or worth a decently sized cultivator friendly home. Subconsciously, my eyes draw towards Daughter With the family. Looking to see her reaction. Especially considering her predictive abilities. Her eyes are bright towards me, and my scan gives me a hint of what might go through her mind. She seems to be surprised. This was a very unlikely situation, but still possible from the little she¡¯s gathered about me. But no matter how unlikely it is or if she predicted it, this is an enormous gift. One that can¡¯t easily be repaid. Which is why the father begins immediately declining the gift, even to the point of trying to turn his eyes away from it to prevent them from being glued to them. Before he can continue, he sees the look on my face, and then goes silent. Quietly, he collects the money and deeply bows towards me. The wife and daughter do the same. Based on my estimates, their debts were about half of this. Which is honestly remarkable, considering that they used to be a wealthier group, with a larger amount of money required to keep them going. This means that they manage to actually work their debt down to this amount. However, this is also why the scan likely made it so important to reach here before a certain time. After all, the interest rates on the debt are massive. they were selling the last of their worthwhile items. If paid in full, with the remaining $70,000, they could still afford a luxurious home w/ plenty of land. Though, it wouldn¡¯t have much access to qi. Which wouldn¡¯t be a problem with their cultivation speed and exceptional breathing/meditation techniques. They could rebuild their group and go from there. Considering the daughter and her vast intelligence¡­ I suspect it won¡¯t be such a simple path. As they said it in my world, ¡®It takes money to make money.¡¯ But with this debt paid off, I can finally leave. They continue to bow, and I place a hand on each of their shoulders, one by one, saying goodbye. Stolen novel; please report. ¡°I¡¯m really glad I met you guys. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing how strong you guys can get. Good luck, we¡¯ll talk soon.¡± And then I dart out, using my stealth scanning ability to hide myself. As I leave, I can feel Xing Xun¡¯s eyes staring out at me, long after I disappeared. ¡­ I soar through the streets, now using a stealthy, flexible movement technique. This one use less qi than others, but if needed, I can switch to a different one. Normally, it¡¯s difficult to switch between them, but I use my scan to help my body adapt quickly. The transition may be tough, but still possible. My thoughts drift over to the taming group I just Left many of my creatures at. Should I go back formally join the group? Without a doubt there''re many benefits I could receive from them. No¡­ I feel I will be in a better position to negotiate once I am formerly part of the sect at a higher level. That might be why they wanted me to join so badly and were rushing to the location. While they are the largest group, there are others around this area that may be more specialized, but quickly overtake competitors with knowledge such as mine. Obviously, that would get me killed, but to prevent such a thing from even coming close, they would give me greater benefits to avoid such a scenario. The same goes for the alchemy research group. They haven¡¯t yet reached out to me, but more than any group, they would want to work with me. While the knowledge is a big part of it, it¡¯s the motive behind how I use it that will probably interest them. I¡¯m continuously bringing more and varied recipes to the market, basically for free. Groups like these aren¡¯t in this for money, but more for expanding the reaches of their own work and for some pseudo altruistic reasons. It''s pseudo, because it just lets them do things under the table that much easier. The main motive for these types of groups is fame, research, and leverage. A perfect example would be the rat scenario. By copying my method and doing it themselves, they could show the power of their group, thus attracting more members; practice use cases for such techniques; and, most importantly, tie themselves deeper to the sect. Why the sect? Well, they now have a regular service they can provide when the sect wants to attract more potential members by healing the masses. Proving their ¡®righteousness¡¯. Thus, I¡¯m reasonably sure that several benefits will be offered to me after I pass this test. With all this said, I¡¯m really thinking I should head straight to the sect and get this done with. Changing my direction to the mountaintop in the distance, where the sect is housed, I make sure that I¡¯m being as stealthy as possible. At least, until I get close. As an additional safeguard, I purchase another layer of clothes to cover myself with. Adding in lumps and other things to distort the shape of my body. The clothes wear heavy on my body, making me feel like a bulky dude. I dip between multiple people, hidden behind the surprisingly high amount of tall people, like myself. It¡¯s a good thing I¡¯ve taken these precautions. As I move through the crowds, I can see groups of people and cultivators heading towards the nearest gates. Some whispers between them give the indication that they are helping with the search outside the walls for a cultivator of my description. Normally, the information that I had gotten smuggled into the city would be public among the information groups, by this time. However, part of my scan parameters was to make sure that the smuggler and the people involved wouldn¡¯t give away my information. At least, not readily. So, while I dip between crowd to crowd, there are only a few cultivators I truly have to watch out for that are still keeping an eye out, despite the notice that I¡¯m likely outside the walls. As I move steadily towards the set, one thing that is helping me not be as noticeable is the fact that I¡¯m not looking towards the mountain, but am still heading in that direction. The downside to this approach is that it took me all the day just to get ? of the way there. I have a few choices to make. I could wait until the last minute to go up to the site to reach the time limit. Or I could head up early to get it out the way. Since I already know there are several groups out to get me and delay me from joining at the higher levels, it¡¯s barely even a thought before I head directly towards the sect again. Initially, I head towards the stairs, but then I realized they wouldn¡¯t allow me to go up through there, as there are other perspective members trying to take their tests. Instead, I head up the generic way. Before me, it is a path converging from many others, with many people traveling along it. Despite the many architectural wonders I¡¯ve seen thus far, the varied movements and crowds of people all converging into this one area is a wonder of itself. There seem to be multiple lines and pass for different people. Just looking at it causes me to need my scan to figure out where I should go. And that¡¯s when I hear the rumble of a cart barreling down the road from one path towards this one. And on that path a little way ahead is a young child moving back into one of the lines. They turn towards the cart and seem frozen in place. And if they don¡¯t move, they¡¯ll be run over by the fast cart. ¡­ Really? Why does this clich¨¦ have to happen now? Chapter 221 - Local Consumer Index Seeing this child obviously in danger, I rushed to their side, using my enhanced speed. To my surprise, when I do so, they seem initially frozen in shock, but then start fighting back furiously. Their long brown hair continuously smacks me in the face as they move from place to place in my hands. And it¡¯s not the fight of someone who thinks they¡¯re being kidnapped, but more of someone who¡¯s angry and trying to get something done. Is this kid trying to die? To figure out what I¡¯m clearly missing, I activate my scan. I¡¯m instantly surprised. I release them, and they give me an angry glare before moving back to the street. The cart barrels towards us, but the child begins a running start towards it, holding their arms out and moving at a slight angle towards it. Just as it looks like it¡¯s about to make contact with their body, the kid jumps and spins on one of the rails on the cart. Landing safely upon it. The driver of the cart seems unsurprised, and in fact leans in towards their new passenger. My scan picks up the words passed to the driver. ¡°Thickening tundra leaves, 2 silver buy, 3 silver sell. Eastern market, Yan¡¯s shop. ¡°Three turns enhancing spirit beads, ? gold buy, 4 gold sell, southwestern stalls.¡± She continues down a list of items and prices as the cart moves fast up on the road. As it¡¯s moving very quickly, it moves out of normal sight and only my scan keeps picking up what she¡¯s saying. She is an information trader, but specialized in market information for the inner city. No wonder she was angry, as I was preventing her from doing her job. While I¡¯m sure events like the one I was imagining happen, in this case, people are trying to make money at all ages and aren¡¯t as na?ve as the tropes from my world. Even at that age¡­ Having already caused a scene, I quickly use my scan to move into the proper lane for this road to the inner city. After a bit of time, I see her running back and clearly on the lookout. Definitely in an angry mood. I meld into the crowd, but begin feeling guilty as she continues to search. Not only that, but I get the sense this will become a bigger headache, unless I address it now. It¡¯s never a good idea to piss off the information movers of a city. It¡¯s a good way of finding yourself at a regular disadvantage in trades. Stepping out of the crowd behind her, I cough lightly to gain her attention. Her ears twitch, and I see her head snap back toward me. ¡°You! Whadya¡¯ go messing with my business for?¡± The words come out in as a half-growl. The fact that she¡¯s angry at me is a good sign, as it¡¯s showing that my disguise is working. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°Sorry about that. I didn¡¯t realize that¡¯s how you did business. I¡¯m not exactly from around here, so when I saw you in the street, I had assumed that you were in danger of getting hit by that cart.¡± Her eyes squint at me as if questioning that, but she seemingly accepts it soon after. ¡°Fine. I guess I can let it go¡­¡± ¡­ is what she says. It¡¯s easy to see she¡¯s the type to keep her grudge. I might need to grease the wheels a bit. ¡°¡­ I know I¡¯ve done wrong on this and might have cost you some time for that cart run. Let me show you my sincerity.¡± Discretely, I slipped her 10 big coppers, which is the same as she had gotten from the Cart merchant for the information. A greedy smile blossoms on her face as she quickly pockets it. ¡°Glad to see you are a reasonable fellow.¡± And she waits, just staring at me. Just as I¡¯m about to use my scan to figure out what she¡¯s waiting for, she interrupts my thoughts. ¡°So. What¡¯s your question?¡± Well, I wasn¡¯t really intending to ask anything, but this might be a good opportunity. I quickly use my scan to determine what the right price for discretion, AKA silence, would be if I ask some sensitive questions. It lets me know that a silver would be enough. Lowering my voice, I whisper to her. ¡°I have some information I would like to get before I go into the city. Do you have a place where I can ask some questions discreetly?¡± I pass a half silver to her and then flash another one. Her eyes widen before getting quite serious. She quickly takes me down an alleyway nearby, off one of the side roads from the main one that goes up the mountain. Even here, there are some small buildings clustered together. From normal people, the distance up the mountain is long. So, it only makes sense that there would be places for people to eat, sleep, and do other things on the way up. There is even parking facility like areas, for merchants with gear that they may need to stow away securely as they rest. It¡¯s to one of these areas that she leads me. Obviously, I have my scan on the whole time to make sure that I¡¯m not being swindled, but she does actually take me to an area that seems relatively quiet and I don¡¯t sense anyone listening in. Once stopped, she turns to me and gives me a look to start speaking. I go down a list of different things that I wanted to know about the city and people that I should lookout for. Things beyond what Mei Lin has already told me, as her focus was mainly on the outer city and what she knew of it. Of course, Mei Lin had knowledge of the inner city and had done business there, but she didn¡¯t get a chance to explain that part yet. Though she likely would have told me if I had stayed with her. But even she might not know everything an ear closest to the ground would, which would be a person like the girl in front of me. Which reminds me, while my connection with the hero team assured me that everything is fine, I still should check on her. Not only that, but Ai and Lin will probably be up the mountain by this point. It will be good to see them and catch back up. Hope they are doing well¡­ though, I don¡¯t see any major issues on the healing side. But I need to focus on the task at hand. Snapping back to the current conversation, I now begin diving into the different factions of the city and using my scan alongside the questions, getting information that would cause some pain to find out. As she answers, she gets uncomfortable with the amount and type of questioning. I hand her the half-silver and then pull out another silver for her to continue. This solidifies her resolve and we continue. I finish up that line of questions and then ask one of the more important ones I¡¯ve been thinking about. ¡°Who are some influential people that need medical help, but either can¡¯t afford it, can¡¯t find a cure, or are in a troublesome spot to get it?¡± While my scan can pick up some, this young lady has access to rumors and such. That can at least give me insight into whether something is true. Thus, lowering the cost to find it myself. Her face turns curious and I have a suspicion she now knows who I am. But she stays quiet. My scan informs me I successfully bought her silence. Not just with my money, but because crossing a rising star isn¡¯t usually a good idea. If you¡¯re not Being forced into that position, at least. In fact, she might even attempt to pass along more information whenever she gets a chance. She continues to answer my questions. Giving me some information that I would have definitely struggled to find. But soon enough, it ends. We part ways, and I return to the Main Street. Since I¡¯ve gotten what I needed and don¡¯t really have a reason to stay here, I take the cultivator pathways, which have others moving at high speeds up and down the mountain. Along with them, I use a different movement technique than the one I¡¯ve been using previously. This one is more focused towards speed, and using it, I bound up the mountain. Moving even faster than before. Chapter 222 - Rushing Through As I continue up the mountain road, (which is more reminiscent of a highway) I stand in awe and not only the architecture around me, but also the transportation infrastructure I¡¯m traveling on. The road I¡¯m on is one of many, cresting all the way into the inner city, but cresting up the mountain past the outer court towers, through the inner city, and ending at the inner court gates. On each side of this massive mountain, several roads just like this one go up it. Just with a gaze to my left and right, I can easily see that this road is massive. I¡¯d even guess that it¡¯s five times larger than the widest road on earth. And for good reason. Even without my scan, I can easily see the segmentation of roles, classes, and, to be frank, movement speeds in this society. The amount of space needed to accommodate all these things is much larger than the ones in my world. That doesn¡¯t even include the fact that some things being transported, whether creatures or goods, are massive enough to require that sort of space. In fact, just to my left as I speed past, I can see a massive elephant like creature slowly trudging along, being led by a cultivator of a clearly higher realm than me. I actually have to tilt my neck straight up, as if looking at a skyscraper from the sheer size of it. It¡¯s taking up not only parts of the cultivator lane but the civilian and merchant lanes. But no one seems to complain, as this sort of thing appears much more normal than I might have thought. Each step it takes shakes the ground slightly, though the road doesn¡¯t even have a slight crack. A credit to the alchemists of the sect, creating such strong roads. As I pass by, even as I gained distance, I can still feel the vibrations from its movement. But soon I reach my destination, and take an off-road from this main highway. This appears to be one of the normal entrances with a massive gate, somewhat similar to the one that I passed through on the stairs. Which makes sense, as it¡¯s one of the gates of introspection, which separates the outer city from the outer court. As this is a partially public highway, it has direct access from the outer city. In front of the gate are multiple cultivators, ranging from Qi condensation realm to foundation establishment. As can be guessed, they¡¯re guarding the gate in case of a surprise attack. In order to be identified, I take off the many layers that were on me and reveal my face. As I did so, many of the cultivators were wary, seeming to take their job seriously. One cultivator strode up to me, an average looking blue-haired man, with a serious face. ¡°What¡¯s your business here?¡± Huh. I just realized the downside of my original plan to become an inner court member. Because I didn¡¯t wait until the end of the exams to go on this journey, I don¡¯t have all the identification needed to prove that I¡¯m a member of the sect. This may take a little longer than I thought¡­. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m a new member of the sect and was hoping to get back to my examiner.¡± He gives me a quick look over before nodding to himself. Since I¡¯ve introduced myself as a new sect member, it¡¯s pretty clear I don¡¯t have my identification yet, as this would have gone much quicker. I see his eyes drift towards the creatures hiding upon my person. He also glances a distance behind me, causing me to look as well. Standing there nonchalantly is the Panther. They¡¯ve been drifting in and out of my scans normal range, while exploring the city. It looks like they realized I¡¯m trying to head into the sect and have been following me. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. The sect guard doesn¡¯t seem to attach any importance to this, and just asks me a simple question. ¡°Have you registered those spirit beasts?¡± I quickly nod and show the mark on myself and the beasts. The good thing about these marks is that with a just a quick look, a cultivator can verify the Spirit beast''s contracts and the type of one made with them. I could see his eyebrow raise slightly at the number and type that I brought before him. After confirming that is in order, he quickly raises a hand and motions one of his men to come forward. This makes me a little nervous, even though I know it¡¯s a normal thing to do. Young man hurries over and is carrying a large book containing many names. ¡°Name and court?¡± ¡°James Delinion and outer court.¡± ¡°Got it. James Del¡­¡± He nods his head subconsciously, but then pauses in place just as he started speaking. He gives me a close look, before making in near whispered comment. ¡°Yeah, he matches the profile.¡± That can¡¯t be good. At my name, some of the other guards start whispering to each other as well. Without finding the name in the book, he closes it for his subordinate and waves me through. As The Panther and I move through, I can see him motion to his subordinate again, who runs off into the distance. It looks like I won¡¯t have much time to waste. I have to get to senior song before whoever he¡¯s communicating this to can get to me. Finally, passing through the massive gate, I enter an open area where the older outer court sect members are training. Strangely enough, it is not the sight of everyone training that brings my attention to them, but the sound. Synchronized, resounding, and powerful shouts rock the air. As they draw my attention to them, I can see the air and ground vibrate, with every kick and punch they do together. Clearly, this isn¡¯t the beginner group. My scan informs me that this isn¡¯t even an expert group, but the outer court members that have been here for a year. Which, compared to the time that a cultivator spends growing, is a remarkably short period. However, this is another reason I didn¡¯t want to join the outer court, rather than the inner court. The outer court has a lot more regulations on what you do and when. They are expected to train at certain times of the day and, while mostly optional, there are downsides to not doing so. To be specific, fewer opportunities to grow within the sect and less access to useful cultivation materials to raise their strength with. In contrast, the inner court also has these same training situations, but it¡¯s much less expected, mostly because it''s filled with nobles who have already gone through such routines. Not only that, but they already have access to many of these materials, through their contacts. That¡¯s not to say that the trainings don¡¯t have an immense benefit, In themselves. Every kick and punch actually help build your control through repetition. Teaching valuable martial techniques, while also building Ki control. But the courtyard itself also has a formation built in that increases cultivation speed, nourishing the body and spirit when on the field. It increases the output when training is synchronized together in this way. With my scan, I can sense the Qi swirling abundantly through the air. For most people, these trainings are not a punishment or a task, but an opportunity. Adding even further to this, after they complete this session and a few others, they¡¯ll be given minor supplements to improve their bodies and increase their cultivation rate. With all the things that I have planned and that I need to do, it wouldn¡¯t be workable for me to be part of all these sessions for such low gain. It would also raise the question of how I¡¯m improving so much without doing it these same things. Overall, it¡¯s much easier to hide within the inner court and do my own activities there. ¡­ I seem to be getting distracted. Realizing this, I dash across the sect ground, knowing I have quite a lot of ground to cover. Despite my fast movement and switching to a fast movement technique, it still takes a lot of time to cross just this section of the sect. As with most things in this world, the space allocated for training is massive, being many, many kilometers long, and even farther wide. It¡¯s not just empty space either. It¡¯s filled with tea if equipment, dueling areas and cultivation areas, with corresponding formations to assist. Adding to that, the sheer number of outer court members I see is astounding. Just in the part of this training space I¡¯m in, I can see at least 10,000 outer court members'' training. And I know there are far more in the sect. But after a few hours of high speed, I finally reach the warehouse section and sect servants¡¯ section. This is where food, goods, and materials are stored and maintained. Alongside that, many servants live good, full lives here. However, there¡¯s not much for me here, so I keep running to reach the stairs area. Keeping pace behind me is the panther, who seems curious, but also increasingly wary. A feeling that is slowly growing with me, as well. Chapter 223 - First Discovery If I thought the area for the training grounds was large, the sheer amount of land that I¡¯m passing by that¡¯s dedicated to the warehouses and sect servants trivializes it. Buildings and Roads that soar over gaps that are too frightening to mention. There¡¯s at least 1000 kilometers of just these buildings here. And I know there are even more out there. Which makes this situation even more strange. The amount of the area I¡¯m actually seeing from this position within the sect is at least 100,000 sq km large. But my scan from when I first arrived on this world, Privilon, was that the sect¡¯s area was around 10,000 sq km. That could only mean that the space distortion I noticed when I arrived near the mountain is even more pronounced than I thought. The technical area from the outside, is 10,000 sq km. However, the inside is far larger and just as true. But how is the question? From what I can tell, it may actually be a quirk of the mountain itself, rather than a formation created by the sect. Likely one of the reasons they chose this sect. Despite my subconscious telling me I need to focus on the journey, a major realization stops me in my tracks and causes me to stare up¡­ at the sun. The Revolving Heavenly Light Sect primarily uses primarily light-based techniques as their sect cultivation methods. If the amount of area in the sect is actually extremely large, with a constant amount of sunlight spread within it, then that means any large scale, light-based technique used within the sect and facing outwards would be concentrated to an absurd degree! Adding to that is the defense walls, which concentrate light, going from the top of the mountain all the way to the Outer City walls. Making the amount of light that would come out exponentially larger! That doesn¡¯t even include the shenanigans that could be done to improve light-based cultivation at higher levels¡­ Just as I finished this thought, felt a shift in the air. Metaphorically and physically. At the same time, my scan alerts me t- ¡°Well, Well. Looks like we may have another genius on our hands. Making waves in More than one way, eh?¡± Oh no. I finally triggered it. The cultivation information detectors. As I rapidly turn around, a wizened, elderly man comes into view. Covered in expensive flowing clothes, he is the picture of a cultivation master that I imagined when I came into this world. I can see a knowing smile on his face as he continues. ¡°It appears that you¡¯ve discovered one of the Majestic qualities of our humble mountain here.¡± His eyes twinkles as he lowers his voice a little. ¡°But I wouldn¡¯t be here speaking to you if that¡¯s all you discovered, now, would I? You seem to understand the intricacies of how light in our world works. Something that is crucial to our sect.¡± The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Despite my attempts to keep my face neutral, there are signs of fear on my face that can¡¯t be hidden even with my scan identifying them. But as my scan works in overtime to figure out what needs to be done with my conversation scan, I¡¯m suddenly put at ease by my findings and his next words. ¡°No need to be scared, young master. I¡¯m only here because you have been shown to have great potential in our cultivation methods. You may not know this, but for all sects, there are general probes that check for compatibility for their methods. ¡°And it¡¯s not what you think. They can¡¯t actually read your mind, but they detect a shift in how Qi reacts to your thoughts. Something that shifts when you get a better understanding of the world and your body subconsciously shifts to accommodate.¡± He gives a wry laugh. ¡°It takes a pretty significant understanding of our world to have such a thing happen, though. Interesting that it would be someone who¡¯s already shown to have a different cultivation method.¡± I went too deep. But in this case, it turned in my favor. This is a benchmark that many geniuses hit, who understand how light works. For people in this world, that¡¯s a major achievement. I just have a head start because I came from a science-based society. The most important part about this? That this keeps positive attention in my direction. And being recognized by their cultivation information detector means it¡¯ll be much tougher for them to whisk me away at this point. As I could be an essential piece of a defense strategy if they ever really need me. One of their little-known rules is that others who understand the method well, even if they don¡¯t practice it themselves, can teach newly initiated in case of an attack. With this information, all signs of worry leave my body, and this cultivator can clearly sense that as well. I then realize I¡¯m not paying him the proper respect. ¡°My apologies Esteemed Senior. You may already know, but my name is James. May I have the honor of knowing your name?¡± He gives a bold laugh, before stating something shocking. ¡°There¡¯s no need to call me by such titles, young master. In fact, I am simply an Outer Court member, only at the first level of Foundation Establishment. I go by the name of Ling.¡± I can feel my face freeze as I process what he just said. I was almost completely sure that he was an elder, though I wondered why the amount of Qi coming off his body did not seem as much as other elders. But since I wasn¡¯t using my scan on him, and assumed that he was holding back in a spiritual pressure on my behalf, I had no way of knowing. It doesn¡¯t help that he is the complete picture of what I would imagine a cultivator to be. But, at the end of the day, I still think he¡¯s someone worthy of respect. It¡¯s clear he has knowledge that I don¡¯t, and has been here for far longer. So even with that set, I still bow to him and do the proper greeting for an elder. ¡°Nonetheless, you were still my senior and I must pay you the proper respect. Thank you for passing your wisdom onto me.¡± I can see his eyes twinkle yet again, giving me a strange feeling. Was¡­ was this a test? Because I feel like there was an ulterior motive for this. The feeling doesn¡¯t fully go away, as he takes something out of his side pouch. Extending far out of it are two swords. Placing both on the ground, he quickly explains his intentions. ¡°Since we¡¯ve made our introductions, I know you must be eager to hurry along to senior song in completing your quest. ¡°She sent me to make sure that you got here safely throughout the site, as you may be unfamiliar with the grounds. ¡° Ah, that might have been why the guards were looking out for me. But why wouldn¡¯t they tell me if that was the case? Unless they were looking out for another reason¡­. I¡¯ll need more time to figure out the politics of this place. As I finished this thought, I see him wave towards the swords in the ground. ¡°These swords here may not be fast, but I should have just enough power to get us both to her safely. My grandniece should be happy to see you there.¡± Huh, I guess this will be my first time on a flying¡­ did he say grandniece? Obviously, since he gave a bomb statement like that, I looked towards him as if I want to ask something, but he gives me a mischievous smile that lets me know it¡¯s not the time to ask. As he climbs onto the sword, stepping on it like a skateboard, I follow in suit, matching his actions to the best of my ability. As I do so, I can see him flash a few hand symbols and mutter a few words before the swords hover in place. At the same time, I can feel something similar to a seat belt placed upon my feet. Partially locking me to the board. I can sense if I ever wanted to jump off, I easily could and that its only purpose is to make sure I don¡¯t fall off. Slowly, it rises to around 30 feet in the air. Almost immediately after, it sets off at a fast speed, just a bit faster than I was going. Definitely not my top speed, but one that people would be comfortable with in this Sect. As we travel along, I turn towards senior Ling To talk further, but I can see him straining to concentrate. It appears he truly is a foundation establishment. But one that is full of mystery. It makes me wonder what will happen next¡­. Chapter 224 - Aging Thoughts As we travel along, my mind begin to wander about what he had told me. ¡­ His grandniece? Well, since he¡¯s a cultivator and she¡¯s a cultivator, it¡¯s very possible. Normal even, as strange as it is to consider. But even so, she¡¯s clearly much farther along in cultivation than he is. And everything I¡¯ve heard from about her has been that she¡¯s the youngest elder in a very long time. So why does she look that old? Certainly, she could have had a cultivation growth spurt late in her years, and that¡¯s what many people assume about her. Even within the sect. But I get the feeling that the real answer isn¡¯t as simple. My scan gives me the answer, pulling together different pieces of information that would make sense. Including what I have in my bag with me. She¡¯s been cursed. Cursed with massively accelerated aging, speeding it up by a factor of 25. At least, it appears to mimic the effect of such a thing. To make it even worse, my estimation shows that the curse had been placed upon her just before she had cultivated. Which can only mean that cultivating for her had become a desperate struggle to gain more years to live. Not only that, but it even aggressively affects cultivators. If I¡¯m not incorrect, moving into the Qi condensation realm gains you 50 years of life span, foundation establishment 200 years, Core formation 500 years, and nascent soul 1000. After that, you go into a semi-immortal state. Visually, she looks like she¡¯s 85 or 90. So, judging based on the estimated time., her current state, and where she is in her cultivation (which I guess to be peak core formation) ¡­ She¡¯s probably only around 40 or 45 years old. Still older than me, but almost unimaginable in cultivation years. But unless she makes it to Nascent Soul, she likely only has five more years left to live. But before I can continue this train of thought, we finally begin getting to the area where we had gotten our spirit roots tested. From this point of view, I can see that she is speaking to the latest batch of recruits, just like how she was doing with my group. It Looks like they¡¯ve already done the spirit root testing, but they haven¡¯t gone through the additional ones yet. Each of them, even the cultivators beside her, looks at her as someone far older and above them. Not knowing her true age. My understanding, everyone other than those in leadership believe that she just came in and started cultivating at a later age, which is why she looks so old. No one really knows that she¡¯s really not that much older than them. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. But does it really matter if she has the skill and knowledge to be at that level? With that perspective, it¡¯s clear why they made her an elder. Because just from the short time I¡¯ve been here, I can already see that she¡¯s exceptional at reading the situation and is clearly far above the average cultivator at her rank. I can¡¯t help them look at her in a new light with this knowledge. ¡­ My thoughts immediately stop, as I spy in the crowd of recruits, two people I¡¯ve been waiting to see for a long time. Ai and Lin. All thoughts of Senior Song and the issues that she faces leaves my mind at the sight of them. Just by seeing me come over the horizon, both of them have immensely bright smiles, simply glad to see me. ¡­ and that I likely got into a good position. The mere fact that I¡¯m on a sword with a sect cultivator could only mean good things in this situation. But I can still sense a hint of worry from them, so I give them a huge grin, to show them that all is going according to plan. Their smiles become almost blinding as I can visibly see the anxiety wash off of them. Things are going well. I give them a cautious thumbs up for their situation, which, surprisingly in this culture means the same thing it did in mine. They give it right back. The meaning is clear to us both. They got into the inner court as well. I¡¯m a little surprised, as I feel a loosening in my back, as well. I had been more worried than I thought about the situation with them. A distance away, I can see a squad of giant spiders that accompanied them on the way up. Which is one of the main reasons I wasn¡¯t worried about their safety in the situation. Not only that, but they are more than capable enough to make it up themselves. Taking a closer look at them, I can see that they are much more toned than before. I know each of them has been constantly pushing their bodies to the limit with training, using my healing to build them up better. ¡­ I think they might be stronger than me. Which is terrifying in its own way. Even without the advantage of the Healing Constitution, they are using my aura to become absolute monsters in the physical sphere. I wonder if they¡¯ve had to use it on the way up? After a quick glance at the dynamics of the group, I can easily see some males looking fearfully in their direction. ¡­ even I¡¯m a little scared of them, at this point. I wonder what they did to earn those looks. Oblivious to my now strange thoughts, they continue to beam at me unknowingly. But it¡¯s not all positive, as I can feel a heated look toward me that pulls my thoughts away from them. When my gaze lands on the subject in question, I can feel my face freeze in shock at what I see. I can see an amazingly attractive, yellow sashed, curvaceous, wavy-haired blonde woman w/ Asian feature gazing at at me. To be frank, her beauty is a few notches below Wu Qing¡¯s true form, the Yellow Sashes leader. This isn¡¯t a knock on her, but a compliment. Just the sight of Wu Qing was enough to put me in a complete daze. To be hypnotized by her looks. To be compared to her, especially when she hasn¡¯t even cultivated yet, is the greatest of compliments. But even with that, she seems familiar for some reason. A beauty like this isn¡¯t easily forgotten and I quickly remember how I know her. It appears she was a high-end escort back in Monchon City¡­ who I had accidentally disrespected when I went into autopilot mode. She was trying to catch my attention, but I didn¡¯t even see her because I was so deep in it. It¡¯s one of the main reasons I plan on never going full autopilot again, as while it¡¯s effective for the request, it makes it so I might miss other things. In either case, this woman stormed off in shock and anger after I had done so. And I hadn¡¯t seen her again, even with me running all over the Yellow Sashes base in the city. But even with that¡­ why does she seem so fixated on me? I couldn¡¯t have made that much of an impression, right? My confusion briefly seems to come over my face and just as I as fix it, she caught it. Her eyes twitch in irritation and she seems infuriated. Her head sharply turns up and away, as if displaying that she¡¯s now ignoring me. There¡¯s a group of women that seem familiar, but after looking at her, they give a small wave and then follow suit. ¡­ I¡¯m not sure how to handle this. But I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll have plenty of time to deal with this later. So, I¡¯m just going to ignore it and focus back in on the situation. Luckily for me, we are quickly touching down next to Senior Song. Chapter 225 - Success Breeds Attention As could be expected, when we touch down close to Senior Song¡¯s position, she continues speaking to the group. Unlike how it typically happens in stories, we don¡¯t immediately gain her attention as she¡¯s doing something important. For the next 30 minutes, Senior Ling and I stand at the side waiting for her to finish speaking to the group. Once she finishes, she dismisses the group and then turns to look at us. Despite being dismissed, I can see many in the group are loitering around, acting as if they¡¯re about to leave, but are actually trying to get more information on what¡¯s going on. Just like it was in my group, there are several information traders who exchange information and fill in each other for favors and money. I don¡¯t focus in too much on this, as most of it is what I already know and I see something much more important coming from the surrounding area, waiting for Senior Song to finish. Soft mutterings fill the air, as groups from the previous tests and mine have mingled together with them. It''s not long after that I see some of my personal group and the coalition groups are arriving, having gotten word that I am here. Searching out the people that are important to me, like Mei Lin and the others that I traveled up with, I quickly acknowledge them with a smile before focusing my attention on the incoming Senior Song. Just as she arrives before me, both Senior Ling and I quickly bow. She waves it away, allowing us to rise. And then she just looks at me with a smile. A look of expectation. Catching the hint, I reach into my pack and take out two Star Renewal Flowers. Far more than the 4 petals she had asked for. Even in the light, their blueish petals visibly glow with an ethereal light. As I hand them to her, her fingers brush one petal purposefully, leaving a small impression on it that shines brightly before returning to its natural glow. Her smile grows wider as she sees this, as it shows that it is an above average specimen, kept in good condition. Soon after, it vanishes. Though, my scan picked up that it went into one of the pouches she carries on her hip. ¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡± Her voice resounds over the field, freezing everyone in place. Sounds of talking stop and everyone listens closely for her next words. ¡°Now, as of this point, you¡¯re an inner court disciple¡­ but you may find that there may be something that is far more beneficial to you coming soon.¡± Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. She throws a glance behind her, and immediately I do a ping to see what¡¯s coming. Just as I sense several individuals coming from higher up the mountain, she moves close beside me, right next to my ear, and whispers softly. ¡°I¡¯ll warn you, make your choice carefully. For not all are who they appear to be.¡± I can see a flash in her eyes, just before she steps back as if she had never spoke Almost an instant later, the figures I had seen via my scan quickly approaching from the edges of my pulse appear in front of us. 3 individuals covered in draping clothes that clearly denote a higher status than all around here. Even without my scan, I¡¯d know the position that these people hold. Elders. They arrive sequentially, but in the manner of seconds. The first to arrive was an elderly gentleman, who really reminded me of Merlin from the Arthurian tales of my world. From the assortment of potions and elixirs on his belt, as well as the scars and burns on his hands, give me an indicator that he is an alchemist by trade. The second to arrive is a woman, seemingly in her 40s or 50s, and covered in purple garments that wrap around her tightly. Past that, her eyes and face speak of great wisdom held within. I¡¯m not able to discern what position she holds and what her specialty might be with my scan. Last to arrive is a gentleman that looks to be in his 30s. From how he walks, to the sword at his side, it is clear that using the sword is both his specialty and focus. The glint of a symbol on his clothes from a sigil hanging from his belt. I can tell he¡¯s part of a major sword clan within the sect. One that shouldn¡¯t be trifled with. One thing I do note is that he has a kind face but with greedy eyes. But this isn¡¯t unlike the others, who all look at me as if I was a great catch that only needed to be brought home. Quickly approaching me, they stop briefly to elder song, showing their respect for her. But immediately after, they give bright smiles to me and I get a feeling of what they¡¯ve come here to do. The Alchemist elder speaks first. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet the renowned, and now proven genius from Group 1. There¡¯s been much talk about your exploits, both on and off the mountain.¡± The way he says it reveals that he likely has knowledge of me and my actions in Monchon City. However, his next words confirm my guess to his identity. ¡°I¡¯ve also heard wondrous things about your exploits in the alchemical realm. I think it would be great if y¡­¡± Before he can continue, the woman softly interrupts him and offers some words. ¡°Now, now Elder Ro. We haven¡¯t fully welcomed our new initiate to the sect yet. Or introduced ourselves.¡± Turning to me, she gives a warming smile that doesn¡¯t feel manufactured. ¡°Congratulations on passing your test and becoming part of the inner court. My name is Yin Tian, but you can call me Elder Yin.¡± The alchemist, Elder Ro, seems a little perturbed by the interruption, but still nods in agreement. A twinkle flashes in his eyes as he adds in a few words. ¡°You may call me Elder Ro, though that may change soon enough.¡± The last elder steps forward brusquely and quickly says his name before stepping back. ¡°I am Elder Gu. I look forward to seeing the heights you can reach.¡± Before he steps back, I can see his eye linger on Elder Song for a moment, before looking away in disappointment. Her expression hadn¡¯t changed, even after his looks. Well¡­ this is a can of worms. Elder Ro is definitely the one that the Alchemist leveraged to almost put me in the Outer Court. Is he playing nice because of my actions towards the Alchemy Guild or because he wants to make a good impression in spite of it? Elder Gu brings another thing to consider. Clearly, he and Elder Song have some relation or he wouldn¡¯t have shown such a reaction. ¡­ Actually, I think when I first arrived; I heard that there was a dispute between her and him. And that there might be something more there. Before I could finish my thoughts, they lay another bomb on me. One which I suspected could happen if I became too excellent. ¡°To get to the point of why we are here¡­ we¡¯d like you to consider becoming a core disciple of our sect.¡± Chapter 226 - Core Decisions After hearing their offer, I still feel some internal skepticism. ¡­ Even with my abilities, I didn¡¯t think that I qualified for being a core disciple. Or at least shouldn¡¯t. Even nobles have an extremely hard time getting into those positions. Elder Yin steps forward and slowly brings out a familiar sight, and something that confirms why we¡¯re having this conversation. In her hands is a mirror, one very similar to the one used for the spirit root testing that it started this whole journey into the jungle. However, a simple glance can easily show that it is different in subtle ways. Whether it¡¯s the small glow that comes from it or the silvery finish to it, it¡¯s easy to see that it¡¯s of a higher quality. ¡°Since your last result was¡­ unclear, we wanted to allow you a chance to see what your true level is as you embark on your journey.¡± From here, she gives a sly smile. ¡°And if it¡¯s as we believe, then we can give you the chance to be a core disciple here in the sect.¡± Her face turns immediately serious, showing a clear change in tone. ¡°But if we find that there was any manipulation done to bring about a higher score, then we will deal with that accordingly as well.¡± And so, the real reason comes out. An opportunity and verification. I bet the uncertainty of my first result caused some waves within this sect. Ones that need to be addressed in fear of foul play. Interrupting my thoughts, is Elder Yin turning toward the lingering crowd of people, who were hoping to catch more information. Unlike how she treated me, I can see a fierce look and a scowl cross her face. ¡°What are you waiting around for? Get out of here!¡± She gives a wave and they all scatter like flies. Even with that, some remain nearby, but out of sight. Still looking to gather as much as they can. This seems enough for her, as it becomes clear why she even bothered. Similar to how Elder Song had done in my exam, she holds the mirror out toward the sun in a way that allows it to reflect on the ground before us. Like the previous time, the back of the mirror shows on the ground as a large sun. But this time, there are two smaller suns besides the larger one. The area reflected is much larger now, being around 10 meters in diameter. Rising from the ground, it shines extraordinarily bright, even in the clear sunlight. Different from the last exam, the elders are not shy in their examination of me. As the suns twirl around me, they going in deeper than Senior Song did. ¡­ They¡¯ll definitely be able to see my Healing Constitution at work. Shivers crawl down my back at this realization, which calms soon after. Sadly enough, there should be some evidence of my healing capabilities already from my previous interactions. With that in mind, I can see Elder Ro¡¯s eyes raise up slightly, while the others look shocked. Which isn¡¯t too much of a surprise for me, as Elder Ro is connected to the Alchemy Guild, who in turn might have heard something from the Female Assassin. In fact, part of the reason he¡¯s part of this might be to verify the information. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Well, that automatically takes him out of the running for me being a disciple under him. While all this is happening, the suns continue to revolve around me, going faster and faster. It is only after three minutes of this that it finally stops to announce the result. ¡°Temporary, Orchid Heaven 2. Actual, Orchid Heaven 8.¡± Oh my. It actually pulled up the real, final result of what my spirit root would become. They must have brought out the serious goods for this analysis. I¡¯ve been severely restricting my scan while in front of these elders, so I could only tell the mirror was a much higher tier and rarity than the one used before. This is the one they use when they need a sure answer. If their eyes were wide before, then they are saucers now. Huge grins cross their faces, and I can hear Elder Yin victoriously say something aloud. ¡°HA. Those old fogeys will be so jealous that they didn¡¯t ¡®gamble¡¯ on this. All the signs were there, but they just refused to see it.¡± Her face has the epitome of a shit-eating grin on it, proud that she got one over on them. It¡¯s mirrored on the face of the others, though Elder Gu seems to have a more retrospective take. While also stealing another glance at Senior Song. ¡­ it doesn¡¯t seem to be a glance of attraction, but one of guilt. I¡¯m curious about what is between them. On Senior Song¡¯s side, she also has the same grin, but for a different treason. But she doesn¡¯t say a word about it, only looking proudly in my direction. But then the air changes, as it inevitably would. The three elders turn predatory gazes at me. If before it was as if I was a great catch, now I have become a succulent hare in front of a starving family. It¡¯s not a good feeling. That gaze quickly turns from me to their now competitors. Senior Song, for her part, looks on as if entertained by the now rising tensions. Elder Ro gives the first pitch. ¡°Congratulations on passing to be a core disciple, young master! Now all that is left is to choose your master. ¡°I, for one, can provide many things for you, being one of the Alchemy Masters of the sect. As I know you are an aspiring and prodigious alchemist in your own right, I can lead you down the path of greatness.¡± He finishes his words and looks to his right at Elder Yin. They seem to respecting each other¡¯s time to pitch. This might be part of a type of informal courtesy to other elders. Or maybe a wish not to be interrupted themselves. Elder Yin seems to come from a different angle. Giving me a sweet smile that is tainted by her obvious greed, she speaks. ¡°Young Master James, considering your abilities and cultivation method, I could provide you with a way to leverage those abilities to make you many close friends. While I do not share a similar method, I have several contacts that do and could share many insights that have helped them on their journeys.¡± She pauses and hesitated. ¡°In know Elder Ro¡¯s ability to progress one through cultivation is high, so you wouldn¡¯t be at a loss if you chose him as your master instead. In such an eventuality, I¡¯d still be willing to provide such help to you.¡± Hmmm¡­ she¡¯s trying to maintain the relationship with Elder Ro, likely because of his role as an alchemist. No matter the world, you don¡¯t want to piss off the person who heals you and strengthens you. Even more so if your business is focused around connections, which is how it seems for her. Finally, it is Elder Gu¡¯s turn. Although he clearly wants me to join him, his specialty is the sword, which I¡¯ve shown no aptitude for. He seems to come up with an idea and asks me a question. ¡°Young Master, I am simply a swordsman and that is all I can offer you. With your abilities to heal, both yourself and your allies, you could become a force to behold on the battlefield. While you are quite a bit old to learn, with your capabilities, it would be worth the effort to attempt it. ¡°Have you considered following the way of the sword? If you¡¯d like, I could show you a demonstration¡­¡± I can feel my excitement grow. Although I wouldn¡¯t be able to use sword Qi because of my cultivation method, seeing it in action would allow me to get a better grasp of it for my allies. There¡¯s always the potential one of the Demi humans could have a gift for it. And unfortunately, sword Qi is one of those things you have to feel, in order to get a true grasp of. But I quickly catch myself. To agree to this would infer that I would like to join him. Using him for that onetime experience would be insulting, in its own way. Adding to that, what my actual plan is, it would clearly aggravate him. ¡­ I¡¯d rather go with Senior Song. From the time I had arrived here, to my introduction into the sect, she¡¯s been relatively benign and forgiving. Heck, even as a mortal, she was forgiving of my disrespectful comments. I don¡¯t even need to check to know what the normal response in this world would be from people of her status. Even though these elder are being nice now, if I were to lose value or cause issues for them, I easily could see them turning their backs on me. For Senior Song, I feel there¡¯s a quite a bit of difference there. That there would be an attempt to help from her, even in bad situations. If I cultivated that relationship deeper, that is. ¡­ now I just have to figure out how to make her my choice. A check to my scan tells me the answer, but makes me unsure if I want to even try. Chapter 227 - A Wrinkled Choice As I look up, Elder Gu is still awaiting my answer patiently. A gracious, but understandable, action because of the seriousness of the situation. To show my gratefulness for his offer and patience, I bow and decline. ¡°My apologies, Senior, but my cultivation method has a few restrictions on it. One of which is the usage of sword arts. Such a wonderful show of skill would be wasted on one such as me.¡± I can see his face fall, but he nods in understanding as the others gain some valuable knowledge. Things like restrictions, constitutions, and features can help pinpoint the cultivation method a person uses. Not only that, but it can provide insight into what to and not to offer a person. But it¡¯s time. There¡¯s really only one sure way to get them to step aside without issue. Even if I don¡¯t like the approach. Before they can say anything, I actually deepen my bow and apologize further. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, Esteemed Elders, but there¡¯s actually one that has already stolen away my thoughts.¡± They look at each other, as my wordage was weird. Elder Yin is once again the one to speak up first, after a pause. ¡°Who would this person be, Young Master?¡± I summon all the admiration in my heart and direct it to my far right¡­ towards Elder Song. I continue with passion. ¡°Since I first saw her, I couldn¡¯t keep my eyes off her. After taking the exam and issuing my challenge, I then knew there was only one Elder¡¯s side I¡¯d want to stay by.¡± I literally hear a pen drop from one of the hiding students. It¡¯s so silent. Senior Song is practically frozen in place. The other three were slightly less so, but only by a little. ¡­ I¡¯ll need to add the bait for Senior Song, as she¡¯ll likely not want to be involved. ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve worked so hard since that time to figure a real answer to what might be ailing the person who I admire so¡­ And finally coming to an answer.¡± The air shifts as real attention from her now shines palpably around us. Although the three elders before me are likely Nascent Soul, the strength of Senior Song is clearly higher, even being at peak Core Formation level. An unthinkable occurrence, as the strength gap between those two levels is massive. The reason she could become an Elder at such a young age becomes more and more apparent. Sweat shines on the other¡¯s brows as she steps forward. ¡°My my¡­ ¡°I didn¡¯t know I had such an admirer in you, Young Master James. With such words, I guess I just have to take a better look at you.¡± Slowly, she steps towards us and even the elders creep backwards subconsciously. But her only focus is on me as she moves. All until she arrives in front of me. She leans in close, staring me directly in the eyes. And despite her body¡¯s advanced age, the beauty of her past appearance shines through, like the elderly women from my world, that got (excellent) plastic surgery to recover some of their youthful looks. And for me, who prefers older women, I¡¯m able to look a little past that sort of thing because she still keeps that beauty at such an age. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. As she gets closer and closer, I can feel my cheeks redden from her attention. And I can¡¯t help but look away in embarrassment. And her eyes go wide. But a strangely happy smile crosses her face. ¡°¡­ Well, I¡¯ll be.¡± In this world of eternally youthful women, women of her ¡®age¡¯ and looks are viewed as truly unattractive. Disgusting even. My words denoted something worth challenging. Which I passed with flying colors, as she can read how I truly feel from my subconsciously actions. While the others elders¡¯ faces are full of surprise and shock, only Elder Gu¡¯s is full of complete disbelief and some jealousy. Despite feeling extremely good about passing this major test in her eyes, there¡¯s a creeping feeling in my heart. ¡­ I may have made a mistake. But it is far too late to regret, as I quickly find myself literally swept onto a sword. She speaks domineeringly to the others. ¡°Since my disciple has decided, I trust you all have no complaints?¡± As I look at them from my new position, rather than anger, I feel looks of pity towards me¡­ even from Elder Gu. Even Ai, Lin, and Mei Lin, who I spy peeking around one building, are looking at me like I fucked up. ¡­ I really might have made a mistake here. What kind of reputation does this woman actually have?! But I have no chance to complain, as the millisecond they nod, we shoot off into the distance, past the nearby residential towers, past the inner city and court, and straight into the core disciple towers. Within this area are multiple mountain peaks and what I recognize as Senior Song¡¯s area. Why was it so easy to recognize? Because the symbol on the towers was the same as the ones on her clothes. Ones that I quickly could identify as a symbol representing her specific position as an elder. I see a large peak, and two smaller ones. On each of them is a massive pagoda, with floors reaching into the skies. If I¡¯m not incorrect, the big one should be for her most senior disciple, with the others being for the ones that come after. Although they¡¯re smaller, they¡¯re still far larger than the biggest skyscrapers in my world. Nonetheless, she lands us on a balcony on the tallest one. Basically pushing/throwing me in. Immediately after, she closes every window and performs a complex series of motions that seemed to change the structure of the tower itself, moving the room we are in deeper and deeper into the structure. Even the space itself seems to wrap and change with it the movement. Rather than a technique of her own, this appears to be more of a formation that was built into the tower itself as a security measure against unwanted listeners. For good reason, too. As after we had left, some other figures discreetly followed along. After this dizzying series of actions, things finally went silent, and she slowly turned to me. Her aura seems to have calmed down, now that we¡¯re in a location where no one else can hear. While I have an instinctual reaction to fill the silence with words, my instincts indicate this is the time for silence. She continues moving towards me, but instead of stopping, moves right past me and drops into a chair. Turning to face me, she takes a relaxed posture and asks a question. ¡°What do you know about what ails me? As a forewarning, if you¡¯re too far off, I¡¯ll send you back into the outer court for wasting my time and energy. Regardless of your potential.¡± From just these words, it¡¯s easy to see that she doesn¡¯t hold much importance for the spirit root. I don¡¯t believe would have taken me in if I hadn¡¯t had thrown out the bait of healing her. Since I can¡¯t directly use the scan on her, I¡¯m not totally sure that my findings are correct. 98% sure, since the scan ran through multiple scenarios and this was the likeliest one from the combination of information. But, there¡¯s still a chance I¡¯m wrong. She¡¯s losing her patience, though. It¡¯s time for an answer. ¡°You are cursed with massively accelerated aging, or at least something that mimics its effects. ¡°From what I could figure out, your lifespan has been extended by upgrading your cultivation realm to this point.¡± She thinks about it for a bit, making me quite nervous. ¡°Hmm¡­ That¡¯s close enough to the truth, but how did you find this out? ¡°There¡¯s been a lock on this information for quite a while and the plant shouldn¡¯t have given enough indicators for that¡­¡± She pauses her words and then shakes her head. ¡°Disregard the last question. Your ways of finding that out are your own. What can you do to fix this beyond what I have done?¡± A simple question, but with many answers. How deep should I go? I definitely won¡¯t go as deep as I did for my closest allies¡­ But I have a good feeling that I can give inferences to my actual abilities with her. A compatibility with taming creatures, an increased ability to heal myself and others. A sixth sense. I certainly won¡¯t be able to hide them completely if we¡¯re going to be working together closely. Either way, I should start with what she¡¯ll care most about. ¡°I can heal your curse.¡± I can tell she¡¯s been watching me carefully for every physical reaction sent from my body and anything that could be an indicator that I¡¯m lying to her. After a moment or two of this, she asked another question. ¡°Will you allow me to use my spiritual sense on you? Before we begin, I want to know my disciples better.¡± I don¡¯t see a problem with it. I¡¯ve already been cross-examined by the other three elders. The cat is already out of the bag, at this point. Chapter 228 - Easy Mistakes She wants to use her spiritual sense on me. Clearly, this is a test of trust. One that I can¡¯t afford to fail at this point in time. ¡°Yes, you can use your spiritual sense on me. After all, you are my master now.¡± She gives a soft and mysterious smile, right before I can feel the effects of her sense on me. Although I have a minor block against spiritual senses, I quickly lower it so that she can scan me more effectively. Of course, the other elders could scan me so easily because they¡¯re just that powerful. And also, it would have looked terrible if I resisted. Especially during a test where they¡¯re supposed to actually determine whether or not I¡¯m cheating. To my surprise, she actually does the same level of probing as she did the first time when I met her up on my first Test. However, I could see her face scrunch up more and more and, almost unconsciously, she probes deeper and deeper. All until she goes far deeper with her spiritual sense than the other elders did. Searching every aspect of my body, and taking my permission as far as I would allow it. Probably, because there¡¯s no other elder here to keep her in check and give off the image of impropriety. Of course, I say nothing, because that gives her a far better opinion of me and what I¡¯m trusting her with¡­ The only thing she should be able to get from it is the depth of my healing abilities, which in some ways, would have come out anyway. Considering that she has a relationship with Elder Ro, there¡¯s the chance that she may have heard of my resurrection, of sorts. This would explain that, and if she¡¯s willing, allow it to protect me in a different way. Everything else is housed in my deepest parts of my soul, and while she is probing towards the cultivator soul, my actual one and its qualities that wouldn¡¯t show up on any type of spiritual sense. Funnily enough, in almost every other situation, any special additions or effects on the soul would also be shown on the cultivator¡¯s soul. With my abilities not being reflected in the same way, it is a perfect cover. But just as soon as it had begun, it quickly finishes. The almost permanent look of surprise on her face is actually quite entertaining. She¡¯s clearly surprised at the number of benefits my healing ability has given me, and, to be specific, the healing constitution. ¡°¡­ You really something else, aren¡¯t you? I was wondering why they looked so surprised when they scanned you. ¡°It¡¯s also explaining why you held up so well against my pressure. I could tell from that moment there was something special about you.¡± She pauses in place. And her looks shift yet again. ¡°But I suppose we can talk about that stuff later. For now, let¡¯s focus on the thing that we both know is the reason that I accepted you for. ¡°What is your plan, in terms of healing me of this curse? And what will you need from me to make it happen?¡± This is honestly another plus in Elder Song''s favor, making me glad I joined her instead of the others. In some ways, she is subtle, but in others, she¡¯s extremely direct to the point. It feels like I can trust what she says. Now, if that¡¯s the case, is a different story. I get straight to the point, as there¡¯s nothing else that really needs to be said. ¡°The combination of my cultivation method and special constitution should suffice to fix the issue, with no outside items. You¡¯ve likely already heard about my techniques through your information channels. ¡°While I can¡¯t share details on this, as there is another master that has sworn me to secrecy, my healing constitution is one that allows me to boost any type of healing action that I do.¡± While I was in the library from when I first entered the city, I looked for any ways to explain away the slightest hint of healing that I¡¯ve done before I got my cultivation method. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Luckily, there are quite a few methods that allow the giving of life force and other mystical ways of transferring energy to heal others. As an example, Lin, who shared hers and kept Ai alive despite her rampant illness and abuse. Though it certainly stunted her growth in several ways. Combining that with my alchemy abilities, that should quell any suspicious rumors from the time that I may have healed others, despite the fact that I wouldn¡¯t have had the ability at that time. And my explanation bore fruit, as she nods to herself and affirms my words. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the way you healed the teleporter guards and their family members.¡± Despite her attempts to look sagely, I can slowly see excitement and hope creep into her eyes. ¡°If what you say is true, we should start immediately, then.¡± She hesitates for a moment and pauses. ¡°But there is one thing that we need to do first, before that.¡± Stepping back, she performs a set of hand gestures and then releases some Qi towards a wall in the corner. Materializing like it was always there, is a tray with a single slip of paper and a full set of tea. Hot as if it¡¯s just been made. Once again, her eyes look at me with expectation, and while not as much as before, some level of excitement. My conversation scan already showed me what I need to do and what she¡¯s expecting. I guess this is it, the disciple ceremony. Where a student and teacher swear to enter a relationship as close as or even closer than family. In my world, such a thing was a verbal or written agreement. And while shameful, you could break such a contract with no personal effects, other than social. Here the line is both more solid and blurred. A complete betrayal to your master might have effects on your cultivation, though it¡¯s not a sure thing. But doing the ceremony ties yourself to them in a way that is a little more esoteric than most other things. Betraying them is like betraying yourself. It¡¯s truly binding yourself and your intentions with theirs. It¡¯s the reason when I use a hidden master as a cover. It¡¯s believable. With such a sacred relationship, their word is law. Of course, if you disobey them or even do something against their interests, it doesn¡¯t mean there will be negative effects. That only happens when you do things along the lines of truly betraying them, such as trying to get them killed. And even then, if the relationship is broken to that extent, they would likely feel it. My scan goes into overtime to learn the ceremony and what I need to do, while I keep my conversation scan active to figure out how I should approach this. Surprisingly, it directs me to stop worrying about it, as it would be better to let her take the lead on this. ¡°Ah, considering your¡­ background, you may not have known such a thing. ¡°Siiiigh, I guess it will be up to me to fill in the gaps in your knowledge.¡± Despite her words, it¡¯s clear that she is fighting to keep a delighted, smug smile off her face. In short, it seems like she¡¯s happy just to have a disciple and is excited to teach about it. Which is strange, because my scans show she was extremely against having any disciples before I came along. Though it is more likely that she was averse to getting one that isn¡¯t worth her time and doesn¡¯t already understand her situation. She quickly explains what I need to do, and how while bringing the tea set over to us. Setting it before us, we go through each of the motions of the ceremony as a practice session of sorts. From getting the tea ready, to pouring it for her and allowing her to drink. Even within these steps, my scan gives me indications to make minor mistakes so that she can correct them. Despite her clear skill, knowledge and poise, it appears there may be some insecurities that get eased with these types of slip-ups. By showing me ¡°the ropes¡±, it allows her to feel more comfortable in this situation. And with me by proxy. Thank goodness for this conversation scan. I can¡¯t scan the elders or other cultivators directly, as that could trigger something. The conversation scan gets around that, by reading the situation itself, and including information about the past that would help. In doing it this way, it gives me a little of information about the person in question, while also allowing me to navigate the situation in a better¡­ ¡­ Why is she holding my hand so tightly on the cup? My eyes focus on her hands, tightly woven around mine on the cup. From there, I noticed the slightly heavy breathing resounding through the room. And finally, when I raise my eyes to meet hers, I found her intense and heated stare. ¡­ This is when I remember a critical flaw of my conversation scan. Almost every interaction goes better when the other side is attracted to you. Looking at it from another perspective, namely hers, she is currently around 50 years old, but already considered a wizened old woman. Right when she would have been looking at her best, her body was changed into a state considered being completely unattractive to most of the population. In addition, going through such a accelerated process with her body caused certain¡­ changes to her hormonal levels, even as a cultivator. Many women become hornier as they grow older. That was compounded and intensified for her. With her desperate situation and no one being truly attracted to her (that would be to her standard), she would be bottled up. Of course, dual cultivation was an option, but that had its own connotations that she would want to avoid. So, likely, her only outlet would have been¡­ porn. But tasteful ones. Like romance novels. And this exact situation is one that could be found in a niche one a few years back. A youthful, powerful, and foreign young man finds an older woman extremely attractive and looks to be her disciple, seeing both her amazing power and beauty. Teaching him step by step, eventually the lessons become more intimate in nature, until they cross the boundary from master and disciple to insatiable lovers. ¡­ Sigh. And since I¡¯ve gone this far, my scan shows I at least have to do one thing to make sure this goes well, but can still stop the cascading storyline. With her gaze hot onto mine, I slowly lean towards her¡­ Chapter 229 - When it Rains... My eyes look down from hers, focusing on her lips. I can hear her gulp as her breath quickens even more. She seems frozen in place, seeing what I¡¯m planning on doing. Closer and closer I move. All until my lips meet hers. A soft savoring of the lips, before I pull back and continue with the practice tea ceremony. She remains in place, not moving and seeming to have lost her mind for a moment. My voice shakes her out of this, as I ask a question. ¡°Now, did you say I was supposed to bow while I pour the tea?¡± I keep my voice casual and act like what just happened hasn¡¯t happened. After blinking a few times, she takes a breath and the answers in the affirmative. For the next few minutes, we finished out the practice and it was time for me to actually do it. Just as I was readying myself to pour the still hot tea, her voice softly came out. ¡°Don¡¯t do that again¡­ ok?¡± My conversation scan gives me the sign to pause, as if hesitating before nodding slowly. She seems a little disappointed, but then her face changes to a half smile. I can just see her mouth move a bit, revealing her true thoughts. ¡°¡­ There¡¯ll be a lot more time for that later.¡± ¡­ ¡­ The rest of the ceremony goes smoothly, as it¡¯s primarily a sequence of ritualistic actions of bowing, offering tea, and repeating my reasons for choosing them and that I swear oath not to betray her. Following the ritual, I state my reasons. ¡°When I realized I could become a core disciple, there was no doubt in my mind that you were the only one that was suitable for me. ¡°I swear that I¡¯ll never betray you. That your interests become my interests.¡± By this time, she seems to have calmed down. Also following the ritual, she states her lines. As your master, I swear to protect you as my own and help you grow beyond the extent that you could do alone. To grow together alongside you, in all ways.¡± Just as she finishes her words, I can feel a change in the air. My scan picks up something subtle, a connection between me and her. This must be the mysterious contract that is formed between disciple and master. As it is likely that she can feel this change more cleanly than I can, even with my scan, I can see a happy smile on her face It¡¯s official. She¡¯s now someone I can trust and rely on in this world. While I can¡¯t completely trust her, as she still has her own interest and responsibility to the sect, I can give her more information about myself and other things. One thing I definitely need to keep to myself though, and that¡¯s the scan. Out of all my abilities, that is 1 that could lead anyone to temptation. Before I can think further on this, she grabs my hand and pulls me towards another room within this sealed off series of rooms. As we move, she speaks quickly. ¡°Now that that¡¯s out of the way, let¡¯s hurry so you can start the treatment!¡± She actually is moving so quickly and forcefully that it strains my arm a bit. Luckily, my healing eases anything that might happen to it. A fact I wonder if she has considered. Probably not. Within it is a bed similar to the one you could find in any doctor¡¯s office. My scan lets me know that this is pretty typical for all the things that cultivators have to do for themselves to progress. And in case of a medical emergency from such things. She quickly sits on it and looks expectantly at me. From this point, it is up to me to take over. One thing I¡¯ve learned since I¡¯ve started to treat people is that you have to bring a certain air to your work, because it helps to put people at ease. Using my scan, I¡¯m able to quickly get into that mode and give off the air of an expert at work. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll need you to lie back and let your Qi flow freely within you. Once you do so and I start working, you¡¯ll begin feeling a warmth go throughout your body. That¡¯ll just be me working.¡± ¡°O-oh, okay.¡± She seems a bit surprised by my sudden change, but quickly follows my directions. The image of a lost doe appears in my mind, despite her elderly looks. Since I¡¯ve realized her true age, I notice the small ways that much of the sage/elder front she tries to put off is just that, a facade. In terms of actual age, she¡¯s really not that much older than I. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. Though, it is worth considering that the main activity for cultivators is to sit in a room and chew pills, with the occasional battle to the death. However, there are many stresses that this world has that many in mine couldn¡¯t even comprehend. Like having your soul stolen and body puppeteer¡¯d. And having to deal with practically everyone trying to screw you over. It¡¯s the reason that master and disciple are sacred here, in some ways, more than family relationships. A safe and chosen relationship.. But in this situation, the likely reason for her daze, is that she¡¯s probably still trying to grasp the concept that her issue that she¡¯s been dealing with might get solved soon. And in such a simple way. She lays back and begins circulating qi easily. Just like other things with age, getting too old has effects on your cultivation as it does the body. With that said, I see no such things with her, and it appears to be because of her own hard work. Which is also similar to my world in normal aging. With consistent training and a good diet, even in elderly person could have a fantastic body with limited issues. Funnily enough, I don¡¯t actually need her to circulate anything. I found that if you give someone something to do when you¡¯re working on that; it makes the process go a lot easier and helps you feel better about the situation. Raising my hand over her body, I began using my cultivation method to pierce into her. Almost immediately, as I do so, I can feel the resistance of the curse on the surface of her body. ¡­ This curse is powerful. I¡¯d hazard to say, but even an extremely skilled healer and alchemist team wouldn¡¯t be able to beat it. Which is likely the reason that she¡¯s still dealing with it. With me being at the first step of this hyper specialized cultivation, I can only barely treat this curse and get rid of it. ¡°o-ooh¡­¡± But it would still take me a year or more, especially with my low cultivation base. Compared to other healers who wouldn¡¯t be able to even get that far, it still shows the immense power of this ability. But I quickly began seeing why having this cultivation method is so important. Because it really gives me a cover to use my healing aura. Just the healing aura itself could get rid of this curse. It¡¯s truly an overpowered ability. But it has its limits. Such as a limited mana amount and the fact that it can¡¯t change aging or bring people back from the dead. ¡°Haah¡­¡± Two things that the cultivation method will easily surpass, later on. For now, though, mana is a non-issue, because of the sheer amount that I have in store from continuously using my taming ability and the aura of myself and others. Adding to that is the efficiency of the ability. As long as it¡¯s one person in their problems, I¡¯m generally able to handle it, but the residual amounts I leave open for such activities. Moving back to the issue at hand, I activate my aura deep within her body, planning on having it reinforce her insides so they can handle the changes on the outside. ¡°¡­ Uugh¡­¡± All the while, it should help in eradicating the curse from her body, giving it no place to take hold. While the healing technique radiates into her skin, like sun on sand, my healing aura springs up in targeted locations and spreads without stopping. ¡°Hah¡­.¡± I continuously do this in certain areas of the body to make sure that regardless of what happens with the curse, she should be able to survive the procedure. ¡°Aaah¡­ so deep¡­¡± It might be easier to assume that with my abilities that nothing should go wrong and that I should be able to heal her to full at any time. However, interruptions and emergencies happen. ¡°...d-don¡¯t sto¡­¡± Making sure that she¡¯s in the best position to get up and go is the best way to make them feel secure, as even now she is internally watching what I do. While I was healing the yellow sash members, there are situations where they have to run off in the middle of a procedure. I¡¯ve learned from those lessons. In fact, once I wa¡­. ¡°w-wait¡­. let me rest ¡­¡± A breathy objection makes my hands and ability immediately stop in place. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Did I do something wrong? I should check. ¡°Are you OK? Did you want me to stop?¡± Her eyes shoot open like lightning, as they had closed during the procedure. A normal action, as I¡¯ve seen. She grabs my hands and practically thrust them towards her body again. ¡°What are you doing?! Don¡¯t stop!¡± ¡°Huh? Are you sure? But you just asked me to¡­¡± A terrifying glare freezes me in place, and makes me automatically stutter out in affirmative response. ¡°O-ooh, okay.¡± As I do so, things are quiet again, but she seems to have a twisted smile on her face. I have to pull my eyes away from it, as it is entrancing in its own way. She¡¯s close to halfway healed and already has a far more youthful look to her. But I force myself to focus back on the issue at hand. Previously, I was just relying on my cultivation abilities to get a look into her body to see what¡¯s wrong. Just like before, using my scan on a cultivator at this level is a very risky situation. But I believe this situation warrants it. Cautiously, I use my scan to see what might have gone wrong. Only focusing on the medical side of things, and nothing else, to avoid any issues that may pop up. With this, even if it was discovered, it should only hit on that aspect, which would be expected for someone treating you. It doesn¡¯t even take a thorough analysis into her, before I find the answer of what had been happening. The answer should have been obvious. ¡­ ¡­She¡¯s really been getting off to the healing. I¡¯ve typically tuned out the sounds of pleasure from people, as it¡¯s usually not good for me to focus on. It just gets me horny, and to be frank, in a city full of prostitutes, it wasn¡¯t the best idea to think that way. I¡¯d be taken advantage of faster than I could say ¡®let¡¯s do this¡¯. The pleasure is just a side effect of the healing, not something that either I or them could affect. Much better than the alternative, at least. After healing so many people in a row with the variety of issues, I¡¯ve got into a flow where I no longer allow myself to focus on it. Admittedly, it was a little tough in the first batches, with people not having that many issues. After thousands of people, it¡¯s a lot better. But it shouldn¡¯t be to where they orgasm. It should just feel like a really fantastic massage. Which also can get people horny, but shouldn¡¯t overtake their mind. ¡­ But this might be the exception. I forgot about this special case. That I¡¯m healing age-related issues with Senior Song¡¯s body, besides the curse itself. This is like getting a deep tissue massage to the power of 100. Not only is the normal pleasurable effect being applied, but one related to having literally years of her life being added back to her. Add in the sensation of having your insides and outside being treated like that and it literally can cause your body to orgasm multiple times from the pleasure. Even for a cultivator, it makes sense that they¡¯d lose their minds a little. I¡¯m honestly surprised that she stayed so silent for so long. I can¡¯t rely on the amount of pleasure a person feels from this to stay constant and that people have the same resistance threshold. I will have to work my treatment plans around that idea. ¡­ If I don¡¯t want there to be any long-term addiction effects that could be troublesome to get rid of, I might want to finish this up as quickly as possible. This will take a lot more mana than I¡¯m used to using, but it should be worth it in the long run. I¡¯m really concerned about the short-run, though. My scan assures me that this is the best way, though. For my sanity and future. I do not feel assured. Changing my priorities, I reduce the amount I¡¯m spending on other mana abilities, as well as the one for Senior Song. I also dropped my other Qi related abilities, as I will do this all in a single action. Concentrating all my energy for one final push. ¡°¡­ Huh?¡± Her eyes flutter open hazily, just before they slowly fixate on me in wanting confusion. And that¡¯s when I pour an enormous amount of mana and Ki into both my healing abilities. ¡°Ahh! O.. Oh!¡­ Ahh! AAAH!¡± ¡­ ¡­ It¡¯s raining. Chapter 230 - ...It Pours. A shower of Qi rains down on me from Senior Song. During periods of intense shared pleasure, cultivators tend to collect and release a concentrated amount of Qi. It¡¯s part of the reason why dual cultivation is successful, as it¡¯s an easy way for both partners to not only merge and cultivate together, but collect just that much more from the local environment. Of course, other things come out as well that are more typical of such situations. Things that are a bit more liquid in nature. But despite that, I¡¯m frozen in place, unable to stop myself from staring at Senior Gong¡¯s face. She¡¯s overwhelmingly gorgeous. Since being in this world, I¡¯ve found that most people in this world would be considered at least moderately attractive in mine. On top of that, there are many people who far exceed the beauty of my world, being so attractive that it¡¯s partially questionable whether they¡¯re even real. Such as Wu Qing, the yellow sashes leader or the young blonde woman who seems to be still angry at me for ignoring her. Senior Song¡¯s youthful beauty is unquestionably above them. If before, she looked to be in her 80s, and still conventionally attractive for an older woman (in my world), now she looks to be in her high 20s, with her features that sagged from age becoming far sharper. In my world, it would be questioned whether she is a goddess of beauty. But the change is more than the obvious. Jet black hair in a half-ponytail, with majestic curls cascading in slight waves. Large, hazy blue eyes slanted slightly upwards like a cat, giving off a seductive, mysterious air. A face that exudes gentleness and grace. ¡­ and an excessively voluptuous, hourglass body that rises and falls with her labored breath. Those same aspects are even more tantalizing with the blush across her pale body from the¡­ strenuous activities from before. There¡¯s also something that is very familiar to me. A thick and enrapturing scent of vanilla and jasmine with woody undertones capturing my thoughts. Even more dangerously, a slightly sweet scent emanates from a certain soaked area of her body. My eyes hover there, before I tear them away. I now have realized what my scent does to other women. This woman, Song Nuan, is all that fills my mind. Using my healing aura and cultivation method on her only enhanced these natural qualities of hers. ¡­ I want to stay by her side, if possible. ¡­ I immediately use both healing abilities on myself, which alleviates the daze I was in, but doesn¡¯t help the sheer attraction I still feel. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. It¡¯s not a negative effect, just her state of being. The good thing is, is that if it had the effect of controlling me, it would stop it. Unfortunately, though¡­. The subconscious aspect will always be there. This differs from the hypnotism of Wu Qing. It¡¯s just how she is. She¡¯s just that pretty. Using my willpower, I force myself back on track. I need to focus on this situation. This is a dangerous moment. After that enrapturing scream and a shower of qi bursting from within Senior Song, everything had gone silent soon after, except for the soft, delicate sounds of her breathing. In the next few minutes, I expect she will come down from the emotional high of such an intense sensation. Soon after, a realization of what had just occurred will certainly cause issues. While she is glassy eyed now, her eyes will be sharp with accusation, if this isn¡¯t framed correctly. So, I do the only thing that would work best in this situation. I grab a towel, water, and tea for when she wakes up. The last item that I grab is also a mirror for her to see her appearance. By the time I return with these items, she¡¯s just arising from her previous state. With the slow realizations that come from this, does not bode well for me. I immediately take the initiative. ¡°Senior Song? Here¡¯s your water. You need this to rehydrate. I¡¯ve also prepared an herbal tea to assist with this.¡± Before she can say anything, this seems to stop her in her tracks. Her suspicious look is mitigated by the professional aura that I¡¯m giving off. Cautiously, she accepts the water and leaves the tea. She doesn¡¯t actually need to rehydrate, but it should help with her mindset. A placebo. After this, I then hand her the towel, while adding in some additional words. ¡°With these types of healing techniques, some¡­ additional effects sometimes occur. My apologies, but you may need this for cleaning up.¡± Obviously, this is not enough to quell the irritation that one would feel from being put through such embarrassment. Her face remains red and her eyes focused on me. Though, there seems to be something else there too. Something that is definitely not conducive to making it through this moment. I finish gathering her attention with my final item. The mirror. Raising It to her face, I finally let her see result of the efforts. She immediately freezes in place, disbelieving her eyes. Other thoughts forgotten. I can even see strands of qi sent out to the mirror to see if it is enchanted. Her lips tremble, as her shaking hand reaches towards it as well. The other hand strays to the wisps of black hair that lay in front of her eyes. And then to her skin, which she cautiously touches, flinching at the feeling. After a moment of contemplation, she runs her qi through her body even more thoroughly than before. It appears to just be a final confirmation of all the changes in her body. But the flow of qi doesn¡¯t stop¡­ It keeps rising and rising. The hairs all over my body rise as the both of us realize a chain reaction has started. One that all cultivators know of. A tribulation. She¡¯s about to pass into Nascent Soul. Before I can even blink or register the action, I find myself safely moved to the side of the room, as she forms several symbols with her hands. From her shoots out a significant quantity of qi that leads to the ceiling of the building, illuminating a massive formation that my scan shows encompass the entire building. And that¡¯s when the ceiling opened up. Not normally, mind you¡­ but as if reality itself was folding in on itself. Very reminiscent of what I¡¯ve only seen in movies, like Inception or Doctor Strange. She shoots into the air, moving through these changing parts Like a snake in the grass. I quickly switched to my scan to keep track of her and her actions. She¡¯s flying frantically on a sword to the top of the building, which, as I had seen from the outside, is perilously high. Adding to that, like everything on this mountain, the space inside is slightly larger than it is on the outside. Even with that, she continues moving on the inside, as if there¡¯s some special purpose to it. Wait. Everything seems to move the slightest bit slower outside the tower¡­ did she initiate some kind of time change with that formation? But I have not time to think more about it. The entire tower itself shakes. A massive storm is forming above the tower, covering it and rumbling with an intensity that shakes all the mountain peaks nearby. The air shivers with threats of death and destruction. A strange form of electricity surges through. My scan picks up countless bolts being created. It feels as if the world itself is arming itself. While not focused on me, it gives the feeling that if I dared to get involved, it would send its might at me, as well. ¡­ I¡¯m not sure I can regenerate from even one of these bolts, if it were to hit me. Senior Song soars through countless moving areas at a high speed. Just to keep track of her causes me to strain my scan a bit. BOOM And she just makes it to the top of the building, as the first bolt strikes her. Chapter 231 - Survival Prep The air itself shudders as the bolt strikes her from the pitch-black clouds above, spreading from horizon to horizon, and possibly even further. The second before it impacted, I saw three swords materialize around her, with her bringing one of them to block the bolt. But it wasn¡¯t enough. Although the swords are artifacts with a considerable amount of power behind them, part of the bolt arcs and still hits Senior Song right in the head. Just a single blow from it knocks her back onto the tower. She doesn¡¯t have that much time to waste as more and more bolts are churning within the storm, ready to shoot out. But she¡¯s caught her stride. Her stance changes, her legs crossing, and hands folded while moving into a meditative position. The moment she does this, the fierceness of the storm subsides a little. However, like a whirlwind, a wind tunnel swirls around the entire tower, causing her to rise into the air. At this motion, the clouds seemed to make way for her as she continues to rise higher and higher, all until she¡¯s in the middle of the storm. The position she was in seems to be one that allows her to regulate how the tribulation affects her. Although the violence of the tribulation has subsided a bit, that doesn¡¯t mean its strength has. Now that she¡¯s in position, I can see the bolts regain their former strength and strike at the same time towards her with a massive crash. In the distance, other elders and people approach from the horizon, curious about the massive tribulation occurring. I can pick up their words and seem to be. ¡°My God. Can you see the size of that tribulation cloud? What kind of talent could generate such a volume?¡± ¡°You fool, look where we are. It could only be Elder Song. Though, you raise a good point. Even if she is finally ascending to Nascent Soul, I haven¡¯t seen a cloud this large before. Has her talent achieved a breakthrough?¡± ¡°¡­ if so, then this isn¡¯t good. Tribulations like this aren¡¯t easy to surpass. I hope we don¡¯t lose an elder today.¡± ¡°Watch your words. You don¡¯t want to offend the wrong people here.¡± Right after these words, that are like a curse towards a person in this culture, I see the man who worried about Elder Song get struck down by a bright light. It quickly became apparent that it was Elder Gu, one of the elders that wanted me as their disciple. More importantly, he seemed to have the greatest connection to Senior Song. He doesn¡¯t even look down at the man he threw to the ground, only looking towards the clouds where Senior Song is. The others around follow his lead, albeit warily, and look towards the skies. The man on the ground, who struck the side of one mountain, picks himself up and flies on a sword away from the area in disgrace, mostly unharmed as it was a warning strike. However, his words stick with me and I focus my scan on Senior Song¡¯s state. ¡­ She¡¯s okay. For now. However, these simultaneous and consecutive strikes will take a while. And my scan informs me that the larger the cloud, the longer it will go for. It could even go for a whole day. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Automatically, I use my scan to determine how long this would take and if she could make it. Unfortunately, my fears are confirmed. It would last for a full day, and while she might have been able to make it if she was having a normal or even her previous tribulation amount¡­ with her increased talent from my healing, she won¡¯t be able to survive since she didn¡¯t prepare correctly. The strangest part about this is that normally you would trigger the tribulation yourself, on purpose. The only answer that comes to mind of why it would spring suddenly, as it did for her, was that the change was so significant that it triggered automatically. She was already so close already to breaking through, and this was like increasing it by several times its amount. But that still leaves the fact that she won¡¯t be able to make it through this. Not without help, at least. As I look around, I try to find anyone that would intervene and capable of surviving such a thing. There¡¯s none. While I highly suspect elder Gu might try to step in, I don¡¯t believe he could survive such an action. Which leaves only me. Of course. I¡¯m unsure that I¡¯d be able to make it through the tribulation. If it¡¯s only a single strike, I should be able to regenerate from it. However, a hopeful thought comes to mind regarding my mana and whether the tribulation would detect it. But that¡¯s quickly squashed by my scan, as there is a difference between the people of this world, and the world itself. The world contains mana and can tell when it¡¯s being used. While people using qi to detect things may not know, the level of existence that a tribulation comes from can. If I use this, I should expect retribution. Which means I need to use this at the right moment. To be specific, the last moment. Right when she¡¯s about to fall, I need to pour in a lot of healing energy both into her and myself. Based on what my scan is telling me, I should get struck at immediately once I intervene. She¡¯ll be raised back to full health, and I will be vaporized. What I¡¯m gambling on is that there will be enough of me left to regenerate. ¡­ This will be the first time that I¡¯m ever brought to this state. Of basically dust. Though I¡¯m still banking on at least having a smoldering piece of flesh left. Even my scan can¡¯t tell whether I¡¯ll be able to come back from this. Not every tribulation bolt is the same. If I can actually survive this¡­ that will open its own can of worms. As she will certainly be able to tell that I helped her, and since I¡¯ll be hiding in the tower behind the shields, she¡¯ll be the only one that knows. Supposedly. Especially with all the attention she¡¯s drawing over here. I highly suspect the elders and maybe the higher-ups of the group are keeping their eyes on the situation. I won¡¯t be getting out of this one easily. With my decisions in order, all that¡¯s left to do is just wait. Senior song seems to be deep into the meditative position, just trying to collect as much as she can from the tribulation, while surviving it. Hours pass. Despite the time passing, no one has moved from their position. They may talk and discussing other things in the meantime, but they keep their eye on this situation in case there¡¯s any big changes. The only person who stared unwaveringly at the situation, has been Elder Gu. I can see hints of regret, guilt, and other emotions on his face. Based on his actions thus far, I¡¯d say it¡¯s pretty easy to tell. He used to be an old lover of hers. But when she turned into her elderly form, he couldn¡¯t be with her anymore. What I find strange is that he appears to be the same age as what she should be But as I¡¯ve discovered, looks can be very deceiving. ¡­ Time seems to crawl as we wait. I use that time to work my scan on how I can improve my chances of survival for this. The first thing I do is tell the spirit beasts on my body to move to another room. Obviously, using them as a shield would increase my survival, but would defeat the purpose of why I¡¯m doing all of this, anyway. They would be vaporized and I¡¯d be sacrificing my allies and friends for my own benefit. That¡¯s not how I do things. This doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t have other options, though. I look through my bag, which contains some items I had bought previously from the market and a massively reduced price than they normally would have been. Mostly because the people using it didn¡¯t realize the true value of them. The item I¡¯m searching for is quickly found. Small silver plate, not unlike those that you would see inside the home of a noble. Certainly, something that could be sold for a decent amount, but nothing too large. It¡¯s true value, however, lies in the fact that it¡¯s actually a shield. One with a tiny formation built into it. This reveals its true purpose. It was meant to be slotted into a hidden compartment on the chest, directly over the heart. It¡¯s able to take the attack from a core formation specialist. I¡¯ll be using this on my feet. My thought process is that as the tribulation bolt goes through my body, it¡¯ll likely hit my head first and travel down through my body. I¡¯ll be orienting the shield in a way that it can slightly redirect the bolt elsewhere. The next item and last, I bring out, are some explosives. My thought is that I just might blow up my body enough that it could escape the bolt radius. If so, I¡¯ll be left in a state similar to that of when the assassin had attacked me. Giving me a chance to regenerate normally. The only issue is that some tribulation bolts will chase you down, and needing you to strike them down, if you¡¯re not going into a meditative state. I can only hope that¡¯s not what will happen to me. It doesn¡¯t always happen, so there¡¯s still a chance. All I can do now is wait until it¡¯s time, since all the preparations I can have happened. And if I survive this, that it¡¯ll give me some resistance to the bolts in the future. Well¡­ probably not, but still a small hope. Chapter 232 - A Sacrifice Made Too Late After a few more hours, it¡¯s becoming more and more clear that Senior Song won¡¯t be able to last much longer. Each hit from the bolts causes her frown to grow larger and a shudder to appear in the small spherical shield around her body. More of the bolts are piercing through the barrier and hitting her actual body. This is actually beneficial to her long-term health, as tribulation bolts temper and purify your core for the next level. In the same vein, though, it is still killing you in the short term. I still wait until the last possible moment. Unfortunately, not everyone will wait or have the capabilities of knowing when that will be. I can see that Elder Gu is preparing himself to do a big action. There¡¯s a chance I may not have to do anything¡­ My thoughts turn to what I know of his ability. As it is quite clear that he is a swordsman, it makes me wonder what he¡¯d be able to do to help with this situation. Which makes it even more curious when I see him take out a talisman. Even to my untrained eyes and without my scan, I can see that this is special, as it glows and pulses with a golden light. From my guess, its effects can¡¯t be less than the core formation level. His eyes shine with a hesitant but still confident light. It¡¯s clear that he¡¯s making a sacrifice of sorts. He tosses the Talisman in her direction towards the cloud. I quickly expect the clouds to turn on him, but before they can do so, it explodes into a mist of color in shapes. All my scan shows me is there now are four familiar shapes. Swords. They slowly drift over to her as she struggles, seemingly with a heavy weight. The moment that it met her shield, is when a massive congregation of bolts soared out of the clouds towards Elder Gu. Luckily, he was ready for this. Using a straight sword, he faces it directly and does a seemingly simple movement. He faces it direct, raises the sword up above his head, and brings it down. All in one smooth motion. But that¡¯s just what I see. My scan shows the true way of things. The moment he moved; the flow of air changed. I can see wisps of energy subtly move around him, along with the path of the sword. It is reminiscent of qi, but has a different feel. It shifts in seconds from flowing like water, to being as sharp as the teeth of a dragon. At every point where he moved, I could feel danger emanating from his body with my scan. It¡¯s to the point where I feel that if I distracted him, I might die from the action. ¡­ is this the Sword Qi I¡¯ve read about? Before I can think anything further, he finishes the motion. The sword qi erupts from the edge of his blade and carries forward, no longer attached to the sword. Right as the bolt was about to hit him, it was split into two by the sword qi and dissipated. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. My healing aura is suddenly activated, healing my body. I can¡¯t help but feel surprised, as I see my hands shaking in fear. Despite my healing aura, the level of lethality shown in just that move caused my body to instinctively produce a fear reaction. And I got it lightly. Some of the foundation establishment sect members near his position directly ran away as soon as he started the motion, while others froze in place. It didn¡¯t appear to be a conscious action, but their body is just reacting from the proximity of it. For those of higher cultivation, it¡¯s easier for them to sense sword qi, while I¡¯m using my scan to make up for that on my end. In this case, the elder made no attempt to shield those around him from the effects of his attack. All of his energy was directed towards stopping the tribulation bolt that headed his way. But the Tribulation wasn¡¯t done with him yet for interfering. Two more bolts soared towards him, and just like the previous time, he waves his sword in a seemingly A simple manner to protect himself. His body moves like a blur, while also appearing to be slow. Considering the speed of the bolt and his movement, there¡¯s no way we should be able to see his actions. But somehow this technique allows such a thing. An illusion of sorts, generated from his movements. Like before, he cuts through the tribulation bolts like a scissor through paper. However. Despite his speed, strength, and technique, we all can see him stand there. All until he collapses onto one knee, coughing blood from internal injuries. Luckily for him, his flying sword somehow keeps him stable and balanced. Soon after, some people around him fly back over to him with potions that he quickly drinks. ¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive three bolts. Maybe one of those, but definitely not that many. Especially from a Nascent Soul tier tribulation. And that would have been coming at me instead. It looks like my plan to help should be shelved, as his actions appear to have solved the situation. Dang. I was hoping to see if I could get resistance to tribulation bolts¡­ I quickly put away the items I had taken out, except the small plate. I keep that on my leg, as a secret way to survive sudden death. By the time I¡¯m finished, I can see that the talisman swords are now revolving above Senior Song''s head, projecting a shield over top the one that was already generated around her. Her face finally relaxes, but soon after I can see her peek over at Elder Gu with a complex look. Okay. I¡¯m almost totally sure they used to be lovers before her change. The guilt he shows towards her must be because he couldn¡¯t be with an ¡°ugly¡± woman. He seemed to still care for her, as evidenced by him taking such a loss today. ¡­ though, she is otherworldly attractive right now, so that might have played a part. Nonetheless, losing a talisman that produced effects of a mid-Nascent Soul tier is a major action. Adding to that, he suffered for interfering in a tribulation, causing him to be attacked and severely injured for it. I don¡¯t even have to use my medical scan to tell that he suffered multiple internal injuries that will stay with him for a long time, requiring a lot of healing (meaning a lot of additional costs). All to save her life. One might think that instead of taking such a personal action, you would just have to take distance from the tribulation cloud and send something over from there¡­ but the clouds just form over you, no matter where you are. And contrary to the person who the tribulation was originally meant for, you can¡¯t benefit from helping them. There¡¯s been attempts to use sacrificial people for other¡¯s tribulations, like forcing a weak individual to give a strong item to a favored person, all with the intention that they would die in the process. The world knows. The bolts also go after the person, or people who made that person do the action. Especially in this world of dog eat dog, that action usually meant many people were involved in forcing a person into that situation. In the past situation, a terrifying occurrence of multiple clouds forming over a variety of people¡¯s heads happened, killing many, many people from the domino effect. Now, sacrificial people aren¡¯t even slightly considered, unless it is a single person¡¯s decision. ¡­ The rest of the tribulation goes smoothly, with Senior Song even having the swords stop protecting her a bit, to allow her to use the bolts for refinement. During this time, Elder Gu leaves to return to his tower to recover and has everyone else leave as well. Despite that, I can still sense many eyes (via spiritual sense) viewing this location. Near the end of the tribulation, the clouds dissipate and send one final bolt before disappearing. Senior Song remains in position and eventually floats down. Once she gets back to where she originally started floating, she then releases her stance and flies down to me on her sword. The look she gives me has me shivering. Chapter 233 - A Difference in Status Her hazy blue eyes are sharp and probing as they stare down at me. I¡¯m going to be questioned. The whole time from air to ground, her eyes never leave me. When she finally touches down, I¡¯m wondering how long a cultivator can actually keep their eyes open and feel extremely unsettled by it. Coupled with her extreme beauty, this certainly makes me feel a bit strangely. But her eyes slowly soften and look away from me, as she stops whatever she wanted to say at first. Instead, she heads over to the middle of the room, and performs a similar, but different, set of symbols with her hands, causing the building to close itself up yet again. Albeit, in a slower way. As she does this, I take the chance to use my scan to observe how the formation in the building is reacting, to learn as much as I can so I might create something myself in the future with similar properties. In the meantime, Senior Song heads over to one nearby wall. After touching it, a mirror appears before her, spanning the entire wall. While she clearly could use her spiritual sense to view the changes in her body, and already has with their both her Qi and the spiritual sense, looking in the mirror seems to have a special significance to her. For the next few minutes, all she does is gaze into the mirror and touch her face in a disbelieving way. Her eyes flickering over to me, through the mirror, from time to time. The moment that the building finally closes up, isolating us from the world yet again, she turns to me. It is at this time that I can feel her spiritual sense wash over me. And not as simple amount either. She¡¯s pouring an enormous amount to read my every movement and subconscious action. Adding to that, she¡¯s just able to brush against my cultivator soul with her scan. As she has just reached the Nascent Soul realm, it truly is a massive and in-depth amount. But with that said, she¡¯s still taking it easy on me. She¡¯s not using the thoughts and memories aspect of spiritual sense that can be done at the nascent soul level. Of course, if she did, it would be highly intrusive and be grounds for a normal person to attack someone for it. Or if they¡¯re unable to attack, bear a long-term grudge. For now, she¡¯s likely just reading my physical, mental, and emotional state. With a slight probe at the cultivator soul. A kindness of sorts, that also is paying respect to our relationship, while confirming any answer I give. I could not hide any cues if I lie to her like this. After she sets everything in place, she asks me a simple question. ¡°Did you know that healing me to this extent would lead to me going through a tribulation?¡± Oh. That¡¯s a lot easier to answer than I was what I was expecting¡­ She can probably feel the relief that I give as I shake my head. ¡°I did not. Though I have to apologize. ¡°I probably could have expected it if I had asked how far you had gotten with your preparations in ascending to the Nascent Soul realm. As someone responsible for taking care of you and healing you ¡­ I failed in that respect.¡± I can see her relax as well, and while she still is giving me a questioning look, she ends her words on this subject there. She changes it to a related but different subject. ¡°How many people know of how extensive your healing is?¡± Stolen story; please report. It¡¯s another easier answer. ¡°Not that many, and those who do would either never betray me or are under contract.¡± I added in a bit of flattery to smooth over the situation. ¡°The only people that I¡¯ve healed to this extent are those that I truly care about or want to care about.¡± With her spiritual sense, she can certainly tell that I¡¯m trying to flatter her, but that I also mean what I¡¯m saying. I truly believe that Senior Song is someone that I can rely on. Both from my scan, and the minor ways that she treats me and the surrounding others. Most cultivators in this world are truly out for themselves. Paying no heed to the welfare of those around them. Most normal people are also still only out for themselves, but because of their need to rely on others and not be able to do everything themselves, they¡¯re more understanding. Their weakness helps them to develop more empathy towards the people around them, depending on the person. Going on the path I did was extremely lucky for me. If I had been dropped in a cultivator area, without a doubt, I would have been used and abused in ways that I can¡¯t even imagine. And frankly, don¡¯t want to. Keeping that in mind, having a master who is forgiving enough to ignore so many of the red flags I¡¯ve done, while supporting me not just in words but in action, is an exceedingly important find. Especially, since it is despite her clear noble upbringing and strength. ¡­ And she¡¯s still the most gorgeous woman I¡¯ve ever seen, too. Subconsciously, I¡¯ve been sending a wave of gratefulness and deep affection towards Senior Song, whose face glows in embarrassment. I quickly find her spiritual sense retracts, and she turns away from me for a moment. I can hear her take a few breaths, with her eyes darting from place to place, before she recollects herself. Finally, turning back to me, I can see that her refined elder persona is back. Looks like the fun is over. It¡¯s time to hear what she¡¯ll need from me as her disciple. Though, I already suspect what she¡¯ll ask for. ¡°Considering your abilities, I will need you to assist me as my disciple. Elder Gu saved my life during the tribulation, but at great sacrifice. Both in using that talisman and with his health. ¡°As compensation, I would like you to heal him as you have healed me.¡± ¡­ ah. This isn¡¯t good. I increased her spirit root when I did the full healing on her. But I only did it because she is going to be my master. It will definitely be much more dangerous for me if I do that for people I neither know nor trust. Senior Song seems to get irritated by my hesitation. This was a direct order from her as the master, to me, her disciple. The first one, in fact. She speaks quickly. What are you hesitating for? Speak. ¡­ Have I misjudged her? Or maybe I¡¯ve just been too used to people who look out for my interests rather than their own. Even for those who are kinder, the norm in this world is to take advantage whenever you can. And if I¡¯m really considering it, Senior Song and Elder Gu likely have a much stronger preexisting relationship than we do. Despite the master disciple relationship. I have to consider this more moving forward. I quickly speak out my thoughts. ¡°My apologies for the hesitation, Master. Previously, my natural reaction was to hide away the extent of my healing, as you had noted. ¡°I¡¯ll heal him to the best of my abilities.¡± She gives an aggrieved look at my words. But not the ones I thought she would. ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t call me Master. Just Senior Song.¡± ¡°Yes, Senior.¡± She gives a curt nod as she mentally moves from that subject, though I can still sense some disappointment from her. ¡°With your capabilities in other areas, I had hoped you would understand this. By this time, the extent of your abilities is already known to those with power in the sect. ¡°The other elders will see the correlation between you and my increase of abilities, leading to the tribulation. ¡°Even with the protections from this building, the change is clear to those with the knowledge. We should assume that it¡¯s out there and known what you can do. ¡°With that said, if I were to not use that power to help the very person who had put their life at risk to save mine, who would help us in the future?¡± What she says makes sense. There are several eyes on our location, some of which I¡¯m sure are above Senior Song¡¯s strength. They¡¯ll likely be able to piece together what had happened. While we could attribute some of the increase of the cloud to her curse going away, the sheer volume that it increased could only be from a spirit root increase. After all, the more talent that you have, the stronger the reaction when you try to breakthrough. Perhaps It is nature¡¯s way of balancing things. This conversation definitely put a strain on the relationship, though. She¡¯s likely somewhat irritated that she even had to explain it, while I¡¯m not totally sure that I can trust her with everything now. It makes me glad that I didn¡¯t share my other abilities. ¡­ I still trust her and will help as much as I can, but I¡¯ll really be considering what I do and don¡¯t provide. It¡¯ll be a tough balance to keep, as she¡¯ll be able to sense my hesitation on things. Sigh. Why do things always get so complicated? Regardless of my thoughts, Senior Song waves her hand and two swords materialize, similar to the one that I had ridden before to meet her earlier today. Except these are clearly more solid, stronger, and much faster. ¡°Now come. We should hurry over before his condition gets any worse.¡± Without hesitation, I follow her to the balcony leading to the outside. Once there, I hop on the sword soon after she does and we soar off through one window of the building. Now, going even deeper into the sect¡¯s territory. Chapter 234 - Core Choices The flight towards the inner portions of the sect is quiet. Done at a dizzying speed, it reminds me of looking out the window of an airplane. Except the plane is invisible. Which is leagues more terrifying. From my estimation, it should take us another hour or so to reach the Halls of Exalted Purity, where most of the experiments, cultivation items, and other things are. Beyond that is the gate separating that area in the palace of the ancients, where the sect master and elders live. But to my surprise, Senior Song slows down our swords, until they come to a stop. She looks behind us in confusion and despite my scan being able to reach far distances, I still can¡¯t perceive the same things that one could with the spiritual sense. Our swords turn around and we head in the opposite direction. Before I can ask anything, she answers the question in my mind. ¡°It appears that the elder has decided to recover in one of his core disciples¡¯ towers.¡± She seems a bit puzzled by this. I can just barely hear her mutter to herself. ¡°Could he have expected this?¡± She says nothing more, as we soar silently back towards the core disciple tower areas. Below us, is countless peaks and valleys of darkness in her space between. These are areas with resources and creatures under the thumb of the core disciples and elders. A dense combination of training areas and resource gathering places. Some even operate as storage locations for sensitive materials. Most times, it¡¯s also used to provide an area for those with tamed spirit beasts to roam. Even some elders keep their creatures in these areas, letting them establish their own domains within it. But even with that sort of atmosphere, the area where we are going to seems a little rougher than the surrounding ones. I quickly realized why. Since the elder in question is a swordsman, and it is likely any disciple, he takes will be focused towards that area as well. Their training will be primarily combat focused. So, they will need more creatures and enemies to fight within certain realms. ¡­ I¡¯m not sure how I feel about raising intelligent creatures just to farm them. It¡¯s something I¡¯m going to need to consider eventually, as well. Since as a core disciple, I¡¯ll have my area that I can control too. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. I mull over this train of thought for the rest of the trip. Soon enough, we reached the approach to his core disciple towers. The very first thing I notice about it is that despite the relatively similar architecture of the buildings, the air is filled with sword Ki, causing everything to appear sharp, smooth, and dangerous. Of course, we head to the largest tower, as Senior Song must suspect they¡¯ll be there. But we have a welcome party. Standing at the ground level of this pagoda are two individuals. One female, one male. The guy appears to be a person with flowing black hair¡­ but is gaunt and wiry. A listless individual, who looks like they only want to sleep. Rather than just one or two swords on his back, there seem to be 12 swords on his person. ¡­ twelve swords. To use that many swords either denotes that they have a high amount of Qi to control the swords or they are proficient enough with Sword Arts/Ki, that they can do the same thing but in a much more proficient and deadly fashion. Either way, this, besides their status as a core disciple, means that I shouldn¡¯t underestimate them. The woman appears more normal, for this world at least. A traditional, black-haired jade beauty who has a sword on her back. But this casual, normal appearance denotes its own sort of strength as well. Why would someone like that be here as a core disciple otherwise, if they weren¡¯t exceptional? Their eyes lift to us, one gaze uncaring, the other with a tinge of anger. Despite this, when we land, they still give a deep bow of respect to Senior Song. ¡°Honorable Elder Song, thank you for gracing us with your presence.¡± In response, Senior Song nods her head briefly in acknowledgement. They quickly lift they rise back up and quickly ask they really want to know. The jade beauty is the one to speak up. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind our asking, are you here to see Elder Gu?¡± ¡°That is correct.¡± ¡­ But she says nothing else. In a tone that leaves no room for speaking or argument. This is just a small taste of the dynamics that happen within a sect. It¡¯s not the place of weaker people or those of lower rank to question those of higher ones. Regardless of their thoughts. The core disciple bites her lip before bowing and leading us up the pagoda towards where the Elder is staying. Clearly, she is dissatisfied, but she has no way to vent her emotions. It only takes a minute or two, as there is some type of elevator system at play inside the building. Soon enough, we arrive at a medical room very similar to the one that I was just in before the tribulation at our core disciple area. Laying on the medical table is Elder Gu, breathing with difficulty in a meditative posture. I can see the remains of medical pills, meant to recover from intense battles. They look expensive. And he looks to be in bad shape. His eyes open as we walk into the room. She breaks etiquette and rushes to his side. He gives a rare tired smile to Elder Song before speaking up. ¡°Thanks for coming Nuan. I appreciate it.¡± He looks at me. ¡°I could definitely use your disciples'' help with this. That bolt was much worse than I had expected.¡± Her face, tight with anxiety at his condition, softens a bit. ¡°You know you don¡¯t have to ask for such a thing from me.¡± They definitely have a deep relationship to drop the formalities so quickly. She looks over at me, expecting me to get started. Time to get to it, I guess. Chapter 235 - A Change in Relationship Trying to move as quickly as possible, I ask Elder Gu to lie down on the medical table. He seems relieved to just be able to lie down to take a breath and quickly faces the ceiling of the building. I might as well get this done as quickly as possible. Immediately, I moved my hands towards his stomach area. Before I begin, Senior Song whispers something to me. ¡°I know you¡¯re skilled with your healing techniques, but I¡¯d like to use my spiritual sense to watch how you do it, to better understand your ability. ¡°If I¡¯m going to help you in the future, I¡¯ll need to know what you can do.¡± I assumed she was going to watch with her spiritual sense, regardless of whether or not I wanted her to. Considering her words, her asking in this way shows a level of care. With this in mind, I quickly nod my head and focus back in on the elder¡¯s body. Unlike Senior Song¡¯s condition, Elder Gu¡¯s Issue is pretty straightforward. He¡¯s just horribly burned and damaged internally. At first, I was wondering why he would protect his skin to the extent that he did¡­ But it seems to have been focused on preventing others from seeing how much damage he actually took. As even in this sect, there are those that would take advantage of weaknesses. He damaged his cultivation base, meridians, and dantians. His organs are a charred mush. If I didn¡¯t know the resilience of cultivators and the efficacy of potions, I¡¯d be wondering how he was still alive. Likely, those potions he took before would allow him to heal. It would just take decades of cultivating and healing. From the amount of qi circulating and his cultivation base, his power level was likely middle nascent soul before, with his actual strength after the tribulation now being more around low core formation. Still pretty high from taking such a hit. My hands hover over his stomach, glowing. Using my healing technique, I slowly probe towards his center, clearing and repairing the organs within. Just like with Senior Song, I also use my healing aura to maintain the body as I do these changes and supplement the healing. Keeping in mind her request to do the same as I did for her, I heal him to the best of my ability. Funnily enough, just having an injured body, no matter how injured, is simpler for me to heal. Curses make things more difficult, by several degrees. The real issue with his body will be the damage to his cultivation. ¡­ I can still heal it. Which will be weird to explain. ¡®How did the lost cultivation base return without an elixir or cultivating?¡¯ will be the first question asked. The only good thing about cultivation is how mysterious it is, even to the people practicing it. ¡®I¡¯m not sure¡¯ is still a valid answer in this world for such things. But there comes a point where even that won¡¯t work as an excuse. Subconsciously, I look at Senior Song. Her eyes are locked on me, her spiritual sense lingering within the area and his body. I don¡¯t have a choice. I continue the work of repairing his dantians and meridians. While it goes simple enough, I find a few interesting things about the differences between a normal cultivator¡¯s body and a Sword Ki user. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. From the contours of the Meridian Walls to the areas that have seen the most usage, the body gives an interesting history that most cultivators wouldn¡¯t tell. And it¡¯s not as if I¡¯m looking for this information, but that it¡¯s part of the healing process. Every scar tells a story. Images of Elder Gu using his sword for different slices, infused with sword ki, training for years on end to hone his skills. An intense battle where he had to use a secret technique that covers his arms in a shining light, burning the surface of his skin. Healed with a medium quality elixir. And even the pattern that his ki takes within his body, and its regular usage. ¡­ I could totally abuse this for information gathering purposes. Even now, I¡¯m learning more about how sword Ki is used and more about the sword techniques themselves. If I really pushed it, I could probably learn the techniques just from his body. But I¡¯m completely sure this would set off alarms for techniques, like what happened with Ao Jin, the demonic cultivator I killed in the forest¡­ Thank God the healing I¡¯m currently using shouldn¡¯t set off any alarms. But only as long as I don¡¯t actively seek more information. Of course, I¡¯m not the first person to have discovered this. Even a person without healing abilities could learn such things from a person¡¯s body, if given enough access. Part of the trust with a healer is that they won¡¯t abuse their position to do so. Which is part of the reason they have those organizations and Qi artifacts. Because you can¡¯t fully trust anyone in this world without some verification. But it makes me wonder, when the day comes that I¡¯m strong enough to resist any attempt on my life, would I abuse these abilities? Will the sect force me to do so, at some point? Either way, I turned my attention back to healing the elder. Moving onto healing and adding back his cultivation base. Both my aura and technique meet together in his body, interacting with some unknown aspect of his body to refill his cultivation base. I understand how the healing aura does it, which is by converting mana into qi at a high efficiency level. But I¡¯m not understanding how the healing technique does it, as it is what¡¯s interacting with that unknown aspect. As always, I use my scan to figure it out. Probing at the safety of such a question. Like seems to be the case with so many things, I discover that trying to find this information would be dangerous both in a health aspect, and also for attracting the wrong attention. To the point that I wouldn¡¯t be able to even tell the realm of what¡¯s pursuing me. A very similar feeling to when I was in the soul space, trying to discover more information. The real issue is that there are far too many beings so powerful in this world or dimension (or even other ones) that I have to be careful at every step. But it finally gets finished. We have optimized him in every way. From his muscles and body being stronger than ever, to the slight imbalances in his qi from his cultivation techniques, and especially within his spirit root, which was 2 Orchid Heaven and now 4 Orchid Heaven, he¡¯s been upgraded. The moment I finish, he sits up and looks down at his hands and body. I can barely sense him circulating Qi the moment I leave his body with my cultivation technique. Being able to heal Nascent Soul elders so easily is definitely going to cause me both boons and headaches later. I should prepare myself for that. Despite my best efforts to hide it, my anxiety towards the future seeps out into my unconscious actions. Something that couldn¡¯t be hidden from cultivators of their level. Right then, I feel a hand affectionately lay on my shoulder. Looking over at Senior Song, who¡¯s now behind me, I can see her smiling happily over at Elder Gu. Like when she was healed by me, I¡¯m struck by the radiance of her beauty. Her scent washes over me, shaking me slightly before I refocus. As I¡¯ve gotten more used to it, while riding beside her on the swords, I¡¯m able to slightly disconnect her scents and the feelings that arise within me because of it. Mostly. Still doesn¡¯t change how intensely attracted to her I am. When she turns that face towards me, I can feel my face warm up a bit. Her smile grows larger, clearly noticing my look and what it means. She leans in to my ear, pressing her curvaceous body against mine. It becomes a significantly harder to keep focused. A tantalizing whisper reaches my ear. ¡°You¡¯ve done well¡­ my dear disciple. You definitely won¡¯t regret doing this. There will be many benefits from doing this.¡± I can¡¯t help but lock my eyes onto her cat-like, misty blue eyes. She smiles, indicating she means it in multiple ways, as her arm motions over to Elder Gu. I reluctantly move my eyes away from her to him. She pulls away a bit, finishing out her words. ¡°Trust me. You¡¯ll see what I mean.¡± He¡¯s now standing and looking over at us with a conflicted look. But that¡¯s only for the briefest moment. Likely a much longer one from his perspective. I see him stand straighter, moving his shoulders back. A resolute expression comes over his face. ¡°Little brother, thank you for taking such good care of my sister here.¡± ¡­ sister? Chapter 236 - Smooth and Perfect Hearing Elder Gu call me his little brother and Senior Song, his sister, makes me quickly check whether they are related. An easy feat, considering I had done both their medical checks. The answer is no. I give an internal sigh of relief, but I quickly notice that Senior Song has a look of surprise on her face. There¡¯s also a touch of affection there. So, if they¡¯re not related, but he¡¯s still calling her a little sister and me little brother¡­ So that might mean he considers himself to be in a sworn sister/brother relationship with her? And if so¡­ does the way he¡¯s addressing me mean he expects me to marry her? A quick glance at his face gives me all the answers I need. He¡¯s clearly shipping the two of us, as his eyes glance back and forth between us with a strangely approving look. Noticing both the closeness of her to me and my blushing face. ¡­ While I don¡¯t think I would mind, isn¡¯t this moving way too fast? ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little early for that sort of thing?¡± Funnily enough, she says the same thing. But she has some strange blush on her face, as she looks away and towards me several times. Almost as if she wants me to say the opposite. I¡¯m getting mixed signals here. Despite the weird turn things are taking, he moves on from this subject and turns towards me with a different look. ¡°Thank you for healing me. I noticed that there were some beneficial changes, in addition to that.¡± He gives a slight bow as he says this. ¡°While I know you were working on the behalf of your master here, as compensation for me helping her, I believe you deserve more than just my thanks.¡± He reaches into his sleeve and pulls out a bracelet. Learning from my previous lessons, I don¡¯t immediately use my scan on it. Letting him explain instead. "You might have heard of these, as they are called Space Qi artifacts. This here is a space bracelet, with about 5000 cubic meters of space. ¡°It should help you with some tasks that my sister over here will give you.¡± A glance at her gives me some insight into the situation. She¡¯s not used to him calling her his sister. But she seems to prefer this over whatever they had before. Thinking on this bracelet, this is an obscenely valuable item. Even for the young masters whose families can buy them large amounts of things, this would be a big ask. If anything, they would receive 1000 cubic meters or less for one. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Once you get into the 20000 and up range, you¡¯re dealing with organizational level qi artifacts. For the obvious reasons. So, why is he giving something this large to me? ¡­ Though if I think of it in monetary terms, what I did is at least worth that much. Not only that, but I suspect there¡¯s another reason for it too. I give a bow to him and say my thanks for the extraordinary gift. And then quickly take it in my hands. As soon as I touch it, I use my scan to make sure there are no traps on it or within. It¡¯s safe. As I slip it onto my arm, some ideas come to mind about how I could use this. Before I dive too deep into that, though, I refocus my attention on the people before me. They appear to already be discussing the future as I was looking at the bracelet. ¡°How many people do you think realized the severity of your condition?¡± ¡°Probably only the patriarch, but he would have been able to tell, anyway. I disguised the injuries as a moderate backlash. I don¡¯t think anyone would suspect that I would hide things so much.¡± He takes a pause before continuing to speak. ¡°I take it your disciple is still learning how to properly control his techniques?¡± Senior song looks away for a moment, before answering. ¡°Somewhat. He has good control over the abilities, but the ramifications of such things are what I¡¯ll need to work with him on. ¡°How high it goes and what comes next is going to take a while to teach.¡± He nods his head, an affirmation of her words. It feels weird to be talked about while in the same room with them. But it seems like this is a part of the culture, and surprisingly, a sign of respect. If they didn¡¯t care for me, they would have this conversation after sending me out of the room. Although it¡¯s between them, they''re indicating that they don¡¯t want me to get involved in the conversation, while still showing that they value me. I dislike this cultural difference. It feels condescending. Displaying the differences in statuses between people. Which is a very real thing in this world, but still doesn¡¯t feel right to me. It¡¯s at this time that Elder Gu claps his hands, drawing my attention back to him. It resounds in a way that isn¡¯t loud, but clear, as if he did it right next to my ear. I suppose it¡¯s a good time to introduce you to my disciples, as it¡¯s been a long time coming that my little sister finally got hers. I expect you all will interact far more in the future. The doors to the next room slide open with both the disciples that had met us outside standing there. It seems the clap that he had made was not only for us, but also for them. The gaunt, long-haired young man, while still slightly listless, moves in sharp and respectful motions as he bows to his master¡­ The somehow typical jade beauty bows gracefully, befitting the disciple of an esteemed master. As they raise themselves up to see him, their eyes widened in surprise. Being his disciples for a long time likely gave them some insight into his changes in demeanor. Hence, the angry gaze that the young lady had given us when we had first arrived, as they could tell that he was deeply injured and being close to him, knowing who it was for. My guess based on the little I¡¯ve seen, is that this isn¡¯t the first time that he¡¯s done something for Senior Song. And that¡¯s when their eyes drift over to me, As I am the only one that would have caused such a change in him and Senior Song. The common denominator. Where they were dismissive before, now they are curious. ¡°Hao. Qin. Introduce yourselves.¡± ¡°¡°Yes, Master Gu.¡±¡± They turn directly at me. With the young man stepping forward to speak first. He folds his hands and gives a nod of respect. ¡°I am Hao Da, disciple of Master Gu. The heavens blessed me to be learning from his shining swordplay. There is no one else that I¡­¡± Elder Gu interrupts him with a half-scowl. ¡°Too much. Qin.¡± The young woman steps forward and also fold her hands while nodding, all in one smooth motion. ¡°I am Qin Cuifeng, one of Master Gu¡¯s disciples. I¡¯m glad to make your acquaintance.¡± While she¡¯s mostly looking at me, she seems to glance frequently at Master Gu. ¡­ why is she looking at him so much? Ah. She¡¯s looking at his now perfect looking skin. Sigh. This will be a headache for the future, won¡¯t it? A glance back at Qin Cuifeng shows her eyes glowing at me. Yep. Definitely a headache. Chapter 237 - A Closer Title I give a courteous nod back to both of the disciples while attempting to avoid Qin Cuifeng¡¯s growingly hopeful eyes. It seems she has now noticed Senior Song¡¯s gorgeous skin, as a product of the healing. Both Senior Song and Elder Gu give light chuckles at this, easily recognizing from their experience Cuifeng¡¯s train of thought. Almost teasingly, she ¡®subconsciously¡¯ strokes her face, highlighting her new skin¡¯s smoothness. The jealous redness of Qin Cuifeng¡¯s eyes increases. Elder Gu diplomatically changes the subject to avoid his disciple feeling too envious. ¡°Once again, thank you for coming over and assisting. I can see that you weren¡¯t blowing air when you said you could help her earlier.¡± He looks out, past his disciples, towards the center of the sect. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t keep you longer than this, though¡­ as there is likely much you will have to do to prepare your disciple for what¡¯s coming.¡± Senior Song looks in the same direction, her expression turning dark. ¡°Very true.¡± They both stare out towards therefore a few more seconds, before speaking. She is the first to speak. ¡°Well, we should head back to our towers, then. If I¡¯m not incorrect, you¡¯ll need to know them well for what¡¯s coming ahead.¡± Her robes flutter out as her body turns sharply towards the door. Elder Gu gives a slight nod as he whispers something in her ears as she passes. ¡°Thank you for accepting my words. I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t able to do more and wasn¡¯t there for you when you originally needed me.¡± ¡°¡­ That¡¯s in the past now¡­ Big Brother.¡± Us disciples, stay quiet during this whole thing. It¡¯s not our place to speak. As we pass, the two disciples give bows in our directions and Senior Song materializes the swords we came in on once we step outside. Senior Song once again speaks, but this time in passing. ¡°As always, you and your disciples are welcome at my disciple¡¯s towers or my own. Just give a warning before you do so.¡± Despite her head being bowed, I can sense Cuifeng¡¯s eyes shining dangerously, yet again. I sense many headaches in the future from her, and others like her. At least our masters have a good relationship, though. ¡­ wait. Doesn¡¯t that make me even more obligated to help her? Almost immediately after these thoughts and our movement, our swords take off back to our towers. And just as quickly as we arrived, we leave their area, with the sword Qi that flows through the air like petals, slowly dimming away from our sight. The ride gradually turns silent, as Senior Song looks to be deep in thought. It turns out to be good for me, as I have time to see some more features below us during this. While it mostly looks like general valleys and varied biomes between the mountain peaks and other features, there is an elevated road that passes between the towers and peaks. Connected by a series of bridges built into the mountain tops and with gaps underneath, they all seem to connect to one of the central roads that heads up towards the sect. It appears this is the way for normal people and, frankly, people of my cultivation level and below, to reach these towers. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. The only thing is, just getting to this point for a normal person would take several days'' journey. Along these paths are ways down into the valleys and biomes below. This gives a few methods to get sustenance and temporary shelter, if needed, but there are still dangers contained within. Any spirit beast down there, which would normally be within the space for tamed creatures or farms, won¡¯t attack the elevated roads. But anything that goes within their territory down there is fair game. Hmm¡­ I¡¯ll need to bring my tamed creatures here. This environment will allow them to keep honing their skills and grow, while still having an open area similar to where they started. There are plenty of strong creatures in these areas, but I fully expect my creatures won¡¯t be pushovers. Especially considering the fact I can already sense them bonding with each other. That doesn¡¯t even include the ones that are on my body right now. They are just cultivating with their spirit beast cultivation methods. Which is why they¡¯re so still until needed. Also, being within such proximity to me is letting me heal them much more regularly and intensely. Allowing them to push a little harder on their cultivation journey. Regarding the rest, I briefly consider just having the other tamed creatures at the ranch travel here, but having an army of creatures go through the city by themselves probably isn¡¯t the best idea. Not only may it stoke unneeded fears, but it could also get them detained. I¡¯ll likely have to spend some money transporting them or lead them here myself. ¡­Though do I really need to? I¡¯m quickly reminded that I have other responsibilities to take care of that might be resolved by my new living situation. The personal and allied groups. Anyone in the personal group, I could probably take into my core disciple tower. All I need really need is just a single floor. Even just one floor is massive, so why would I need all the others? Of course, there are uses I could have for it, just like any cultivator. But compared to the relationships I¡¯m really wanting to build, it¡¯s much more worth it. And since I have to bring those people over here anyway, I might as well use the space. The allied groups, on the other hand, I probably won¡¯t provide any housing for it. But it allows them to come visit this area and maybe make them reconsider their choices. But I¡¯ll definitely be getting a contract before I do anything serious in this tower. That will be priority one as I get everything set up. The good thing about this is that I have the backing of Senior Song. While I all of this fuss is because of my mistake, I feel that I¡¯ve won a lot of goodwill with this recent situation. And maybe I always had it, but she¡¯s just sensitive about her (now) Big Brother. Either way, there are a few ways to handle any situation that comes until I can get that sorted out. But for now, I need to check to see if it¡¯s alright with her for me to do so, in the first place. Funnily enough, we just start on the approach, where I can see the buildings coming up now. ¡°Ahem. ¡°¡­ Master Song?¡± I can visibly see a full shiver go up her back, as I call out to her. She rapidly turns to glare at me with a scowl, shocking me deeply. Her words, even more so. ¡°No.¡± She vigorously shakes her head. And I soon hear why. ¡°You are not to call me that. ¡°No. It will either be Senior Song or¡­¡± She hesitates before finishing her words in a slightly lower tone. ¡°¡­or Sister Nuan. But only in private for the latter.¡± ¡­ ¡­That¡¯s the flag, isn¡¯t it? The romance flag, right? The redness on her face and how cute she looks dazes me. But just as soon as she had said it, she turns forward again and speaks again. I quickly get ahold of myself with her next words. ¡°With that said, what were you looking to say?¡± Right. Let me get back to the point. ¡°Thank you, Senior¡­¡± She looks at me. ¡°¡­I mean, Sister Nuan. ¡°May I bring my followers to my tower? I understand it¡¯s under my purview, but I wanted to check with you before doing so.¡± She nods before responding. ¡°Of course. Why else do you think that I¡¯m going to be giving you all three towers?¡± Wait. All three? ¡°¡­Yes, all three. Word gets around, you know. What else would you be giving a bunch of people who didn¡¯t make the cut? ¡°At first, I was thinking it would be foolish to take on those people, but with your ability¡­ and the right controls in place, you would have quite the follower group behind you.¡± She already read my mind. ¡°With that said, I will not let you expose yourself that easily. Many people are going to be aware at least slightly of what you can do. So, the next person you¡¯re going to heal is a trusted acquaintance of mine that deals in contracts. I already sent out a message to them, just before we left out from our tower originally. ¡°He''s already agreed, so on the way over to them, we¡¯ll head out over to him. You also will find an interesting surprise that I will not spoil for you.¡± ¡­ It¡¯s likely that I have a shocked look on my face, and she gives a scoff and a smirk. ¡°You really have a lot to learn, don¡¯t you? You may be cute, but the plans you make are too straightforward. Anyone could see this far. Let alone me.¡± She gives a light-hearted sigh before continuing. Twirling her long black hair on her finger. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll just have to make up for it and teach you how to make less obvious plans in the future. What a struggle this is going to be¡­¡± She doesn¡¯t sound irritated by this. It seems I¡¯ve really been underestimating the mental power of cultivators. And probably overestimating myself¡­ Chapter 238 - A Small Tour After her words that helped me realize my inadequacy compared to other cultivators, we quickly land on the balcony of one of the core disciples'' towers Something that I didn¡¯t really internalize when I first arrived here is just how large these towers are. Just a single floor has a round at a minimum 20,000 square meters of space. One floor. From the little I could gather, Senior S¡­ Sister Nuan would normally use these towers as her residence. Though I¡¯m unsure of why. Maybe because the atmosphere at the top of the sect is stuffy, and she was hiding parts of her condition from the others. Either way, it appears she regularly used this tower to work out of before moving on. Surprisingly enough, all of her items and things that she kept here are already gone. Even when we arrived in the medical space, most of the items were gone, that normally would have been there. My scan easily fills the gap in knowledge. It¡¯s likely that one of her personal servants moved it to her elders¡¯ quarters on the mountain. Now who that is and where they are is a different question. ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to give you a full tour of this place, but I will show you the basics that you will need to know.¡± Quickly, we move towards the center of the building, and then, like before, we shoot up to the top of the tower, with the walls and floors moving around us. My best guess is that it is like the elevators in my world. Once we reached the top, which doesn¡¯t take long, despite this being 200 floor building. She explains yet again. ¡°The top floor is an excellent cultivation spot. ¡°I would recommend using this as your typical place for cultivation. Most of the Qi in this area will congregate here. ¡°Staying here will also allow you to quickly react and move to other areas if needed. As you already likely know, the Revolving Heavenly Light Sect focuses on light-based cultivation techniques. They optimized the building for those abilities and also for anyone using them. ¡°Those who practice those methods here will receive twice the cultivation boost from the natural light abundant in the area.¡± If I¡¯m not incorrect, while there isn¡¯t light Qi or darkness Qi in this world, Qi does flow differently depending on the environment. That can cause a variety of styles to receive boosts are have more trouble cultivating, depending on the area. Next from there, she moves us down to the bottom of the pagoda tower. Deep down within the foundation, to the very base of the mountain that they formed this tower upon. Still using the elevator like transport, we soar past large structures of rock within the mountain, as well as areas that seem almost like an underground palaces. It¡¯s absolutely absurd that all of this is just for this tower. Considering there are two others and that this is apparently standard for these types of towers, just seems like an exercise in extravagance. Unlike the trip to the top, this takes a few moments to reach, despite the high speed of the transport. All until we finally reach a room that seems brighter than any other I¡¯ve seen near the surface. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°This is where I recommend you go into closed door cultivation. The formations and structure of the building direct all Qi and light down to this area, increasing it as it goes deeper and deeper. ¡°Unlike the one at the top, this will give you vastly more gains than anything else. But as this is so deep, unless it¡¯s me, most cultivators won¡¯t be able to contact you or reach you easily down here. Even in the event of a direct attack, you would likely not feel anything down here. Always have someone trustworthy be keeping an eye out for you, that has permission to come down here. ¡°With that said, there are restrictions on who can come into this area, as the benefit is high. ¡° She pauses and considers something. ¡°If you need, you can make it so the light doesn¡¯t reach here, while still pumping the Qi down. That would likely be very useful for darkness technique users.¡± ¡°Feel free to explore and examine the building as necessary. There are plenty of places to check into. She looks up for a moment before snapping her head back down. ¡°Hmm¡­ I think there was such a thing for disciples. ¡°I hadn¡¯t chosen any since becoming an elder, so I almost had forgotten.¡± Reaching into her sleeve, much like Elder Gu did, she pulls out a worn jade slip. ¡°This should give you all the knowledge you need to know, as master of these towers.¡± I grab it and check it for safety before activating it. All the knowledge I need about the building, including secret rooms, basic rooms, and even some special functions of the tower, floods into my mind like water. It seems somewhat like a watered-down version of a cultivation method jade scroll, filling in the dots for me. Giving me everything I need to know to direct people once they get here. I even quickly discovered that the underground palace areas are actually the training areas for any sect servants or disciples contained within. Something that will be crucial when I bring all these people here. Considering everything that was contained in this jade slip, was she seriously thinking of just telling me this much without giving me this? I¡¯m not given any time to Mull over this, as just as soon as I recognize this information, she indicates for me to head back the elevator with her. Soaring back to the surface, we walked back out to the balcony. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time we head over to the contract maker''s place. We don¡¯t want to make him wait any longer.¡± Before she summons the swords, she turns to look at me. ¡°After we left, Elder Gu set some opportunities up for us that could be extremely beneficial to us. Especially with your abilities, they would be critical to making sure that you don¡¯t get taken advantage of in the future.¡± She pauses before continuing. ¡°Weigh your choices when we arrive, as I will allow you to decide on this. Although I think you should go through with it.¡± The way she''s looking at me reveals she will not tell me anything about it until I see it myself. I can feel my curiosity rise, as well as my wariness. As I hop on the sword and we take off, she looks away and thinks aloud. ¡°It should also be getting somewhat close to when your future followers will probably be pressured to leave. This is good. This will test to see who will be worth keeping and has the dedication to stay.¡± ¡­ I get where she¡¯s coming from with that. However, not everyone has the luxury of being able to trust someone to word. Just because I promised them something doesn¡¯t mean that they shouldn¡¯t be allowed to pursue other options. Depending on the situation, of course. It is a good opportunity to see the different situations involved. But that will come after I deal with this contract master. Contract masters are notoriously difficult to work with. Even within the realm of cultivators, who are consistently difficult to work with, they stand out. And why not? They have the position that is able to enforce a rule upon almost anyone in the cultivation world. It¡¯s like pissing off a lawyer. Not only do they have the money and power to do something about it, but also the knowledge to make it sting most, where you least expect it. Adding to that, everyone wants to work with them, so eventually you¡¯re going to have to deal with them, anyway. Like before, we fly quite the distance for a bit of time before reaching the inner city. But I notice something strange. Unlike what I was expecting, we begin heading to the growingly poor districts of the inner city. All until we reach a slum. At the side of us, many of the people in the area scatter immediately. It¡¯s never a good thing when a cultivator comes to areas like this. With Sister Nuan here, I¡¯m not too worried about being hurt. ¡­ But what am I getting into here? Chapter 239 - The Elder Trio As I can see the last vestiges of people scatter from our location, in fear of us being cultivators, I focus my eyes on the building before us. Similar to the Xing family¡¯s home, this place is run down and unremarkable. A place easily lost in the sea of streets that is the slums. Sister Nuan takes the lead, politely knocking on the door. Rap rap rap. The sound reverberates through the silent area. The act of knocking denotes a level of respect in this culture. Even more so than in my world. Depending on how it is done, shows how deeply they respect the person. After knocking the first time, she pauses, lowering her hands. Waiting patiently for the answer. We stand here silently for 5 minutes. Whoever she is having us meet with, she has great respect for. ¡­ and a lot of patience. After some time, the door slowly opens and I quickly see why it took so long. An older gentleman stands inside the doorway, struggling to just hold it open. Blackened veins cross the entirety of his body, like some strange tattoo. Unlike tattoos, these pulse painfully. Now, being more familiar with the body of cultivators, it¡¯s easy to tell the issue. His cultivation base has been broken. Most likely purposefully by someone. Or something. What have these people gotten me into? Without a doubt, this will be one of the people she will want me to heal. The question is¡­ which one? My thoughts are quickly answered by Sister Nuan¡¯s next move, which is to bow to him. As I move to mirror her actions, I hear her voice softly ring out. ¡°Master Ming, thank you for seeing us and allowing us into your home.¡± As soon as she bowed, I could sense his hand slowly raising. ¡°No need for such formalities, Little Song. I am far removed from that title, as you know.¡± His eyes sparkle a bit with his next words. ¡°However, I wonder why you brought a few of us expired goods together today.¡± Slightly moving to the side, I can see two other old men sitting at a table, chatting idly. ¡°But what am I doing? Please, come in.¡± He moves further to the side and we both bow slightly to him again as we enter. ¡°So, I see you finally got a disciple, have you? Ah, where did the Little Song go that cried at my side after tripping on her own feet? I seem to have gotten old so quickly.¡± If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. I feel more surprise, after all this tension, as Sister Nuan gives a mischievous, lighthearted smile. ¡°Haven¡¯t you always been this old? I remember some of the other lady elders saying the wrinkl¡­¡± ¡°Cough cough cough. Ahem. So, let me introduce your disciple to the other elders here.¡± Everyone, this is Elder Songs new disciple, Disciple Delinion. A duo of tired old faces turned towards me. Both of them displaying a wealth of experiences, ranging from scars to burns. These are people who have clearly gone through a variety of types or adversity. Despite this, they show friendly faces towards me. Likely because of Senior Song, rather than any merit of my own. ¡°Oh, is this the young one I¡¯ve been hearing about?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Could the rumors possibly be true?¡± One old man, balding with wisps of pitch-black hair struggling to exist on his head, speaks up, while the other mutters to himself. The old man who let us in interjects, shaking his head at the other two men. ¡°Let¡¯s not be rude, as he likely doesn¡¯t know who we are. Though¡­ few will at this point. ¡°I used to be Master Ming, but you can call me Senior Ming. As you might have guessed, I used to be an elder and a contract maker for the local sect¡­ though, it has been some time since that¡¯s been the case. ¡°But enough about me. I¡¯ll let the others introduce themselves.¡± He motions over to the man beside him, who, despite his advanced age, has a full head of cherry red hair. Most prominently, he has an enormous burn mark stretching horizontally across his face. ¡°Hello child, you may call me Senior Tian. I may not be much anymore, but if you need any advice on making your first talismans, I can assist.¡± His voice is soft, gentle even, as he introduces himself. His voice changes to a teasing one as he looks at the man to his left. ¡°This stubborn fool here is Elder Li¡­¡± ¡°Hey! I¡¯ll introduce myself, you soft-brained giant.¡± The man with the wispy black hair looks over at me. ¡°I¡¯m Elder Li, also known as the Speedy Tortoise¡­¡± ¡°No one calls you that, except you¡­¡± ¡°Huh?! Who¡¯s the one that¡­¡± It¡¯s not long before their conversation devolves into slight bickering with each other. Elder Ming has a hand over his face, clearly embarrassed by the two. Sister Nuan is shaking her head with a smile, as if this happened regularly in front of her in the past. They definitely don¡¯t have the personality of wizened elders that I¡¯ve expected and mostly seen thus far. I¡¯m assuming I¡¯m supposed to heal them. Will it really be smart to give these guy''s power again? ¡­ I¡¯ll focus a bit more effort on the mental side, just in case. Elder Ming¡¯s voice rings out within the house. ¡°Li! Tian! What kind of image are you showing in front of our juniors? Especially when they came over here to assist us?¡± Like two scolded children, they quickly straighten themselves out and stare intently at him, as if their bickering never happened. Clearly, this group has been close for a long while. But with the situation back under control, Elder Ming continues speaking. ¡°My apologies to you two for this. ¡°As you might have already guessed from my condition. My cultivation base was destroyed quite some time ago. Thanks to my good friends here, I¡¯ve been able to live safely as a normal person for many years now. Though none of us could have known the ramifications of such actions.¡± The aforementioned friends have sad smiles at his words. Each of them speaks up. ¡°Unfortunately, as we moved to support each other, we were injured soon after in each of our sect¡¯s expeditions. Our cultivation bases ruined, taking us all the way back to early foundation establishment levels.¡± ¡°¡­ I still believe it was all planned by that damned Long family. The timing was jus¡­¡± Elder Ming shakes his head at their words. ¡°You both know as well as I do, we can¡¯t pursue the reasons for such things. Even at our peak, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to handle the result of such things.¡± Just as quickly, all of their eyes flash with an excited light at his next words, which are directed towards me. ¡°But from what I¡¯ve heard from Little Song, you may be able to help all of us with our issues. Allowing us to reach much farther than before.¡± Sister Nuan turns to me with an expectant look. It¡¯s my time to shine. ¡°I believe so, but I will need to examine each of you to make sure. Am I okay to begin working?¡± ¡°Yes, yes! Of course! Let us just clear some space here.¡± Faster than I¡¯ve seen them move yet, they move the table they were at previously and lay down floor coverings. The two elderly men quickly look at Master Ming, wanting him to go first. Laying down, he quickly calms himself down and slows his breathing. Okay, let¡¯s see how bad this really is. Chapter 240 - Going for a Refill With Master Ming laying before me, I examine him, first with my healing cultivation ability and then subtly with my scanning ability. What is shown is amazingly simple. He really just had his cultivation base completely destroyed, poisoning all of his meridians and causing (normally) irreparable damage. While simple, it is utterly devastating. From the way it appears, it wasn¡¯t from an external source, but internal. Maybe a contract failure? Ironic for a contract maker, but I can¡¯t imagine he would do this willingly to himself otherwise. Either way, this will be simple to fix. Just hard to explain, if asked. Luckily, I think the unspoken rule for me healing them like this is to not talk about it too much. Using my cultivation technique and aura, I quickly heal him. As they were being respectful and not using their spiritual senses, it¡¯s no surprise that everyone around is shocked when I stand up and speak. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s done. Be careful as you circulate your qi within your middle dantian. Your lower dantian should be safe to use until then, though. As of now, you should be back at peak Core Formation.¡± Master Ming¡¯s eyes open with a bright light as he sits up straight. Everyone¡¯s eyes widen at him and then me, for a multitude of reasons. First, a first rank Qi Condensation cultivator has completely restored a Core Formation expert¡¯s cultivation base. The first question crossing their minds will probably be where all the qi is coming from. I have refilled his vast qi reserves. To put it in perspective, I currently have 4 qi units¡­ he has, at the very least, over 8,145 units. That¡¯s not even close to an amount that can be hand waved away with efficient healing. Even more so when it didn¡¯t pull that much qi from the local area. Some have been, of course, but not anything near that quantity. The next thought would be, if I could repair a cultivation base and refill qi that easily¡­ what would it be like in a battle? At the beginning of these thoughts of mine, they were already looking sharply at each other. The benefit of being high end cultivators, despite their age and reduction. Master Ming speaks his mind first. ¡°We¡­ have much more to discuss than I had assumed.¡± He looks at his friends and Sister Nuan before speaking further. ¡°Before such things, though, I believe this is where my role comes into play¡­¡± His eyes are locked onto Sister Nuan, who is nodding at his words. Faster than I could perceive, he is already up and working frantically at a small table tucked in the corner of the room. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. While I can¡¯t see what he is doing, my scan reveals his remarkable actions instead. His hands move rapidly around, with a variety of hand motions being done, spanning from hand symbols to grabbing the air itself. All the while he does this, large quantities of qi shine from his hands with a soft light. Using the qi emanating from his hand, small scatterings of light form together into a small ball before him. After a bit of time and a literal handful of them are made, it condenses into a very tiny corner of a flat plane¡­ like a ripped corner of a piece of paper. Little by little, he keeps expanding this sheet. And despite me having retracted my scan and healing technique from him, even I can sense the qi being pulled out of him and into these strips of paper. It¡¯s clear what is going on. This is his contract creation technique. Likely one affiliated with the Revolving Heavenly Light Sect. My best guess is that he is a former elder with the sect. It has to have been at least 80 years since he lost his cultivation, based on what I¡¯ve seen. Within that time, he must have been dropped from the sect. To quickly pick those skills back up, so quickly too? He truly is a master of his craft. ¡­ though I am seeing some inefficiencies in qi flow with the scan. Everyone remains silent and watches his work intently. Even for old friends in cultivation, it is rare they trust enough to see the direct techniques of a contract master. As he continues to work, my scan picks up Senior Tian, looking over at Sister Nuan and muttering to himself. ¡°Now I see why Gu and Little Song paid such a price to have me setup a concealing formation here. If this were to get out¡­¡± He now speaks louder and to Sister Nuan and Elder Li. ¡°With all that is happening, I will need help to strengthen this concealing formation. Can you lend your energy to me?¡± In the blink of an eye, they flash over to him and face him directly on both sides. Raising their arms, I can feel the flow of energy shift from them to him. An arrangement I recognize as a qi sharing technique. In addition, I can see more qi being pulled from the surroundings in a funnel shape towards him. For every person who joins, the efficiency of the qi being given by individuals and taken from the local area increases. That doesn¡¯t even consider the skill of the people involved. But that¡¯s not what concerns me. Despite my scan being on and alert for dangers, both active and passive, I only now sense the formation that covers this entire building. The one they are now reinforcing with their power, as Senior Tian performs several hand symbols that form almost words and figures in the area that dive into the ground. Would my scan have caught a formation that might be harmful to me? I may need to adjust my scan yet again. ¡­ Dang it. This one appears to be much more intensive. Obtrusively so. It¡¯s like reading into hidden information, if it is not easily discernable. Looks like I¡¯ll have to put a feather¡¯s worth of scan output into this. Enough to make me feel the slightest bit uncomfortable/aware when there could be a harmful formation. That should give me the opportunity to decide about whether to leave or investigate further. Better than nothing, though. The only downside to this is that I won¡¯t be able to tell where it is located. Only that it is nearby. But I¡¯m not given more time to mull over this, as I feel a wave of energy pass through me from their location. They¡¯ve just finished. Now that I¡¯m aware of the formation, I can see that it obscures both normal senses and spiritual senses. When they strengthened it, they were making it even more invisible to a searching eye. And just in time, too. My scan picks up a weary sigh from Master Ming as he steps away from the table that he was working at. Floating in the air before him is a shining piece of paper. Shimmering with a strange light, it dims down to a barely noticeable glow, all until it looks like a rolled-up scroll. Before it did so, though, I could catch a few of the major aspects of it. The biggest one being that breaking its agreements would lead to dispersing your cultivation base and killing you. A heavy hit indeed. It is important to note that for Nascent Soul cultivators, this would be a non-permanent hit, since Nascent Soul cultivators have a cultivator soul form that can live outside the life and death of the body. Losing their cultivation base would completely ruin them, of course, but there are ways they could still survive with even that. But recovering from it is a completely different story. Even with help, it would be a high challenge. With that said, it¡¯s still an absurdly high-level contract, considering its creator is a Core Formation cultivator, even if he¡¯s at the peak. But there¡¯s still one other aspect of the contract to be considered. Aren¡¯t the additional conditions a bit much? Chapter 241 - Servants Contract After my eyes glanced upon the Qi Contract, the biggest thing conveyed to me was this concept: Indentured Servitude. 500 years of serving without question. And even afterward, they would still be required to owe some level of allegiance to me and my causes, not giving away any secrets. Which is completely beneficial to me, of course, but makes me feel extremely uncomfortable. Mostly for the obvious reasons, from coming from a lineage born out of slavery. Put other people into something like that, doesn¡¯t feel right. I mean, even with the demi-humans¡¯ contract, I¡­ I¡­ Wait a second. Though I may have scaling punishment methods for the demi-humans¡¯ contract, is it really any different from this one? In that one, I don¡¯t even have a release date. So, it¡¯s still just slavery. While others may not think much of this, I can¡¯t help but to look into this further. Searching for what this truly means. And I end on the answer. It isn¡¯t. While it could partially be considered indentured servitude, by loose definition, it is more like the apprenticeship or squire style of servitude. But, since there is a weekly stipend of silver and other benefits, it¡¯s not exactly unrewarded. However, that they aren¡¯t allowed to leave without severe penalties (like death) brings it to the edge. As I think about this, all the elders are still dealing with the finishing touches on their respective items. Giving me a little more time to think about this. ¡­ ¡­ I haven¡¯t kidnapped any of these people. I gave and will give choices on whether to join the contract. None of them were forced into it. They WILL be treated like normal people and nothing less. They are not property. And if something occurs that is out of the norm, I¡¯ll do what I can to help them. ¡­ The world I¡¯m in differs from the one I came from. But there are still things that are similar. There are many contracts that have terms that reflect the slavery from my world. These are not like them. The people here live for long periods of time and will, if I¡¯m able to get them to that point. And the contract doesn¡¯t make children into slaves. With all that said, I shouldn¡¯t delude myself. What I¡¯m doing in these contracts may be seen as reasonable to some, but in other ways could easily be abused. All of my contracts allow me to abuse my people without recourse. I did all I could in the previous contract to make it fair for them. I don¡¯t have a way to make things safer for myself, while also avoiding this aspect. Yet. Even now, I suspect I don¡¯t have much choice in this contract creation, but I will do what I can to make sure this is as fair as possible for people that join me. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. But I¡¯ll figure out a way in the future. That, I promise. ¡­ this is good enough. I still need to get a good look at this contract, though. After I make this resolution, it still takes another 10 minutes until they are done with the final touches. During this wait, I could see Master Ming making additional adjustments and additions to the floating, glowing parchment and Senior Tian, with Sister Nuan and Elder Li, help fortify the formation. Each of these giving me valuable insights into their processes. But all things come to an end, and just as I think Master Ming is done with the parchment, I sense a mass of qi from him hit the parchment. Melding with the parchment, it then separates as if like a cell experiencing mitosis. Creating two identical contracts. With a wave of his hands, another influx of qi floods both of them. The feeling from the appears to change. One gaining something, while the other loses it. And an unknown factor added to both. Immediately afterward, though, I can practically see him deflate. Bereft of energy. Seeing the amount of effort he¡¯s put into making these, I can¡¯t help but run to support him. My hand just lands on his back as I glimpse his face. The view of which scares me. He has a mad grin on. I almost drop him. But I hold on and luckily, he seems to notice his crazed look, quickly shifting to a normal one. ¡­ he must really enjoy making contracts. Makes sense, as he¡¯s likely been doing this for a century or two, being a core formation expert. I quickly heal him to get him back into good shape. As the light streams from my hands, his eyes widen in surprise at the sudden influx of energy. He¡¯s back to full again. The other elders in the room also turn to watch. I can see all of their eyes narrow in envy at the action. Just like Master Ming, they seem to have worn themselves down, though not to the same extent. As I finish up, I can hear a slight cough from Sister Nuan, causing me to look in her direction. ¡°James? Would you be able to do the same for us as well?¡± I immediately rush over to her side and heal her first, before healing the others. She and the others give a wry smile at this, as they can¡¯t say much to being completely refilled despite them using a significant quantity of qi. Master Ming is the first to speak back up. His voice changing the tone in the room. ¡°Two contracts for different situations. You can add people to it, at any time. Removing¡­ would be more difficult.¡± He lifts the one in his right hand. ¡°This is the one that we will be using. One for any seniors that you wish to trust your secrets with and will teach you theirs in return. As could be expected, this has limited restrictions, but a higher penalty for breaching. ¡°I¡¯ll let you view this in a bit, as I and the others here have already agreed to what¡¯s in it. Any elder that has the slightest inkling of what you can do will agree to it.¡± When did they discuss this? Just now? ¡­ Ah. Their spiritual sense. I had forgotten that being able to speak mind-to-mind was another common usage of the technique. Theirs are permeating the area, albeit at a very low level. Not enough to be peering into my abilities, as I previously noted, but enough that they could still communicate with each other. That will be something to consider, as I talk with higher realm cultivators. Even as they say one thing in front of me, they could do something else. ¡­ I may need to decide later if I should attempt to listen in with my scan. He then turns to the one in his left hand. ¡°This one is for your servants. For those you want to build into your personal force. Something that is apparent you will need.¡± He looks at the others, with his eyes staying on Sister Nuan. He nods at her before continuing. ¡°I¡¯ll explain this one a bit more. ¡°You¡¯ll make them into your personal servants for 500 years. With anything you wish being allowed. If you do what you did for us, they should last at least that long, if they are worth anything. As is normal for these types of contracts, there will be a dispersal of their cultivation base and killing them for any breaches. In addition, they can¡¯t take or induce any negative actions against you or it will cause a breach. They¡¯ll need to protect your interests passively and actively. ¡°You also have the option of wiping a contractee''s memory and cultivation, in case you want to release them from the contract without a breach. Scalable down, of course, if you aren¡¯t worried about them as a threat. He pauses. ¡°Ah, from personal experience, I highly suggest always wiping the memory of secrets. It¡¯s never worth it to keep it out there. Even for people you care about. They¡¯ll still be required to keep your secrets after release or completion, but they can¡¯t stop it if they are already dead.¡± He nods as if this is truly common knowledge for something like this, only explaining for my benefit. ¡°Outside of those, I¡¯ve added a few additional things.¡± He leans in excitedly, as I get a sense that this is what his earlier maddened grin was about. ¡°It was difficult, but any items or abilities being used to spy on you, using the contractee, will be destroyed and cause backlash onto item owner. If it¡¯s an ability, it will not allow them to sign and will notify you. I hooked in a backend process to make it, so you can see if it is a curse that you can remove. ¡°Both of which were difficult as it¡¯s using the person spying as a sub-contr¡­¡± Sister Nuan coughs, causing Master Ming to blush a bit. ¡°Ah, yes. Back to¡­ ahem. ¡°Last thing is that they will need to assist their fellow contractees, to a reasonable extent. As you will likely need a cohesive group that will actually work together. But other than that, there are some general things I¡¯ve learned over the years to close any loopholes, so you should all set there.¡± ¡°Here, look.¡± A quick review confirms the information. It really covers most of what I would need and many things that I wouldn¡¯t have considered being issues. Some of which actually protect the contractee from being put into breach unfairly. ¡°This looks great. But what about the other contract?¡± A glance at each other shows this one won¡¯t be as simple. Chapter 242 - The Healing Standard After looking at each other, Master Ming quickly opens his mouth to explain the Senior level contract. ¡°The focus for this contract was protection, training, and secrecy. ¡°The protection aspect will be focused on any threats from core formation experts and above. Your ability will catch quite a bit of unwanted attention¡­ and already has. With our power back and the networks that we¡¯ll have access to, we will constrain most unsavory movements. Though we have our work cut out for us. Not only that, but we will need to make sure elements that critically shouldn¡¯t be involved won¡¯t be.¡± I give a glance at the others to see their thoughts, revealing grim faces all around. I¡¯d be a fool not to understand the ramifications of my ability. Instantly refilling qi. Able to easily restore broken cultivation bases. Healing fatal and long-lasting injuries with a wave of the hand. In this cultivation world, while there are many cultivators who have had their cultivations unjustly broken, there are that many more ones that truly deserve not to have that level of power again. The only issue with this is that they¡¯ll be deciding who deserves it or not. ¡­ ¡­ I don¡¯t know these elders. These seem nice, but who wouldn¡¯t after seeing and receiving such things from me? Except for Sister Nuan, I don¡¯t trust them fully. And the only reason I trust Sister Nuan is because I get a strong feeling that she actually cares about me as a person, rather than a resource. Adding to that, I¡¯m her only disciple, which has some far-reaching implications I¡¯m still grasping. So, everything is predicated on who is the ones that can allow people into the contract. Obviously, me. But who else? It¡¯s almost as if they can read my mind, as the next words from Master Ming¡¯s mouth ease my growing tension. ¡°No need to worry, Disciple James. Only you and your Master will have the ability to add others to the contract. We will have suggestions and introduce others, but you two will have to approve them to be added. ¡°To be specific, she can add people into the contract, but you will have the ability to veto it within a few days. Depending on what they learned during that time, the person may have their memory of secret things wiped. Their cultivation won¡¯t be touched, though.¡± He adds in a brief note, as if as an afterthought. ¡°Regarding people under that level, we believe it would constrain your potential to take care of threats at that level. Not only that, but we wouldn¡¯t have the time to do so, with the sheer amount to handle at the levels above.¡± Understandable. I also wouldn¡¯t want them hovering around all the time. There are still some secrets I¡¯d like to keep away from their curious eyes. Elder Li, the defensive techniques master, speaks up next. ¡°Regarding the training aspect, you can expect regular training from anyone who accepts the contract. The only requirement is that you have to ask for it and have it done reasonably. Your Master will moderate the reasonable aspect. We mean no disrespect, but most elders will know her and her judgement more than yours, giving you a better chance of bringing an elder on.¡± He can see my train of thought on this and quickly expounds on his words. ¡°You should consider one large thing with this clause. You can ask them to train you on anything that they know. Regularly. ¡°This includes their secret techniques, if you know of them. For some elders, they will teach you such things to pass them on, even if you didn¡¯t know of them.¡± He takes this chance to push out his chest. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m one of them.¡± ¡°No one wants to learn your shitty techniques, Li.¡± Senior Tian¡¯s voice floats over with a quip. Elder Li gives him a scowl before continuing. ¡°Nonetheless, we believe this is fair in terms of what both you and the seniors in question will be receiving.¡± If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Ah, but that¡¯s the thing, isn¡¯t it? They still haven¡¯t said what the Senior contracts will be getting from me. Despite the obvious question in the air, they move on, with Senior Tian speaking next. ¡°And as could be expected, any senior signing onto the contract will follow the same rules as for the other contract. And with similar penalties. ¡°¡­ except these penalties will have a bit more of a kick than most would.¡± His demeanor shifts slightly, as I can feel a rush of excitement from him. ¡°Besides the death, memory, and cultivation dispersal, I¡¯ve had it deal more than a little damage to the cultivator soul. More than I think anyone at my level has done before. While it won¡¯t cripple a nascent soul state, it will buy more time to make moves against such a soul. ¡°And my crowning achievement is this, with both of the contracts. You can contract as many as you want with this. Built into the contract, is a need to infuse a certain amount of qi into it for every person who joins, some of which will go to you. Nothing permanent, just the same way that a qi sharing stance would do. But with your ability and Little Song here, you can fulfill that qi requirement for seniors as much and as often as you want.¡± He seems to calm down after speaking all of this pretty quickly. ¡°Ah¡­ right. You may not know, but the normal way to have contracts is to have a certain number of allowed contractees or to have the contract be done all at once, with anyone participating part of that one event.¡± Right. The demi human contract was like the last type, where everyone had to be there at once. Otherwise, it would have been so much easier to just add people over time. ¡­ with this guy here, maybe I can have more like it. Or even better, learn how to do it myself. It seems like he can tell my train of thought, as he gives me that strange crazed grin. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to make contracts again, so with this, if you want to know anything, ask me anytime. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯ll be quite fun seeing those geezers faces. And this time, I won¡¯t be caught in the same way.¡± His disturbing mutterings, with some slight giggles, bothers me. So, I look at Sister Nuan instead. She¡¯s shaking her head. ¡­ Revenge fantasies are something, huh? I really hope I never fall into something like that. ¡­ ¡­ Why did that feel like a flag? Ah well. But things quickly fall silent. There¡¯s one last thing to talk about. What I need to do for them. Sister Nuan is the one that says this part. ¡°In exchange for those benefits, when convenient, you will need to heal the contractees to the best of your ability. To the same or greater extent that you had done for us.¡± ¡­ She doesn¡¯t say anything else. ¡­ ¡­ Is that it? Ah, right. I forgot the state of healing techniques in this land. That there are many alchemists, but few true healing technique cultivators. Alchemy is the one size fits most solution. While taking a lot of skill and dedication, you don¡¯t have to focus your fully focus your cultivation on it to receive the benefits of the craft. If you are skilled enough, you can treat even the toughest conditions with enough time, resources, and knowledge. So, many cultivators will opt for alchemy to pursue something else in cultivation. But there are situations where that isn¡¯t enough. Where time, resources, and possibly knowledge aren¡¯t enough. Not only that, but there may not be another solution, other than to dig deep into a person¡¯s body to fix them. That¡¯s where a healing cultivator comes in. To put it simply, it is like the difference in my world between a physician and a surgeon. A physician tries to encourage the body to heal itself, while surgeons act directly on the body to fix things. If the situation is favorable and you have time to treat a condition, a physician can take care of most of your needs. But, in the most critical, urgent ones¡­ you need a surgeon. All surgeons are physicians, while not all physicians are surgeons. Successful healing cultivators have to have a wide and deep knowledge base, encompassing alchemy as well. Built into many of the techniques are ways to interact with the body in different ways, depending on the situation. Knowing the different healing items and additional ways to induce healing is extremely helpful in lightening the load on their cultivation techniques. This doesn¡¯t even include the poison aspect of alchemy and how to combat it. But the breadth and depth of the healing cultivation field is too deep for most people. One wrong move with your technique and you cause irreparable damage. So, it is a realm left to the masters and experts in the field. A critical and respected one, but one that is not taken lightly. The only reason that groups like the Yellow Sashes and other people allowed me to heal them, with my obvious ¡®young¡¯ age, is that I was working on those who were almost lost, anyway. And had made a name for myself as an alchemist, who already proved my knowledge of the body. With that said, even being healed like this once is a debt that can¡¯t be pushed away easily. And having casual access to a healer that¡¯s been shown to pull off impossible procedures like this? It would definitely be worth its weight in spirit stones. Either way, her words stand on its own. All the seniors here believe that this is a reasonable trade. I find it strange that they didn¡¯t mention that I have to keep their secrets¡­ but I won¡¯t say anything about that. As I think this, everyone looks towards the Senior contract. They¡¯re ready to start. And almost as if they coordinated it, they reach towards it together. It shines stereotypically in response to their actions. I follow their lead and do the same, and I have a similar feeling to when I signed the contract with the demi humans. A vibration and a feeling of something slotting into place within myself and others. A connection. And then it¡¯s done. I can clearly feel that Sister Nuan and I are in control of things, and if necessary, could release them from the contract. Someone lets a breath out. As I turn towards the sound, I can see it''s Elder Li. Ah, right, I need to heal them as well. This shouldn¡¯t take long. And then it will be off to grab my new soon to be ¡®contractees¡¯. Chapter 243 - Starting Support As I¡¯m looking toward Elder Li and Senior Tian, I can see their eyes glow in anticipation. In fact, they¡¯ve never stopped this whole time, just waiting for their chance. Based on what they¡¯ve already done and what they¡¯ve agreed to, it¡¯s clear what I should do. The next few steps don¡¯t take long. Senior Tian lies on the table, and I move to heal them. This is interesting, though. It looks like their issues resulted from another curse, though not a demonic one like the others I¡¯ve seen. The curse is no longer active, but it¡¯s clear it wreaked havoc on their cultivation. Luckily, most of the other effects have already been treated over time. ¡­ the amount of money and resources they must have used to treat this is no joke. But I suppose that there really wasn¡¯t much choice, when the slightest weakness brings in the wolves. They had to recover as much strength as possible to survive out here. My healing technique swims through his body and I get even more indicators about the original nature of the curse, which is surprisingly a relatively common one, used by shady organizations to teach a lesson or punish someone. I feel a little worried about what they might have been caught up with and will get me involved in, but then I realize the common denominator they had already mentioned. Master Ming. They defended him and likely paid for it in other ways. At least one of the things I¡¯m working with is clear cut. Soon enough, I¡¯ve healed Senior Tian to the best state of his life and he switches out with Elder Li, who looks just as excited. And just like it was with Senior Tian, I¡¯m able to quickly fulfill my end of the contract, raising both his health and potential to its highest point. There¡¯s a moment between Master Ming, Senior Tian, and Elder Li, that is really touching. I can almost see the three of them struggling to hold their composure, staring at each other with their now youthful lips trembling. As if struggling not to cry from happiness after a long battle. But they catch me looking at them and quickly straighten their backs, as if it never happened. It¡¯s alright to cry, you know? But I can¡¯t say that, as that would hurt their pride and face. I can see them approaching each other suddenly and I think I know what comes next. A tedious process of negotiation and talking. But, unlike my expectations, things move quickly from here. Each person seems to be in a rush, exchanging items between each other at a pace quite different from when I first entered this place. Sister Nuan fills me in on what happens next. She keeps her voice low, although everyone here could probably hear everything, anyway. ¡°In order to cover for your abilities, we¡¯ll need to move fast to protect you. Enough has been already leaked that there are some major groups interested in you, so we¡¯ll be making cover stories until we have enough people to make sure you¡¯re safe.¡± This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. She pauses in thought before continuing. ¡°We didn¡¯t really have a choice, because of the people involved, but we had to use two groups that were interested in assisting us in protecting you. ¡°Are you familiar with a Yellow Sashes Group?¡± ¡­ oh no. She reads the look on my face and I can see serious concern come over hers. ¡°¡­ should I be worried about them?¡± I quickly respond to clear up any confusion. ¡°No, no. They definitely are a group that would be helpful for us. I just am not exactly sure how to handle them sometimes.¡± She relaxes after my words and gives a teasing smile. My scan picks up similar ones on the old men in the room. ¡°Heh. Not good with that sort of thing, huh? ¡°Well, maybe it¡¯s a good thing then. They¡¯ll be able to help you in more than a few ways, since you can expect far worse than them coming along. They are a decently sized group that spans across this sect and a few others'' territory, so if you know them, you¡¯ll also have an easier time of things and a place to lie low when needed.¡± She leans back a bit thoughtfully. ¡°The Yellow Sashes supporting you make sense, based on what I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve done for them. ¡°But I wonder about Master Crane and her organization.¡± Aaand there¡¯s the one I was expecting to hear about. She looks serious, conveying to me the importance of her incoming question. ¡°She¡¯s rumored to be at the peak of Nascent Soul¡­ if not far further. You may not know this, but I¡¯ve heard rumors of the destruction that came about from her hands. Even if the higher levels require a return to self, she has stayed quiet for a long time now.¡± The levels above Nascent Soul¡­ Looks like I¡¯ve learned one of the requirements, to return to a state of non-cultivation. That¡¯s pretty interesting, in its own way. Nonetheless, I know the question she truly wants to ask. ¡°Do you know why she would be so interested in supporting you? Her people even reached out to other groups beforehand, to warn them away from unsavory actions.¡± I¡¯ll need to be careful in how I approach this. Regardless of the contract. I rely on my scan to help me navigate the least impactful way to explain it. That won¡¯t give away Gong and the movements of the demi humans. ¡°Well, I met her through an acquaintance and she seemed to take an interest in me. I believe she¡¯s mainly curious about my unique abilities and what I might do with them.¡± She and the others, who were obviously listening in, appear deep in thought for a bit. Likely communicating with each other and thinking about this. Considering their levels and the amount of time in this silence, this must have been quite a long conversation. It feels weird to just watch people do this in front of you, despite the fact that it is quite normal in this culture. Senior Tian¡¯s face is the first to twitch in relaxation and soon after, Sister Nuan turns back to me. ¡°We think you might be right. The elders have seen similar shows of interest from her in the past, so it is likely a passing interest in an upcoming genius. Make sure to properly acknowledge her and the help she gives from time to time, though. That has been the biggest pitfall of those who received her help ungratefully.¡± ¡­ whew. Made it through that one. It would have been bad if they connected Gong to her. I get the heavy feeling their relationship isn¡¯t publicly known to be as close as it really is. That might lead to the demi-humans being discovered, which would end everything extremely quickly. Now speaking out loud, they discuss a few more things with each other before approaching me all together. The way they do it is a little intimidating, as they seem particularly solemn at this point. Each of them reaches to a part of their bodies: Sister Nuan, her sleeve; Elder Li, to a ring on his finger; and Senior Tian, to a ring, as well. A table appears before us from Sister Nuan and a flood of items pour out onto it before me. Really, really expensive items. ¡­ ¡­ Like REALLY expensive things. Jade slips with techniques. Escape talismans. Combat ones. A formation flag. Flying swords. And many more things. My eyes turn up at Sister Nuan as she gestures at them, looking at my wide-eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t just stare at them. We need to hurry, so listen quickly so you know what your items do.¡± A glance at the other elders here shows they¡¯ve already moved on. Talking with each other, as if these items are no longer their concern. Okay¡­ maybe healing these guys was the right move? Chapter 244 - Qualities of the Body Sister Nuan looks at me with some confusion, on why I¡¯m not grabbing the items before us. Soon enough, she seems to have some understanding. But what I¡¯m actually doing is just scanning some of these lightly to find out what they do. Knowledge is power, after all. She speaks softly and with a surprising amount of personal compassion. ¡°¡­ I am still your master, you know. I wouldn¡¯t have you heal people who would forget favors. Especially ones as heavy as this is. ¡°They¡¯ll look out for you and will treat you like their own.¡± She looks away for a bit. ¡°They did the same for me when I was working through things. One of the few who actually cared, other than D¡­ Big Brother Gu.¡± She pauses and seems to take a moment to recollect herself. ¡°But enough of that. We have much to do and not much time. Even more so, when considering that you still have to grab your future servants.¡± ¡°Here.¡± The first thing she grabs is the two jade slips I had noticed earlier. ¡°These are the personal techniques and body cultivation methods from Elder Li. He¡¯s passing them down to you to use and share with your followers.¡± My eyes automatically shift over to Elder Li in shock. He¡¯s looking sagely off into the distance. ¡­ but my scan reveals he was watching us intently just seconds before to catch my reaction. Sister Nuan has her fingers on her temple, as with her level, she can easily see all of this. ¡°Despite how he may seem, his methods and techniques are of a high class. In particular, is his body cultivation method should be particularly useful, considering that you are a healer.¡¯ Wow¡­ these guys are actually really trying to support me. No one just gives their techniques and methods over like that. Especially if they are of a high quality. There has to be a catch, right? And not only that, but I don¡¯t believe I can practice body cultivation methods, as I already having the healing one¡­ At this thought, I know the apprehension has shown in my subconscious and I can sense Elder Li looking even farther away now. Sister Nuan fills the gap. ¡°It makes sense that you wouldn¡¯t know, as it is a pretty well-kept secret from the public. There are hidden depths to the realms of body cultivation.¡± She quickly goes over the basics and summarizes it as such: Common Realm: Comprises the vast majority of available methods Hidden Realm: Known by few. Usually used by body cultivation focused sects or clans. Secret Realm: Hard to find, kept under wraps by powerful interests, nobles, and other groups. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Unknown/Mythical Realm: Lost and or impossible ¡­ After that download of information, more things become clear to me. This is why there haven¡¯t been successful revolts by non-noble groups in history. The history of this world is through stealing. Many secret groups obtained great cultivation methods and distributed them around to each other. But they never could seem to fully beat nobles down, even with great talents on their side. It¡¯s because the deck was stacked so far against them. It¡¯s as if people stole an assault rifle, but could only shoot semi-automatic. But the nobles were the ones with grenades and automatic guns. There¡¯s little chance something like that could succeed. It still allowed them to have a seat at the table, but the control would still be in the noble¡¯s hands. But what I hear next is quite surprising. ¡°Elder Li¡¯s method is known to be of the Hidden Realm.¡± How she worded that was weird. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ ¡°¡­ but it is actually the Secret Realm. As you probably have already guessed, such knowledge wouldn¡¯t go over well with certain groups. But now that has changed a bit.¡± Elder Li is approaching quickly to join the conversation. It seems he is no longer content on hearing others speak on his behalf. ¡°With us three Elders prepared and at our peak¡­ they won¡¯t be able to suppress me any longer. And by extension, you.¡± He then does something surprising. He bows his head at me. ¡°Please. Spread this old man¡¯s methods and techniques to your servants.¡± I immediately rush to have him lift his head while agreeing. Separate from the previous times I¡¯ve asked others to do so, this is an Elder bowing his head. It¡¯s a completely different level. Thankfully, he does. The sincerity in his eyes doesn¡¯t leave, though. ¡°For all of these years, I¡¯ve had to hide the potential of my method from others. And clearly for good reason. If it wasn¡¯t for us practicing this, our cultivations would have dropped to Master Ming¡¯s level as well. If they had known how effective it was, they clearly wouldn¡¯t have stopped where they did.¡± The others have stopped mulling around and have approached as well. Master Ming nods in affirmation while opening his mouth. ¡°Admittedly, I was much more stubborn than Senior Tian was over here. I refused to change from my personal body cultivation method, believing it capable of reaching greater heights than his. Especially, since it specializes in such unconventional ways.¡± I feel my ears prick up at this turn of phrase. Unconventional methods are the bane of a normal cultivator¡¯s existence¡­ but for someone like me who can parse through them with my scan, can be a godsend. Even my healing cultivation method would be absolute hell for even genius cultivators to understand. Only my scan and the way I received the method helped me to understand it in a deeper way. Elder Li solidifies my decision with his next words. ¡°As you might know, my moniker is the Speedy Tortoise. No one can break through my defenses and there isn¡¯t a situation that I can¡¯t escape with my combat techniques and body cultivation method. They work together. It also provides slight resistance to curses, poisons, and other effects.¡± Master Ming makes a pained look before adding his words to Elder Li¡¯s. ¡°While they couldn¡¯t save me from the curse, it wasn¡¯t the fault of them, but my own decisions. Ones that I still regret.¡± He goes silent at this, his eyes downcast. Elder Li soon speaks back up. ¡°The slips have dense information and I don¡¯t plan on giving it piecemeal. Everything I currently have done and plan to do with it is in there. I¡¯m still expecting you to check in regarding how it works in practice, though.¡± He steps back, though I certainly still have questions for him. But they move on to the next two items, two jade slips. Sister Nuan holds it up for me to see. I have a suspicion of what they are based on what Elder Li gave me. ¡°As you can guess, these are the techniques from both Master Ming and Senior Tian. From Master Ming, it is his contract creation technique and from Senior Tian, it is a combination of his talisman and formation creation techniques. These will take some time to look through, so I will have things set up for you later, back at your tower. ¡°If one of your servants wishes to learn contract cultivation methods, you can send them to him, as there are ways to make the process absurdly easier with a dedicated method.¡± Her gaze changes over to the other items. ¡°Here are some talismans you¡¯ll be using.¡± She quickly reviews the various categories of talismans and how to activate them. ¡°I want you to take these talismans with you now. The other items I¡¯ll also set up back in the tower for us to go over later.¡± She quickly takes all the items into her sleeve. A slight suspicion that she might grab some of it crosses my mind, but is quickly dismissed. There are so many other ways she could do something and could have already. But I¡¯ve memorized the amount and general aspect of the items, just in case. All good things come to an end, though, and we part ways with Sister Nuan and I leaving to head to the tester housing area. Where everyone should be waiting. Chapter 245 - A Positive Response, Slight Detour On top of the flying swords, Sister Nuan and I soar across the endless valleys and crevices of the sect¡¯s grounds near the core disciple towers. Now heading towards the main road leading to the outside of the sect, I see we must first go through the inner court, with its cloudlike surroundings and spires reaching towards the heavens. The clouds lazily move between the buildings, but strangely don¡¯t pass over the roads or around the buildings, keeping everything easily in view. Just this part of the journey takes up an hour or two, giving me plenty of time to see the disciples and servants running from place to place between the buildings. By this time of the day, the sun was dipping below the horizon. And the activities below reflect such, as things switch around with one shift of servants changing out for another. On the disciples¡¯ side, many of them continue to move around, as they no longer need to sleep and continue with their work. But soon enough, we move past this area and arrive within the inner city. Just as before, here too I can still see a buzz of activity, though it is a much different sort. If before what I saw was the actions of disciples trying to complete tasks and prepare for cultivation, then this is more focused on typical city life. Both the dark and light sides of it. Prostitutes selling wares on the street, back-room style deals on display for all to see, and the subtle moving of merchant wares through it all. And it wouldn¡¯t be due to forget about the fights that are occurring even now. The things that the sect guards won¡¯t break up or do not care to. But even within this, I can tell there are healing rats from the Ascending Myriad Monsters group and the Eight Winds Alchemical Research society, the two groups which I will join once I get my group together at the towers. They seem to have extended their operations to the inner city as well. Considering the expenses that it would take to get them to do this, I¡¯m honestly surprised they¡¯re still doing it. Though, it is likely because I¡¯ve had the rats resume activities on that front that have caused them to keep it going. But I wonder if there might be other motives, as well¡­ Now that I think about it, my scan showed me that both regular and demonic plagues do occasionally occur. This likely allows them to monitor the different illnesses and plagues that could pop up at any time. Heck, even when I was doing it, I found several seeds of things that could blow up into full-blown pandemics. Some of them was even demonic in origin. Add to it that this is an excellent marketing opportunity for them and it all makes sense. The crowds of people thronging around the different areas both capture my curiosity and cause my mind to drift to other things That reminds me¡­ how am I supposed to get all these people that want to join me over to the core disciple towers? I suppose we¡¯ll have to just walk there. Which isn¡¯t especially heartening for anyone coming in. There has to be some kind of mass taxi service available that will make the trip quicker¡­ Maybe Sister Nuan will know about ways I can get them to the towers quickly? And so, I ask her. She gives me a look, as if I really should have thought of this already. And then sighs at me. Which seems to be a regular occurrence with the people around me. I probably should work on that. Admittedly, I¡¯m still getting used to considering all these things, in terms of logistics. Unfortunately, my office job in corporate America didn¡¯t really prepare me for considering these things. That¡¯ll need to change. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. She answers my question, nonetheless. ¡°You won¡¯t need to worry about that. One of our close acquaintances has already arranged something, as one of their shows of loyalty.¡± Loyalty? That sounds strangely like a closer relationship than any of the bigger groups I know of. Unless one of the members is wea¡­ ah. Now I think I know who or what group would do this. The Yellow Sashes. And if I¡¯m not incorrect, I think I know who will lead their group. She raises a hand to her head, listening into a telepathic response. She then adds something else that fully captures my attention. ¡°Actually, it seems they¡¯ve already taken care of most things for us. They¡¯ve gathered all the interested parties into a place within the inner city. ¡°It also seems like they¡¯ve sorted a few of them based on their information networks. The third group they bring out will be the troublemakers. You might want to take a closer look at them.¡± ¡­ while that does help, I wonder if I might miss out on anybody because of their interference. I normally try not to do this, but I¡¯ll need to use my scan for this. Not only that, but if Sister Nuan communicating with someone via the telepathy method, it can¡¯t be Shi, the red-haired guard. I¡¯m relatively sure she was around the early to mid-Qi Condensation ranks when I last saw her. And despite my affection for her, I didn¡¯t heal her at that time. Especially since I was unsure of the true relationship I was going to have with the Yellow Sashes. ¡­ Hmm. The Yellow Sashes leader, Wu Qing, is deliberately pushing for a close relationship. And based on everything I¡¯ve seen; she¡¯s already been successful. Makes me wonder what they¡¯ll be asking for in return. Using my scan to a slightly higher degree, I check whether they might have excluded anyone looking to come. To my surprise, I quickly find that it actually is the opposite. They actually brought several people on their way here that might show potential and helped convince anyone who was about to leave of the benefits of staying with my group. Even leveraging some aspects of their group working with me as a show of my personal strength. The way they were wording it denotes a pretty close relationship, which makes me suspect they might be part of the ¡®incoming class¡¯. Which will be a hurdle in itself to handle. Irrespective of my apprehensions, she turns the swords slightly, leading us to another part of the city. A literally brighter one. Even though we saw countless areas with nighttime activity occurring, it all is nothing compared to what I see before me. An area that wasn¡¯t even slightly noticeable during the day, has lit up like a sun at night. The night district. Flashing lights, loud voices, and soaring buildings. If it wasn¡¯t for the different architectural style, I could have sworn I was looking at larger Las Vegas. Yet another thing that scares me about this world. Even just this district of the city is at least twice the size of Las Vegas in its entirety. And for this district, every piece of it is packed with entertainment. And a quick check of my scan shows me that one of the groups that holds a significant share of the territory here is, of course, The Yellow Sashes. ¡°I feel the need to ask it again¡­ but how did you get such a positive relationship with them again?¡± The way she phrases it is as a hypothetical, simply to float on the air past us. As she already knows the answer. We quickly arrive at a building, simultaneously prominent with its size, but with a hint of obscurity. My scan reveals a veil of something seems to cover it, giving it this property. Likely, a formation of some sort. ¡­ which reminds me of a secret black site, set to hide in plain sight. Do I really want to go in there? A glance at Sister Nuan tells me all I need to know. She looks to be completely comfortable with the situation, putting my worries at ease. If she feels confident about this, I should, too. If I think about it more closely, it¡¯s likely more for my safety than theirs that we are having this here. If my scan isn¡¯t wrong, then there should be multiple formations meant to conceal both the facility and what goes on within it. Meaning, if something untoward happens here, it will take longer to get out. Really, this is the best possible position for me. Softly landing in front of the building, its size is pretty imposing. Even the normal buildings in this city are the heights of small skyscrapers, exempting the slums. With this one being even larger, with a veil of darkness, and multiple levels of rising spires on the edges of every corner, it only exacerbates this feeling. I walk in anyway. ¡­ Behind Sister Nuan, of course. And the shocking sight I see before me, is a two parallel rows of bowing people in maid uniforms. With the end of it being the immense group of people that I had convinced to stay, with quite a few extra that I didn''t. But none of them matters to me as much as the two people I finally can see in front of me, showing bright faces full of pride and happiness. Ai and Lin. Chapter 246 - Debts Repaid. Seeing Ai and Lin¡¯s smiling faces, I can¡¯t help but beam back at them. I also notice some of the other people I¡¯ve started to consider as my part of my close personal group. Mei Lin, Chen, Ju, Ming, and Yan. The Hero Team: Tai Ye the spider, Ru Ning the roach, and Dana the blob surrounds Mei Lin, the merchant girl I consider as my little sister in this world. Her innocent and youthful smile warms everyone¡¯s heart that sees it. Chen and Ju are both still hanging around each other, but seem to do significantly better than when I had met them chasing me down through the alleyways. Ju, in particular, now that she is in a better place physically, really reminds me of the Hexmaniac from a popular game. Ming is still the silent, stoic giant. Looking at his figure, I can definitely tell I will need to heal him so his body can better take the weight of itself. Finally, I can see Yan is still wearing extremely heavy clothing, which hides the excessive curves underneath. I keep getting the feeling she¡¯s doing that purposely, though I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll find out why later. But those aren¡¯t the only people here that I easily recognize. While I don¡¯t know them as well, Shi Ji, a few of her posse members, including the redheaded woman, are waving out enthusiastically. The secretive noblewoman and her ¡°More, Daddy¡± servant are hanging out in the corner. Even the bombastic young man from the bottom of the sect stairs, whose name I didn¡¯t catch, is here. On the Yellow Sashes side, my scan picks up several members that I had met or interacted with at some point. Spanning from the first members of their group that I¡¯ve met, all the way to the flexing, strong cultivator women who were showing off their muscles on the show street. In fact, every one of them is someone that I¡¯ve had some type of interaction with at some point. But out of all the people in their group, I focus on one lady with her head still bowed, but holding a small smile. Shi. The redheaded badass guard. I¡¯m glad she¡¯s here. I¡¯ve been hoping to talk to her again. However, as I glance down the hall, I realize there are a lot of people here. Like around 600 people including the Yellow Sash members. And the vast majority of them were part of the personal group from before. ¡­ which means all of these people are willing to join a contract to be my servant? That can¡¯t be right. Do they actually know I¡¯ll be doing a contract? It only takes a moment for my scan to verify. All signs point to the Yellow Sashes, spreading rumors about this being a contracted personal group. The start of a new faction in the sect. How would they know I had a contract, though? Ah. Unless they were planning to bring one themselves. I¡¯m getting the feeling that seeing these Yellow Sashes people I¡¯ve met and interacted with aren¡¯t here to just assist with this initial event. They must be here to join my ¡®faction¡¯ as well. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Why would Wu Qing, the leader of a major prostitute gang that spans across this sect, allow me to have so many of her people? From my count, around 150 of them. Granted, the vast majority of them are just normal workers, but that¡¯s still a significant income stream that is now gone. Not only that, but there are still several cultivators, alchemists, and clearly high earning prostitutes here. People who aren¡¯t easily replaced. Shi is the one that seems to notice my confusion first. Raising her head quickly, she walks over to me with a bright smile. Soon enough, I¡¯m the one having to raise my head, as I had forgotten how tall she is. Despite me being 183 cm. And she looks good. Really good. Fantastic, actually. When I first met her, she had a full-on badass biker vibe. But now it¡¯s all lady boss, with a tinge of Milf¡¯ness and an edge. In control and ready to rumble. With her long red hair in a ponytail and dressed up, I am re-reminded of why I had lost my mind when I first saw her. I¡¯m a little more used to handling women who are completely my type now, so it only takes me a half a second now to close my mouth. Her next words get me right back on track, though. ¡°Hello Master James. I¡¯m truly glad to see you again. ¡°As you can probably tell, besides your previous group, these ladies are looking to join your group as well. Our leader thought you might be confused why, so she wanted me to show you this.¡± She holds out an orb like glass towards me, showing that I should put my hand on it. Obviously, I use my scan on it before doing something with it. My scan lets me know it is simply a private message carrier. Feeling a little more comfortable, I place my hand on it and immediately see an image of Wu Qing in her average looking form brightly smiling at me, before speaking. It isn¡¯t live, so this should all be pre-recorded. ¡°Well. I¡¯m assuming that Shi has prepared everything correctly, after all the training we put her through, so I¡¯ll work off of that and start with your big, obvious question.¡± Her face turns serious, something I have seen little of from her. With a deep breath, she follows up with her answer. ¡°The Yellow Sashes have paid their debt. It cannot be said that we forget those who¡¯ve helped us.¡± She gives a slight bow. ¡°Thank you again for the assistance you¡¯ve provided. Both in knowledge and healing. It was an extremely valuable service that even now is providing dividends for us.¡± She pauses. Dramatically, one might say. And then her smile is back. ¡°You can consider this being us paying you back¡­ but also keeping the door open if you want to help us in the future. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, though. We formally severed these women from our gang. They belong to you; in any way you wish. And to head off your concerns, they are the ones that volunteered. I didn¡¯t force any of them. Some of them I will be sorely missing, but is an easy thing to give up for what you¡¯ve done for us.¡± She gives a wink at that, causing me to roll my eyes. So, what¡¯s the catch? Her eyes, while still playful, have a hint of sharpness. ¡°¡­ Just remember that we always pay back our debts, so anything you do for us will be handsomely rewarded. So, just keep us in mind.¡± And then the tone shifts completely. To a pouting and spoiled sound, that throws me off my game. ¡°Also¡­ when are you going to use your special privileges? I¡¯ve been waiting for you to use your jade bracelet. I don¡¯t give those to everyone, you know. ¡°Any service being available to you is a pretty big thing. And I¡¯ve included things that aren¡¯t even part of that tier of service, either.¡± She¡¯s twirling her finger in circles on an imaginary table, all the while fake pouting. ¡°I myself have been ready to fly out to ¡®take care¡¯ of you, by the way¡­ And I¡¯d make sure that you were satisfied in every way, as you likely can guess.¡± My God. I would really like to not be hypnotized by something like that. Or be drained, for that matter. I¡¯ve seen part of her true form and considering her position and the little I¡¯ve seen of her skills; I can only imagine what she could do to a person in bed. And as a virgin? I¡¯d have no chance. Even with my healing abilities. As I¡¯ve learned, it will heal status effects. But at a certain point, I¡¯m not sure that would qualify. And I¡¯m not looking to find out. Subconsciously, I¡¯m shaking my head with a frown. But strangely, I can¡¯t seem to take my eyes off her suspiciously average lips, just from thinking about it. She has a knowing smile on right now, despite this just being a recording. ¡°Well. That¡¯s all I wanted to say. When you¡¯re almost ready to move back to your tower, just ask the girls to bring out the carriages. They won¡¯t be like what you arrived at the sect with, but they¡¯ll do the job of moving your people in. ¡°Good luck!¡± And then it shuts off. Only Shi and I could see this, with both our hands on it. My eyes raise up to hers and she¡¯s looking away. My eyes turn back over to the group, my scan running the numbers. 600 people in total. 400 came from my personal group, which some people left and others joined from coalition. 100 people came from Yellow Sashes. 100 came from Yellow Sashes, choosing promising people from the streets near their areas. I suppose¡­ this really will be my ¡®faction¡¯. Dang, that¡¯s far more than I thought I¡¯d have to deal with. Time to step up. Chapter 247 - Calling Them Out As my eyes drift over the group, the murmurs from the main portion die down to nothingness. Their attention is on me. ¡°As you all already know, I am looking to create a personal group. One that will be based in mutual support, but with a focus on me providing more to you all, in exchange for deeper commitment.¡± I take a pause, in accordance with the conversation scan. ¡°That commitment will require a contract. One that has the consequence of death and worse, if you decide to betray me or the group. If you have any doubts or concerns that this would be an issue for you¡­ now is your time to leave.¡± No one moves or even flinches. It looks like this isn¡¯t the first time they¡¯ve heard this. Likely because the Yellow Sashes have already weeded out those who were just here for curiosity. But what is much harder to find is the plants, people who are meant to be used to gather information about me. By this time, information has spread regarding my known abilities: healing, taming personal creatures, and alchemy prowess. There is the possibility that aspects of my scan may be known, but I don¡¯t believe the extent of it would be revealed. Any parties interested in me would look to insert their people into mine. My eye drifts over to the Yellow Sashes beside me. Even them. I¡¯d be foolish to think that just because their ties are severed, that this isn¡¯t a calculated move on Wu Qing¡¯s part. Having former members as part of my inner circle means more consistently favorable decisions to her and her group. For other groups, it might be a similar goal or a more straightforward third-party spying. Unfortunately for the latter, the contract has a nasty surprise for them. Just to make sure, I¡¯m going to do a light scan¡­ one that shouldn¡¯t set off any cultivation alarms, but will give me information on if a person would be a bad fit for my group. I think I¡¯ll add sub-functions of ¡®if they can grow to be a good fit¡¯ or ¡®if they have bad intentions.¡¯ And obviously the potential scan. With these tenets in mind, I run my scan out over the entire room, from the foundation to even the air above the ceiling. I find a few interesting things. First, that there are definitely some spies here. It¡¯s not obvious to where the Yellow Sashes members here would know, but clear to someone with their ¡®ear to the ground.¡¯ There are about 7 of them here that fit that category. Out of those, 2 of them, I believe, could still be good assets for the group based on the scan criteria. Second, there are about 20 people who I just shouldn¡¯t allow in the group, because of personality issues. Things like being more predisposed to abusing others or performing evil actions. Whether by my word or the contract, eventually they would die in the group from these tendencies. While I could try to rehabilitate them¡­ I need to stand on my own feet first before I try that with them. As these don¡¯t have the abilities or skills that would make it worth it to try. For the ones that have the skill, they aren¡¯t worth it based on their previous actions. Even now I can see one of them leering at the Yellow Sashes, in the corner of their eye. A look that they used on people they planned to take advantage of. And third, are a group of 50 or so people that have been ¡®bugged¡¯ by third parties, looking to discover information on me and my activities. I speak out a list of names with a confident voice. ¡°I want the following people to come forward and stand here. Mu Tao. Ja Se, Ru Kan. Te Ch¡­¡± I direct each of the groups I recognized into separate areas. Quickly shuffling forward, the majority seem to be excited, believing this to be an opportunity, as I know their names. However, many of the sharp ones recognize the fact that none of my trusted individuals are here. This leads many of them to have scowls on their faces as they recognize a clear pattern. The whole time, I use my scan to catch any micro expressions from these people, to gather more information on their relationships and potential dynamics. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. This led me to add 5 more people to the spy and bugged groups, as I did a deeper dive on each of them and found issues. I turn to the second group, the troublemakers first. ¡°For your group, thank you all for coming, but unfortunately, I do not believe we are fated to be joined together as a group. I sincerely wish you the best of luck with your future endeavors.¡± There are two foundation establishment cultivators with the Yellow Sashes here, who I had previously healed during my trip to their area. I turn to one of them and ask softly. ¡°Could you please escort this group out of the building?¡± She gives a nod and walks over to them, indicating to move on. The standard rejection answer shocks many of them, but despite their rough natures, facing down a cultivator of that level would be asking for a beating. Even for the ones who already had body cultivation and have touched the first level of qi condensation. Well. Except for one person. One that I pretty much expected to come forward. ¡°Unlike these buffoons, I cannot accept this slap to my face! In what ways am I not worthy of your group?¡± A wild young master appears. The yellow sashes cultivator turns to me with a strained face, as this young master is from the prestigious Wang clan. Which is also why he¡¯s here in the first place. The Yellow Sashes here don¡¯t have the authority to get him to leave. Not without escalating things, at least. Internally, I can¡¯t help but shake my head. This guy is nothing like Wang Xue, the polite kid that was part of the Shonen Trio¡­. I mean the three young guys that were yelling their affection at each other on the steps. But he¡¯s also part of a higher ranked branch family of the Wang family, so there¡¯s that. Ugh¡­ still getting used to the main and branch family concept. I step forward to take the heat off of her. She sees this and gratefully steps back. ¡°Well, young master Wang, it is not so much your worthiness that is in question¡­ but your life.¡± A collective gasp rings out, as this is basically a threat. His face blanches as he looks around with a twinge of fear. ¡°¡­ Y-Y-YOU DARE?!¡± Probably one of the few rightful reasons this was said. Albeit, with a stutter. But I¡¯m doing this to throw him off guard¡­ and warn the others. ¡°To be specific, the contract that you would sign would have a few¡­ conflicts with some of your contacts and current allegiances. While you all may know of the contract, I should mention that it not only will kill you if the privacy terms are violated, but will wipe your memory completely, disperse your cultivation base, and harm your soul to a generally irretrievable state.¡± His face goes pale at the explanation, as does some of the other people here. The key about this, is the extent. Just the dispersal of the cultivation base with a complete memory wipe without limits shows this is a high-end contract. Adding in soul damage only takes it further. Speaking to both the entities that could provide me with such a contract and to the dangers of signing onto it. Some spies are prepared to die for their causes. But if your memory is wiped and your soul damaged, then even if your dead soul¡¯s memory was plundered by your allies, then it would be near impossible to gather the information. Making their sacrifice useless. And I don¡¯t believe any of the spies here are willing to test that for this. Particularly for him, it seems that he had taken the death portion of the contract when I mentioned it earlier lightly. To directly tell him he would die immediately with no gain because of the contract, seems to shake him to the core. Which is curious. Why wouldn¡¯t he fear death from a contract? One of the guaranteed ways to lose your life? Unless he was planning on a loophole from the start. Staying with the group, but getting off with a lighter punishment. Possibly because of a threat to my life from a higher realm cultivator. Glad I did this now. That¡­ would have been difficult to deal with. This proclamation of mine seems to have done its job, though. As I¡¯m essentially saying the smallest punishment will ruin his life and all their plans. Not that it''s actually the case. I can almost always reduce the price paid, depending on the person. He quickly comes up with a fumbled excuse to leave and walks away at a fast pace. Putting as much distance between us as possible. ¡­ this is going to cause issues later. But even my conversation scan didn¡¯t see a way around this. Young masters are just too stubborn. Now I turn to the first group. The spies. At least those who remain, after my words. Now there are only three. The ones that could have been a good asset have already left. So, now it¡¯s two spies and a potential asset. I level with them. ¡°You all might have issues as well. Considering your current commitments, I mean.¡± I can see a shiver pass through them. And similarly, to the young master, all three rush out the door as well. I didn¡¯t stop the two potentials¡­ because there¡¯s always a chance to get them later. It¡¯s not like their skills are irreplaceable, especially with the Yellow Sashes members here. They have some intelligence gathering people here too. The only difference is that they are actually currently committed to the group. But all this fuss with the first and second group, has led to the third group of 50 people being nervous. Before some of them can leave out of fear, I stop them. ¡°I implore you all to pause. Unlike those people before, you all do not need to fear. In fact, for those who stay¡­ I can guarantee that you will reach heights you could have scarcely imagined before. In fact, I believe it is word of some things you¡¯ve heard me do, lead you all are here now. Most of which I can say is true, in some sense. Which is the whole reason I have such measures to protect us all.¡± The carrot and the stick. Which parts are true? Which of the rumors is he referring to? Can he really do all the things I heard about? These questions are naturally raised by my words, but not vocalized. ¡°Trust me when I say that you all will look at this, as the moment you took your destiny into your own hands. That you realized you made the right choice.¡± The way I say it calls for a dramatic pause. One to make them think on my words. After some time, I speak back up. ¡°The reason I have you all up here¡­ is to speak to those who are listening in on this meeting.¡± I attack the issue head-on. Chapter 248 - A Bit of Backlash The silence in the room is deafening. I¡¯ve done two things ¡®wrong¡¯ in this first meeting. First, I¡¯ve slapped the face of a young master and other bad actors. And now I¡¯m calling out the ones listening in out of curiosity. How do I know they are currently listening in? While normally there would be ¡®standard¡¯ listening bugs for this kind of thing in the form of transmitting talismans that could capture a recording and send it back later, those aren¡¯t able to make it through the walls of this building. For being a prostitute gang, they have surprisingly great security for their high-end buildings. Or perhaps it is because they are prostitutes, that discretion is critical for their infrastructure. Either way, the only other way someone could listen in covertly is through a complex technique that is actually remarkably simple in practice. A qi mark. By placing an invisible, subtle mark on a non-cultivator person, you can listen in on their surroundings while remaining anonymous to anyone under your level. Depending on the level of the mark made, of course. And as could be expected, the person who the mark is placed on has no idea that such a thing is on them. But there is an unspoken rule with these. It is practically expected to allow these in some fashion, as long as they pass a certain level. That information will get out eventually anyway, so maintaining a standard of sorts is important. As an example, if a group put a qi mark that qi condensation experts could find¡­ then it shows they don¡¯t respect you that much. The typical response would be to just remove the person. You don¡¯t call them out. In this case, it would take a high foundation establishment to find most of them. Some are even core formation. Clearly, a level of respect is being shown. ¡­ but fuck that. I need these people, so I can¡¯t just send them away. And I will not tolerate my secrets getting out like that. The whole reasoning behind this is that the marks are quite easy to place on people and have little downside for the placer. But is slightly more difficult to remove for others. Essentially, these rules were made to make it more civilized and structured. I don¡¯t need to do that, though. The contract will automatically will cause a backlash to anyone attempting to do so. Using their own qi against them as a ¡®sub-contractee¡¯ of sorts. Of course, this requires some qi from myself as maintenance, but it is a trivial amount. Like a few units of qi¡¯s worth. For this first level of qi condensation, that will be tight, but my qi automatically refills from my healing constitution. Not to mention my healing aura. Even with my 4 units, I¡¯ll be able to quickly allocate some qi to that and move back to my regular maintenance items. This could be a bit of an issue in a battle, though. I¡¯ll definitely need to move to the next level of qi condensation once everyone is settled. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Because of this, though, I need to let them know what they are risking. Strangely enough, warning them may mitigate the negative response my actions are causing. ¡°My apologies if I have come across as crass. I speak directly, as what I am saying could engender hard feelings, if not known beforehand. The innovative contract that will be signed will cause backlash to any who are using techniques to listen in. As I am not looking to purposely cause harm to any of you, I recommend that you preemptively remove the techniques.¡± The room remains silent. An air of disbelief is floating around, even among the Yellow Sashes and Ai/Lin. To even suggest such a thing is both face slapping, but also contradictorily courteous, if true. The people who have been suddenly told they are bugged, are anxious. What will this mean for them? Should they leave, to save face for an invisible perpetrator? Do they really have a ¡®bug¡¯ on them? It appears the overall consensus is to stay and find out what happens next. Human curiosity is a powerful thing and the contract Master Ming has made pushes the boundaries of the known contract sphere. History in the making. Of course, this is also part of the reason I¡¯ve done this. When Master Ming appears back on the scene and shows himself to be better than ever and allied with me¡­ it will add credibility to us both. For him, his new prowess. For me, the fact I could bring back a powerhouse. In the interim, the mysteriousness of the whole situation is a cover for me. Nonetheless, this is when the contract goes out to every person in the room. I get an automatic denial from one member in the Yellow Sashes. My eyes drift over to her. It¡¯s the first woman in a position of power I met in the Yellow Sashes, whose name I never caught. She was the one that was interacting with Wu Qing directly, seemingly keeping her in line. I get a feeling that she is stronger than her mid foundation establishment realm may show. She nods sagely at me and leaves the building. Her intention was clear. She was moderating the situation until it was time for the contract to be put into place. In a sense¡­ providing the formal handoff between the Yellow Sashes group to me. Automatically, I can feel backlashes shoot out, as people accept after reading the contract. They all came here with the general knowledge they were giving themselves over, so I¡¯m not surprised at the speed of decisions. Even with that, Ai and Lin were actually one of the first to accept the contract. The question might be asked, why would I give such a contract to my closest allies if I can trust them with my deepest secrets? Because it also serves as an emergency cyanide pill, in case of an emergency. It was actually something we had discussed back in the caves once we got to where we could afford contracts ourselves. While I understand their reasoning¡­ I can¡¯t help but not want them to do so. It all boils down to this. If they are captured and tortured, they can end it all quickly while protecting their precious family from themselves (their memories and souls). And with this new contract, even in death, they can protect their memories from being dredged up. Mostly, of course. With enough resources, investments, and time something could still be found. Though, that¡¯s because the soul isn¡¯t completely erased. Either way, as more people accept the contract, my qi is being constantly refilled and drained. There were quite a few qi marks on the group members. But there were also other methods being used that seem to still trigger the backlash. From my estimation, that backlash is no joke either. While the damage wouldn¡¯t be permanent, it definitely can¡¯t be blown off even by higher tiered cultivators. Especially, since it is using the person¡¯s own qi against them. Warning them about it directly will lessen the political blow and make them more hesitant to make moves against me. What I¡¯m most surprised about is that even after hearing all of this dangerous talk, no one else walked away. Their faces hardened even further. That only happens in this world if people have no other option left. Though, I guess¡­ that really is the case for these people. Most didn¡¯t make it into the sect, so if they want power, they have no choice but to throw everything away. Not everyone is in that position, though. My eyes drift over to a few of the nobles in the group. The all-female posse and their leader, Shi Ji, the blond-haired, red-eyed woman. She hasn¡¯t accepted the contract yet. Our eyes meet. A blush comes across her face and she touches her nose. Immediately after, she accepts the contract. Her posse follows soon after. ¡­ ¡­ these pheromones are pretty unethical. Chapter 249 - Approaching Vultures Surprisingly enough, everything goes smoothly from there. I have everyone grab their stuff and shuffle over to where the ex-Yellow Sashes members have the carriages. Some of the Yellow Sash members, like Shi and the qi cultivations experts, lead the way, directing people as necessary. All according to my words and actions. 550+ lives are now in my hands. A huge responsibility. That vast majority of which are seen as wastes. Not worth investing in or even to look at, in the cultivator society. I hope to change that. Both as a way to improve myself and them. I¡¯ll need to be better, to make sure that they grow in the right way. My eyes drift over to the more well-ordered groups that have separated themselves from the others. I am a bit surprised by some of the noble groups that joined. There are certainly more barriers for them to make such a decision to go under someone of my status. I¡¯m not a noble, though it is theorized I may be. I¡¯ve definitely made myself at partial odds with several groups. And the way I focus on commoners is likely to be grating to some of them. There are certainly many benefits to being with me, but those are pretty evident at this point. It¡¯s just the fact that they could see past it, is the surprise for me. Outside Shi Ji¡¯s group, there are several other nobles and groups that have joined. But before I can mull over their reasonings for joining, my attention is stolen back away by two blurs; one silvery and the other a shiny black, that basically sprinted at me after I finished directing people. I¡¯m basically tackled by both of them, and even with my increased strength, it appears they haven¡¯t been slacking in their training, as I stumble back a few steps from the force of it. Ai is the first speak out. ¡°James, you did it! And so soon too¡­¡± I feel a bit confused by what she means, as we didn¡¯t discuss me starting a personal group in our previous talks. She buries her head into my chest as Lin clarifies. ¡°Gong¡¯s been keeping us informed¡­ of¡­of¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°¡­Sniff¡± Not this again¡­ ¡­ ¡°Sniff. Sniff.¡± ¡°Sniff.¡± But, despite my initial horror and to my surprise, they both take a final sniff and then back away. ¡°Wow, you smell fantastic today.¡± ¡°Yeah, I missed this smell.¡± Ai and Lin say this casually. ¡­ Is it bad I¡¯m a little disappointed there wasn¡¯t a bigger reaction? Yeah, that¡¯s bad. It makes sense, though. They¡¯ve been with me from the start. And even with normal pheromones, after a while, you get used to it. It still has a positive effect. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Likely, the same thing will happen to the people in the personal group, eventually. Lin continues speaking, her eyes locked on mine. Though, there¡¯s a slight increase in intensity to both of theirs. ¡°Yeah, Gong kept us updated on what you were doing and how things were going. ¡°¡­ including the bad stuff.¡± ¡°Yeah, to encounter so many issues on the way here. It looks like our suspicions were correct, that you might have a tough time of things.¡± I mean, we planned for some obstruction¡­ but they don¡¯t even know everything that happened. And we can¡¯t even talk about it directly out here. Gongs name is safe to say, but there always might be eyes and ears watching, especially now that we are ¡®on the map¡¯. Like me, their eyes show their wish to convey other things that can¡¯t be freely said here. Luckily for us, the tower has an area deep underground that even the stronger elders would have trouble seeing or listening into. And I¡¯ll have my scan on high alert for anything outside or above that. We just have to get there first. However, almost as if on cue, my scan picks up a presence flying on a sword towards the people loading into the carriages. I quickly scope out their appearance. A middle-aged appearing, black-haired man with a stoic look on his face. Despite this image, all I¡¯m getting from him are bad vibes. The timing is too coincidental. And based on his flight speed, lack of strain, and bearing, I believe he is, at the least, a low Core Formation elder. I turn to Ai and Lin with a serious look, showing them something is up. ¡°It looks like those won¡¯t be the only bad things that have come up. It looks like we have company.¡± My eyes turn over toward the carriages and I can see their eyes harden in response. I can hear Ai mutter to Lin something. ¡°It really is one thing after another¡­¡± ¡­ It really is, isn¡¯t it? I dash over there and a few of the people going into the vehicles pause, seeing my steadfast focus on the horizon. Normally, I would try to hide this knowledge, but my scan had previously informed me that this ¡®ability¡¯ of mine to see into the distance, is already known in the information sectors. With me taking so obvious an action, many people both out of and in the carriages pause to look in the same one. Occasionally, whispering to each other. Soon enough, their curiosity is sated. The elder in question soars into view and lands before me. I¡¯m not a fool, despite my silly actions from time to time. I immediately bow and indicate for all of those around me to do so, as well. Most don¡¯t require the prompting. ¡°Esteemed elder, thank you for gracing us with your presence!¡± My scan picks up a lazy nod, as if this is normal for him¡­ which it is, in this culture. I just still have to get used to bowing my head constantly. I can practically feel his eyes running over me and I double check that my anti-spiritual sense covering is active and working. While it primarily meant to combat the spiritual sense of a middle stage foundation establishment cultivator, that is against an actively hostile enemy. Against a higher tier cultivator, it would be like a paper in front of a knife, but it¡¯s still a barrier. The act of having a barrier there shows that you will know if they try to break through it. Especially, being a new cultivator, a good deal may assume that there will be little to no defense for their more subtle techniques. The barrier I setup prevents that. And just as expected, I feel a tiny probe at my defenses. Nothing that could breach, but I can see his eyes widen and I raise my stance just enough to meet his eyes. The message is clear. ¡®I know what you just tried.¡¯ His face turns red with bluster as he sputters something out. ¡°I-I see the rumors are true about Senior Song taking on a capable disciple.¡± He catches himself and comes up with a widely used excuse. ¡°It¡¯s heartening that the youths of today are up to par and passed my little test.¡± I bow my head down again and speak out in a respectful tone. ¡°I¡¯m grateful to have impressed you, Elder.¡± ¡­ ¡­ And I say nothing else. An awkward silence covers the area. In this situation, normally the thing to add would be, ¡®Is there anything we/I can assist you with?¡¯ But I seriously feel some bad vibes from this guy. Saying such a thing opens the doors for him to validly take claim to something. However, remaining with our heads bowed and allowing him to take the lead in the conversation is another form of respect. One that allows us to not offer anything, but requires him to ask. Giving him the knowledge that we don¡¯t trust him, but still respect him. Giving him face. Which are all things that I learned from the book I read in the library that referenced the interactions between nobles, cultivators, and for this society. Unfortunately for us, he plows ahead. ¡°Well. I¡¯d like to welcome you to our sect. Having such a promising individual join is a joyous occasion. And maybe discuss some of the curious things I¡¯ve heard in private. Perhaps you could show me some of the¡­¡± He freezes in mid-sentence, his back straightening like a rod. Sweat piles on his brow. I feel a bit confused before my scan picks up movement from far away, but moving in fast. A recognizable person who brings an automatic smile to my face. His lips seem to have suddenly dried, and he stutters something out. ¡°I-I¡¯ll wait here, as I¡¯ve gotten word that Senior Song is approaching.¡± She¡¯s been watching this whole time, hasn¡¯t she? Waiting for any vultures to swoop in. Soon enough, the woman in question arrives. With her black curls flowing behind her and graceful movements, even those who were previously bowed can¡¯t help but to stare. Especially, considering that she has reverted back into a youthful beauty beyond understanding¡­ changing from an old woman. But what I personally find curious, is that her blue eyes and tight smile are perked in a cat-like fashion She definitely has something planned. Chapter 250 - Dont Poke the Tigress Her slowly growing Cheshire grin helps me to realize something new about Sister Nuan. She¡¯s terrifying. Despite her serene and mind-blowingly attractive appearance, the freakishly large smile on her face radiates cold malevolence. A piece of her I¡¯ve never seen. But none of it is directed towards me and all of it is directed in one place. Her words, calm and unhurried, but carrying a weight beyond the concept of qi, cause even me to hold my breath. ¡°Elder¡­ Ti. Ni. I see your brother has sent you to ¡®welcome¡¯ newcomers again. However, I think he may have chosen the exactly right person for the job this time.¡± She waves in our direction. ¡°So¡­ do what you came here to do. ¡°Welcome them.¡± I can actually hear the gulp from him as his body follows her order rather than his mind. The act of complete submission to her whims. As he does so, I can see her face completely change as she turns toward me, giving a kind and reassuring smile. One that I am more familiar with from her. This actually causes even more shivers, seeing the complete differences in her persona on a such a enrapturing face. The sense of a monster buried underneath the surface. Knowing someone is strong is one thing. But to feel the utter despair of such a thing is different. Even when I challenged her to get into the inner sect, she didn¡¯t give off such an aura. It was more of an¡­ entertained, yet annoyed feeling. Even as she crumpled me into the ground. Now, I can see why the other elders were terrified of her and also pitying me. ¡­. Even on my side, I am honestly scared. My eyes naturally drift over to my close friends. If I feel this way from the slight bit I felt, what about them? Frozen in fear. Almost literally. Not a single person moves even an inch in the hopes of not catching her attention. It is not until she gives an affirming nod to the group, before a collective breath is let out and all eyes land on the supposedly esteemed elder, who is looking as if the world is ending. He shakily moves before me and bows his head deeply. ¡°W-Welcome to the sect, Young Master James. I-I have great expectations for your growth.¡± He takes a cautious look at Sister Nuan, as if to see if she is satisfied. She raises a hand, slightly exposing her space bracelet. ¡°I think a ¡®welcome gift¡¯ is in order from such an esteemed and prosperous elder, towards a new talent that is raising other such talents.¡± Even more than before, it looks like he takes a physical blow from this as he staggers back, before recovering. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s doing, as my scan isn¡¯t picking up anything¡­ but my best guess is she¡¯s using the tactics he was planning to do to us on him. His arm touches a ring on his left hand and pulls out a familiar type of spirit stone. An orb filed with a fog of sorts. A superior spirit stone. Easily worth $1 million dollars or 1 Big Gold Coin in this world. An able to be liquidated into 1000 regular spirit stones. At this sight, all of the followers look hungrily at it. All until it reluctantly leaves his hand and enters mine. For an elder of his strength and background, I¡¯m assuming this shouldn¡¯t hurt him too much. But likely, the message behind why he has to give this and in front of so many people are what¡¯s really getting to him. ¡­ for us though, this is practically gold. And not just for the monetary aspect. This can be split into 1000 other stones¡­ which I can distribute to the group. From what I can tell, I¡¯m already satisfied by this, as this will be massively helpful to us. But Sister Nuan isn¡¯t. Her face has changed even a little towards this Elder Ti Ni. Her steadfast eyes are practically showing that this isn¡¯t enough. She wants to make him hurt for even daring to go against her. And him coming to do this is definitely a slight against her. As my scan shows, things like this are used as tests of the master-disciple relationship for adversarial groups within sects. The fact they sent an elder to do this ¡®welcoming¡¯, rather than a disciple shows they are really testing what level of individuals could get away with things against her disciple. If she let an elder get away with it, then they¡¯d send a disciple, if a disciple, then a regular student. Most masters are not willing to go to hard against another elder for something and will just stop them from taking anything. When a disciple comes, they¡¯ll scold them and request compensation from their elder. Anything below that shows the master doesn¡¯t really care or has too many disciples to care. Sister Nuan responding to this is a matter of course for her first disciple. But her level of response is disproportionately high. She gives an angry sigh, as the elder in question begins to pull out another superior spirit stone. ¡°¡­ Ti Ni. You seem to be under a misconception.¡± She drops all pretenses and titles. The chill in her voice is palpable. ¡°Your boss should have informed you of what transpired between my disciple and I. ¡°¡­ so why would you not believe offending him, wouldn¡¯t be offending me?!¡± Her voice is soft, but is like a shout in our ears and behind her a faint image of an impossibly sharp sword appears. The ground shudders slightly, creaking beneath us. While no movement is happening in the air, it feels like space itself near her is being cut by an edge. A sword aura slipped out. An unconscious action that shows her level of internal anger. Before any of us or even the elder can even react to this, it quickly disappears. Her face turns serene and calm, but still staring intently at him. But its existence remains deep in our minds. And for the person who it was aimed at, even more so. His eyes wide in fear, I can see him searching for words, with all the arrogance of a cultivator gone. I can practically see him think through his next actions, before he deeply bows to her and then just as much to I. ¡°I-I¡¯m deeply sorry for my actions. I did not realize the bond that you two shared and have overstepped my bounds. As a f-fellow elder of the sect, would you be able to forgive this transgression with this humble gift?¡± He holds out 10 additional superior stones to her. She continues to stare at him, before giving a small nod. Taking the stones. He gives another shiver, before bowing again to us both and leaving at a fast pace on his sword. As he soars off in the distance, the chill in the air fades and is replaced with a mirthful warmth from Sister Nuan. ¡°Ahhhhhhh. I¡¯ve been waiting to put him in his place for a while now. Serves him right.¡± She lackadaisically tosses the 10 stones over to me. Rather than try to catch them all, I grab them with my space bracelet as they come close. ¡°While I still don¡¯t think these are nearly enough, I probably shouldn¡¯t push it any further. ¡°Here. These are for you. And for your group, if they work hard for you, of course.¡± She turns to the group. The group immediately bows to her. Out of a combination of fear and respect. She speaks casually, but with the same mirth as before. ¡°My disciple is capable. You made the right decision in following him. ¡°Obey his instructions and he¡¯ll treat you well. Without question he will make you better off than you were before. That is all.¡± ¡°¡°¡°Thank you, Elder Song!¡±¡±¡± The group shouts out, mostly in unison, their thanks. She gives a wince at being called an elder, but nods and hops on her sword. Turning her head to me, with her voice a little lower. ¡°I¡¯ll meet you at the tower. Let me know if anything serious comes up with this. Though, that should ward away any other idiots that might try something¡± She throws over a talisman. My scan shows me it is one that will allow me to notify her if something is wrong. Just as quickly as she came, she flies off into the distance. And now with a group looking both meek and hungrily at me. ¡­ I¡¯m going to have to give up these stones, aren¡¯t I? Chapter 251 - Reassurance and Choices I¡¯m deep in thought about my newfound wealth of 11 superior spirit stones. Just one of these would be worth the cost of 10 low-tier, but still cultivation-friendly homes, containing a higher-than-normal amount of ambient qi. What I now have is actually a nest egg for the start of a new clan. But some movement catches my eye. It¡¯s Ai and Lin. They move beside me with wry smiles. Lin¡¯s eyes are glancing at the bracelet. ¡°It¡¯s a lot, isn¡¯t it? I wouldn¡¯t have been able to imagine such a thing back in that alley.¡± Ai¡¯s eyes glaze over for a second. ¡°No¡­ no, I wouldn¡¯t have. There wasn¡¯t much to think about there, other than surviving.¡± Even I fall silent, as my thoughts go back to where they started from and I met them at. A dark, desolate alley full of painful memories for them. Lin keeps her voice low as she speaks. ¡°You should keep the ten. Use the one to give spirit stones to your followers. ¡°It¡¯s expected that you would take the lion¡¯s share, but a small portion of such a large windfall to your followers would bring goodwill.¡± But on my hand, that Ai has taken in hers, she is drawing out the words of something else. ¡°Save two stones for Gong. They can use the both the funds and spirit stones once we get them the techniques.¡± Right. We have another group that can use this just as much, if not more, than this one. The demi-humans under Gong¡¯s territory. Even now I can feel them training their bodies to peak performance. I haven¡¯t forgotten, but I¡¯ve been distracted by so many other things that it¡¯s easy to get lost from what I came here to do. My eyes drift over to Ai and Lin, who have moved to both of my sides. I can feel a reassuring glance from them. That puts my heart at ease. My sworn sisters. ¡­ I can rely on them. Trust them completely. A tiny weight feels like it¡¯s been removed from my shoulders. I may have increased my friend circle with people I want to trust more, like Mei Lin, Shi, and the others part of my close personal group, as well as my new master, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can trust them completely. Even with the contract. It¡¯ll take time and getting to know each other better for that. Adding to that, the secret with the demi-humans that could get the entire sect wiped out¡­ I definitely feel antsy about getting more people really close with me. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Within the group, people have already noticed the position they have with me. Seeing them stand next to me and talking privately like this already puts them in a higher position within the group. But even without my influence, they were already in that position of respect. After all, they are inner court sect members, having a high spirit root and a strong foundation. Either way, with them like this, people are quick to listen when they move forward and get others back in the carriages. And soon enough, everyone is in. I sit beside one of the Yellow Sashes women, who is leading the carriages in the front. Making sure that the people that are in my close personal group are in the carriages closest to the front, near where I¡¯ll be. In case anything happens, I want to make sure I am in a place to help them. The carriages themselves aren¡¯t really special, just more durable, roomy, and more pleasant to be in than most. The beasts that are pulling them, however, are. Looking like small plesiosaurs, the slick-looking, long-necked reptile has a harness around its neck and back. While it is pulling in one direction, its head looks around curiously at the world and things going on around it. Despite this, they are remarkably relaxed as we move. Considering the fact it has flippers, it is a wonder how they can gain such purchase on the ground to move such heavy objects. My scan quickly informs me that their feet may look like flippers, but are more like Komodo dragon feet, covered in thick fat. It appears they have a high pulling speed. With them providing a solid, but growing acceleration, the carriages move forward at a pace comparable to a speeding car. They aren¡¯t special to those around us, but to me, they represent another part of this world that varies from my own. Making me reminiscent of my own and what I¡¯ve become more used to. Regardless of my thoughts, the creatures and carriages surge forward, reaching a steady speed of 100 kilometers per hour. Considering the distance to the tower, it¡¯ll likely take two days of travel to get there. Hmm. Nothing to do but sit here for the trip. ¡­ though, this could be a good idea to learn more about the people under me. For the next few hours, I simply used my scan to first watch for danger, but secondly to listen in on conversations. I quickly found that most women, both Yellow Sashes and normal, were looking to be concubines of some sort, to get benefits from me. ¡­ and some men, too. Which is simply a product of the culture in this world. Not only is it how people get ahead, it¡¯s a form of service. And with having a contract like this, practically expected. In fact, for some of them, it was the defining factor. Either way, I could no longer stomach listening in. Hearing numerous women talk about how they¡¯d love to be taken and ravished does things to a person¡¯s psyche that I quickly realized wouldn¡¯t be healthy. It felt a little too close to that situation I had with Meili, the assassin at the teleportation gate. Holding power over a person and having them submit to what I want whenever I want. I¡¯d be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t deeply attracted to the idea of it. What man doesn¡¯t want attractive women practically begging to be with them, especially if they didn¡¯t have that in the past? But I¡¯ve been using my scan on myself lately. To get a clue about my suspicions about what would happen if I just decided to fully give in. Full, lustful orgies. My principles dropping one by one. Enjoying life at every step¡­ until I lose everything in an instant. It¡¯s not reading the future, but simply seeing the pattern from others in similar positions. Of those with similar mindsets and high power, that were thrust into a lust filled environment. Some tried to go cold turkey, while others dove straight in. Both types generally failed. Surprisingly enough, the best way to experience such a life¡­ is to take it a little at a time. While reaffirming your principles and values. So, the orgies can still happen, you just can¡¯t let yourself be changed by it. Which essentially means that Sister Nuan was right, in a way. I need to open up more sexually. Not only for people close to me¡­ but to be open to other encounters as well. If I don¡¯t, when deep enticement comes, I may fall into a well I¡¯ll never get out of. The Yellow Sashes Leader, Wu Qing, was ultimately playing nice with me when she revealed her true appearance and tried to entice me. She didn¡¯t even use any true techniques on me, both of the cultivation and sexual nature. ¡­ I¡¯m both excited and terrified. Either way, I know the people I¡¯ll be talking with first before I try anything. The soft sounds of reptilian feet shuffling across the ground provide a backdrop for my thoughts to mull over this. By the time I finish collecting my thoughts, we are already making camp for the night on one of the long overhang trails above the dark depths. Chapter 252 - Hit a Plateau The night is peaceful, with the sound of the forests and jungles below creating a natural white noise even at the height of this overhang. Despite flying over this earlier, the sense of scale from the height I viewed this at is completely different. The width of the overhang has been at the least half a kilometer and at the most 1-2 kilometers. Which is technically small in cultivation world scales, but when you can walk in the middle of the road and have some difficulty seeing the edge of the road, it definitely feels like quite a bit of space. And we are on one of the side roads that will help us get to the tower quicker, as it isn¡¯t just a straight shot there otherwise. The main roads that head up the mountain are, of course, larger. Which is to accommodate the truly large amounts of supplies that can come into the sect in bulk. Despite the peace, slowly we hear the sounds of truly terrifying beasts. Roars of ferocious animal. The gifted can even feel the bellows of massive creatures. These sounds indicate that a large amount of movement is occurring in the area below us. Which can only be because of our presence, as such large shifts only happen from great opportunities or wars between the competing beast groups. And in a terrifyingly present sense, the flight of giant flying creatures that float just at the edge of the road. Giant insects. Flying bird-like creatures. Soaring reptiles. And even some creatures that I can only compare to aquatic abominations. Just waiting there at the edge. While some are preying on each other, the majority seem to be waiting for something. Everyone here is terrified because of this. From what my scan had gathered, there are several factions of spirit beasts in these open areas. Of course, being on the sect¡¯s mountain means that the rule, even among them, should be that sect members are off limits. ¡­ Should be. Even with the sun going down, no one is ready to sleep. In fact, from the fearful mutters I can hear, they are sure they will attack once the darkness comes. The city people are scared by the lack of lights around, but even the country people in the group are worried, for good reason. Things are getting louder and louder from them. A panic is rising within the group. Those with cultivation have already been singled out and have already positioned themselves at the edges of the group, providing a bulwark. Looking plenty scared themselves. And it¡¯s not that they were pushed there, it just gives them a better view of the surroundings. My scan is observing any movement towards us, but it seems they aren¡¯t preparing for an attack once night hits. It has to be a ¡®someone¡¯ that they are waiting. This is a great opportunity. Times of strife are great to bring solidarity. Having been using my conversation scan constantly lately, I¡¯m getting a feel about how to say things to people for a positive response. This allows me to use less of it on that and keep it on the combat/trap scan. I¡¯m keeping the combat on, to help in case I¡¯ve misread the situation. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. The sound of people worrying is only growing louder as the sun continues to drop. Coming ever closer to the horizon. The hum of fear only makes the spirit beasts on the edge salivate, as it means less organized prey. I only say a few words, but at a level where they can all hear. ¡°Calm down everyone.¡± Things go silent. Normally, that wouldn¡¯t work in a group like this, but they all were subconsciously looking at me for direction this whole time. The most important this is to maintain confidence and project surety for them. ¡°Some of you may not know this, but the areas between towers, the halls, and the inner court pagodas are filled with beasts, spirit beasts, and tamed creatures. ¡°Dangerous in their own way, but the sect has an understanding with the ruling creatures in these areas that they will come down hard on anyone that preys on the sect members.¡± I look out at the flying creatures hovering at the edge of the road. ¡°There¡¯s a reason they haven¡¯t already come out here to come after us.¡± Visible and audible relief comes from many in the group. Particularly, those of no status or body cultivation. In a fight, they¡¯d be the first attacked by the groups. The cultivators in the group seem a little relieved, but still wary. Their senses are telling them the same thing that I can feel. The beasts are out for meat. My tone changes to a serious one. Breaking their relief. ¡°Don¡¯t relax, though. The mere fact they are doing such a thing means we must remind them of this. No one¡¯s been in our towers for quite a while. So, we need to prepare for the worst.¡± Everyone turns tense again. ¡°Here¡¯s how I want you all to be positioned. Let¡¯s circle the carriages. I want everyone without a weapon to grab one of the daggers from inside them.¡± With some merchants and carriage drivers in the group, they hasten to do the simple, but effective tactic of creating a circular barrier of carriages. A well-known tactic for people in the trade. However, the type of carriage here won¡¯t be as effective as a wagon, as the luxurious-looking design isn¡¯t meant for defensive positioning. To compensate, I have a little spacing in-between each wagon, where the cultivators stand and prepare their weapons. Some have also climbed on top, if they have ranged attacks. Despite its weaknesses, it still provides another major benefit. The feeling of safety. Adding to that, each carriage provided by the Yellow Sashes comes with daggers inside. The daggers are normally meant not only for fighting enemies, but the occupants themselves. This is because prostitutes usually won¡¯t have a good life if they are captured. Some may prefer death or fighting to that. There are even a few left. And all of this happened pretty quickly, as I used my scan and my knowledge of the subjects to correct anything that might prove a defensive weakness. There¡¯s only one big flaw to the whole thing. The enemies here fly. But, even with that, this should allow us to reduce their angles of attack and give some kind of counterattack. The hum of the flying creatures has certainly diminished, as the disorganized rabble from before seems much more prepared and ready for an attack. Something any predator is wary to face. As I continue to work within the group, nothing happens for the next few minutes or is looking like it will, so I move my attention back to what I can do to help the situation. Subconsciously, I reach toward my back and pockets. As they have been this whole time, some of my spirit beasts are lying dormant and cultivating on my body at this very moment. The turtle, on my back and the appearance of a shield. The earthworm, giant frog, and the carp that lives in the frog¡¯s mouth hide in my pocket. Shrunken down for convenience. And the curious plant that could walk, which condensed itself, entwining into my clothes and over my body like tattoos. Last, but not least, I can sense the panther stalking in the distance. It¡¯s stealth capabilities still allowing it to be unnoticed, even against these creatures. Each is in the varying stages of Qi Condensation. But with my healing power, should be much stronger in a fight. While Dana and the hero group might put up a fight, they would likely get crushed against true spirit beasts with cultivation. Even Dana would have trouble with the internals of a higher cultivation spirit beast. Either way, the only thing we can do is wait for darkness. And either a fight or a tense standoff awaits us. In the meantime, we still have another half-hour until it becomes truly dark. I setup a shift schedule and have some of them try to sleep. I suspect that whoever is coming will come in the dark, dead of night. We¡¯ll have a bit before then. Chapter 253 - Its Not The Size... The darkness comes and while there was a shiver of apprehension from the group, no action came from the flying creatures. All remained silent and, over time, the group relaxed a bit. As suspected, it is not until a few hours past that I receive a sign from my scan of further movement from the spirit beast groups. Five beast figures approach from below the ridge. Arrogant and full of power. 1 Early Foundation Establishment, 3 Peak Qi Condensation, and 1 High Qi Condensation. Clearly, these are the bosses of the area. We have a few minutes before they arrive, so I get everyone up and ready for them. During the hours that we were waiting, I made quite a few alchemical torches and illumination flares that will burn brightly through the night, without burning anyone. Each has an extremely large area of luminosity, so obviously we spread it around to keep the area well lit. I also prepare some As the bosses come closer, I light some of the illumination flares in their general direction. When I set off the reaction, they shoot off like a rocket into the night sky, before giving a small pop with a massive amount of light. Revealing the entire plateau, as the lights slowly drop. Giving us plenty of time to see our potential adversaries. A giant flying beetle-like insect (who appears to be the leader), two bird creatures, a bear spirit beast, and a snake come up over the edge. Flying and crawling, respectively. The air around them screams of arrogance, as the foundation establishment beetle¡¯s spiritual sense washes over us. Despite their clear shock at the lights that lit up the area like the sun, they still seem confident. Some nobles in our group bristle at their arrogant behavior, but quickly rein themselves in. Especially with spirit beasts that are stronger than you, it¡¯s far too dangerous to even slightly act out. And the nobles will be a huge target, tasting even better than the others, with their body cultivation history. In order to direct the attention to myself, I step forward and send a sign for the spirit beasts on my body to reveal themselves. One by one, they each move off of me and grow to the size of a dumpster, with only the turtle and the plant remaining on me. I can sense the panther moving closer, while remaining in shadow. The Big Beetle, larger than a semi-truck, lumbers over to us. Despite its size, it can apparently fly and move extremely fast. A bellowing masculine voice comes out from its mouth. ¡°It appears we have visitors from the sect. Have you come to offer these as a tribute?¡± He waves his massive chitin horn over at the group of cultivation-less people. ¡­ It really doesn¡¯t know the rules here. Or maybe, just don¡¯t care. It is my responsibility to inform it first. Before taking further action. ¡°Hello. Are you aware that the Elder for this area has returned? I am her disciple and¡­¡± ¡°Hahahahaha, nonsense! ¡°It has been decades since anyone¡¯s returned to the towers here. I see you younglings have tried to become cleverer, but you¡¯ll have to do better than that.¡± In an almost human-like way, he shakes his head with a scornful laugh. A scent of bloodthirst is coming across from their group. A wish for meat and blood, one that has been expected with all of this movement and coordination. I can sense the ex-Yellow Sashes Foundation Establishment cultivator stepping forward, but I motion her to stay back. She looks obviously worried, but still obeys. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Shoot. I don¡¯t want to use her strength like that and reveal all my cards to the group. Adding to that, spirit beasts, who are stronger than cultivators at the same level, surround us. Without my healing ability, we would be screwed. With it, we could survive. But at what cost? Some people could even be picked up and dragged away via the sky. No amount of healing can help a captured and tortured person. I could go to save them, but it would still be a net loss in reputation. The only safe option is the taming ability. I didn¡¯t want to have to use it, but this situation isn¡¯t leaving me much choice. Ugh. This will reduce how much I have available for healing, even more. ¡­ but if I don¡¯t, we¡¯ll have to fight a battle that I¡¯m not sure I could win. Or need to call in Sister Nuan, which I¡¯d rather not do. It wouldn¡¯t look good to call her in for every little thing. Another hit to reputation. Well. Taming it is. ¡°Back when I got here 30 years ago, there was countless fighting and talking about how the sect would come in and kill us all. But over the years, we¡¯ve been the ones to eat your people. Whether they wander here or were looking to claim us for material¡­¡± The beetle leader continues to spout off more things about how he is looking forward to who we will give up for his group. My group is getting restless from his words, but I shake my head at them while he monologues to calm them down. My spirit beast fan out a bit and stand between their group and ours, giving some mental relief to our group, despite the beetle scoffing and still speaking out random things. ¡­ it really likes monologuing. In the meantime, I send out taming requests to everyone here except for him. All the flying creatures that were menacing us earlier actually accept the contract near instantly. They typically get sacrificed as cannon fodder pretty quickly in battles, so such a deal that includes healing is quite favorable to them. But I¡¯m surprised to see that the leaders alongside the beetle are hesitating. Even as they look at each other, understanding the others might take it. As per the non-disclosure agreement they agree to, to even view the contract, they can¡¯t even discuss it with each other. Which helps me to understand the problem. Even if there is a law of the jungle, a backstab is frowned upon in any society. Even in the spirit beast¡¯s society. If they betray this beetle for no discernable reason, with not being able to discuss the contract, they too might quickly get taken down. They need a good reason to back down. Out of my creatures¡­ which would be the best to take down this behemoth of a beetle? It has an insanely tough carapace. Massive jaws that can cut through things like butter. A higher cultivation than anyone here, except the foundation establishment cultivator. And can move extremely quickly, through the air and on the ground. It¡¯s a basically a tank. My turtle spirit beast is defensively focused, so that won¡¯t work. The frog, carp, and worm have their own strengths, but the strong carapace would be a struggle to get through. That leaves the panther and the plant. Hmm¡­ the plant could work. Though, I seem to have a habit of using similar tactics regularly. ¡­ Eh, why not use what works? I direct my next words at the giant beetle spirit beast, referencing his constant monologues. ¡°Since you feel that way, perhaps the best way to handle this is to have a one-on-one battle between you and someone from our group?¡± He finally falls silent at my words. Despite being from a completely different species, I can see the look of disdain and ridicule from him. ¡°Huh? Why would I do something like that when I ha¡­¡± He looks around at the surrounding creatures, who until recently were relatively loyal to him. Normally, this would be when they vocalize their support. But they instead stare at him. He has to prove himself. ¡°Y-you ungrateful bastards! I invited you all to this feast and you da¡­ Fine. We¡¯ll determine who is the right one in this.¡± He turns back to us, his horn turning red. ¡°Send out your sacrifice to me. And for your impunity, I¡¯ll eat all but one of you as a lesson. Look forward to seeing who it is.¡± The crowd behind me rustles, wondering who might be sent to go. Once again, the foundation establishment cultivator steps close to me. ¡°Would you like for me to fight? I¡¯m not sure that I can win this, but I have some abilities that may work against him?¡± ¡­ I really have to find out this woman¡¯s name. This is twice now she¡¯s individually stepped up to fight. I shake my head at her. ¡°No, I already have plans for this situation. This one here will win this for us.¡± The plant on my body snakes its way off of me, growing in size as it does so. And keeps growing. And growing. ¡­ And growing. ¡­ and still growing. Before our eyes is a massive ¡®Jack in the Beanstalk¡¯ style plant creature. From the feeling I¡¯m getting off it, it is definitely changing its size just to show off. Even the beetle says something. ¡°¡­ It¡¯s not all about the size, you know?¡± Chapter 254 - The Root of the Issue Once the plant stopped growing, it was easily the height of a skyscraper and the length/width of a small building. Truly reminiscent of a bean stalk reaching into the heavens. The beetle looks at this plant with almost a condescending glance, before shaking its massive head. ¡°As could be expected, this plant has no brain. Increasing its size against me will do nothing against my abilities and body. In fact, I was raised up on eating plant creatures.¡± His gaze turns malicious and hungry. ¡°You will just turn into another one of my meals.¡± He dives at it with a fury, moving in a blur and like a caterpillar on speed, chewing a massive tunnel going all the way up the plant¡¯s body. Throughout this, my plant creature doesn¡¯t even slightly move. For the next minute, this continues and the beetles chew tunnels all the way back down to the ground. Once it returns, it comes down heaving and panting. Appearing stuffed. Seems like this beetle bit off more than it could chew. However, soon enough, that thought is quickly dispelled, as it takes a deep breath and its body condenses with its breathing stabilizing. It now looks more invigorated than before. My scan picks up what actually happened. A conversion of material into qi it can use. An ability that most spirit beasts have that I was aware of, but hadn¡¯t seen done before. It gives a barking laugh after absorbing it. ¡°Hahahahaha! I had assumed you would be of a higher cultivation with being this group¡¯s choice, but I guess I shouldn¡¯t have expected that much from such weaklings.¡± The people behind me shuffle uncertainly. From a visual perspective, it doesn¡¯t look good, as a good tenth of the plant was chewed. The next few seconds quickly quelled their fears, as I can feel the plant taking action when the beetle continues to speak. ¡°A few more bites from me an¡­. And¡­ ugh. Ughhhh. Bllleeeech.¡± A painful looking blood fountain erupts from his mouth in the middle of his words. His eyes swim in confusion as the red liquid streams from his orifices. He stumbles to the left¡­. Then to the right. And back again. ¡°What¡­ is happening? My body¡­ I can¡¯t¡­¡± After these words, his jaws continue to move, but no sound comes out. And then the light in his eyes dims. The next thirty seconds are filled with silence. All until his body collapses. Causing everyone nearby to flinch. Even his allies, who appear absolutely terrified at the sudden and inglorious death of the creature who had recently been the king of their area. Everyone¡¯s eyes immediately turn to the likely culprit, the towering plant. Whose eaten gaps are regenerating before our eyes, courtesy of both its natural abilities and my healing. Then everyone¡¯s eyes turn to the secondary actor in this. Me. Someone from our side speaks out the fateful words. ¡°¡­ Is it over?¡± Scrraaaaaaaape. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. As if that was a flag in a movie, the giant beetle immediately stands up, his claws scratching into the stone. Making a horrendously terrifying noise. But there¡¯s something wrong with it. I describe the beetle as it¡­ as clearly something has taken over. Glassy eyes and a gaping mouth. An unsteady gait, as it lumbers toward the plant. And finally, the most obvious of features, many plant tendrils that slip in and out of every orifice. ¡­ So the plant is a puppeteer, huh? The body of the beetle is still alive. It¡¯s cultivation¡­ stolen, but kept in the body. Keeping the body, discarding the mind. I don¡¯t believe that would work against anything containing a nascent soul. I find something interesting from the taming perspective, as well. Under the plant creature¡¯s taming cost, there is an increased additional amount. About third of the amount that it would have been if I recruited the foundation establishment creature into the group. This changes the game. My eyes glance over at the remaining creatures who opposed us and were waiting on the result of the match. Theirs were locked onto the beetle, but as soon as they met mine, I received the notification they accepted the contract at a lesser amount. They clearly believed it was join the contract¡­ or join the plant. Ai and Lin cautiously approach me, with even them feeling apprehensive about the technique used. Lin is the one that speaks up first. ¡°So¡­ is the beetle spirit beast taken care of?¡± Everyone leans in. The newly tamed spirit beasts included. I give a quick nod. ¡°Yeah. It¡­ won¡¯t be an issue anymore.¡± The cautious glances over at it, shows me that this was a resounding success in terms of improving my reputation. But also worsening it, in other ways. Still a net positive. The vague sense of being watched from the upper parts of the sect from my scan reaffirms that. It¡¯s not only Sister Nuan monitoring my progress. That means that I¡¯ll need to make some flourishes to keep the full extent of my taming abilities hidden. I nod at Ai and Lin before moving towards the other spirit beasts. I simply look at them and take out some ingredients from my bag that could be moderately helpful for them. They move towards me with their heads bowed, as I hand over the items. With that, the bear spirit beast speaks on behalf of their group. ¡°Thank you, Master, for these gifts. We will represent whatever you wish for our territory. Please direct us, as you wish.¡± I turn my head over to the swarms of flying creatures that previously surrounded our group on the edges of the road. ¡°They¡¯ll be coming with us. I¡¯ll also be having more of my spirit beasts come into this area. Treat them well, as they will be your superiors. Do so, and you will continue to benefit from being with me.¡± I activate my healing on them, which immediately causes their eyes to light up. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± All of them, including the flying creatures, respond in unison, shaking the ground from the number of spirit beasts roaring. ¡°Good. Also, make it your long-term goal to pacify the other local areas under spirit beast control. If you see any good seeds, I want to know, so I can have them join. Keep in mind, those who find good allies will be duly rewarded. You¡¯ll see there are benefits to working with upright cultivators.¡± They give a quick nod to this before I quickly dismiss them. With a much quicker and with a completely different attitude than when they arrived, they leave. All that is remaining of their group here is the assortment of flying spirit beasts. The giant flying insects, birds, reptiles, and weird aquatic abominations all move closer. Some of my people raise their daggers, but I remind them that these are definitely on our side. I reinforce this with my words to the creatures. ¡°Protect the carriages and make sure that we aren¡¯t harassed on the way to the towers. I expect you all to work hard at protecting the skies around the towers from now on. Of course, you¡¯ll receive benefits from this and other any other productive activities.¡± They immediately fly up and around the carriages, clearly showing obedience and a willingness to prove themselves. While this will be a further drain on my mana¡­ they are only around the barest level of Qi Condensation, hence them being the cannon fodder creatures they were planning to throw at us. As they and I grow, they will definitely be a force to reckon with. Especially those abominations. My eyes land on the creatures, which can be best described as the underside of a jellyfish, with a mass of undulating smooth tentacles coming out of it. Just floating there, by no known force. Of course, it¡¯s obviously qi that keeps it up, but it is still terrifying. ¡­ I should probably just call them air jellyfish for simplicity¡¯s sake. I tear my eyes away and move back toward the carriage, speaking out to inform everyone of our next steps. ¡°Okay, everyone, we should be safe now. Get some sleep, as we still need to travel over to the towers in the morning.¡± As an example that it¡¯s safe to sleep, I head to the seat of the front carriage and close my eyes to sleep. Everyone follows suit, though it takes a while for people to actually relax and sleep. The sound of the flapping and fluttering wings is both reassuring and frightening. I notice people are congregating close to the plant and beetle, but still giving it a wide berth. I don¡¯t blame them. What the plant did would scare practically anyone. Because the implication is still there. That it may not only be spirit beasts that it can take over¡­ Chapter 255 - The Benefit of Allies The time passes quickly, as I keep my eyes open and aware of any issues. Even more so, since the fiasco from earlier. But nothing occurs and the light peeks around the horizon soon enough. Throughout the night, the flying creatures circled our little encampment, acting as instructed. Normally, not all of them could fly for this long, but my healing made up the gap. But they weren¡¯t the only ones hovering around. That feeling from earlier of someone powerful watching remains from my scan. It looks like they haven¡¯t used their spiritual sense to read me, but are keeping an eye on the situation and just gathering information. I can mostly tell its information gathering, as its focus changes depending on key statements said by different parties. What this means is that I¡¯ll need to wait until we get into the towers to do anything healing-wise with them. While it will spread some more aspects of my abilities around, because of my recent actions with the elders, I need to reduce as much as I can until then. I won¡¯t be able to avoid it for much longer, though. I¡¯m expecting requests/orders soon. Here¡¯s to hoping that my being under Sister Nuan and the others pays off. Making sure that I can be safe after revealing my abilities was a major reason I joined the sect. ¡­ I might need to buy a favor from Senior Tian to set up concealing formations around the towers. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll have to help him with one of his projects for it. Either way, we will need to get moving soon. We¡¯ve spent enough time on this road and have far too much to do. As I see the sun rising over the horizon, I move around and setting things up. As I do so, others do the same, waking others up who aren¡¯t early risers. Unsurprisingly, that¡¯s only a small amount of people, as those on the path of cultivation are expected to be constantly striving as hard as possible to further themselves. Soon enough, we are continuing on the path to the tower. On the way there, I find out the name of the Foundation Establishment ex-Yellow Sashes member is Xu Ah. After getting to know her, some things become quite apparent. ¡°I-I-I am glad to see you are well, Master! L-let me know if you need me to fight anything that comes up, and I¡¯ll do my best to take it down.¡± The whole time she says this, she is practically shivering from the thought. From fear, not anticipation. But she still says it and I can see the conviction in her eyes. ¡­ This is exactly the type of person I was looking to have in my group. While normal groups like the gang wouldn¡¯t want someone who shows their fear, thus lowering their prestige, I truly don¡¯t mind. She has true courage. Acting despite her fear. I calm her down and welcome her to the group, while thinking of plans on how to support people like her better in the group. It takes another day before we can see the outline of the tower in the distance. As we get close, I am shocked to see the bright red hair of someone that I was already planning on reaching out to later regarding the towers. Senior Tian. Even as we continue towards it, he appears focused in on some formations he¡¯s building around, on, and apparently inside the tower, if the information from my scan is correct. He appears to be worn out from the exertion, so I immediately begin healing him to full. A full-mouthed grin appears on his face as he pauses from his work and turns towards us. He comes to straight over to me to speak. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Normally, people of his standing and strength would have others come to them instead. While we have a great relationship, he appears to be treating me more as an equal or slightly superior. ¡°Young Master James, I see you¡¯ve finally arrived. I¡¯ve already placed your new items and artifacts in your tower, as we discussed. I¡¯ve been working on the formations, but I¡¯ve only been able to get a small way through it without your help. Ugh. I can still feel the eyes on us from earlier. This will definitely cause more issues. With him being a core formation cultivator, he can easily see my micro expressions, despite my attempt to hide them. ¡°You do not need to worry, Young Master. Those watching will stop now. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± He flashes his cultivation. The area around all of us seems to dim, as a myriad of glowing ruins, symbols, and waves of pressure comes out of him like the pounding seas. Like the beating of a drum, it pulses constantly outward. The weight of it is far more than what I had experienced with Sister Nuan during her test. It¡¯s the first display I¡¯ve seen yet of a cultivator truly threatening someone with their cultivation. But even with me understanding all that, we¡¯re not feeling any of the threat or the pressure. It¡¯s as if it washes around us. Even the panther trailing behind is spared, as it seems Senior Tian¡¯s eyes have caught it. The eyes that were watching, however, have quickly withdrawn. Angering a core formation expert is no joke. Even for other core formation or nascent soul experts. While a Nascent Soul might be strong enough to easily defeat a Core Formation¡­ why create enemies because of a curiosity? There are other ways to gather this type of information than using direct confrontation. Not only that, but their cover is blown. So, there¡¯s no reason to stay. After the watcher¡¯s presence leaves, Senior Tian quickly pulls back his aura. Everyone around is obviously shocked at how such a powerful cultivator is bringing themselves down to speak to us. ¡°Now¡­ back to what I was saying. I could use your help in getting this up and running. Even at my previous best, I couldn¡¯t get this far, but it looks like you got here right on time. Could you¡­ you know?¡± He seems excited to push himself and his cultivation further. Ah, I forgot about this little fact. When you push your cultivation abilities farther, you achieve a bit more mastery with them. This can come at the cost of injuries and possibly sacrificing a bit of his cultivation base. Having the healing on him while he does a massive project alone allows him to try different things and see what works best, with only benefits involved. I¡¯m not only helping him refine his techniques, while maintaining his cultivation base, but allowing him to become stronger in a very real sense. I give a brief nod before heading with him back to the tower. I turn back to the group before doing so, though. ¡°Oh, go ahead inside first. We¡¯ll be heading inside right after.¡± Despite their movements as a whole, many of them enter slowly, hoping to see more of what we are doing. I don¡¯t mind too much, as they already signed the contract and I don¡¯t feel anyone else watching, so I get back to work on healing him. As I¡¯ve become accustomed to doing when I know people are watching, I let my hands glow and hover over him as he works. He seems twice as invigorated with me doing so, moving from place to place, with me close behind. Streams of blue light flows from his hands to each of the towers, moving like adjustable streams to the different parts of each. At every point that it touches, there¡¯s a slight glow, and only my scan can pick up that there is a rune or symbol that is drawn there. What I find most interesting is that each tower has a massive invisible circle surrounding them and overlapping in areas with the others. They actually seem to be growingly reinforcing each other as they individually grow stronger. As could be expected, there¡¯s no way that one person should be able to do all of this. But, it appears he set a template in place and was waiting for me to get here to actually start the real work. Even just that much is an incredible feat. No wonder he looked so haggard when we came by. I¡¯m surprised he didn¡¯t look worse than that, to be honest. As he flits from one portion of the tower we are at, to another, it is honestly tough keeping up with him like this, since he moves so quickly. I can even tell that he¡¯s struggling to move slower, while changing the formations at the right timing. By this time, all the group members are inside and exploring the first floor. Since no one is around, I decide on a not exactly respectable way to keep up with him. ¡°¡­ this may sound weird, but if it makes it easier, I can hop on your back to make this easier for us both.¡± He practically stumbles into place before catching himself. I¡¯m pretty sure I almost caused him to ruin the whole project as well. But that was only a microsecond of time, before I see him squat down a little in affirmation. I immediately hop onto his back before he takes off to make even more sub-formations. Funnily enough, the closer contact allows me to heal him even more efficiently and hide some of the more intense healings. We become a whirlwind pair, with him now moving to jump off the air and building in bursts, while also using his cultivation techniques to penetrate the towers. From what I can tell, the formations are improving the integrity of the building, preventing scrying inside, and several other effects that I can¡¯t figure out. With this level of the scan, at least. This is practically a fortress. ¡­ So, what would a fortress cost me? Surely, helping him with his cultivation won¡¯t be enough. But that¡¯s when I realize his eyes have glazed over. He¡¯s getting in a flow. This is getting good. An opportunity to learn from the best out there. Chapter 256 - Thats a Lot of Paper He¡¯s only getting started. BOOM Faster and faster and faster. BOOOOM I desperately hang onto Senior Tian¡¯s back as he propels himself from place to place. Even with my oversized strength, the force he propels himself with is absolutely absurd, causing sonic booms and moving even faster. He¡¯s totally forgotten about my presence in his madness for creating. BOOOOOOOM AHHHHHH I won¡¯t blackout. I can¡¯t or I¡¯ll die! No chance to even lear¡­ BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMLORD GOD HELP ME The world is simply a blur as things pass by. I¡¯m only staying on, because I¡¯ve used my scan to find the position with the most leverage to stay on and even then, I¡¯m being pried off. My combat scan is active and barely helping with how he¡¯s going to move next, allowing me to brace in that direction. BOOOOM It doesn¡¯t help much. I¡¯ve even ended up removing my aura to protect against others from using their spiritual sense on me and ended up pouring it all into healing myself, in case I fly into a wall. ¡­ But there¡¯s a light at the end of the tunnel. From the little I can tell, he¡¯s finishing things up, which means he will slow down. Hope fills my heart, as I see reason to come back to him soon. Slower and slower, he moves. All until he comes to a stop back to where we started. Using his arms, he carefully pries me off of him. ¡­ I honestly thought I was going to fly off into the distance there. He seems a little embarrassed by how into it he got. Clearly realizing that I really could have died during that. ¡°¡­ that probably could have gone better. Sorry about that, young master.¡± He puts a hand to his chin as he thinks aloud. ¡°I should probably have a harness created, to make it easier for you to stay on me¡­¡± ¡­ He¡¯s already planning for a next time?! Well, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand. This is basically a godsend opportunity. Even if a healing cultivator was able and willing to heal to the extent I do, they would absolutely refuse to throw away their face and ride on someone¡¯s back. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Unless it was a sect altering or life ending situation. And even then, maybe not. Maybe Ai and Lin were right about me needing to focus on my ¡®Face¡¯ more. Maybe that would let me get into less crazy situations? He quickly interrupts my thoughts, moving on to my concerns. ¡°This has brought me a great many insights and once again, it seems my cultivation has improved. So, no need to consider any payments for this. Not only that, but Lil¡¯ Song has already compensated me for anything that might have had a cost in terms of materials.¡± Once again, it seems Sister Nuan has been making many movements for support in the background. It looks like despite some of her tendencies, she¡¯s really working to help me. Both monetarily and logistically. Senior Tian continues, oblivious to my inner thoughts. ¡°Let me know if there are any other formations you need created and, depending on what¡¯s needed, we can have it done quickly.¡± He reaches into his ring and pulls out a fat stack of blank talismans. ¡°Ah, I almost forgot. I didn¡¯t want to do this in front of the others, as even they might get a little jealous. Could you heal me a bit about these?¡± Uh, I¡¯d be an idiot not to. My healing immediately goes to work on him, and I¡¯m instantly amazed by his actions. Before my eyes, powerful, numerous, and long-lasting talismans are made as his eyes focus in on them. It is a great reminder of two things. First, that his focus is not on formations, but talismans. While he can create great formations when having an infinite qi source, his talismans are his true skill set. It seems to be from the knowledge base and what each time requires. Talismans are like a non-rechargeable battery. Once made, I can use them without worry and anywhere. Formations, on the other hand, require a power source, can only be used in certain ways, but are much more powerful because of it. Two very different design philosophies. And seeing a master of the craft at work is doing wonders for expanding my knowledge on the subject. Soon enough, thousands¡­ that¡¯s right, thousands of talismans are placed in my hands. ¡°Here. This should be enough to keep your faction safe for a while. These are all defensive and escape talismans.¡± I blankly stare at them, my scan reviewing their strength. Creates an animated sword that defends the talisman owner. Able to resist a few hits from a high foundation establishment cultivator. Can fly at high speeds according to orders for 15 minutes, not meant for attack but escape. But could be used that way. And each can be used twice. All-in-all, an exceedingly well made and multi-use talisman that would be a good product for low tier cultivators. But he did thousands in seconds. It would be different if a Nascent Soul cultivator did something like this, as they have the qi control, capacity, and technique, but from a mid-core formation? The scale is completely different here. I look up at him, to see that he has a shit-eating grin on, that clearly shows he knows what he did was absurd. And then I understand. Ah. He¡¯s just using the same method I have been using with jumping around for movement. Emulating high end techniques with overwhelming brute force. He must have been testing that with the formation, his lesser technique, to see what he could do with this one. I feel that this won¡¯t be the only time an elder asks me to take part in something crazy again. ¡­ I might need to unveil my distance healing before too long, because I just don¡¯t have time to deal with something like this regularly. Nonetheless, I quickly thank him with a bow and profuse thanks. ¡°Thank you, Senior Tian! Our faction will only grow because of the investment you made today.¡± Despite my words, he simply gives a nod and some words. ¡°Such things are a minor price to pay for access to abilities such as yours. Just your healing of me alone is worth that, not even mentioning the qi enhancing properties.¡± Qi enhancing? I suppose such a healing process would purify the qi flowing into a person while it is coming in. Removing impurities and keeping benefits. The more I look at these two healing abilities, the more I realize how powerful the choice I made really is. But it truly relies on having allies I can trust¡­ Time to make these bonds firm. ¡°Senior, this is an immense help. If you need help in the future, even outside healing, if it is within my power, please let me know.¡± His eyes turn back to me with some mild amusement. ¡°I should be fine with most things, Young Master. ¡°¡­ but should that time come, I¡¯ll call on you.¡± He walks away from the towers before hopping on a sword to fly away. My scan shows that the ex-Yellow Sash members correctly read my intention to be alone with the Senior and made sure no one was peering outside the towers. Well. It¡¯s time to start my faction and heal some people up. Chapter 257 - Getting in Line Just before I walk into the tower, I take another look at the formations that were setup with my scan. While I can still see the general foundation of the formation, such as preventing scrying, I¡¯d need to do a much deeper dive to figure out the rest. Luckily, I have a huge amount of time to do so, since I¡¯ll be living here. Since my scan gave me the bare minimum that there wasn¡¯t anything dangerous or compromising with it, I mentally moved on from it. What gives me pause is that the first thing I notice when I enter is that no one is here. The first floor is completely empty. But I quickly discover what happened with my scan. Sister Nuan is taking everyone on a tour of the facilities. An elder of the sect. Showing people around a disciple¡¯s tower. This is not normal. The reason comes quickly. She¡¯s basking in the envious looks of the girls on her beautiful skin. Having a steady smugness from the shy and admiring looks of the guys. Things she hasn¡¯t had for a long time now. While it might be a bit prideful, I don¡¯t think less of her because of it. I know in my heart that I would feel the same urge if I went through even a small bit she had. Not even taking account the increased negative treatment that lacking ¡®traditional¡¯ youthful beauty has on women here. While she does that, though, this gives me a perfect chance to work on the spirit stones and set up the room for the healing. It is clear they built the tower to be accommodating to several events. Pressing panels on some walls reveals storage rooms filled with tables, chairs, and a number of different things to set the room up with. Using my scan, strength, and movement techniques, I become a one-man event prep team. I also call down my three hero members; Dana, Ru Ning, Tai Ying, to assist me with this. Previously, they were upstairs protecting Mei Lin and the group, but with Sister Nuan there and everyone under contract, it¡¯s totally unnecessary. We setup the first floor to be like an event hall, where I lay out tables for the members to pick up 1 spirit stone, one of the new talismans, and a minor concoction that should permanently boost with their cultivation speed by a small amount, after being healed. How did I make enough of the concoction in such a small amount of time? Funnily enough, I just diluted one of the large potions I had made and mixed it with another, along with some additional ingredients. The result was an extremely potent concoction, comprising a single drop of the volatile liquid. It¡¯s actually extremely dangerous stuff even after that. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Not in the sense of exploding, but more in what it could do to a person without completely pure meridians. Which they¡¯ll have after I¡¯m done with them. So, I¡¯ll make sure that near the end of my healing, that they¡¯ll drink it. I¡¯m not the first to come up with this mixture, though. I just used unconventional methods to reach the same spot. Its real name is Angel¡¯s Ooze. As could be imagined¡­ it¡¯s pretty gooey. But luckily cultivators are used to eating strange things for more power. Just in case, I put a description on the table for it along with the name, so no one would get any strange ideas about the creamy white liquid in bottles. Which was another surprising thing about the tower. The panel I requested furniture from also provided simple items, like tiny glass vials. As many as I wanted. I¡¯m so curious to how it¡¯s doing this. And that all three towers have this functionality is amazing. It looks like simple material provisions won¡¯t be an issue here, at least. ¡­ which reminds me. I do not know if the food works the same way here. I should probably find that out. Especially since I have a whole faction living here and all. Soon enough, though, I can sense they¡¯ll be coming down soon. I pull out one of the superior spirit stones. With a plop, it pops into my hand. My scan guides me into what I need to do next. Reaching deep into the spirit stone with my sliver of qi, I can see the conversion needed. It¡¯s strange, but it¡¯s like the flip of a switch. Either combine or separate. Here, I choose separate, which leads to the stone expanding in the space onto the table. Well, it would have, if I hadn¡¯t sucked it up with my bracelet and then redistributed it onto the table neatly into crates I had set up for this exact thing. I can hear the hustle and bustle of the approaching people. It begins. The hero group moves into positions at each of the tables, while I sit at the first one, along with the concoction. As they walk in, they seem a bit shocked to see everything out and ready for them. Considering the culture of this nation, they rarely make things really welcoming for the lower status people. In a lot of ways, today is the best some of them have been treated in their entire lives. ¡°Okay, okay. Enough standing around. There¡¯s a lot to go through and not much time. Get into a line and it doesn¡¯t matter the order in front of this first table.¡± I speak out to regain their attention. There¡¯s a brief shuffle as they all rush to form a line, while still respecting ¡®outside¡¯ statuses. Even in a group like this, where I¡¯m trying to equalize things, they will probably continue to take those things into account. I don¡¯t blame them, though. As much as I wish that what happens in this group would keep out any hierarchies that exist outside of it, I know the truth. These social structures don¡¯t just go away because you provide incentives or disincentives to a group. It happens over time and by targeting the subconscious to be safe in certain situations, and then a variety of others. It¡¯ll take time, but I¡¯m willing to wait. First up, is unsurprisingly Shi Ji, the blonde-haired, red-eyed noble. Whose nose is still twitching happily as she gets closer to me. ¡°Master James¡­¡± Shiver. That¡¯ll take some getting used to. I liked the sound of that a little too much for comfort. I hide my reaction, though, as she continues. ¡°Thank you for allowing us to join your group. I¡¯ve heard a great many things about what you¡¯ve been doing lately.¡± She gives a little bow. Emphasizing certain aspects of herself. I give a nod, and she quickly steps forward. Putting my hands on her shoulders, I activate the healing aura and technique to improve her. Hmm¡­ she appears to have a Rose Man 8 spirit root. Looks like she was going to be in the outer court if she hadn¡¯t joined me. Which isn¡¯t a bad thing. She still would have been above average against most of the cultivators there, likely because of her body cultivation as a noble. Either way, this should be an easy upgrade. While ignoring the slight moans of pleasure, I end up getting her to Peony Earth 6, making her now a rare genius. Immediately after healing her, I have her drink the concoction and move on to the next tables. The line has to keep moving, after all. Chapter 258 - Raising Up the Weak As Shi Ji¡¯s blonde hair moved from my sight, the next person comes up. Another person from her group. What proceeds from here is a line of slowly descending talent. With the obvious correlation being that they lined up in order of importance, i.e. privilege. Those who came from better families or have better backgrounds, whether self-made or not, usually had body cultivation before this. Not only that, but they already were pumped full of cultivation cocktails and things to purify their body to a decent state. The nobles have the best advantage, for a multitude of reasons, not the least the pride of the families to have their people be at a minimum level before applying to a sect. They are the most likely to have received help and are expected to be at a certain level of body cultivation beforehand. For everyone else, though, it is blatantly obvious they did not receive such care in their lives. The vast majority of people I am now healing have frail and malnourished bodies. The fact they made it up the mountain to where I started giving out the concoctions is a testament to their willpower. But, regardless of all that, it doesn¡¯t change where they start from. I see the need to point it out to myself. I¡¯m just getting past the merchants in the group and now into the more regular people. I pause the flow and speak out to the person in front of me, a man 10 years younger and with a poor spirit root. ¡°Hi. If you don¡¯t mind my asking, what was your spirit root when you touched the crystal?¡± He freezes in place. Clearly, this is both a sore subject and an embarrassing thing. The buzz around the area dies down at this inquiry, looking to hear what he has to say. It¡¯s easy to see he doesn¡¯t want to answer, but obliges. ¡°Rose Man 3, young master.¡± A below average talent, as the majority of cultivators fall within Rose Man 5. Normal people are usually at Rose Man 2, able to cultivate at 1/1000th speed of the average cultivator. Rose Man 3 is 1/100th speed. So, they are definitely better than normal people, but still significantly worse than the normal cultivator. He quickly goes silent and has his head down in shame. There are some condescending mutters around from the merchant/noble groups. A large number of people in the upcoming crowds also lower their heads, being in the same boat. Despite this, the mutters from the upper class continue. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. I give the merchants/noble cliques a sharp glance, to tell them all they need to know on how I feel about such actions. The mutterings immediately stop. No one wants to piss off your boss and especially one who¡¯s just helped you. And hopefully will continue to do so. Now, with his level of spirit root, he would have normally been relegated to sect servant. Which wouldn¡¯t be a completely terrible thing. Within the sect servant position, he would still have a chance to try cultivating a poor technique. After many years of service, of course. Not a very good position, but would allow someone with no chance to at least achieve some level of cultivation. But with that spirit root, it would be highly unlikely he could make it to even the end of qi condensation by the end of his lifetime. Typically, sects consider it a waste to spend resources on people like himself. He chose to gamble. To bet on this relationship and the rumors from others about what I could do. And from what I can tell, the vast majority of people here are exactly like him. This is the standard in the group. Time to show them all what they¡¯ve signed up for. I put a reassuring hand on his shoulder. ¡°Hey, keep your head up.¡± Slowly, his head rises, but with his eyes are still low. ¡°You made the right decision today. What some of you might have found out, but I can confirm, is that my ability improves spirit roots. ¡°And from this point, I¡¯ll start indicating on what your spirit root is after healing.¡± The more I spoke, the more I could tell the excitement in the room started building higher and higher. Increasing your spirit root/potential usually costs an immense amount and is impossible to get for even the wealthiest cultivators. As they say, it is ¡®not something that can be bought, but only found¡¯. ¡°This is why I wanted to make sure you all were contracted with me, as there are many more benefits than just this from joining this group.¡± The fire in this young man¡¯s eyes is bright, as this means that his choice to basically put himself at someone else¡¯s mercy hasn¡¯t been in vain. Almost anyone would do it for this kind of opportunity. ¡°Before we begin, I want to do something for each of you from here on.¡± I motion to Dana to grab a large mirror from one of the furniture rooms. Putting it in front of where they will be healed. ¡°I want you to pay close attention to the changes that occur in you, from start to finish. And as we train after the healing, I want you to check your personal mirrors every day to see how you are improving. ¡°Make sure that it doesn¡¯t become a thing of vanity, but encouragement to improve even further every day.¡± I turn to the people who came before in line. ¡°You all have been doing this in some way already, though maybe not in this specific fashion. Continue with your regular habits, since you¡¯ve likely already experienced the benefits of this.¡± This came as an afterthought, but a few of the nobles seem visibly offended by me focusing on the commoners like this. I can see their faces ease a bit when I mention this, though it¡¯s clear they still hold some of these feelings. I¡¯m not as worried about them, as either way I¡¯ll be trying to instill qualities of equality in the group. Getting to that point will be a whole other issue. The young man before me is ready, ingraining his image in the mirror in his mind. Likely being the first time he sees such a clear image of himself, with quality mirrors being a dream for the poor of the cities/rural areas. Placing my hands on him, I go through the same process that I did for the others in the line. My hands glowing with energy, I use both techniques to heal the inside and out of his body. Before everyone¡¯s eyes, who are now laser focused on the changes, we can see his skin clear up, his hair changed to its natural color, and even his height grow to the fabled 6 ft, 1 in. Just as I finish healing him, I direct him to drink the concoction to further refine his meridians. He seems stronger, more confident, and in awe of the changes that have occurred in him. And not only him, but others are giving him a different look. ¡°Peony Earth 2.¡± I directly state his spirit root. There¡¯s a collective intake of air. ¡°That can¡¯t be!¡± All eyes turn towards a merchant lady in the group, who quickly goes quiet. Chapter 259 - Consequences of Betrayal The merchant lady¡¯s words of shocked denial ring out a bit and even after the following quiet, still echo in others¡¯ minds. To say such a thing to your boss in this culture is unthinkable. But, so is what I just said. Everyone was likely only expecting a small increase. The well-to-do people in cultivation are one thing, to have them grow massively in power. But for a bottom of the barrel to rise to the level that would be allowed into the inner courts in a quantity recruitment year? Absurdity. So, even after her words, no one is really judging her. As they are curious about it, too. So, I decide to be frank with them all. ¡°This is what you signed up for. But even this is just a small part of what you¡¯ll be getting as long as you do right by this group. For those who truly commit, I have so much more to help you progress in your cultivation journey. ¡°For now, though, here is what I offer so far.¡± I gesture at the tables and the building itself. What I¡¯ve already provided should speak for itself. I put a hand on the young man¡¯s shoulder and grip it. ¡°It¡¯s up to you now to show me if this investment is worth it.¡± His face is tight, holding back tears as I can see it setting in for him now. He dashes to the next table, and the line moves quickly. But the air has changed in the room, both for the better and worse. It¡¯s quiet. The poor and downtrodden have a fire in their eyes, but the nobles and merchants have a small level of fear. This is a potential ground for a revolution. There are many benefits to being in the upper-class society, whether through money, birth, or connections. The healing takes some of those away if I chose not to give it to them. And so, what I suspected that might happen occurs within the next hour. I feel a shift in the contract and a person who¡¯s a part of it. The loud sound of a body dropping to a floor cause everyone to look toward the upper-class group. Everyone in the group parts away to reveal a woman lying on the ground, dead. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. From a quick glance, this person is one of the lower ranked nobles. Ugh. This is going to cause some waves¡­ Fear fills everyone¡¯s faces, as one cultivator in the group checks for life signs. There are none. Before things can escalate, I speak to the group to explain the situation. ¡°It¡¯s sad that it happened so soon, but this person had the intention of betraying the group. ¡°As you all know from the contract you signed, there are severe consequences of such an action. They were going to use this¡­¡± I grab a talisman from their pocket and raise it for others to see. ¡°¡­ Communication talisman, which was meant to reach out to someone outside of the group.¡± If things were quiet before, now it is dead silent. ¡°Yes. This level of contract works off intent. Whether it is to purposely open yourself up to ¡®accidentally¡¯ reveal information or to do it directly, it will get you killed. With your cultivator soul dispersed.¡± I let my face turn dark to convey the seriousness of the situation. Not that it is particularly needed. ¡°While it is very unfortunate that this happened, I hope this becomes a lesson for all of you.¡± Right at that moment, Sister Nuan walks back into the tower, already heading over to the body. She looks over the woman¡¯s body and gives a quick nod before it is lifted into the air with her swords. Transparent wrappings cover it before she looks over at me to speak. ¡°I¡¯ll return the body to the family with the explanation and handle that aspect.¡± She gives a warning eye to the others. ¡°Hopefully, no one else tries such a stupid action from here on. Even if you could come back¡­ let¡¯s just say that death isn¡¯t the only thing you¡¯ll need to deal with. With that ominous comment, she hops on yet another sword and floats out of the building on it. Things stay silent before I indicate for the line to continue. The mirth in the room has all but cooled, but so has the anger from upper classes. All that remains is fear and cautiousness. One by one, they move through the line silently. All until it is complete. Everyone has a single spirit stone, has had a concoction, and a talisman. By the time we finish, the mood has gotten better overall. I don¡¯t even need my scan to know why. I mean, what can they do about it? They¡¯re not the ones that are planning anything and all they are receiving are benefits. As long as they stay in line, there won¡¯t be any issues. Soon enough, everyone shuffles into the different residential floors that were already shown to them during the tour. Luckily enough, there was a pre-sorting system that was already set up based on the current group. One room is now empty, though. A reminder of what will happen if they decide to betray the group. It¡¯s a little morose, but I¡¯ll keep it empty. Sometimes, it¡¯s better to send a message to save future lives. But with everyone taken care of, I can now focus on some other things. Like the four women before me. Ai, Lin, Shi, and Mei Lin. While everyone else seems to move their stuff in, they headed on a beeline to me instead. Following close behind is the hero group. Now, while the spirit beasts above may protect the towers and everyone, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to leave the people I care about unprotected. I¡¯ll need to come up with a better method of this soon. Before I do anything else, though, I had over to them 10 spirit stones each. In each of their own ways, they are important to me. So, of course, I¡¯m going to help them succeed. Even if I care about others, what use is it if I let the people close to me fall? And especially after what just happened, I feel guilty about how everything went¡­ even if in all technicality; it went far smoother than it could have. There was always the possibility of all the nobles looking to betray me to give away the information, in fear of what could come. Yeah, the potential of this won¡¯t get past the upper classes, as things get out more and more. Sister Nuan, the three elders, and the relationship with Big Sis Crane will all be things I need to solidify and grow if I want to not have another, more informed assassination. They come closer, and all of them have bright smiles. Looking toward the future. And in their eyes, despite the risks, it is bright. Author Update - Retroactive Lore Correction Hi all, In another episode of "How grateful I am to have amazing readers", one of the subscribers discovered a discrepancy between previously stated baseline qi amounts. Specifically, it was between the genius level of qi at Rank 1 Qi Condensation vs the protagonist (James). Adding to that, was other lore aspects which should have increased both the protagonist and the geniuses further. Leading to a number of changes being made to many chapters. So. Here''s a quick overview: 1. The average cultivator has 1 unit of qi when they cross into Qi Condensation. They''ve only opened their lower dantian. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Nothing has changed on this level. 2. Geniuses will have 3 units of qi when they cross into Qi Condensation. They will have either gotten all three dantians opened, a special body constitution, meridian upgrades, or a combination of all three. Anything below the genius level is simply considered above average, though could be used in the same breath as lower geniuses. The qi amount changed from having 2 units, to 3 units. 3. James has 4 units of qi when he crossed into Qi Condensation. 3 units of qi represents going beyond the average and all the way up to the fullest potential of the body. 4 units represents going beyond even that. His healing on top of having the perfect combination is what allows him to cross that barrier. All of which strains the body in an unsustainable way. But his healing constitution/aura bypasses all of that, allowing him to ignore those issues. The qi amount changed from having three units to 4 units. --- I''ve updated the past chapters/lore/spreadsheets to reflect these points, and my goodness, I truly hope I haven''t missed anything. For future chapters, I''ll be displaying the progressions in an easier to understand format. Either way, thanks for the patience and sorry for any confusion. Chapter 260 - Tower Status There¡¯s a good feeling flowing between the four women before me. Something I honestly didn¡¯t expect. Considering Ai and Lin¡¯s background, I expected them to be warier of the others. Especially of Mei Lin since she is an outsider to their group. Shi, I could imagine them having some idea of, especially as I had talked and walked with her during her time with the Yellow Sashes. On the other side, the other two women know nothing about each other and are walking into a situation with two sisters. But they honestly seem to get along. I think I get it, though. Ai and Lin have had to work with several people before to survive. When things are good, their position is secured, and everyone¡¯s under contract, why would they need to worry too much about things? For Mei Lin, she has that special ability to see the auras of people and their intentions. Which is part of the reason she was so effective as a merchant. She¡¯ll try to bridge any gaps and form close relationships. ¡­ and she¡¯s still 12. The others will probably see that and try to be softer with that in mind. They will quickly clear any confusions up. I would hope, at least. Last, Shi was a guard for the Yellow Sashes. She definitely worked with countless women and is likely skilled at setting others at ease. Adding to that, based on how she handled previous situations and is already facilitating many of the movements of the overall group, she¡¯s likely made in-roads on communication during this time. Huh, now that I think of it¡­ I haven¡¯t talked to them much during this whole trip, but they¡¯ve been still moving together and talking since we¡¯ve been traveling. Plenty could have already happened. Especially since they were near each other when I went to pick them up at the Yellow Sashes building. They probably already introduced each other and sorted things out before I even got there. I¡¯m curious about what was said¡­ Of course, I can still sense a slight cautiousness to each of their actions to each other, but it¡¯s muted. Strangely enough, they are watching me more than each other. And then I realize. Of course. It¡¯s been such a large amount of time since we¡¯ve had a chance to actually interact with each other. And now there are other people mixed in. Who do I approach first? That will set the tone of the relationship. I walk toward Ai and Lin. Since they were the first people I met in this world and my sworn sisters, it¡¯s obvious who I would choose. My scan picks up a hint of smugness from Lin and knowingness from Ai, showing they expected this. Disappointment, but understanding, flashes through both Mei Lin¡¯s and Shi¡¯s eyes. I speak up to smooth any background stuff out. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°Looks like you all have already met each other. Glad to see you all seem to mesh well together.¡± They each give a mysterious smile, but still nod. Not sure I want to know what that means. Especially since we all already have enough to deal with. ¡°Awesome. Well, I know everyone else is already heading to their rooms in this tower, but I actually wanted to show you to your floors in the other one.¡± Now at this, they all seem surprised. Ai cautiously speaks up. ¡°You said floors, not rooms?¡± I can¡¯t help but to flash a smile at her, as I¡¯m a little excited to show what I have in store for them. Normally, baseline sect servants would share large rooms with up to 14 other servants. Outer Court disciples in the sect bunk in a room with up to 5 other people. As they get stronger, grow their cultivation, and perform merits to the sect, they will move into rooms with fewer and fewer people. Finally, if they reach mid Qi Condensation, they can have their own room. People will apply to go to the Inner Court, if they¡¯ve shown themselves to have promise or have made connections. Unless a person was on the cusp of getting into the Inner Court with their spirit root, though, that typically won¡¯t happen. With that being the case, if they don¡¯t have the chance to get into the Inner Court, they will have to chance to gain more rooms as they continue to grow their cultivation. Alternatively, they could just buy a piece of land somewhere else to live and cultivate in, with their personal funds. Most people who want to leave will go this route, for the obvious reasons. However, finding a place that has the same quality of ambient qi as the sect grounds is quite difficult. Many people stay since being in the sect is more beneficial than most other alternatives. Inner Court disciples have an entire floor of a tower to themselves. As they grow stronger, they can petition for additional floors or gain access to specific areas in the towers that have special benefits for their cultivation. The servants of a Core Disciple would typically room with one other servant, despite being ranked just below Inner Court disciples, but above Outer Court disciples. If they were especially liked, they might get a room for themselves. Their status and the benefits they receive from it is a reward in itself. Finally, Core Disciples get an entire tower to themselves. With all the benefits contained therein. But, there¡¯s a difference between the sect providing that and me doing it for 600 people myself. The group knows that I likely have a ¡®limited¡¯ amount of space available to me, but that I¡¯m still spending it on them. People following someone else give up on such things, even if they originally would be in the inner court, in exchange for the other benefits of the relationship. Not to even mention the ones that are being provided in this one. So, while in all technicality, they all count as Core Disciple Servants and could expect bunking with another person, each of them got their own separate rooms. All 600 of them. For the 4 women in front of me, they are getting a full-on floor. So, this is like having your cake and eating it too. I get them moving to the outside of this tower and even after we climb in a carriage and set off to the second of the three towers, it still takes a good 15 minutes to ride over to the other tower. There¡¯s a deceivingly large amount of space between the three of them. Making me admire Senior Tian¡¯s work earlier, that tied all three towers into one large formation. Soon enough, we arrive at the tower I plan on having them at. All three towers are relatively the same, so I mentally sort them as Tower South, East, and North. The south tower was the one holding all the new people. The east tower here will have those with promise or that are important to me. I¡¯ll be slowly moving over the people I am most familiar with over here, as I want to things somewhat standardized and tiered. Finally, the north tower will be all mine¡­ with the closest people to me being able to stay or take temporary residence somewhere in it. But they¡¯ll always have their own space in the Tower East, just in case. It takes almost no time to quickly leave them to their devices in picking their individual floors and I walk over to the north tower myself. Being able to move at absurd speeds has its benefits. So, if I need, I can quickly move between the towers. But taking a casual walk allows me to figure out my next steps. Namely, with where I move from here. Figuratively, of course. Chapter 261 - Dont Go Pop Several things run through my mind as I take a leisurely walk over to my personal tower. Foremost in my mental space is the next steps that I should take to secure my position, and protect me and those I care about. I have a decent group here. People under contract to protect me and my secrets, allowing me to increase their strength to get even better at it. A secure location, with the ability to gather large groups of spirit beasts to protect me. And without the need to feed and a constantly healing, growing body, never have to worry about a rebellion from them. And finally, seniors that are watching out for me and keeping most strong cultivators away. Who are also under contract and looking for more people to add to it. Not only that, but committed because of the massive benefits that I bring to them. There is one major gap in my defenses with powerful seniors, though. The sect leaders. Even with how strong Sister Nuan is, she¡¯s still an Early Nascent Soul cultivator and, even more importantly, a member of the sect. Eventually, I¡¯m going to be brought before the sect leaders and expected to use my abilities for the sect. To explain how and where I got this and provide a reason that I won¡¯t be essentially be enslaved to constantly do the sect¡¯s bidding. Righteous sect or not, benefits are benefits for them. I assume she¡¯s hiding this information for as long as possible, but it¡¯s only a matter of time. ¡­ I should run my scan on how I can still keep my freedom. ¡­ .. . It can¡¯t be that simple? ¡­ Right? But it is. My scan shows me an obvious method. One which I had accidentally laid the seeds of early on. I received my power as a stated gift from an omnipresent, omniscient, omnipotent being to survive in this world. They¡¯ll definitely be using truth-seeking methods with me. Assuming that my suspicions are correct about this being, I¡¯ll at least be able to hold them off with the concept that the being is my master. Inferring that it would be terrible to take strong actions against me. Adding to the fact that I had mysteriously come back to life and had such mind-boggling abilities and insights, it¡¯ll be a clear and normal answer for cultivators. Especially, depending on the way I frame it. This mentally takes a huge weight off my shoulders. In some ways, I¡¯m a little excited for it to happen. There will be a lot of benefits incomings, if I do it right. But, also a massive number of dangers, if I¡¯m wrong or if I do it wrong. Either way, I should focus on the near term. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Like my cultivation. Currently, my cultivation is still at the first level of Qi Condensation. Of course, with my massive cultivation speed boosts from my healing constitution (stackable 100x boost from using a healing cultivation method and 100x boost from using healing abilities) and my 2 Orchid Heaven spirit root (3000x cultivation boost), I won¡¯t be staying long at this level. I¡¯ve already optimized my spirit root to the highest level I can at this point, so any further increases will have to be done over time with my healing constitution. So, for now, this is what I have. With the amount of boosts I have; I¡¯m so tempted to just soar through the levels quickly. Going from the first level of Qi Condensation, all the way to Foundation Establishment in a day. But what many of those cultivation stories didn¡¯t talk about were the benefits of a variable foundation. If I move too fast through the ranks, I will miss out on exponential (not additional) benefits. Adding to that is how I had built my body when I broke into the first rank. Faster and more qi. Stronger and more in control of it. Higher responsiveness and sensitivity. And many more minor, but stacking benefits. These have costs. Many of which are mitigated and eliminated by my healing constitution, but are still there. But I could turn all these into a further benefit, if I take more time at each level. My cultivation base, with these variables, is like a balloon. Most people have a normal balloon and try to pack as much air (condensing qi) into it, without breaking it. Geniuses or people with a solid body cultivation start, have a bigger balloon to fit more air into (middle dantian), or techniques/body qualities to pressurize more air in. And, of course, the speed of this interaction is determined by their bonuses and spirit roots. Because of the way I did this, I have an enormously large and strong balloon, along with tons of body qualities/techniques to fill it with. However, unlike even the best geniuses, these benefits don¡¯t just stop at the initial foundation. Most peoples¡¯ ¡®balloons¡¯ stop at a certain size and they come up with ways to pack more qi in. Their cultivation methods assist in this process, so it¡¯s fits a certain curve. My foundation grows with my healing abilities. Every time I reach a new level, the potential size of the balloon increases. Of course, there is a theoretical size limit for every rank, where it will waste time to stay in it, for only a small benefit. That¡¯s my window to move on. Either way, this means that if the benefit is exponential, the longer I spend in each rank will lead to MUCH larger gains for future ones. And with my scan, I¡¯ll be able to determine exactly when that is. Adding to that, I already tell that the normal stopping point within Qi Condensation levels, being rank 9 Qi Condensation, isn¡¯t the true ending for this realm. In fact, my scan tells me that the secret ending point for geniuses is rank 11. I¡¯ll be going beyond that. But my goodness¡­ this will be so painful later on. The body was not meant to grow like this. Only with my healing constitution and aura, am I able to push through those limits. At least it will help me get used to pain in some ways. I¡¯m not able to do the same for others, as they don¡¯t have the healing constitution to remove negative conditions and keep positive ones; a distinction that lets me increase the size of my qi capacity and strength without constant downsides. I¡¯d have to increase to a much higher level with my cultivation techniques to do such a thing for a person later¡­ and early in the technique, they¡¯d have to be at a low rank of Qi Condensation for it to work best. Doing things like this will massively slow down my progression speed. If I try to go too fast with the ¡®expansion¡¯, it could ¡®pop¡¯. Which I could heal but would ruin the whole point of this. Hmm¡­ compared to Ai or Lin, I will lag behind them. I suspect to see many of them reaching Foundation Establishment, by the time that I¡¯m at Mid-Qi Condensation. But my effective qi should be massively higher. By how much? I¡¯ll just have to see. But, compared to the normal and genius cultivators, we will move absurdly quick. Especially with all the additional things I¡¯ll be throwing at them, and myself. Either way, I¡¯m definitely going to be cultivating for much of the day for the next week. That should be enough to get me to¡­ ¡­ Ah, shoot. Never mind. I have to pick up the cultivation methods with Ai and Lin. The earlier I can get these and turn them into something usable for Gong and the personal group, the better. Not only that, but I should start condensing my knowledge in different areas to make a better lesson plan for others. No need for me to do everything after all. And there are a ton of other promises I¡¯ve made. ¡­ Sigh. So much to do. Chapter 262 - Size Does Matter With the weight of the responsibility on my back, it seems like only moments before I reach my tower. For some reason, it seems lonelier than the others. This massive building, all to myself. THIS IS GREAT! An introverts dream. Having this still near everyone will allow me to engage when needed. But most importantly, this solitude will be amazing for solo cultivating. The building itself is made to collect more qi, so I¡¯ll be able to have it all to myself for a period. My scan had previously informed me that qi comes from three different areas: a sub-dimension that provides the vast majority of qi available; the current dimension, which ambiently generates a small amount, after absorbing it from the sub-dimension; and finally, for beings that have reached a comparable stage to foundation establishment, generate it in some shape or form naturally. The sub-dimension emanates qi into this one as a constant source. There are areas that naturally attract more qi from this method, both increasing the flow of it from it and also generating a small amount of its own. There are other ways to increase the flow of qi from the sub-dimension, such as with certain formations. However, most formations like that will focus on concentrating the ambient qi in the area toward one area. As could be expected, they use a mixture of these sources for cultivator spaces in practice. Some examples of this are the towers and their rooms. The local area on this mountain already has a higher flow of qi from the sub-dimension. Areas the towers are built on, even more so. It then is built in a way that maximizes the qi flow and forms a pseudo-formation. On top of that, formations are built to take a small amount over a large area and concentrate the qi into specific places, while also increasing the flow of the qi from the sub-dimension. The underground room of the tower collects much of its qi from the untapped areas underground, filled with rock and dirt. The one at the top of the tower takes it from the skies and area above. Both are bolstered by collecting from the local area and sub-dimension. Once I reach Foundation Establishment, I¡¯ll be able to make my own formations. For now, though, I¡¯ll have to work through Senior Tian. Now that I¡¯m not running around with everyone and with the first time coming here being so hectic with Sister Nuan, I finally can take the chance to look at the tower itself. Being the largest tower of the three, meant for the senior core disciple, it is a truly massive thing. While the other towers are around 200 floors, as well, the scale of it is different. The size of each floor is massive, being 20,000 sq meters for the smallest and much larger for the ones below ground. The variance of heights is also much higher for this building, having some floor heights being comparable to the smaller skyscrapers from my world. As could be expected, such areas are meant for a variety of activities or items, such as training or growing certain tall ingredients. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. One of them is even like a mini-jungle, having a wide variety of plants inside. Adding to that, is that the internal layout of the tower is variable¡­ means that it would be easy to change the building to accommodate my needs. ¡­ Being a core disciple is no joke. Now I see why my scan suggested I go with Sister Nuan as my master. Anyone else would have already had a senior disciple or wouldn¡¯t have been as prominent, thus they wouldn¡¯t have had as nice towers. With her being a relatively new, but extremely powerful, elder, they gave her more support and space. Maybe they did so, assuming she wouldn¡¯t live long enough to keep it for more than another 200 years. But that if she did, then it would be to their benefit to help her grow further. Either way, they don¡¯t lose too much. And now I gain from it. I find myself in the entranceway of the almost circular tower. Stepping inside, my scan reveals the immense quality of the materials used in its creation. The sect clearly doesn¡¯t spare money for the higher levels of its ranks. Making me wonder what the elder¡¯s towers, the hall of exalted purity, and the palace of the ancients are like, if they will do this much for a core disciple. But even with all these materials and the amazing things that the tower can do, they still expect normal people to go into it and traverse it. Like normal stairs. So, I climb up them. But, as could be expected, this takes a while to do for a massive tower. And if this takes awhile for me¡­ The others likely had to take breaks just to get back to their rooms. I¡¯ll definitely setup an elevator for them to get around quicker in. There are already similar things in the towers, so I¡¯ll just repurpose some of them to mainly be for people instead of materials. Funny enough, those elevators have even more strict requirements than if they were for people. Eventually, I reach the floor where I will be primarily living on, which is near the upper middle of the tower. I end up walking for some time through areas with lavish living spaces, like kitchens, and most predominantly open sleeping spaces, clearly meant for a surplus of lovers to rest and partake in activities. Luckily, there are also private rooms with one master room being the most prominent of them all. The doors open easily for me, but my scan shows me that there are ¡®permissions¡¯ on it that would prevent others from coming in without my permission. And it¡¯s not a simple one, either. Able to be locked down with a wave of the hand from me. In some ways¡­ it makes me think the tower is alive, with the sheer number of interacting and layered items here. Which it isn¡¯t, but with enough time, the cultivation trope of things saturated in qi coming alive can occur. Regarding what¡¯s before me, with one massive bed and a lot of storage for a variety of items, it¡¯s clear that I can use this as a basic storage area. There are, of course, vaults to put the truly valuable items in, but this will suffice for the ¡®normal¡¯ things. Considering all the attention I¡¯ve been getting, maybe I should hire or heal someone that could just operate as a guard for me. ¡­ Actually. Why don¡¯t I do that? There are most definitely dilapidated cultivators out there, with families, that would give their lives to improve their current situation. Heck, Master Ming and the other elders were in practically that exact situation. Even the old cultivator who gave me my cultivation method was the same. If I put potential people in a similar, but defense-oriented contract, I¡¯ll never need to worry about my safety again. Within reason, of course. But I¡¯ll definitely have them sign the contract first, before doing that. And with another cultivator I can trust there. Most likely Sister Nuan, when she has time. In the meantime, I can search out the people I need, though. Plopping down on this abnormally comfy bed, I run my scan through its paces. Looking for the next priority for the towers and myself. Safety. Chapter 263 - Scanning for Allies The first thing I do is send out the barest feeler with my scan for any powerful people in a truly bad situation that I could safely help with my healing ability or taming ability within the sect¡¯s territory and are easily accessible. The minimum qualifier is to have strength equal to at least an Early Foundation Establishment expert or abilities that would be helpful at a similar level. I¡¯m instantly flooded with Foundation Establishment experts that are within the sect¡¯s area. There are even some Nascent Soul, Core Formation, and Qi Condensation experts that are lumped in this, that pass the minimum strength or ability qualifier. But this isn¡¯t the most shocking thing I find. There¡¯s one additional category that comes up, that I could help with my ability. False Ascension. This is the first I¡¯ve seen of the realm above Nascent Soul. From what I can tell, this realm gives pseudo-immortality. But it seems to come at a steep cost, that I¡¯m not able to glean yet. I get extremely excited about this, as if I could get such a backer on my side¡­ not even the head of the sect could touch me. I believe they are at the near peak of Nascent Soul, but the difference between realms is massive. I immediately switch my scan into the filter mode. The first filter being if I could trust the person. The False Ascension person instantly drops off the list. ¡­ I should have known. It¡¯s sad, but the general rule in cultivation¡­ and life, is that many times the most powerful people have been extremely ruthless and selfish to get into their positions. Not only that, but almost all the Nascent Souls have been taken off the list, as well. Most likely for a similar reason, but also because they don¡¯t need their physical bodies to survive bad situations. So, they might not be willing to join such a contract. Luckily, there are still quite a few Core Formations and Foundation Establishment people left. There are also less Qi Condensation people, as well. Likely, because they were already exceptional in their own way. If they are in a bad situation, it¡¯s possible that those out for revenge could have goals that would conflict with my own. Like murdering everyone in a family that has a member in my group. Power, anger, and fear blind one to those who can help you. I¡¯ve already seen enough of that from Ao Jin, the demonic cultivator who I fought in the jungle. Whose wife and child are still being raped and tortured daily. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡­ another reason to make sure I pick strong individuals who will stick with me no matter what. Those I fight against will have forces of their own. If I try to change things, I¡¯ll need the power to make sure I and those I care about are safe. I put in one more filter with this thought in mind. Will they accept the guard contract I¡¯m planning and hold on to it, no matter what? That¡¯s the one that takes off the last of the Nascent Souls. A large amount of Core Formation experts also drop off. But many of the foundation establishment experts stay on the list. The rest of the Qi Condensation experts are still there, too. At that level and with my current backing, abilities, and group, it would make more sense they would be interested in staying with me. A large reason for the drop-off, though, is likely because of the planned terms for the guard contract. They will definitely receive constant healing from my abilities and training after I get cultivation and body cultivation techniques together. I¡¯ll also try to pay them what I can. However, they won¡¯t have as much freedom as the others. It¡¯ll also be much more of a servant style relationship than the other ones. I¡¯ll need them to be focused on protecting me and the surrounding others. While currently, some of the ex-Yellow Sashes could serve part of that role¡­ I want them to be more allies than true guards. Plus, I don¡¯t feel totally comfortable leaving that much of my group in the hands of people who, while loyal to me, also hold combined loyalty to the Yellow Sashes gang. ¡­ Especially since I discovered that parasite den underneath the Yellow Sashes base. I feel that there will be a confrontation on some level with them. I¡¯ll need to be careful who I engage with in that aspect. But now I have two good categories of people. People who I can trust, but won¡¯t become my guards. And those who I can trust and will join the guard contract. The former is still good for establishing relationships that I could have an elder contract with. Even if that doesn¡¯t become the case, it still builds a network of support. The latter is obvious in its benefit to me. I¡¯ll also be separating them based on time limit, as well. If they are in a bad situation, but I won¡¯t be able to get to them in time¡­ sadly, I won¡¯t be able to do anything. This will require some planning, but starting the list and diving into them individually with the scan after this probe will allow me to keep this safe. ¡­ I should share this plan and list with Sister Nuan. If done right, we might even hop from person to person quickly. I¡¯ll need money for their teleporter fees, though. To help them get to my location. For some of these people, I¡¯ll need to move fast. But luckily, or unluckily for them, almost all the remaining people have been stuck in their situations for a while, with no change likely to happen to them. Even for the ones who need a more urgent movement, my scan still gives off the feeling of having some time. I feel the soft cushion of the bed hit my head as I lay back on it. There are so many things to take care of. But the first thing I need to do is get my people up the mountain and have us collect our sect-given materials and cultivation methods. Up into the Halls of Exalted Purity. A massive area that holds many treasures, secrets, and training areas for the sect. It¡¯s no wonder that such an important area is closest to the mountaintop housing the elders and top leaders of the sect. That will be a trial. Being that close to the elders means I will be more at risk of getting grabbed. Actually, I can probably bet that it will happen. I¡¯ll also need to inform the team that I will look into a generalized cultivation method that I can share. That way, the people who couldn¡¯t get into the outer court can know they¡¯ll still have a good cultivation method. Of course, anyone who has a choice of getting a method will get their own. The question is, will they still want to practice it after seeing the one I make? Chapter 264 - Intercom Despite not physically needing sleep, I decide to grab some before the next day. While not necessary, it is good for my long-term mental health. When I awake, it is super early in the morning, allowing me to quickly get things ready for everyone else. First thing I do is to review some things that the elders had left for me. Using my scan to go over each of the documents, I¡¯m able to learn more of the beginning steps for each of the items, even if I¡¯m not able to do them just yet. This includes the talisman and formation creation, standalone body cultivation method. Considering this, it¡¯s easy to get the elevator for both towers running before anyone else can wake or at least move around their towers. For those that are awake, they are likely doing some light training or cultivation. Since some of them are already in the qi condensation realm, they already have a cultivation method. Meaning that both will probably stay in their rooms. I wonder if it will be easy for them to switch to another method later on. Guess that will be something to look into once we get back. Setting up the elevators was simple, as I only needed to adjust some settings as the master of the towers. I also added some quality-of-life aspects to them, to make navigation easier, like signs pointing to the different areas. Just as I¡¯m putting the finishing touches on it, I can see Ai and Lin coming out of the elevators. Of course, I practiced using the general team¡¯s tower, before putting the special touches on my sworn sisters¡¯ one. Lin is the one to speak first. ¡°Hey, morning. Are we training the group on stuff today?¡± ¡­ Ah. That¡¯s actually a good point. It might not be the best idea to just leave a bunch of people here with no idea on what to do. I change my plans quickly to accommodate. ¡°Yeah. We¡¯ll go over some baseline stuff before we actually head over to the Halls of Exalted Purity. I¡¯ll give the people who will stay back some stuff to work on while we are away.¡± She squints her eyes a little, clearly wondering if I had just come up with that. ¡°Okay¡­ so, how is this going to work? Are we the leaders of the group?¡± Ai chimes in. ¡°Somewhat. You, Lin, and Shi will be leaders, depending on how you feel about it. Mei Lin will probably not be, as she is too young at this point.¡± This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Both of them nod in understanding. Even in this world, regardless of how intelligent, it¡¯s not the best look to have a young child in such a position. We chat for a bit more, catching up a bit on each other¡¯s journeys. One thing I noticed about them, when I was doing the healing and optimization earlier, is that they are as strong as I am. Even with all my benefits. Yep. Every day they¡¯ve been working out and taking advantage of the healing that I¡¯ve been doing. What¡¯s even crazier¡­ is that they haven¡¯t even entered the Qi Condensation realm yet. ¡­ this really means that I need to include a more intensive workout regime in my schedule. Even with me running around, like I have been, I should have even greater benefits if I do the same level of work. Soon enough, we move over from the East tower to the South one with Mei Lin and Shi, who quickly come down. It appears they were ready for a while, but were just training privately. Once we arrive, many of the people are already up and going around the tower. Re-exploring the areas other than their rooms with increased confidence because of the new signs. One of the new settings in the building is the ability to send out a message like an intercom. ¡°Hi all. This is James speaking. Please come down to the lobby area in an hour.¡± I gave some time for them to come down, as there¡¯s a possibility that some people are still in the middle of cultivating after yesterday¡¯s healing session. Interrupting the process suddenly might not have the best effects on them. In the meantime, I organize the place to have it be easy for a meeting to take place. But while I¡¯m doing that, everyone is already down here. Apparently, in this culture, being early is a sign of respect in its own way. Making someone wait for you is a major disrespect. Soon enough, I can see that we might as well get started, since they are ready anyway. ¡°Good morning, everyone. As you all have likely known, we¡¯ll need to be leaving for the Halls of Exalted Purity soon. Before we leave, though, I want to impart a few techniques for everyone to mull over before we go forward.¡± I take a seat on a cushion in the middle of the crowd of people who make a space for me. ¡°Take a cushion from the corner and sit on it in a circle around me. I want each of you to follow my exact movements before I correct your movements. We¡¯ll be practicing diaphragmatic breathing and some Body Cultivation techniques that will work with any cultivation method you choose to use.¡± There¡¯s a rumble in the noble¡¯s group, far more than the regular group. One man from their group cautiously steps forward. ¡°Master James? Are you saying you are sharing a secret realm level body cultivation method with us?¡± I give a nod, and they erupt in loud talking. I can overhear many things in their mumbling. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll be finally surpassing my older brother. I never doubted our young master!¡± ¡°Our young master is so generous; I¡¯ll serve him for the rest of my life!¡± And many more statements of loyalty. The other groups are also excited, but seem to go along with the rest, as if they understand. Before they move on, the same man steps forward again. But giving a deep bow that he holds. ¡°¡­ I apologize, Master, for questioning your decision on this. Will we be safe practicing this in public?¡± Things go quiet at this. There will be no question of the realm of body cultivation technique, if so many people can practice it with different cultivation methods. Now¡¯s the time to show confidence¡­ even if I¡¯m not sure myself. I give a smile at this. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve gotten word from several elders that they will cover us on making sure we are safe to practice this. ¡°¡­ But I must warn you that this is still somewhat of a secret that I¡¯m sharing with you. Others may interpret things how they wish, but you should stay quiet on this until it is public.¡± A share of vigorous nods abounds, as many people can understand that. With that resolved, all of them quickly move over to the pillows and bring them in concentric circles around me. Sitting down on them soon after. Once everyone gets all settled, I have them start the breathing exercises first. Chapter 265 - Creeping Them Out ¡°Breath in. Breathe out.¡± Sitting on the surrounding cushions, I have everyone practicing the diaphragmatic breathing method, which continues to be an amazing way to cycle qi. After I communicate the style and operation of the technique, I go around to each person to make sure they are doing it correctly. As there¡¯s 600+ people, this is taking quite a while. Luckily, in this world, patience is a virtue that is expected of cultivators. Not only that, but being able to feel the flow of qi and have it harmoniously circulated through your body is a huge benefit. These are all people who have just been healed, too. So, they have no blockages or stopgaps to practicing body cultivation with this technique. Funnily enough, this is what will lead them best into the secret realm body cultivation method. As they continue using it, I mull over the name of this method. The Way of the Speedy Tortoise. ¡­ Elder Li seriously named his body cultivation method after his nickname. Not only that, but his names for the actual techniques and movements are all turtle themed! It¡¯s no wonder the other elders made fun of him. Regardless, this body cultivation method is no joke. I can get all of my members training on something, while I get a regular cultivation method for them. As could be expected, it¡¯s the people with no experience in martial arts or cultivation that have the hardest time with it. Dedicated, regulated breathing is easy to start, but hard to master. But, luckily, I¡¯m able to use my scan to catch some of their tendencies and give them advice on how to progress. I go from person to person to correct their actions. A hand on their chest and stomach, showing them the pace and rhythm. A tip on where to stop and start their breathing. And what situations to use it in. With this many people, this takes 3 and a half hours. Once again, I feel lucky that there are measurable results from practicing this and it has a pleasurable feeling to the practitioner¡­ because I would be seriously bored if I were in their shoes. Soon enough, I¡¯m able to transition to the next step. The body cultivation method. I stand in front of the group again, making it clear I need their attention. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°I¡¯m here to show you what is known as a standalone body cultivation method, The Way of the Speedy Tortoise.¡± Everyone was already in a serious and contemplative mood, but a level of focus comes over all of them. I continue. ¡°As could be guessed, there are three main tenets of this secret realm method. To take hits. To dodge hits. And to escape.¡± This method is focused on survivability at all costs for yourself. With the final piece being the escape. I want them to be like tanks. Dodge tank and HP tank. And with me involved, Heal tanks. But I want an army of tanks, not sponges. And in order for them to be tanks, they¡¯ll need aggro¡­ ¡°But you are mistaken if you believe that¡¯s all you need to be successful.¡± They stay silent, just listening to my words. I notice that some people, while still happy, aren¡¯t too impressed with the name or the tenets of the cultivation. ¡°I noticed some of you may wonder why I¡¯m giving you a defensive body cultivation method, with near to no offensive abilities. ¡°Of course, it is more entertaining to be dominating everyone with fantastic moves and crushing blows. But what lies after the fight? What about when your opponent doesn¡¯t care for their life and only seeks to take yours? ¡°Will you be able to survive such a thing? I can already tell you all already know the answer from the stories you¡¯ve heard.¡± Demonic cultists regularly send suicidal people out and have them detonate their cultivation, just to avoid more pain from them. That doesn¡¯t even include themselves, from which the techniques they¡¯ve used could have twisted them into unfeeling berserkers or other unanticipated forms. ¡­ but maybe I¡¯m getting ahead of myself. I should use my scan to see what the best choice is for them. This will work for most of them. At least for now. They will have to restart much of their body cultivation, if they choose another one, though. Others may already have a method that they aren¡¯t able to speak about. Which means¡­ I should give them all a choice. ¡°With that said¡­ I know some of you have plans or secret methods that you can¡¯t speak about. So, do not feel obligated to take this body cultivation on. And even if you don¡¯t have another method on hand, if you don¡¯t believe this method will fit your path, don¡¯t take it. Things are deathly silent. I¡¯ll need to make it clear that these aren¡¯t just words to say. ¡°To show my commitment to this, I promise to not punish anyone for not choosing this method.¡± A few breaths are released at this. There are definitely some people with secrets here. When it¡¯s the right time, I¡¯ll use my scan to make sure they are safe and how I can assist. ¡°Nonetheless, I believe that this body cultivation method is an excellent way to protect yourself, especially since you will be able to also learn a cultivation method to allow you to achieve your personal choices. This body cultivation method should work with almost any other traditional cultivation method.¡± Even more people are relaxed and confident with their choice. While some people step away, I see that the vast majority stay to learn. I give a nod and a few words to the ones who step back a bit. ¡°Even with your own plans, I suggest still using the breathing method I showed you earlier. Even with the more advanced breathing techniques, the aspects of the one I showed should still have a marked difference in others.¡± There¡¯s a bit of hesitation from one noble before they give a brief nod. Acknowledging that they¡¯ll try it. For the rest of the people, they settle in and prepare to learn the method. Funnily enough for them, they¡¯ll be sitting right back down. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll need you guys to get in the same position you were in for the breathing method. The focus of this step is to infuse all parts of your actual body with higher and higher levels of qi. This is in contrast to when I had you use the breathing method to better move qi through your body.¡± I can see that a few people are already adept at doing so, having practiced body cultivation as nobles. The initial steps for all body cultivation are the same. Basically, setting a foundation for the body to be manipulated with qi. As I go around to each person, trying to correct what I can see, I can feel a bit of excitement fill my heart. It¡¯s actually happening. I might be able to set up an area of safety here. Chapter 266 - Body Talk While I¡¯m going to each person, I¡¯m seeing a pattern with the scan that I should have checked on when I first started on this. Capability and experience. With 600 people here and with the mass majority being from an impoverished lifestyle, they simply don¡¯t have practice in moving qi around within their bodies. Which means they need detailed instructions on what to look for. Even if they have the body to handle this, they still have done nothing like this before. After realizing this, I immediately start speaking from where they should start. ¡°For those of you struggling to control your qi, try to first really focus on how the qi is moving into your body. As you are currently using the breathing method, most of it will flow into your nose.¡± As an example, I give an audibly loud breath in. And then resume speaking. ¡°Visualize and search for that qi that travels in and watch where it is flowing. Of course, you are all already aware of this from the previous exercise, but here is what I want you to change. ¡°I want you to breathe in for four seconds, hold your breath for four seconds, and breathe out for four seconds. Keep your eyes closed while doing this.¡± Box breathing. A variation on diaphragmatic breathing. And now for the qi part. ¡°As you breathe in, hold the breath, and release it, you should be able to feel the qi move all throughout your body. I want you to keep a little of the qi you feel in it, behind in your body. Specifically, try to imagine all the parts that it¡¯s flowing through is absorbing a bit of it. And give it the slight push to go in, if it¡¯s a little resistant.¡± I pause, waiting for them to get used to this before continuing. ¡°Some of you have already noticed, but as you do this, your nose isn¡¯t the only way qi is now entering your body. Your entire body is breathing in and out Qi. Washing your meridians, the pathways that it¡¯s traveling in, with it. ¡°Let this all of this in and allow the areas it¡¯s flowing into also absorb this qi.¡± Automatically, I can sense a change with all of them. As they don¡¯t have any blockages in them, once they knew what to do and give a bit more instruction, they could feel each of the changes as I was describing them. Highlighting the beauty of the healing method, increasing their sensitivity to changes in their body. Making it so that many were able to naturally infuse it into their bodies. In terms of feeling it, it¡¯s not like blood, which only in serious situations you can feel pulsing through your body. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. It¡¯s a strangely present sensation, like a sliver of cloud moving throughout your body. Depending on if the qi is denser or altered in an area, that could change the feeling of it slightly. As an example, cultivating directly near a volcano might have a warmer qi cloud feeling. And of course, the Qi Condensation realm of cultivation is about accumulating that cloud in your dantians. Body cultivation, as could be assumed, is about accumulating it within the body itself in specific ways. While traditional cultivation utilizes and strengthens the body, it is fundamentally different from building it into the body itself. But I¡¯m starting to already see even more issues within the group, having kept my scan up in case something went wrong. Sweat piles on a number of faces, showing a struggle with their progress. Something that shouldn¡¯t be happening at this stage. There are two situations where this would occur, with the first being that they are putting their qi into their dantians, while also doing absorbing it into their bodies. This will cause a major imbalance, as the dantian would be for traditional cultivation, with the body being for body cultivation. There can be crossover, but only with a method in place. The second situation would be that they are infusing too much qi into one area and not balancing it across all of their body. This, too, would cause an imbalance. While it seems more people are understanding what to do, there are some who are making these serious mistakes that could hurt them in the future. And there is, as I¡¯m realizing, too many people for me to handle in a short-time frame. I need help. I¡¯ll use my scan to identify people who clearly understand the method and will be appropriate to lead others through the process. People who are suitable to be ¡®tutors¡¯, of sorts. A quick run with my scan shows Shi is definitely one. She¡¯s already noticed my apprehension and the others struggle. A nod of my head to her silent question has her rushing over to the first person near her experiencing issues. On the other side, Shi Ji, the blonde-haired, red-eyed noble, wouldn¡¯t be a good tutor at this stage. Perhaps because of her noble upbringing, she might not empathize with others ¡®lower¡¯ than her in a situation like this. But the redheaded woman from her social group who joined before they did, named Min, will be a good choice instead. Others that would work out would be the secretive noblewoman and her ¡°More Daddy¡± servant, Lin Qiang and Tao Chenguang; Chen and Ju, the two brunette women who I had promised to help in the alleyways, that seem to be good at leading others through things, likely because of their experiences with each other; Ming, the guy who is basically a giant, seems to fit with this, as well. Though, I think his skill comes from his empathy, rather than anything else. And finally, Yan, the woman who at first glance appears to be morbidly obese¡­ but is actually just absurdly gifted in certain areas. Basically¡­ many of these people that my scan had showed had great promise and had joined early on, seem to have good character traits to at least support others. Of course, several of the yellow sash cultivators are also showing as good choices too. Likely, because they were already used to a team environment and had to go through a form of qi training themselves. I quickly run to each of them and explain the situation, so they can move to people exhibiting the symptoms my scan had shown. Out of the 600 people here, over 50-60 needed individual help to stop and recalibrate their actions in the method. With the information they need, they run out and stop anyone who is sweating. From there, they teach them one by one on what to do and look out for. Another glance at the situation is showing that things are going well and should progress nicely. Leading me to the third thing that has come up. The people who excel. I can see that many of the people are going through the normal time to practice and learn this. But there are some who practically instantly reached the end of this stage. Waiting for the next step. With the others, still learning how to progress through this stage. Should I focus on the geniuses? And let the others raise the others up at the normal pace? Chapter 267 - Perception Training The standard of this world is to focus all in on the geniuses. Which makes sense. For every silver you spend on them, you would have to spend a 1000 on the average person. Since most righteous cultivation sects want some measure of public support, they at least give the minimum for outer court and sect servants. But they don¡¯t really provide material support or dedicated training, unless it¡¯s standardized. There are, of course, opportunities and missions to get more resources, but they are limited and aren¡¯t guaranteed. It¡¯s only once they reach the inner court that they give consistent resources and dedicated support for each person. This leads to a culture of competition for the remaining resources for the lower groups. I guess this comes to my operational style. I still want to foster talents. But I don¡¯t want to leave others out. Everyone should receive something, at least. ¡­ but I¡¯m also have limited time, energy, resources, and there¡¯s only one of me. After giving it some thought and running my scan on the different options, I come to my choice. Have the geniuses consolidate their gains within this layer, while still helping the people having issues. As is normal within cultivation, there is the ability to stay within a level to fill yourself out more. Here, it would be as if most holes are filled, but there are a few left that are tough to get to. Ones which would be great to have filled. So, I direct my attention to them. ¡°Those of you who have already completed the basic infusion use this as an opportunity to go deeper. To see how much you can keep within your body. Unlike with the normal body cultivation, which isn¡¯t a method, your body cultivation method can use the deeper foundation.¡± As I say that, I can see that those helping others seem slightly uncomfortable. By helping others, they are ¡®wasting¡¯ time that could be spent on furthering cultivation. Not a perception that I want to be sticking around. Looks like I need to provide incentives for people to help each other. ¡°For those who are helping their fellows here, each of you will receive a spirit stone for your efforts. Those who do exceptionally well in instructing others will be one of the first to have a dedicated session with me on their cultivation, in addition to two extra stones. ¡°If you all didn¡¯t know before, my healing abilities can refill your qi, besides your bodies. I guarantee it will be even more productive because of this.¡± This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. The change that comes over the group is almost frightening. All the trainers¡¯ eyes are sharp and focused on the people in front of them. And my scan catches a few of the geniuses that were going to consolidate their gains, now showing as able and willing trainers. The most prominent of them all being Shi Ji, the blonde noblewoman. I can see a bit of drool before she slurps it back up. ¡­ I get the feeling that she isn¡¯t thinking about the spirit stones. And that concerns me. Either way, I¡¯m noticing a negative incentive for competition. I want people to work together to help others, if necessary. ¡°As an additional side note, there won¡¯t just be one beneficiary of this. And those who successfully work with others to come up with excellent long-term solutions may even get additional benefits.¡± My saying that seems to help calm things down a bit, as it¡¯s still possible to get the increased material benefits and time. I also start seeing some of the yellow sash people working together, having already been acquainted with each other. Some of the normal people''s group go up as well. Discussing solutions and talking with the people they are helping. This is going better than I thought now. I was worried about how the yellow sashes would integrate into the union, but it seems their presence and cooperation with each other is more positives than negative. Obviously, having a group that can work together well is great for me, but the others seeing that makes them work with each other more to not fall behind. As long as I can keep it in the realm of healthy competition, it should be great for both of their teams¡¯ growth. Adding to this, consolidating their gains and trying to infuse deeper will take at least a week for even the best of them that are using this method. The reason being that it gets tougher and tougher to fill out the last bits of their body with qi. Normally, this wouldn¡¯t be worth the struggle, but as they can see, their new and improved bodies make this a doable effort. The end goal for all of this is to build in pattern of positive behavior in both groups, for when we have to go against others. Picking each other up. Making sure others aren¡¯t left behind. And a step further after that, being willing to help others outside of the group without looking for a reward. Creating a truly righteous organization. But there are a few steps that will need to happen before we get to that point. Either way, this gives me the opportunity to move forward with something I¡¯ve been working toward. Since I¡¯ll need to be leaving with the group that made into the outer court and inner court, then I won¡¯t have to worry about the people left behind not having something to work on. Which is why I use the rest of this time to spend with each person I can, to hone in on what they are doing right and wrong. So, when I¡¯m gone, I won¡¯t have to worry about anything going wrong. Luckily for me, there are quite a few of the yellow sashes that get the idea of what to look for. Most prominently, Xu Ah, the Yellow Sashes Foundation Establishment cultivator. Since she¡¯s able to use her spiritual sense to get a general idea (with their permission, of course) of how they are doing, she¡¯s able to lead them much better through what to do better. The second group, made of non-yellow sashes, also has some people who didn¡¯t make through the initial test, but are amazing at qi control. Qi control is probably one of the big exceptions that would allow a person to be in the outer courts, even if below the requirement list. Sadly, they don¡¯t advertise that fact, because they don¡¯t want to deal with the tests to see this. Despite how easy this seems right now, if they weren¡¯t completely purified, things would be MUCH tougher and would require a lot more investment to determine their level of control. It seems almost as if a moment before the day ends. Everyone heads back to their rooms just as the sun lowers on the horizon. And I head back to bed, thinking about the journey for tomorrow. Chapter 268 - Small Idle Talk As I lay in the bed to prepare for tomorrow, I use the time to run my scan. Looking for anything that could go wrong before I take the outer and inner court members to the Halls of Exalted Purity. There are a few things that I find, like petty rivalries. I¡¯m trying to be careful about how much I look into people, to not set off any alarms, causing this to take the whole night. But once found, it only takes a few moments to come up with several responses to these that I can pass down to people I trust, like Shi, who can resolve them. Especially since I have obviously put them in positions of power in the group. Even with that said, I log what the best approach for them to take would be. Lucky for me, many of these things are simple to resolve. There, of course, are some things that are deeper rooted issues. But for the current surface level interactions for what I¡¯ve trained them for, I¡¯m not seeing any issues. I will need to eventually address them, though. But not this day. It¡¯s feels pretty amazing that I¡¯m able to preempt these before they can become major issues. By the time I reach their tower, I¡¯m able to have most situations covered, including for the trip up the mountain. Like yesterday, I can see that everyone is working in their rooms, as I call them down to the lower area using the intercom system. And just like before, they stream in much earlier than that. Once everyone is assembled, I feel some pleasant surprise when I see several of the previous groups that were in cliques, seemed to break out of them. Maybe the good air within the group and shared circumstances are helping. Sadly, we only have a limited amount of time, so I speak out to catch their attention. ¡°Hello everyone, thanks for coming down so quickly. As you might guess, for those within the inner and outer court, we¡¯ll need to head over to the Halls of Exalted Purity.¡± I see some nods from some, with some worried looks from others. ¡°For those that will stay, keep working on the body cultivation method. Once you¡¯ve reached the end, keep looking. Even if you feel you¡¯ve reached the end, trust me when I say that there are deeper levels. ¡°We should be returning within a week, but if it takes longer, pushing deeper into this realm of body cultivation will only allow you to have a better time when I teach you the actual method. ¡°Your time will not be wasted pursuing this.¡± The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. I give a slight smile. ¡°And I¡¯m sure each of you is already aware of the immense speed of progress being made with your improved bodies. Take advantage of this to reach deeper heights within every level. It will only show greater and greater gains the more you invest into it.¡± While there were a few people that were looking a little disappointed, many seem to be in a good mood. It truly is a phenomenal amount of progress that has been made for them, that they could have never imagined. Most things for cultivation are measured in the months, years, or decades. Not days. ¡°When in doubt, check with the people who were assisting earlier, as they¡¯ll be able to guide you through the next steps. And to those same people, the offer still stands. I¡¯ll be checking in later to see what worked best and to divvy out rewards. ¡°Also, I¡¯ll be grabbing a cultivation method that can be shared with you all. Look forward to it.¡± There¡¯s more than a little excitement at this prospect and I can see theories being shared back and forth on what it could mean. ¡°Do you think he has an in? He already has a cultivation method, but anything he gets from there, he shouldn¡¯t be able to share¡­¡± ¡°There has to be something, right? Either way, at least we¡¯ll have something to use.¡± No one dares to speak something negative, as receiving something is better than nothing at this point. Of course, it would still be a concern that they might not get something of quality. Lucky for them¡­ they¡¯ll be getting a personally curated item from a plan I¡¯ve been hoping to have put in place. I speak out, regathering their attention back to me. ¡°For those coming with, you shouldn¡¯t need much as we¡¯ll be heading straight over and there will be food and drink there. There are already some rations in the carriages, so even in the case of an emergency, we should be fine.¡± It doesn¡¯t take long before I send them off to the carriages, giving me a chance to speak to a few of the leaders and people, to prevent any of the potential issues that I had discovered with my scan overnight. A wonderful reminder of how amazing my scan really is. To prevent issues before they occur. Even adding the rations to the carriages was one thing to head off a potential issue, although my healing could cover any issues. Now, with all the surface issues resolved or at least addressed, I head back over to the head of the carriages. Of which, there is a much smaller contingent of people, since the vast majority of people in my group didn¡¯t make the cut for either the inner or outer court. With a bit of a start, the carriages open up and start moving towards the road up the mountain. Since I¡¯m in the front of the carriages, there¡¯s not much talking that I can hear in person. However, my scan shows many of the conversations that are happening behind the scenes. Which really aren¡¯t too interesting. Most of the people coming along have already discussed what they needed to do before traveling. So, they mostly fill the time with idle talk about what the Halls may like or what their surface level histories are. All things my scan can find out relatively easily. Not that I don¡¯t listen, though. But there isn¡¯t much to gather from it, so the travel time passes by quickly. It should only take another day or so, considering their high speed of movement and the lower amount of people that are along for the ride. Like last time on the road, as the night begins, we camp out on this massive road. Only this time, I¡¯ve already ordered some of the spirit beasts from the area around our towers to be guards, and pass the message to the other valleys and crevasses. There should be no issues on that front. Not that there would be, anyway. The other spirit beasts know well what it means to mess with sect members and people supplying them. They just got cocky. Of course, the place I was based in had to have the stupid ones. Ah well. Turned out pretty well for me. My eyes subconsciously look toward the mountaintop, which is still not visible from here. And I can feel the danger from it in my bones. Chapter 269 - Personal Warmth There¡¯s so much that can go wrong here¡­ With darkness falling and the lights casting long shadows across this massive road, despite the sizable number of spirit beasts around, I can feel my mood dropping as well. My eyes remain fixated on the mountaintop. The rest of the group circles the carriages for the night, with the spirit beasts settling into a defensive position. Some of the ones flying are circling around the encampment in the air and the grounded ones are just outside the wagon line. I am standing outside of it, but I soon hear footsteps approaching from behind. A warm hand touches my arm with some affection. Ai. Her long, tangled silvery hair blows slightly in the wind. Despite my scan picking up her and Lin¡¯s movement toward me, I hadn¡¯t expected the reassuring feeling that would come from her touch. I almost subconsciously turn towards her and meet her grey eyes, nestled on her freckled face. Lin isn¡¯t far behind and stands beside her, though she hasn¡¯t moved to do anything. The air between us differs from when we were at the tower. There, it seemed like we were in work mode. Planning what to do and working with our new allies, Shi and Mei Lin, to do things right. Now? Even though I could feel immense amounts of apprehension towards what¡¯s coming next, they seemed to dissipate that with their mere presence. Just by looking at them like this, my mind drifts back to them as we were first starting out. Two struggling, awkward, and mistrustful sisters who had just gone through an immensely harrowing experience. And coming from a traumatic childhood, all the way to adulthood. Being thrust into situation after situation, while figuring out the relationship between us. But it¡¯s not even just about me and them. With Ai having had her Myriad Slime condition healed and improved to a beneficial constitution, the relationship between even them had to change. With the traumas and habits from that clashing as well. All leading to now. Where I see two strong looking women, one silver haired that still holds the air of a noble elder sister, and the other, black-haired with a strong, confident air about her. They¡¯ve certainly grown fast in the short time we¡¯ve been away from each other. It is amongst these thoughts that I hear Ai¡¯s voice ring out. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re coming close, aren¡¯t we? To actually doing this.¡± Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. I feel comfort from the hand that remains on my shoulder. It makes me want to be better. To be stronger for them and the others behind us¡­ and waiting for us back in Monchon City. ¡°¡­ Yeah. There¡¯ll be a lot to do there. And people we know will want to see us.¡± I turn a newly confident grin toward her and Lin. Their faces brighten a bit at the sight, making mine wider in response. But suddenly, Lin steps closer and affectionately grabs my hand. Ai seems unsurprised by the action, causing me to be surprised instead. My eyes naturally go to hers and see a deep warmness there. She leans in to whisper something in my ear, moving me to shift towards her. ¡°After this is done, we¡¯ll be able to be together more. Ai¡¯s been missing your presence in bed, but she didn¡¯t want to say anything back in the tower.¡± I see a blush cross her face. ¡°¡­ I might want to join too. Not anything crazy, but just to be there with you guys.¡± Right. Ai¡¯s condition with men. The fear that¡¯s been ingrained in her from her dad. I laid in bed with her, while healing her to help. It shouldn¡¯t be causing issues, but I can understand being anxious about it. Near the end of our time together, I was feeling like a teddy bear on the bed. Meant as a subconscious comfort, more than anything else. Not so sure it will be like that for the next time. Especially with Lin there. ¡­ Knowing her, she¡¯ll make it weird. But I guess it always has been, huh? It always meant to be a small test, that Ai could trust me to keep my word. With the not small thing of helping her to feel more comfortable. I¡¯d be lying if I said a few situations have not tempted me at this point. Maybe they are worried about the Yellow Sashes again. But her next words, carrying a trace of sadness, bring that train of thought to a close. ¡°It¡¯s been lonely for us both, honestly. ¡°We¡¯re used to it from before, but not having you around¡­ someone that actually cares, it just doesn¡¯t feel right anymore.¡± Her eyes were locked on mine, but soon they shift around a lot. Switching from the ground to my face, and back again constantly. ¡°¡­ If possible, can we stay with you more?¡± ¡­ How could I say no to that? I grip her hand a little tighter, drawing her eyes back to mine. ¡°Of course, Lin. I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯m looking forward to being with you both for a long time.¡± And that¡¯s when I¡¯m reminded of how beautiful the two of them are, as I see wide smiles come across their faces at my words. They probably already knew my response would be yes, but it has been a while since we talked on a more personal level. The times we spent on the bed in Gong¡¯s caves weren¡¯t that long ago¡­ but seem like it, with all that¡¯s happened. Things can change so quickly. Re-acknowledging the connections you have and vocalizing it is truly important for relationships. ¡­ As I well know from my time back on Earth. God, I miss them. I¡¯m definitely not going to mess this up. After hearing my words, she gives my hand another squeeze before running off with a reddened face. Now it is Ai that moves closer. ¡°So, you know, I¡¯ve been telling her to talk more about how she feels about you. We weren¡¯t really able to do that back in the alleyways¡­ but we needed to change now.¡± She looks away for a moment, not meeting my eyes. ¡°There were a few things we had to talk about. ¡°¡­ Like about dad.¡± She goes silent. I say nothing as well. Giving her the space to come up with words. Or even none at all. Not everything has to be explained. It seems she opts for the latter. ¡°But like Lin said, I¡¯m glad we are back together. I missed you.¡± And that¡¯s when I feel her face buried in my chest. The soft scent of her hair fills my nose. I¡¯m kind of glad that she¡¯s been doing well enough to take care of herself and things like that. She doesn¡¯t say anything, but nuzzles into my chest a bit further. My hand lifts in the air to do something, but I¡¯m not sure if I should. I end up going for it, anyway. I slowly place my hand on her head, slowly rubbing it affectionately. Trying to show care. She freezes, but then nuzzles a little more and I feel some wetness on my chest. Of course, I ignore it. ¡­ I¡¯m glad I¡¯m here. I will make sure things go right. I promise it. Chapter 270 - Library Prep After a bit of time hugging Ai and giving her head pats, she reluctantly pulls away to look back at the group. ¡°¡­ I guess we should get back over there soon. There¡¯s a lot we¡¯ll need to do.¡± She walks away, but then pauses. I can just hear her voice. Low, but clear. ¡°Lin said she won¡¯t be doing anything next time we get a chance to be in bed¡­ but I think I¡¯m ready to. Let me know when you are.¡± Immediately after saying that, she briskly paces away, with my scan showing her pale skin shining a bright red. ¡­ she¡¯s changed. After we went our separate ways, in that short time, she¡¯s grown. And seems that she and Lin are truly wanting to get closer in a deeper way. I mean, I already suspected that with them pushing for being my sworn sister¡­ which in this culture has multiple connotations, including being potential fiancees. And it also doesn¡¯t seem like they are trying to manipulate me. Just¡­ wanting to be closer in a different way. With the healing method constantly running on all of us, it makes it easier to think about things. Like being refreshed mentally, but on a constant basis. That state helps with figuring things out, as it¡¯s done for me. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve benefited from it, as well. But that¡¯s just the surface of this. ¡­ What do I really want? My thoughts trail back to that time with Meili, the assassin at the teleportation gate. Where I froze in the face of a sexual encounter. Her desperate attempts to gain my favor. The feeling of holding power over her and satisfying some urges that I¡¯ve been suppressing, so that I don¡¯t do the wrong thing. Yeah. I think I¡¯d much rather go down this road with Ai and Lin than anyone else. Except maybe Shi. I need to be more proactive about this. To confront my feelings, both romantic and sexual. If I don¡¯t, I¡¯ll simply be setting myself up for failure. Meili won¡¯t be the last person to confront me sexually. Especially considering my abilities are truly life-changing for people. For good or bad, people¡¯s bodies are a way of repayment. Eventually, someone will come that will eat me up sexually and I¡¯ll need enough experience to be able to maturely handle that. To not allow it to sway me too significantly. ¡­ It¡¯s decided then. I¡¯m going for it. I¡¯ll be honest with her and Lin when that time comes and will look to them, actually being the ones that I breach things with. I just hope I do this the right way. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. With this in mind, I head back over to the group. Ai and Lin have already seemed to have taken to their position as leaders, helping to coordinate and resolve and minor items. The others are also looking to them by asking for direction on what to do and what to look out for. After everyone gets settled in, I hop into the seat of the front carriage and close my eyes, feigning sleep. In the interim, I¡¯m using the time to continue using my scan for long-term projects, such as sorting out problem issues with other members and how to achieve the things I¡¯ve promised to others. But subtly, and in a way, that won¡¯t trigger any issues. I¡¯m certainly much more wary about my approach since I had issues with Ao Jin, the demonic cultivator I fought in the jungle. And on that note, I suspect that even with the easier method to save his family, my scan showed me before, there will be ramifications to those actions¡­ Me using this ¡®hidden¡¯ scan this won¡¯t be a ¡®one day and done¡¯ type. It¡¯ll be something that I used to cover as many bases as possible. As is pretty clear, I¡¯m not alone. I have a huge number of people I¡¯m directly responsible for. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Which reminds me. I should probably use the healing ability on them. Since the members aren¡¯t tamed creatures, normally it would be harder to pinpoint them from a distance with my scan. However, the contract provides the perfect connection to use my scan through. An interesting note, I will keep in mind for later. Through it, I can feel my healing aura channeling to them at an extremely low level. After forming the link, I establish the same bit of reactive healing to them I have for the others. Out of curiosity, I check on the healing data for the demi humans, back in Monchon City, with my scan. It appears there¡¯s only been some minor mining related injuries, along with ones related to constant body building. ¡­ They are all absurdly powerful now, body-wise. I¡¯ll see if I can utilize spirit beast cultivation methods alongside human ones to help them out. I know they can use human ones, which I will get to them, but the spirit beast cultivation methods can depend on a lot of different factors. I might have to create an amalgamation of the two types. Heck. I might see if there¡¯s a way to forge a body cultivation method, as well from it. But everything will depend on what I can get from the Radiant Library. My thoughts trail to the areas we¡¯ll be heading to on the mountain, within the Halls of Exalted Purity. The Radiant Library. A place full of knowledge and mysteries. Where normal sect members, even sect servants, can read a variety of works. It is also where you can pick up a cultivation method and, if applicable, an additional paired hidden realm body cultivation method. Both of which are behind the first of the sealed areas in the library. Outer court members can gain a book for the first step of whatever method they choose. As cultivation methods are your way of progressing through cultivation, it will be the first level of Qi Condensation. Those who are switching methods after already being cultivators, will still use the first level for the cultivation method and will have to disperse a majority of their cultivation base, depending on how different their original cultivation method was. This is because a large amount of a cultivation base is built off of the method used. Typically, outer court members won¡¯t be able to get a jade slip of the method. It is assumed that they won¡¯t be able to reach the upper levels of the technique and will take longer to reach every level. So, they won¡¯t have any need for more than one level at a time. Inner court members, on the other hand, can get access to multiple levels of the technique at once in book form. Since this is the level of people considered having potential for growth, they are assumed to move through these methods quicker and farther than outer court members. If they can get the backing of an elder, they may also get access to a jade slip for the method they practice. Being in the inner court, they can go into the deeper parts of the library, containing higher quality methods. For these methods, they can get jade slips, but need more than one elder to back them in exchange. And as could be assumed, core disciples can get access to the highest level of methods, with their elders¡¯ recommendation. These would definitely be contained on a jade slip. Cultivation techniques, being able to be used by multiple methods, are treated similarly but with slightly fewer restrictions. For those who already have a cultivation method, but had the right to choose one from their standing, they can exchange that for a correspondingly valuable merit. Something that I¡¯ll personally be using to further our goals. Of course, these are meant only for the person who picks them up. The only time you can share anything with any type of method, style, or technique is if you have permission from the owner. Already, there¡¯s a divide between the different tiers of groups. The next steps only further separate their potential. Chapter 271 - Good Intentions As I¡¯m lying down on the carriage seat, I visualize where we will need to go after getting our cultivation methods. Something that already could take a day or more. Most likely, this step is already the one that will separate the groups in terms of coordination. Some people will already know what they need to do, while others will need guidance from the librarians, who are true experts on all the different methods available. This will make it so that some people move onto the next steps and can leave, while others could be there for days. Only inner court members would be allowed to go for longer than a few days, at most. They should be able to guide new sect members in making a decent choice by training those put into those sections. With that said, for the outer court members, they may just suggest the sect¡¯s generalized light-based method. A good way for those of average strength to become one of the sect¡¯s guards. A relatively prestigious position for a normal cultivator. But that won¡¯t be the right choice for these guys. Such a method wouldn''t have utilized their individual strengths optimally, even if I hadn''t improved them. Its main strength lies in how it assists in the sects¡¯ formations. Not the type where there is a formation flag placed, but when hundreds of sect members using the same cultivation technique combine their technique to make something greater than the sum of its parts. But they don¡¯t need to actually learn the aforementioned cultivation method to learn the technique. It just makes it more effective and easier to do so. With that in mind, it might actually be more effective for me to go to each person now, with what type of method would work best for them. This would give them the what they need, so the librarians, based on that knowledge, could accurately guide them. I can already see the scenario of a librarian taking offense to an outer court member going against their advice, so I run my scan on ways to avoid that. Which just comes down to approaching the library as a group and informing the desk that this is my group, who are looking to get their cultivation methods. While introducing myself as the core disciple for Sister Nuan. With this approach, they should treat anything my people say as though they¡¯ve already gotten guidance, which they had. After they receive their methods and techniques, they¡¯ll head to the Sect Repository, where they can either purchase or receive their cultivation resources. For those in the inner court, they¡¯ll receive resources and money as support. As could be expected, outer court members receive nothing. My thoughts pass quickly as the sun lifts over the horizon, with some others waking. I use this as an opportunity to approach people one by one with what method they should be getting. Many are surprised to hear about certain affinities they had, but accept it, considering that I was the one who healed them. There are benefits to being a healer. People assume you¡¯ve learned what you needed to from their body if they¡¯ve trusted you with that information. Others¡­ were not so receptive. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master, but I¡¯ve promised my family I¡¯d learn the Seven Winds cultivation method¡­¡± The young man before me is from one of the noble families. He seems strangely disheartened by his own words. ¡®Strange¡¯, if I didn¡¯t know his situation. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. This is one person who my scan informed me I might have issues with. Not due to him, but pressure from his family. He was the one with an above average potential. His brother actually had lower potential than him. But guess who was the favored son? Not this guy. By this time, most people are awake and are now looking over at the person who denied my advice. I can already see some twisted faces and people about to speak up, so I raise a hand for silence. ¡°Liu Wei, I understand the situation you are going through with your family. I know you don¡¯t want to be held subordinate to your, to be frank, malicious, older brother. And that they are using the cultivation method as a bind. Putting down your cultivation base and suppressing your progression below your brother¡¯s.¡± Several eyes soften at this, particularly those of the noble group. Unfortunately, intrafamily conflicts are completely normal and expected. Things like this happen all the time, but despite that, something universally disliked. The Seven Winds method isn¡¯t a bad one¡­ but it is fully owned by his family. Not only that, but they have a superior one that will probably go to his brother. So, not only would they be able to deny him progression in the method by not giving him the next parts to it, but they also would support his brother with a better method and likely more resources. Liu Wei seems surprised at my knowledge of his situation. But as seems to happen frequently, he comes to some understanding on his own. ¡°So, it is already known to that point¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do. Even after entering your group, I won¡¯t be able to escape their reach.¡± I think for a moment. Letting the conversation scan run through me. A lot of eyes are on me. What I say here will determine how and where my members rely on me. And to what extent. How far am I willing to go for them? ¡­ to be frank, I¡¯d wish for each one of them to defend each other to the death on a battlefield. Something that may unfortunately happen in the future, considering all the crazy things that happen in this world. The sect would most definitely expect them to fight on its behalf, in both an emergency and in calls to action, but I want something deeper than that. A group that will actually care about each other and will work to help, even if they aren¡¯t being forced to. It starts with me. I look away from him. A collective breath is released from the group and Liu Wei looks down at this. ¡°Young master, I¡¯m sorry to have¡­¡± I hold up another hand to have him stop for a moment. Really going over my options with the conversation scan. Literally thinking through what I want to say. ¡°You all likely do not know my origins¡­¡± Just at these words, I have the entire group¡¯s attention. Even Ai and Lin. While they have heard far more than the others, where I come from is probably still a mystery to them. ¡°I come from a land an unimaginable distance away from here. Someplace with different societal rules, cultures, and things to live by. ¡°But there were a few things that carried over to this one. One being that family is extraordinarily important in a person¡¯s life.¡± I can practically feel the disappointment rise from Liu Wei. I can tell there was a piece of him hoping to buck the trend. ¡°¡­ With that said, there were a few words that match this situation from a Marge Kennedy. ¡°¡¯¡­ family is what you make it. It is made strong, not by number of heads counted at the dinner table, but by the rituals you help family members create, by the memories you share, by the commitment of time, caring, and love you show to one another, and by the hopes for the future you have as individuals and as a unit.¡¯¡± I look directly at him. ¡°Do you feel as if you have a strong family, full of love and care?¡± A wry, sad smile is on his face. ¡°¡­ not for me, young master. Not for me.¡± I give him a small smile in return. ¡°There¡¯s another quote from my homeland for you, then. ¡°¡®Family isn¡¯t always blood, it¡¯s the people in your life who want you in theirs¡­¡¯¡± The air grows still. What is meant to be a heartwarming moment is one of shock. But my conversation scan is not mistaken in the impact on them, especially for people in this culture. Even more so for nobles, where their family heads are comparable to rulers. Meant to be obeyed without question. You do not leave. They exile you. Liu Wei shakily asks me a question. ¡°¡­ Are you saying that I should leave my family?¡± I shake my head. ¡°No. I¡¯m not saying that.¡± There are some sighs of relief. But I immediately follow up with something else. ¡°But I believe it is your right to find a family that will truly care for you. And by joining my group, I want to protect you to the best of my ability¡­ even when, as they say here, it is ¡®family business¡¯ and not mine.¡± Once again, the group goes silent. This is the time to push further. ¡°¡­ And even in the worst-case scenario, I would dare to defend you from high tier experts, seeking to drag you before your family elders. Because when you joined me, you became irreversibly tied to me. And I to you.¡± I can hear heavy breaths coming from one area, pulling my attention away from him and locking eyes with the blond-haired, red eye noblewoman, Shi Ji. She seems quite invigorated by this. When I gathered my attention back on Liu Wei, he gave me a grateful look. My intentions went through. Chapter 272 - The Invisible Gate ¡°Young Master¡­¡± I hear Liu Wei, the nobleman with a complicated family life, whisper the title they¡¯ve given me. His voice was quite heavy with emotion. Several of them are looking at me with a measure of hope that we may change their lives beyond their cultivation status. I need to make some things clear, though. ¡°Let me be clear. I do not tolerate evil, arrogant, and untrustworthy actions.¡± There are some nods at this, being from a ¡®righteous¡¯ background, but they don¡¯t expect the next words. ¡°As you work with me, I expect you to be peaceful, humble, and kind to everyone. No matter their standing. And if someone tosses down our faces, as they call it here, do not immediately retaliate.¡± This is where many people¡¯s faces twist up and about. I see a glimmer of blonde hair surge ahead of everyone as Shi Ji steps forward. ¡°But Young Master! If someone disparages you, what are we supposed to do? We¡¯ve received far too much from you to let such things go.¡± Ugh, face is a tough concept to deal with here. If they don¡¯t defend me, they¡¯ll be seen as not trustworthy or grateful. Not only that, but they could be mocked too. My thoughts drift over to Ai and Lin, who lock eyes with me. Their training from when I first was getting started here and Lin¡¯s words to not letting people ¡®walk all over me¡¯ and apologize all the time, come back to me. These things have to be done in moderation. I¡¯ll change the culture slowly, but for now, I need to give them a way to act. ¡°Be patient and kind. If things go too far, then take reasonable actions. Err, on the side of mercy, if possible.¡± I give a serious look to them all. ¡°With that said¡­ if they harm or assault any of our people, then show them we are not to be trifled with, if it¡¯s within your ability. While I want you all to beacons of actual righteousness, contrary to how some ¡®righteous¡¯ cultivators act, you don¡¯t need to tolerate physical abuse to do so.¡± I can see many are still bothered by this, but seem a little relieved because they have the option to fight back if hit. Yeah¡­ turn the other cheek will be a hard one to put in a practice, in a world where said hit can launch you into a wall or blow your head off. ¡­ I¡¯ll try to figure something out. But for now, this will work. My attention falls back onto Liu Wei. ¡°Liu Wei, whatever you choose about this, I¡¯ll support you. You don¡¯t have to answer now, but just let me know what your decision is when the time comes. ¡°I believe in you and your potential.¡± Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Liu Wei gives an emotionally deep bow, not changing position until I turn to the others. There are still others who need to be informed of their optimal cultivation changes, so I continue with that until everyone is informed. Soon enough, everyone hops into the carriages, and we are off once again. I can¡¯t help but use my scan to see whether my decisions are correct. But it just gives different choices and merits between. Not a decision to make and whether it is truly the best one. I¡¯m the one that makes the choice at the end of the day. Maybe this shouldn¡¯t all be on me from now on. Even with the scan, I can¡¯t be everywhere at once. Now that we¡¯re heading to the library, what better place to find intellectual talent than the librarians? I¡¯ve given them the initial guidance, so now I need to find people who will lead from there, like what I did with the tutors in the group. As always, I run my scan on potential people that could assist with this. Since I¡¯m not fully sure of how sensitive the catches for the librarians and their staff would be, I have a cautionary filter on as I search. I will have time to enjoy the surrounding area, as it will take a while. Letting me appreciate my current situation. The sounds of the carriages rolling over the hardened ground of this plateau road bring a calming feeling to the trip. The sight of clouds hovering below the road and over the valleys, while another layer lies above us, is quite something to behold. Many people have taken the chance to get some sleep before they go all out in their search for their personal cultivation method. Others, being from the city, have been talking while looking out on this picturesque landscape. Enjoying their new life. My thoughts come back to the scan after some time has passed to check on the status of it. Unsurprisingly, there aren¡¯t a lot of librarians that would be a good fit. Most people that go into that position to get access to knowledge they would normally never have the chance to look at. Looking for ancient stories, records of obscure events that are found nowhere else, and secret knowledge buried deep within the tomes of a book that even the sect wouldn¡¯t have suspected would be powerful. And others are just there for the benefits. A cushy, prestigious job, carting books from one place to another, while answering generic questions of where to go. Obviously, I¡¯ll be attempting to recruit from the former, as they are likely to have learned varied and/or specialized knowledge. However, there are a few people of exceptionally high skill and knowledge that are hiding themselves within the latter. Some are purposefully hiding, while others are geniuses that just don¡¯t want to do much unless something interests them. Either way, there are ways to pull both types. But there are also a lot of normal people. Those of average skill/knowledge, but are open to help with the right motivations and/or support. And despite being average, they are specialized in those areas. Exactly what I need. There are several ways I can influence any of these people. What will be tough is bringing them more permanently on my side. I can give the ones with ambition and looking for certain information that and material support. The ones without motivation will be harder to handle, but still possible. For them, building a relationship is more important than material or tangible rewards. The general list of people who I can contact and where to reach them slowly appears. Since I¡¯m using the scan at a low level and with little information, I can¡¯t pinpoint exactly what the people who match my requirements want or where they currently are. But once I get closer and to the library, I should be able to have an easier time of it. And so, the time passes. All until we reach a massive gate¡­ Except no one else can actually see it. Because it¡¯s completely invisible to the senses. Even spiritual sense, at our level, wouldn¡¯t be able to catch it. Only my scan is giving me the ability to sense its presence. But that¡¯s not all. There¡¯s an equally imperceptible barrier that wraps the horizon, starting from it. From what I can tell, it probably goes around the entire mountain. Shivers erupt down my entire body from the mere existence of it. Of the barest hints of the power that it holds. And everyone is just laughing, sleeping, and talking together. With the carriage moving ever forward to the border. Adding to that, my awareness and hesitation near the gate have set off the attention of someone ahead. On the mountain. Chapter 273 - Caught in the Act Despite my attempt to control my body from revealing too much, my heart is beating fast. I can¡¯t stop myself from showing this to the observer. I know. The mere awareness of the existence of this gate shouldn¡¯t even be possible until far later in cultivation. And even then, you would need to know exactly where to search for it. At this point, I¡¯m running the scan to see how to mitigate this. And what the right course of action is to do. But the answer is obvious. I need to walk through it. The scan informs me that there is no real downside to going through it, as it is just a feature of this mountain and the sect. An exceptionally powerful feature, but more of a defensive one than anything else. Playing off that I don¡¯t know, while acting normal, is the best way to move forward. As the carriage pulls through the gate, I can sense the change that comes over my body. And the accompanied information that is now available from my scan. We just traveled through a distortion in space. An adage that I had discovered while learning more about the sect comes to mind. It says, ¡®travel on the roads to the inner parts of the sect is far easier than going through or above the wilds.¡¯ At the time, I thought it may mean that it is dangerous and would slow you down, because of monsters and environmental effects, all of which are abundant in the massive areas between the elevated roads. And that¡¯s the assumption of almost everyone, including cultivators. But it looks like it actually is referencing this gate¡­ But why keep this a secret? Why would the gate include a secrecy aspect in its formation, causing even the transition itself to be obscured? Then it hits me. This is the Revolving Heavenly Light sect, a primarily light-based cultivation sect. And that¡¯s the primary method they teach to members (but still allow other forms of cultivation, as well). But what is something that can affect light? The gravity and the space/time continuum. Void cultivation. My mind races with this information coming from my scan and my knowledge from my previous world. If I¡¯m not incorrect, then the gates are a stable portion of the transfer, while the walls are less so. Making it more confusing or difficult to traverse. Still sending people through, I assume, but with a little delayed disorientation. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. And sometimes, not working. Which means a person would have to traverse part or all of that hidden space. Which explains why there¡¯s a variance in experiences. Not only that, but extra space between these two gates still exists, but must be getting used to bend the light and harness greater amounts for a defensive structure. ¡­ which ties back into the mirror walls at the edge of the inner city. While it would be easy to assume the teleportation grids and this are the same, they actually operate on two different methodologies. One connects to pocket dimensions to traverse space, hopping from one and then out in a different area. The other is distorting and manipulating the space itself to reach a different area. Both requiring a form of void cultivation. That¡¯s when my scan detects an indicator being set off and toward the mountain. Oh no¡­ I finally hit on something I¡¯ve been trying to avoid for the longest time. Cultivation method secrets. It appears that combining my previous world knowledge, the scan, and the in-person example of a core void cultivation method formation, has given me deep insight into a specific type of alert. An identifier focused on one goal. Finding people who understand void cultivation or can handle it mentally. This must be a bigger aspect of the secret within the sect. Many large sects have the public cultivation methods they publicly show to their people and promote. But they also have powerful methods, which may also be known, but are kept close to the chest. Open secrets. And then there are the hidden cards. The portions of the sect that are truly a secret and would have a person killed if they knew. If not killed, then silenced. With this gate being discoverable by higher tier cultivation experts, this doesn¡¯t fit the last category. Especially since they could share this with others and others could find it with enough resources in information networks. Nonetheless, it is a card that is kept hidden and would raise eyebrows if known by outsiders. ¡­ And sure enough, it has only been 30 seconds or so before I can see a person standing in the far distance. Looking as if they¡¯ve been there for a while. My scan informs me that is most definitely not the case. They simply appeared in that space. The carriages creep ever forward, as the people within them continue to unwittingly be led to a potentially dangerous position. But only potentially, because if this truly was an issue¡­ I would have been absolutely destroyed already. Instead, the person is patiently waiting, despite their obvious higher skill and cultivation. And they know I¡¯ve seen them, as well. So, in the interim, I hop onto the other carriage, where Ai and Lin are, alongside Mei Lin and Shi. They seem a bit surprised when I jumped onto the front of it and talked to them through a small window there. ¡°Hey. Sorry for the suddenness of this, but it looks like I may need to leave with one of the sect leaders. Something¡¯s come up that I can¡¯t avoid. It¡¯s related to what we talked about before.¡± At my words, their surprised looks harden. None of us thought they would do this on the road like this. We mostly assumed they would catch us at the library before separating, as would be the norm. Sadly, I can¡¯t communicate with them why this happened, as clearly anyone who could move this quickly and subtly would have exceptional senses. But they seem to understand enough and give me a terse nod, as Shi climbs out to the front and replaces my seat. I take the opportunity to communicate plans to her, the best that I can, so that she can lead everyone to the right people. But I can¡¯t be too explicit now, on what to look for, if there isn¡¯t good data to support it. Which reduces the pool of librarians I can reach out to. ¡°Shi, I¡¯ve received word that there is a batch of librarians that are looking into the Pearls of Antiquity. Inform one of the librarians at the front of the building that they should look for a hint near the back of the book ¡®Diaries of Lao Quan, 87, 13¡¯. ¡°If they ask how you know that, let them know that if they want more information to assist our group with finding cultivation methods based on what I gave them earlier. And to set up a contact with you, Ai, Lin and Mei Lin.¡± But I¡¯m not able to get out much more than that, as we already arrived before the gentleman before us. As I slowed the carriage line down, I can see their features much more clearly. Chapter 274 - A Padded Cell Before us stands a young-looking man, appearing just slightly young than myself. Covered in obviously high-quality clothes, it is clear he holds a high position in the sect. With a subtle smile on his face, he gives a bow to me, and I do the same to him. The best guess I have to his position is that he may be a servant to one of the elders. Making his position just under mine and above even the inner court members. A near equal to core disciples in this hierarchy. As the caravan has now stopped, people are looking out of the carriages to view what¡¯s happening up front. ¡°Hello Core Disciple Delinion. I am Lao Na, servant of Patriarch Tao. I apologizing for interrupting you and your followers¡¯ journey to the Halls of Exalted Purity.¡± The man speaks directly to me, while still acknowledging the others. A courtesy in that reinforces my assumption that he is an elder¡¯s sect servant. Cautiously respectful, even when technically above others in authority. That¡¯s the life of a sect servant. As you never know when something may radically change. He continues. ¡°As you might have already realized, something of great importance has come up which will require the Patriarch to talk with you about. Once you have everything settled with your team here, I can take you straight to him.¡± As everyone has been listening intently, a large amount of muttering erupts from the group. Mostly on a positive bent, as it would have been clear if I displeased someone of an elder or higher status with a person like me. The acknowledgement of status and apologies to me is showing face and respect. Meaning that whatever is happening is not a bad thing. They are presenting it to be that way, at least. I¡¯m sure the Patriarch is simply hedging his bets. I¡¯ve done far too many crazy things lately to not have had his attention. He probably doesn¡¯t want to cause issues if I¡¯m¡­ and who may be backing me is important. So, my job is to focus on that aspect. Don¡¯t give everything away. With that thought in mind, I look at him with a serious look. ¡°I understand. If you could give me a just a moment, I¡¯ll be able to go with you.¡± He gives a nod before stepping back, giving us metaphorical space. I turn to the group, addressing their thoughts. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. ¡°Okay, everyone. Continue on with Ai, Lin, and Shi to the Halls and follow their instructions. Once again, I recommend you take my advice on your cultivation paths, but ultimately, I leave it to you to decide. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± I keep it short before giving them all a nod. As if this is nothing major. They voice their acknowledgements as I turn back towards the Patriarch¡¯s servant, Lao Na. Moving in his direction, I feel a hand grab mine just before I move past them. Ai¡¯s. Her eyes seem strangely emotional as she gives it a squeeze. I just behind her, I can see both Lin, Mei Lin, and Shi also looking worriedly. I give them the best smile I can before I squeeze back and move to Lao Na¡¯s side. The instant I am parallel to him, I hear a pop from my ears, caused by sudden pressure change. I find myself in a completely different location, in what seems to be a massive cave covered in darkness. What light in the room that exists comes from the formations glowing on the ground and walls, all visually heading to a central platform suspended in the area from glowing chains. My scan informs me this is in the center of the mountain. Deep, deep under thousands of miles of rock, lava, and earth. And all around this massive cave are many others. Many, many others. Each with their own formation and chains. This comes from a simple ping from the scan, revealing this. There¡¯s so much more above and below this area that could be discovered. But to go any deeper into these causes me concern. As I¡¯ve already found a few things of interest here. Like extremely powerful spirit beasts. Ugh. Knowing there are beasts like this here is a temptation to search for more and get more information. However, I need to be cautious. There¡¯s no saying what types of protections and alerts that are out here. So instead of going deeper with my scan, I continue following Lao Na, who leads me ever closer to the center of this formation. As we are walking quite a distance in this cave, the only thing I can think of is why he didn¡¯t teleport us closer. Though, with all these formations nearby, I¡¯m sure there might be some restrictions. Either way, we eventually reach a small distance away from the elevated platform. A rectangular slab sits in front of us and is slightly hovering above the formations. Lao Na carefully steps on it and indicates for me to do the same. As soon as I follow their lead, it lifts in the air and towards the platform. With the lift shrinking the distance to the platform, I can see a bit more about it. It honestly is just a large platform, with a square building in the center. There¡¯s a decent amount of floor space between the edges and the building walls, so it gives the impression of there being a use to it. My temporary companion speaks up at this point to explain the situation. ¡°Core Disciple Delinion, from here we will need you to go into the containment room on this platform. The Patriarch was planning on meeting you there in the first place, but seems to be¡­ engaged at the moment.¡± Why do I feel that a certain master of mine is involved with that? Probably an attempt to save me from potential impending doom, but definitely prolonging my stay in this terrifying area. Lao Na continues uninterrupted. ¡°In the meantime, I can serve you tea and other goods while answering questions you may have.¡± While he says that in a calm and kind sounding manner, I can tell that there is no bridge in his words for other options. I am staying here. Him providing some courtesies while here is just that, a courtesy. As we transition from the slab to the platform, we head straight to an open doorway, one which remains open but gives a closed feeling the moment we step through. Air is traveling through this building, but without a doubt, they locked this area down. It is at this time, that he invites me to sit at a table sitting in the middle of the room. He brings over some high-quality tea from somewhere in his coat, before taking a seat at the table as well. There¡¯s a slight pause from him before I hear him speak back up. ¡°So. What do you want to know?¡± Chapter 275 - Light Interrogation Lao Na, the servant to the Patriarch, words catch me a little off guard. The air has the sound of slightly scraping chains, which are holding up the platform we¡¯re on. Some wind passes through the building and back out, all from the air currents in this massive cave. Further stressing the silence now in the room. He¡¯s asking me what I want to know from him. But what use would I have to ask about things I already have an idea about? But if I were to not ask, I¡¯m essentially showing that I already have that knowledge or am too incompetent to know to ask. I¡¯m sure that many of my actions have come across as a mixed bag of genius and stupid. The real question is¡­ how much do they know of what I¡¯ve been doing? And does it really matter, at this point? This is both a test and an opportunity. I could use this to further see how much of a chance I have to succeed with the Patriarch and not being locked down for years¡­ or I could take this as an opportunity to gain rare information that I normally wouldn¡¯t be privileged to know. Something that in an emergency might mean life or death. ¡­ in the off chance that things go terribly wrong, I would at most need to spend many years dedicatedly working for the sect. I strongly believe that they wouldn¡¯t do much past that, if they received a great boon in the process. Which is one benefit of joining the righteous sects. They¡¯ll still imprison and use you, but they¡¯ll at least give the semblance of decency. And I¡¯ve already done a lot of good for the city/sect and made positive connections while attempting to repair others, like with the Alchemy Guild. The only groups that would really still hold grudges would be the underground groups, but even they benefited from the healing rats once they learned the rules behind healing. Add to that, I¡¯m only the first level of Qi Condensation and they will definitely want to see what my cultivation method will do at the higher levels. I just need to not me an asshole and follow the rules. Which leaves me with some good choices here. I decide to speak up now. ¡°I¡¯d like to know where we are at the moment.¡± He gives a slight smile, as if I asked the right question. ¡°We are in ¡®The Gaps¡¯, beneath the mountain of the sect. If you are asking where we are now, specifically, this is one of the light containment rooms in the middle section of The Gaps. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. ¡°Typically, we use this for securing relatively strong prisoners, but also to have secure conversations with important people.¡± He pauses with his smile unmoved, as he adds something else. ¡°And if the conversations turn¡­ unpleasant, the securing aspect can come into play.¡± I smile back at him. ¡°That¡¯s good to know. Luckily, nothing of the sort should happen here today.¡± We both continue to smile at each other before he decides to partially alter the subject. He leans in a bit. ¡°¡­ I¡¯ve heard quite a few things about you that are quite interesting. There¡¯s been many discussions about the upstart outer court member who suddenly became Senior Song¡¯s core disciple after challenging her.¡± Ah¡­ and here comes the real purpose. I wonder if this is all part of the plan of the Patriarch, to get more answers in a ¡®soft¡¯ environment, before he comes in with a ¡®hard¡¯ one. I should use my scan for this. As expected, it¡¯s a near guarantee. This is a normal way for higher realm cultivators to handle situations that are delicate. Telling me that this is considered ¡®a delicate situation¡¯. Send in a proxy, have them ask some preliminary questions and get a read on the person. Depending on the answers and situation, the higher realm can then come in with a benevolent, neutral, or partly hostile approach. Usually, the proxy is in constant mental conversation with their leader during this, if they are of a high enough realm. Considering that this guy is at least a high Foundation Establishment and the one of the few direct servants of the Patriarch, there¡¯s a high possibility of it. Which means I can treat this conversation as a veiled discussion with the Patriarch. I decide to speak up in response to his statement. ¡°Ah yes, there have been quite a few things going around about me. I¡¯m curious about what you might have heard, though.¡± The servant¡¯s face suddenly breaks into a genuine smile, shocking me a bit. I feel as if he finally found someone to play a game with him. Something that bothers me a bit. ¡°Where do I start? Discovering the cure to the prostitute sector¡¯s disease problem, giving out new and undiscovered alchemy recipes, and rumors of healing without cultivation. Growing the taming sector with new methods, while having unheard of loyalty from spirit beasts above your level. ¡°Sending out waves of rats¡­ rats for that matter, to heal countless people in the outer city using an unknown method and, in the process, stopping two demonic schemes, while indirectly initiating a new alliance between two powerful groups in the city. I also can¡¯t forget rejuvenating the youth of multiple elders and making them young again, possibly granting eternal youth.¡± Thank goodness for my scan and practice controlling my face. I¡¯m not able to hide the indicators from someone of his level, but at least it isn¡¯t absolutely obvious that I want to flinch at these. He pauses his words suddenly with a deep breath, not needing to do so, but doing it anyway. ¡°¡­ And my personal three favorites.¡± ¡­ ¡­ He¡¯s paused. But I see his eyes flicker occasionally to his lower right, as if he¡¯s talking to himself in his head¡­ or to someone else. Soon enough, he continues with his statement. As if given approval. ¡°¡­ Increasing spirit roots potential and coming back from the dead, with no cultivation. Of the two, I really like the idea of the first.¡± Well. Looks like he has most of what I¡¯ve assumed would come out. The last one is problematic, but I can probably still get away with some words on that. Every cultivator or person with backing has some types of ways to save themselves. Using such an excuse, I should be able to skirt past it. The one before that will definitely lead to requests from them. Without a doubt. But luckily, the most important secrets are still¡­ Wait. ¡­ Didn¡¯t he say three favorites? His smile widens as he sees the realization flicker across my face that there is still one secret left to go. ¡°But of course, I can¡¯t forget the juiciest one.¡± He almost teasingly drawls it out and with a whisper. ¡°¡­ demi humans.¡± My heart freezes. And it takes everything I have in me to not give any indicators at all. FUUUUCK. Chapter 276 - A Soul Searching Process ¡°So, you like the demi-humans, huh?¡± His words echo in my heart. The knowledge that he knows about them. Why haven¡¯t they done anything yet? Is this a threat? He continues on with a widening grin. Noticing my increasing stress, despite my intentions to hide it. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be too worried about it. There are plenty of people who get off to th..¡± As soon as he¡¯s about to finish his words, he straightens up and looks out toward the outside of the building. Standing there is an elderly-looking man. Of course, there¡¯s only one person who could be in an environment like this. But my mind can¡¯t stop repeating Lao Na¡¯s last words. He was clearly going to say ¡®plenty of people get off to that.¡± Is it possible there¡¯s another type of rumor going about? But before I can think on this further, Lao Na stands and bows. Which quickly makes me realize I should do the same. Immediately, I turn to him and give a deep bow of respect. Even if I¡¯m not used to the action, to not do so properly would be foolish. Not even considering the situation I currently find myself in. He gives a nod and steps into this building. His servant pulls out tea from somewhere again and serves it to him as he sits. He motions me to take a seat again. ¡°Lao Na, you can leave us now. Thank you for your work, as always.¡± There¡¯s a quick look of disappointment before Lao Na bows, walks out of the building, and disappears with his ability. It is just us here, with no one else able to listen in. Even with my earlier thoughts trying to push to the front of my mind, I focus myself in for this moment. As him being here, means the proxy aspect is over. And he¡¯s just sitting here sipping tea. I can see his eyes drift to look over at my cup, as if wondering if I¡¯m going to drink more, too. To which I do so, as well. It¡¯s actually really exceptional tea. Cultivation boosting too. This goes on for a good 5 minutes. Just him leisurely drinking his tea and looking relaxed. With me following suit and matching his energy. One of the few options available to me. While keeping my mind as blank as possible. But eventually he breaks the silence. ¡°Complete Body Recreation Physique. That¡¯s what you have.¡± He takes another sip. It¡¯s clear he¡¯s referencing the way I¡¯m able to come back. So, they actually have a name for what it is. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡­ or what they believe it to be. He continues. ¡°Though, I suppose that will not be what¡¯s on your mind right now, right?¡± His eyes turn towards me seriously, for the first time. Bluish grey orbs hold my eyes in place, as it feels like he can see right through me. But it¡¯s suddenly over, as I hear a sigh come from his mouth and he turns away. The surrounding air seems to change from a wizened man of cultivation to an exhausted, but hearty, old one. ¡°Little Nuan truly has a lot of affection for you. You wouldn¡¯t believe how much she¡¯s been hounding me for the whole day. It reminds me of the things I had to deal with when her and Elder Gu when they were younger.¡± His eyes roll after these words, as does my heart at the sudden change. ¡°Constant, constant bickering. But would always make so many excuses for each other. In some ways, that hasn¡¯t changed.¡± Now he¡¯s looking at me again. ¡°There¡¯s been a number of Elders that have come forward to support you. A suspiciously high number. Some, who I just brought back into the fold and have claimed you as the reason.¡± The look of his changes to one of pure seriousness. ¡°You¡¯ve made a lot of waves, as you likely already know. Not including the things you¡¯ve discovered. ¡°And I can¡¯t just sit by obliviously.¡± He slowly stands to his feet. ¡°I¡¯m going to use my spiritual sense on you and see the truth. This will cause some issues with your cultivation, but I will spend every effort to get you made whole, if you are what Nuan says you are. ¡°But if there¡¯s anything you need to say of importance, now is the time to say it.¡± ¡­ there¡¯s nothing I can say at this moment that will help. Only silence and acceptance are the right choice. I lower my head and await his spiritual sense. I can feel a nod, as the greatest amount of spiritual sense I¡¯ve ever felt pours into my body. But it doesn¡¯t only stop there. I can feel its tendrils of qi poke at every nook and cranny of my body. And that¡¯s when I can feel it reach the soul layer. It''s exploring my cultivator soul, which is the part where he mentioned it would affect my cultivation. While it¡¯s easy to say he¡¯s looking at and scanning my cultivator soul with his spiritual sense, it is actually more akin to a surgeon opening your chest up and poking around. Even once they are done, there¡¯s still a healing process to be had on the soul level. And that¡¯s if they did everything right and carefully. With that said, it is clear he is taking care of it. But with that said, he is using his abilities to put together a puzzle of information. Using historical information from my soul and body to discover what has happened in the past. My body and soul naturally hide these in the typical way, because it heals better than before. If you already realize that will happen, though, you¡¯ll just figure out the same information not from the damage, but from what it healed and how. The only saving grace in all of this is that my metaphysical soul is unreachable by cultivators¡¯ senses. Which is where all of my abilities are housed. So, all he will see is the effects of the abilities. But nothing that directly shows him my abilities. Which is why, right after I feel his sense suddenly leave my cultivator soul, I can see a surprised look on his face. Soon after, he collects himself and speaks out. ¡°Well, this is certainly unexpected. ¡°Hmm¡­ you can take this for your healing and cultivation.¡± He reaches into his robes and pulls out a pill, offering it to me. It¡¯s a healing and cultivation pill. Nothing harmful in it. I put it into a pouch on my body. Storing it away for when I move to the next level of cultivation. A new priority, after I get back to the tower. Patriarch Tao focuses on me after a microsecond of thought. The entire air from him has changed to one of respect and placation. ¡°It appears I was incorrect on my assumption of your special constitution. You actually have the infinitely rare ¡®Soul-Body Heavenly Recreation Physique.¡¯ ¡°As you may guess from the name, it should allow you to fully recover from almost any soul injuries, bodily injuries notwithstanding.¡± He gives me an appreciative nod before continuing. ¡°Though it seems you have already experienced that. I¡¯m quite surprised to see someone with the ability to fight off a demonic cultivator in their soul space before they even reached the first level. ¡°Truly, you are a Favored Son of the Heavens.¡± He waves his hands as he gives me a pleased look. ¡°I see nothing of concern and, in fact, only good things that will add to our sect. I will make sure to fully compensate you. I will also add many things to both Little Nuan and yourself, as talents like yourself will always be nurtured by our sect. Normally, this would be where a genius would be angry for the disrespect despite their massive potential. And he definitely mentioned nurturing talents and looks quite regretful of his actions. As he looked with not much bad to show for it. I¡¯ve only done good things (generally). Time to take advantage of the situation for me and my group''s benefit. Chapter 277 - Reset Expectations As he mentions the benefits that come from being a talent for the sect, my mind automatically goes towards ways our group can profit off this situation. But I have gotten ahead of myself, as his next words snap me back to an enormous, unaddressed issue. All stemming from Lao Na¡¯s previous statement. ¡°We need to discuss your relationship with the demi humans¡­¡± My eyes lock onto his immediately, with my heart stopping at the same time. Could it be that he¡¯s going in a similar direction as Lao Na was? He expounds on his words. ¡°I¡¯ve known for a long while now. After all, Matriarch Crane has been keeping me updated on the status of the cultivator demi-humans.¡± ¡­ The look of pure horror on my face that I couldn¡¯t keep concealed seems to make him chuckle. ¡°You honestly don¡¯t think I wouldn¡¯t have checked reports of one of the more powerful groups in Monchon City getting healed of an implanted disease? ¡°With the Matriarch being there, of course, I would check with her on the situation. Which led to her filling me in on the other situations.¡± He gives a chuckle, but then leans in a slightly dark look. ¡°You were quite lucky that the spider demi-human you healed is her adopted daughter. If it was just any demi-human, not only I, but she would have eliminated the potential threat to us all.¡± But he then leans back with a more jovial air. ¡°But, maybe not. Someone who can covertly heal even a racial curse would certainly be a boon. Without setting off the feared inquisition, either. That type of skill could be a secret card in any group, even if you just considered that ability by itself. ¡°What was the most impressive, though, that the Matriarch¡­ The Matriarch, mind you, was still defending you and the girl. Even when everything else you¡¯ve done has been so public. Though, that eventually worked out in your favor, many times over.¡± I stay silent during his monologue, as each word he says is giving me a bit more insight into how big of an issue this is. He seems to notice my intense attention and keeps going with a chuckle. ¡°You even ended up joining the sect. An excellent move. It gave me plenty of reason to keep a close eye on you and work some things in the background. That you actually became Little Nuan¡¯s disciple is both a surprise¡­ but also not so much of one.¡± ¡­ Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. ¡°But look at me rambling. You probably just want to hear why I and any other cultivators in the sects are not slaughtering each of the demi humans you¡¯ve healed. So that word doesn¡¯t spread about them. ¡°Mostly, because Matriarch Crane has really propagated the idea that you are into demi humans, even performing experiments to remove their automatic reaction response for humans. All so you can have¡­ ahem¡­ interesting times with them.¡± ¡­ And now I see why his servant was saying such things. He was teasing about my interests in demi humans, not about their ability to cultivate or that he knows what I¡¯ve done. ¡­ still wasn¡¯t a kind thing to do, but what should I expect in a world like this? Especially from a near peer. This is where he now falls silent again, resorting to sipping his tea again. It is getting low and I notice a pot of more tea sitting on a nearby table. I can feel the pressure to serve him more tea. I get up and bring it over to him, with him silently extending it out for me to pour. Feeling like I passed some sort of test. But likely, it was just a sort of expectation. Things are quiet as he keeps drinking it. When he speaks up again, it¡¯s with straightforward statements. ¡°You¡¯ll be healing myself and some elders that I direct to you.¡± He looks at me to confirm his statement. I give a cautious nod. ¡°Good. It seems some reports of noncompliance were exaggerated.¡± He waves his hand, as he leans back with a casual air. ¡°In exchange, I¡¯ll continue to back up all the claims and suppressing anything that comes regarding the demi humans. Within reason, of course. While it was a bit of a headache, your master has already agreed to this. I will ensure that you are well taken care of, connected, and strengthened, and supported with your ability. Which won¡¯t include what the elders themselves will give you, so be prepared for that.¡± My eyes are locked onto the table between us as I contemplate his words. A sudden movement of his, as he twists away from me, makes me glance up at him. ¡°There are many things planned for you from here. ¡°Make sure you head back to Monchon City when you get a chance. The Matriarch will want to speak to you when you get back into the area. Though, even from my perspective, she seems pretty relaxed about it.¡± I see a shimmer in the air form before me. It¡¯s easy to tell this is a rift I am supposed to walk through. ¡°Have any questions before you leave this place?¡± ¡­ ¡­ There¡¯s so much to think about. I run through every possibility and come to a quick conclusion. This may be my only chance. ¡°¡­ would I able to earn the right to tame some of the spirit beasts imprisoned in this area?¡± The shimmer freezes, as does everything else. But just as quickly, the space seems to flow normally again. Once again, I can see his eyes look at me. Really, truly looking at me. And he gives a small, but genuine smile. I passed a test of his. ¡°¡­ Hmph. Interesting thought. It seems you have some additional potential to show me.¡± Right after he says that, is when the shimmer widens to the size of my body and approaches fast. Catching me off guard. And just before I¡¯m thrust through the gaping mouth of it, I can hear his last words. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Suddenly finding myself in the middle of a courtyard. Surrounded by towering buildings and pavilions in an elevated space. With the light shining through the clouds both in the sky and the sight of an astronomically large building¡­ but is actually a Gate, higher on the slope, it¡¯s clear I¡¯ve found myself within the Halls of Exalted Purity. If I had to guess, I¡¯m likely near the center, considering how far away I am from the Gates of Heavenly Light, which separates the Halls from the Palace of the Ancients, where the Patriarch and elders are. Right as I get my bearings, I see Lao Na again before me. He appears to be much more stoic again, different from his teasing nature from before. He gives the same bow as before, and I do the same to him. ¡°Before you leave the Halls, stop by the Benevolent Infirmary, part of the Fortress of Healing. They¡¯ll have work for you to do. The Patriarch will be there, as well.¡± ¡­ this will be an interesting trip, for sure. Chapter 278 - Another Trust After Lao Na¡¯s instructions from the Patriarch, he takes a step back, disappearing into nothingness. I previously thought he was Foundation Establishment, but now it¡¯s clear that he is at least in the Core Formation Realm. Despite his teasing words and near-peer status in the sect, he would be qualified to be an elder. I will need to be cautious with him. But that¡¯s not the only thing that will need to be considered. Why the heck would he send me straight to the infirmary? It really feels like he¡¯s taking adva¡­ ¡­ well, I guess he has me at a disadvantage. He is actively covering up the demi human situation. Even though my ability makes it so it didn¡¯t set off any triggers, the entire sect and even nearby ones might be wiped off the map, if it was discovered. And as I¡¯ve learned, even in righteous organizations, there is only one priority for most people¡­ themselves. This is the least I can do. I also will need to prepare a sufficient gift for Big Sis Crane, whom I assume is the ¡®Matriarch Crane¡¯ he was speaking of. While she told him about the situation, it seems it was to get ahead of the issue. It remains to be seen whether that was the right thing. Either way, I¡¯m stuck in this situation. Before I can mull over it further, I feel a shiver down my back and sharply look into the distance. Soon enough, I can detect someone fast approaching on a sword. ¡­ It¡¯s Sister Nuan. It takes two seconds for her to cross the distance from the edge of my scan to in front of me and as soon as she touches down, I can barely see her toss down a talisman in front of us. The moment it touches the ground, the surrounding air freezes in place and expands like a bubble, enveloping us both. Soon enough, it encompasses a small area around us and is clear for us, but opaque for anyone looking outside. Only the sound from outside can come in, but nothing out. I don¡¯t need my scan to know what this is. A privacy bubble, of sorts. And a high end one, at that. Before I can even say a word, the look on her face stops me. She¡¯s biting her lips, and not in the good way. I give her time and try to be silent, for when she wants to speak. It¡¯s not long before she finds her words. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you trust me as your master about the demi-humans?¡± Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. There are quite a few answers to that. But none that she would like or accept. But I think I have the one that would work best. ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t know who I could with it. I¡¯m still new to¡­ all of this. And even I know how dangerous this is. So, I tried to keep it to only the people who already knew.¡± I look away from her eyes, which were staring right at mine. ¡°While trying to make them as strong as possible, for when they need to take the ¡®test¡¯.¡± She stays silent for a little, before speaking again. ¡°Okay.¡± And then it¡¯s just quiet. Awkward, sad, quietness. She¡¯s not coming at this, as the master in this relationship. But as the part that I always knew was there after that kiss with her. As someone who has actually grown to care about me. ¡­ ¡­ I can¡¯t help but add some more words with this air between us. ¡°I want to tell you more things, if you are okay with that. ¡°Admittedly, it¡¯s been lonely and terrifying trying to deal with all this¡­¡± I look back up at her, but there is a bit of surprise and pity in her eyes. It¡¯s not normal in this culture (or even mine) to be honest about your feelings as a person, let alone a man. Letting down that ¡®barrier¡¯ is one way of showing her she is special to me in her own way. She tries to say something, but then stops. Holding back some words that could come off the wrong way. Her hand slowly reaches out to mine. A very similar action to how Ai did, not too long ago. Once hers touches mine, I gently hold it in mine. I can see the ghost of a smile appear briefly. When she speaks again, it¡¯s with much more confidence. ¡°I understand. It must have been tough to go through that. We¡¯ll do this together from here.¡± Her face gets serious as she reluctantly moves her hand away. ¡°There are a few things we need to discuss. But first tell me what you know.¡± Seeing the change in demeanor, I quickly inform her of the same things that Ai and Lin know (exempting my history on Earth). Including the different relationships I have with a few people. More than the other information I gave her, that seemed to bother her a bit more, which she quickly hid. ¡­ ¡°So, you¡¯re telling me that in that demi human group, you healed around 60 of them? And most of them are children?¡± She shakes her head. ¡°Well, at least you¡¯re consistent¡­ ¡°Do you think the adults of the group have potential?¡± It¡¯s an easy nod, as most of them will be a higher spirit roots once I return to heal them. ¡°Okay, when you head back to Monchon City, I¡¯ll be going with you. We¡¯ll be bringing several gifts for both the Matriarch and the demi humans from the sect, after all.¡± Excitement builds in my heart, as I realize that they¡¯ll be investing in the demi humans to strengthen them. So, their goal is the same as mine. For them to become strong enough to handle the challenge. Though, I don¡¯t think even the Sect Patriarch realized that even if he had killed all of them and myself, if it were ever discovered someone healed them of the curse in this area, they¡¯d still wipe the sect and all its land off the map. Just to be sure they were clear of the threat. But that¡¯s only once they confirm that no demi human and allies are up for the challenge. As long as there is at least one, then they¡¯ll let a limited number and strength of allies join. So, even if they aren¡¯t ready¡­ the best choice is to always have them try it out with my support. ¡°From my¡­ discussion with Patriarch Tao, it seems the Matriarch has been investing into making them stronger.¡± I immediately try to verify this information, not seeing any changes from my healing abilities. This leads me to assume that whatever they have been given must not have been applied yet. Perhaps they need the cultivation methods first? As their bodies are already in a heightened, purified state. While combining both my healing abilities will go further, they soared past most items needed for non-cultivators to prepare for cultivation. Either way, this only means that I will need to make sure that I am giving them the right cultivation method. Meaning my plans for the library have just become that much more important. Luckily for me, I should have something decent to work with. Chapter 279 - The Radiant Library Still in the privacy bubble with Sister Nuan, I prepare to explain more about my plans with the library. But before I can do so, she asks an important question. ¡°Your¡­ scan, as you call it. Is it that similar to divination?¡± Ah. This will be complicated to explain. Good thing she didn¡¯t skimp on the privacy bubble or I¡¯d be VERY wary about saying anything about this. And since seeing both Lao Na and the Patriarch use void cultivation techniques, I¡¯ve kept the scan honed in on any way they could listen in and watch me. Luckily, they couldn¡¯t be able to in here, from the quality of it. Even if they wouldn¡¯t do it, it¡¯s better that they couldn¡¯t. ¡°My scan is like it, though it is more specific about what I can ask and find. The downside is, depending on the inquiry, it could incapacitate and kill me.¡± She falls silent, in apparent thought, before asking more. ¡°What things can you ask it? Cultivation methods?¡± That¡¯s an easy and obvious one that any cultivator would ask. ¡°Yeah, though as you know, there would be other consequences to that, from just knowing the inner details of such methods.¡± She nods in realization. But continues on. ¡°But can it help with interpreting cultivation methods or finding one, if allowed?¡± She hit the nail on the head of what makes this so powerful for cultivation. Even the method I¡¯m using now for healing, without my scan, would be almost impossible to have understood mentally. It¡¯s like if you are dealing with a multilayered code. If you have the key to all the layers, it¡¯s difficult, but still possible, to go through. Without it¡­ exceptionally difficult, to impossible. My scan goes one step above that and basically transcribes it in my head. Even then, I still have some things to learn and grow with. I leave her with the simplest answer. ¡°Yes. It can.¡± She takes a breath. ¡°Well, that explains a lot¡­ ¡°Even the Patriarch agrees that a cultivation method like yours would be almost impossible for even the best geniuses to work through. Especially if it¡¯s this powerful in such a low realm. Adding that to your other feats¡­ I can see why you succeeded.¡± I¡¯m completely shocked, though, at her next words. ¡°But something like that surely doesn¡¯t have such a simple cost, which must be beyond what you¡¯ve said.¡± She raises a hand affectionately to my cheek. ¡°I know you probably can¡¯t talk about it, but if you need someone to console you¡­ just let me know.¡± ¡­ I really appreciate the love and concern, but that¡¯s really all the costs to it. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. But I can¡¯t say that or it will make her feel bad. Instead of my inner thoughts, I just give her a smile and nod. She definitely would have seen my inner turmoil, being a Nascent Soul realm expert, but I feel she¡¯s interpreting it much differently than how I¡¯m actually feeling. ¡°This makes things much simpler, then. What else have you found thus far?¡± From there, we go over a few different things I¡¯ve discovered before she pauses and takes a glance over her shoulder. My scan doesn¡¯t pick up anything. She continues immediately after, as if she hadn¡¯t done that. ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m assuming this ¡®scan¡¯ is how you knew what to have your followers pick, right?¡± A reminder that I should rush over to the library. She can see my rise in anxiety and gives a coy smile, before grabbing the hem of my shirt. I find myself on a sword beside her, still in the bubble. ¡°That should be everything I need to know for now. The protections at the towers should be better than this talisman, so we¡¯ll be fine for our much longer conversation there." ¡­ I¡¯m getting a sub context here that I¡¯m definitely going to need to think about. And then we soar through the bubble, with it dissipating behind us in a shower. Unlike how I imagined, there were no crowds around the bubble, curious to what would happen inside. There aren¡¯t even spiritual senses lingering around, looking for hints of information. Which is both a testament to the ways of this culture, sect, and Sister Nuan¡¯s power. First, that she is powerful enough, that no one is stupid enough to hang around an obvious privacy bubble and earn her ire. Second, people in the same sect respect privacy bubbles and what is said in them. And last, people in this sect, like appearing righteous. It¡¯s hard to look righteous when you are snooping around and can get caught doing so by a higher tier cultivator. Not to say it doesn¡¯t happen, but is much less likely, especially for against such a high tier person. I have little time to mull over this as we speed away at an exceptional speed. Far faster than I could move. The air wraps around my body as we blow through the air. Clearly a feature of her sword techniques and skill. Despite being my master, she actually is a sword master, with that being her specialty. The three swords on her back are a testament to that. Now how she¡¯s able to use three swords effectively, I¡¯ve yet to see. But I have some guesses. With nothing else to do on the sword, the variety of sights below us soon captivates my attention. They built sprawling arenas, training areas, while filling numerous complexes with countless treasures. Facilities connected by tunnels and interwoven segments containing unknown secrets, with secretive sect members flitting in and out from their doors. And that¡¯s only the things that I can see with my eyes. There are also the massive creatures that float and fly above the cloud layer, spirit beasts with defensive contracts placed upon them. Invisible ones that dart from place to place, far too fast for mortal eyes to see. Carrying both information and goods from areas both within and outside the Halls. Bands of light beyond normal human sight that shift and bend to allow us and others through, seemingly with a life of its own. Formations and buildings also form an unseen tapestry of massive proportions. The sight of which teaches me more about the concept, just from its proximity. Then I see a massive structure cresting the horizon. One which can¡¯t be mistaken for anything else. The Radiant Library. Accurate to its name, it literally shines with a light independent to the sun or sky. It¡¯s easy to imagine that the area around it would be bright as day, at all times, considering this. And while its architecture is like the others I¡¯ve seen around the Inner City, aspects of it make me think that the impression it gives off must be what the Library of Alexandria would have done to new viewers. Mind-boggling in scale and in function. There¡¯s a difference between seeing an enormous palace and living space for people, vs a place of learning and storage for such knowledge. Knowing that every bit of its size is being used to house immense amounts of information, that then is stored into smaller and compact mediums. But even as we see it and at our remarkable speed, pass over it¡­ it just keeps going. And going¡­ and going. Stretching from one horizon to the other, despite being at least 50 floors high. And I can identify that the underground structures dwarf that height. It literally trivializes the absolutely enormous towers that I now live in. Despite the towers smallest floors being at least 20,000 sq meters. It¡¯s not just one monolithic faceless structure, but has countless shapes and internal buildings poking up and out of it. Like a city of unprecedented scale, all packed into one space, with no edges. Even though we haven''t seen the other edge of the building, Sister Nuan guides us to an area that can easily be seen to be a massive entrance to this monster. We¡¯re entering this behemoth of a building. Chapter 280 - Protecting Within and Without The sheer awe I feel from the Radiant Library¡¯s size still rocks me to my core. With that said, the knowledge that there are other uses for its massive size slightly tempered my emotions. Defense, weaponized knowledge (which even my scan cautions my inquiry into at this time), housing, logistics, and maintenance. Even and especially in libraries holding precious information; making it secure, safe, and in good condition is crucial to its survival. However, I have no further time to mull over the how of this library, as I am quickly faced with the where. I am in front of the steps of the entrance. With a graceful step, Sister Nuan hops off her sword, and I follow suit immediately after. She¡¯s placed us at the bottom of the steps, despite being able to fly up to the doors. As I was going to investigate why, she fills me in. ¡°It is tradition and safer to walk up the steps, to not alarm the guards watching over the Library. While you and I could easily get away with such things, I¡¯m sure you¡¯d rather be in the good graces of such people and beings, right?¡± Her eyes point to the side and ahead before resting on me again. The whole time, I made sure to keep my eyes plastered on hers. As despite the area looking clear, except for a number of statues and a few guards at the top of the steps, the truth was much different. An enormous, giant creature had appeared once we approached the steps. Originally crouched next to it and watching. Now, following and hovering over us with its massive head. The face of a demon hungry for a delicious meal. Invisible to almost all, except the most perceptive. Only because of the scan was I able to sense this. Strangely, though, my awareness ability was giving me sixth sense, cautious vibes from the direction that it is in. Something that I hope will continue to progress, just in case. Despite that, I can still tell it is ultimately protecting us. It¡¯s just also ready to devour us if we become a threat to the sect. It¡¯s not the only defender, though. As could be guessed, many of the statues are guardian beings in disguise. Lying in wait, in case the sect¡¯s secrets need defending. ¡­ The stairs go from a lower area, up to the base floor¡­ which would equal 20 floors'' worth of stairs higher. They are taking less time than I would imagine going up. There¡¯s no way we should move this quickly up the stairs. The information I¡¯m receiving and what¡¯s happening is just not matching up. ¡­ ah. It¡¯s the void¡­ Which is when I realize that I¡¯ve discovered another major sect open secret. Something that is obscured for even higher realm beings, through whatever formations are laid within the sect¡­ but is also a property of the mountain itself. The warping of space, based on your affiliation. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! While we seem to move much faster than should be possible based on the actions performed, it would be the opposite for anyone antagonistic to the sect. To a much greater degree. Strangely enough, the moment this realization occurs, I can sense a small change from some creatures here. Specifically, the ones that are unseen and appear to be more natural to the mountain. Of course, the change is nothing like what I experienced with my tamed creatures, but more of a ¡®mutual alignment¡¯ rather than anything else. Interesting, they navigate the space much differently than we do. And it seems I¡¯ve tapped into something, with my nuanced understanding of the situation. In its own way, knowledge is an actionable ¡®technique¡¯ in itself. Apparently, just as there are terrible downsides to ¡®knowing¡¯ something, there are positives, as well. The two most important changes quickly come to fruition. The creature hovering over us moves back the slightest bit. Still doing its job, but less overtly ready to devour me on the spot. And then the guards standing at the doors, once we arrive, looking quite impressed. As expected, they give a slight bow to both Sister Nuan and me, with their eyes still open and watching the area. But just as I step onto the top step, before the walkway to the front door, the guard to the left speaks. ¡°It is good to see such promising youths in our sect. Especially ones that can better understand the spirit of the mountain. I hope you find even greater knowledge within these walls to rise to further heights.¡± The guard gives a second bow before fully returning to position. The spirit of the mountain. Just offhand, I know he wasn¡¯t talking about the creature that followed us. It means the way the mountain operates. But the further I go into this¡­ the more alarms I may set off for potential compatibility with void cultivation. And I came from a different world. I truly hope nothing gets triggered because of my coming from a different world. Since the money from my world counted as void cultivation material. Clearly, being in this sect is both an immense blessing and a potential curse. These thoughts melt away at the sight of the enrapturing doors. You wouldn¡¯t think doors could be so entrancing, but it¡¯s as if they are stained glass windows, pouring in just right¡­ and then magnify that feeling of beauty and art by thousands. Designs that move in and out of each other, forming new shapes and figures. The designs shift in and out of each other, forming new shapes and figures to tell stories located deep within and hinting at what could be learned. Bringing insight and even some measure of skill to those who watch its lessons. It is truly representative of being able to learn from watching. And that¡¯s without using the power and ability to read deeper into these things. The sound of voices ahead and the movement of the woman beside me keep me moving. When we walk in, I can see rows upon rolls of books and scrolls lined upon walls, with tables and individual seating areas scattered around them. This must be part of the ¡®public¡¯ areas. Straight ahead is what could be universally called the receptionist¡¯s desk, but with multiple people seated there. Sister Nuan confidently heads to it and before she gets there, several of the people run to greet her. She addresses the first person who arrives before her as they bow. ¡°My disciple¡¯s group should have recently come in. I believe he had promised to assist with a few things?¡± She motions over to me, as almost immediately their eyes lock onto me with a terrifying focus. The one that she was addressing speaks up after tearing his eyes away from me. ¡°Yes, Senior Song. We are currently assisting his group, as he requested. Since you mentioned it, there are a few things we would like to discuss¡­ unless you needed anything in particular from us?¡± The way he says it is slightly ominous, but she blows past it and turns to leave. ¡°Nope. My dear disciple, I¡¯ve placed an artifact on your bracelet that will let you contact me when you wish. Let me know when you are done so we can proceed to the next thing soon after. Good luck ~.¡± All of them bow to her and remain so until her back disappears behind the large doors of the library. As soon as they do, I feel a shiver when all of their eyes lock onto mine. A many-voiced sound calls out, all saying words at the same time. Echoing in this entrance space. ¡°¡±¡±We hear you know much about the Pearls of Antiquity.¡±¡±¡± ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ why do I have to deal with this scary shit? Chapter 281 - All Aboard My eyes peer over to my right, in the subtle darkness of one aisle that holds scrolls and books. Stepping as one is two slender pairs of twins, two women and two men. And from what I can tell, the pairs are identical, while they are fraternal between the two pairs. Both having fair skin, with the guy pair having colorless white hair and the girl pair equally colorless black. With attractive faces and disaffected, but interested looks, they seem to be quite the interesting group. But that¡¯s not the strangest thing about them. The air is really shimmering around them weirdly. Like waves on a beach. It only seems to happen when I look at one pair with my scan, but not with my physical senses. And¡­ why is no one looking at them? It¡¯s like¡­ they aren¡¯t really there. Once again, I¡¯ve discovered something I¡¯ve shouldn¡¯t. Something hidden away. I feel the distinct urge to look at the female pair of twins, who are smiling widely. With their smiles only growing wider still, as I refuse to do so. Because in what world would it be a good idea to look at something, when you are getting an unnatural growing feeling to stare at it? Especially when you can just do the same thing with the scan. Despite my action though, two girls¡¯ grins only continue to grow, just before it stops above a comfortable size. Everything feels wrong; the air, the light, the mouths, the books, the people somany people, the mouths¡­ My healing aura activates, and my eyes flicker to the girls. With everything that happened in that moment, I changed my attention over to the girls, with the intuition that now was the moment to do so. And it all returns to normal. It¡¯s only the women pair there now, no male pair. One of the pair is talking again, in a bright tone. Moving towards me casually. The other librarians in the area getting back to their work. ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d ever find someone who could understand us at a glance. ¡°Young Master Delinion, I presume. I see the rumors might be true, about your breadth of knowledge and wisdom.¡± But the guys are actually still there. Staring and not speaking. And now they are the blurred ones. ¡­ it¡¯s probably not a good idea to acknowledge them right now. Focus on the ones who are talking. Know they exist, but move on. While I think this, the other woman in the group takes up speaking. ¡°My name is Luan Ling, while my sister¡¯s is Luan Mao.¡± ¡°The others are Luan Hun and Luan Zuo.¡± Almost as if an echo in her words, I can see her sister¡¯s mouth move, saying the others'' names without speaking. She acts like she didn¡¯t afterwards, but it definitely happened. That sister, Luan Mao, now starts actually speaking. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°The information you gave turned out to be valid, greatly surprising some of us in our group. But you likely want to know how your group is doing. You¡¯ll be glad to hear that each of them is working off your instructions and have our full support in finding those methods for them. ¡°We¡¯ll let you see for yourself, though, if you¡¯d follow us.¡± She waves her hand in a direction to one path, leading deeper into the library. Even though this whole situation is extraordinarily strange, I¡¯m not getting the sense that this is a bad thing. It¡¯s just¡­ how it is. I¡¯ll head with them to see some of the group and go from there. There¡¯ are a lot of places that I need to visit that would be made easier with a librarian nearby. They simultaneously lean forward to whisper in both my ears in a seductive tone. ¡°With all that said, I¡¯m looking forward to discussing your observations of us¡­ in depth. Hopefully, you¡¯ll be able to explore parts of us different from just our others. As most can¡¯t even get past that.¡± ¡­ I¡¯m seriously going to consider whether it¡¯s worth it to keep my scan on all the time and if there is a way to hide my awareness of some of these things. Something like a subconscious filing system? But even that might not work, because I would eventually need to know what¡¯s going on. Definitely going to think this one out. I¡¯ve been lucky that with all the times this has happened, it¡¯s turned into a positive or neutral situation. If it happened in a demonic sect¡­ probably would be much worse. Or remarkably better. Either way, it¡¯s not something to leave to chance. In response to their clear indication of something more, I give them a smile and some words. ¡°We¡¯ll have to do that. Though I definitely want to check out my group first before we get into such an extensive conversation.¡± A big smile crosses both their faces, that is pretty to look at, despite their earlier distorted one. They both nod before moving quickly in the direction of the library paths, with a clear amount of excitement in their steps. Hmm¡­ the creepy factor seems to have died down by a lot now. I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s a component of the understanding aspect of the scan or something else. In terms of their reaction, I guess having some type of eldritch thing going on with them would be lonely. That doesn¡¯t even include the twin aspect, which also has its own meanings in this culture. Not necessarily a bad thing, but definitely something people might be superstitious of. Lost in these thoughts, they lead me over to a curious path within the library. Rather than being a walkway with shelves on either side, it¡¯s more like a courtyard, where the shelves are like pillars on either side, rising into a high, misty ceiling. Luckily, like one could imagine a library of this size having, there is a key to differentiating which types of books go where for this ¡®public¡¯ section. Indicators of what can be expected when you dive in. But that isn¡¯t what gathers my focus. It¡¯s the large sign at one crossroads that does. Outer Library Transport Terminal. ¡­ Is this a train station? And when I arrive, that is essentially what I find. In a way that is very reminiscent of public subways, a cart made of metallic wood slows to a stop for a few minutes before moving on. There are already some people that are getting off and on the carts, which take more than the normal time the carts would move. Some are carrying large piles of book and scrolls, with other carrying manuscripts and bags of materials. As if going on a long journey. But despite the cart waiting on the loading process, this doesn¡¯t seem to stop the other carts behind it, as they phase around it. A twisting of the space. Yet another potential indicator of the void-based origins of the sect. Yet in this case, I quickly find that this is pretty standard for libraries of this size and type, as traveling these distances and reaching specific locations will require stops in non-normalized areas. What is most remarkable is that the moment that a person walks up to the terminal area, a cart appears for them. A quick look reveals a line going all the way down the terminal, parallel to where the carts show up and travel. And it continues on all the way past where the terminal ends, along where the carts travel to their other locations. The two librarian twins beside me are sneaking peeks at me to see my reactions to this. To which I don¡¯t disappoint, as I am quite surprised to see such a thing. Luan Ling speaks up, who I could only tell was such, because I kept track of her position near me. ¡°This terminal allows anyone traversing the library to reach most of large sections of the outer library quickly. You can stop anywhere along this line and get back on at any point of it, making it the best way to get your bearings here. Considering the expansiveness of the sect¡¯s public sections, this really helps us with moving stuff around.¡± My sensing only proved her words that these carts are going fast. Like¡­ extremely fast. How the heck do they get it to go where they want to? Some many curiosities, so little time. Chapter 282 - Tunnel of Love Since I¡¯ve learned the dangers of overly using the scan from my previous encounters, I use the next best thing to finding out myself. ¡°So¡­ how does the cart know where people want to go?¡± I decided to just ask. The answer comes quickly from Luan Mao. ¡°Oh, you place your hand on a part of the cart, which takes you into an illusionary space. There you basically indicate what you are looking for and it will take you there. ¡°It works better the more you know about what you want.¡± I hear a sigh from the other potentially eldritch librarian, Luan Ling. ¡°Sigh. ¡°I¡¯m so used to seeing the new sect members fumble around from place to place that it was a kind of disappointing to see your group head right to the sections they need¡­¡± ¡­ Please don¡¯t be disappointed by such a thing. Despite my thoughts, we head together to one cart, with them leading the way. The closer we get, the larger I realize the one they picked is. It honestly is more comparable to moving trucks'' size. ¡°Uh¡­ do we need one that large? I¡¯m just stopping by to see some members and then heading to one of the other sections.¡± They both tilt their heads while shuffling slightly closer. Giving me a slightly eerie feeling again, though I feel it¡¯s not an intentional action. Them moving so in sync with each other and with that slight blur that pops up from time to time, is what¡¯s doing it for me. ¡°You¡¯ll be giving the additional information you promised earlier, right? So, we¡¯ll need space for the research material once you are done with your stuff.¡± The one I recognize as Luan Ling speaks up, but she pauses right after, as if there is something she wants to add. And for the first time, they seem slightly out of sync. Luan Mao is looking at her sister curiously and adds something, after looking at me. ¡°Hmm¡­ and it might be pretty nice to just see what you choose to do as well.¡± She pulls her sister into the cart and motions me over. I quickly climb in and can see the shape of a handprint appear before me. Something no one else can see. It is easy to infer that both Mao and Ling have one before them as well. I find it curious that my healing ability doesn¡¯t prevent me from seeing illusions like this, but would protect me from others. Perhaps it depends on the purpose? ¡­ maybe even the intention. I¡¯ll need to test some things a bit later with it. Either way, I place my hand on it and am put into the illusory space the twins had mentioned. It¡¯s a simple room with a holographic map on it. A voice speaks out. ¡°What are you searching for, within this Radiant Library?¡± ¡­ I wonder what it would give me if I said something esoteric like Love? I¡¯m curious enough to try later, when I have more time. Funnily enough, this system doesn¡¯t require verbal illusionary input. It gives a low flash before highlighting eight different areas on the map. Which confuses me a little, as I only really know of two, maybe three people that might fall under the ¡®love¡¯ category with me at this location. Eight, on the other hand, seems like far too many. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Obviously, this isn¡¯t something that I can take too lightly. The library isn¡¯t giving much information, so I search it out using my own ways. The first three were obvious, but a pleasant confirmation. Ai, Lin, and Mei Lin. I was almost completely sure on Ai and Lin, but I was really hoping that there were positive feelings from Mei Lin, being that I truly consider being like a little sister to me. This shows me that the library¡¯s method isn¡¯t looking at just romantic love. Of course, Ai and Lin are mostly romantic love, but, luckily, Mei Lin seems to have mostly familial love. The little romantic love that¡¯s there from her, I will squash and eliminate with a vengeance. Since none of the Yellow Sashes (in my group at least) were part of the sect, they didn¡¯t come with us to the library. The fourth that comes up, is in the outer court section looking at a cultivation method, is Ming, the giant man that I had healed and brought with me as part of my inner circle. It seems he has a deep, friendly, admirative love towards me. Clearly grateful for how I¡¯ve helped him so far. ¡­ I need to hang around more guys. There are quite a few decent ones around, that I think I can relax around. Considering this¡­ maybe I should include Ming in that. It¡¯s just tough to make guy friends, in a way. Back at home, there were things I could connect with others around me with. Games, anime, or other modern stuff. Out here? I¡­ know little outside of the scan. I come from a totally different culture. And while women are a totally different type of confusion, it¡¯s strangely easier for me to get along with them. I don¡¯t know¡­ But either way, I¡¯m going to make this work. There are a few people I¡¯m going to get to know. Because I won¡¯t know if I don¡¯t try. Committing to that action in my mind, I move on to the next. Which brings me to one that makes me feel a little weird. It¡¯s the ¡®More Daddy¡¯ woman, Tao Chenguang, who¡¯s the servant of a noblewoman, Lin Qiang, in my group. ¡­ though I don¡¯t think I did enough to warrant a feeling of love from her. Lust maybe, but not love. I may be discounting the effect of my healing abilities and the change it has on people¡¯s lives, though. Not adding in repeated exposure to my ¡®scent¡¯. Which brings me to another person in the group that worries me a little. Shi Ji, the blonde-haired, red-eyed woman. She definitely had a big whiff of my scent at first. But at this point, there are probably other things influencing her thoughts. As I get better and stronger, while doing the same for her, it certainly could sway a person¡¯s heart. Not only that, but she¡¯s already invested into me a bit¡­ which I still need to pay her back for. I¡¯ll have to keep that in mind, going forward. The last two people are women again, though one is a romantic/friendly mix, with the other being pure friendly love. Min is the redhead who was originally with Shi Ji¡¯s group and my scan showed me would be an amazing long-term addition for my group, back on the stairs. Shy, but clearly friendly. I have had little interactions with her, despite her friendly feelings. Maybe it was helping her to get her own feet out from under Shi Ji? Guess I¡¯ll have to find out later. There¡¯s no way that I won¡¯t check into these more, now that I know these people have strong feelings towards me. The last person is Yan¡­ the woman who asked for help just before ¡®more daddy¡¯ showed up. Who was the first to accept a questionably exploitative agreement from me that I have no intention of following through with. The same person whose body proportions borders on the monstrous. She¡¯s absurdly curvy and because she wears heavy clothing all the time, it looks like she¡¯s a big woman. But she¡¯s not. Though, in some ways, she actually is. Hers seems to be a romantic/friendly mix. I¡¯m guessing the romantic side might be because I told her I would ¡®use her in different ways than a man¡¯. The friendly side might be because she¡¯s seen I haven¡¯t acted on such a thing. ¡­ the wordage for my scan bothers me a little, but I guess it was right in a way. There are some surprises, though. Chen and Ju, the two poor brunette women I originally recruited into my inner circle, don¡¯t seem to have love for me¡­ though I probably shouldn¡¯t expect that from them. They mainly seemed to be in this for the benefits and were too careful of each other to get caught up in things. I do sense more friendliness from them, though. But I feel there is the potential to change from Ju, though I¡¯m not sure why. I don¡¯t know how this system could tell their feelings, but I suppose they likely would have talked or showed it. ¡­I should check. It seems this illusion touches on the emotional side of the user, gaining some insights. That¡¯s quite disturbing. Reminds me of social media sites gathering data to build a profile. Either way, now that I have satisfied my curiosity, I turn my attention to my path forward. I¡¯ll be stopping by each of my people¡¯s areas to check with them. Starting with the easiest ones first. It doesn¡¯t seem like anyone will quit early, especially since they¡¯ve been told I¡¯ll be checking in on them. Well. Time to jump around a little. Chapter 283 - Suspension of Belief Still in the illusory area, I choose a spot on the map near this area, towards one of my people. Since I¡¯m already in this area, it would just be easier to start here and go to the progressively deeper areas. Once I¡¯ve made the selection, I quickly find myself out of the illusion and in the cart again. Time-wise, only a few seconds have passed, though in the illusion, it took around a minute. ¡­ which is a curious thing. I¡¯m almost totally sure that wasn¡¯t time manipulation or even void stuff. It appears to be playing with the perception of time, rather than anything. Instantly accessing your mind and communicating the information within. The formations used for this are pretty direct, though. And it looks like it kicks you out if you go too far off the rails, as it can¡¯t handle other types of queries. The idea¡¯s still there, though. I believe illusory spaces are also used in certain meditation spaces, as well. If I¡¯m not wrong, the ones in our towers might have some, but I haven¡¯t looked into detail about them. This could be excellent for communicating large information quickly among the group, if I can figure out a way to make it malleable. This is something for a later time, however. I turn my mind back to the cart, as it is already on the move to the first destination, still within the public section. While it speeds forward on the track, I can¡¯t but wonder how much work must have gone into making such a movement system both standard for libraries and secret from the sects in its formations. Of course, the sects could probably do the same thing, but at a higher cost and potentially more effort. Not only that, but their needs differ from those of a standard library. Better to use a custom solution, if it¡¯s going to take more work to do anyway and they are doing it only once. Either way, I have bigger things to figure out. The countless books, scrolls, and other information mediums that are constantly fading into the background are extremely tempting to scan. Absurd amounts of knowledge are here, passing me by. And there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. Of course, I could try to scan it, which was one of the first things I thought about when I started planning this trip here. But there¡¯s a reason this library is only ¡®public¡¯ to the sect and trusted people. Within these is a huge amount of knowledge that might lead you to true secrets. While it has already been reviewed over by many others with exceptional abilities, there¡¯s always the chance. Not only that, but despite being ¡®righteous¡¯, most sects are secretive about knowledge. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. For me, that means they have knowledge traps all over the place. If I try trawling the information with my scan, it could set off tons of alarms. Which, despite my relatively cordial meeting with the Sect Patriarch earlier, would lead to a true punishment. My status would likely protect me somewhat¡­ but do I really want to push things after what happened and where they took me? Because even if they could use me, if I start ¡®stealing¡¯ large amounts of knowledge, even at that level, then they won¡¯t believe they can trust me. Which is quite a dangerous position to be in. So, why not just get it the legitimate, but absurd, way? Using sect merits for the master slip. But a light suddenly shines in my eyes, coming from a stark change in scenery. With the speed we are moving at, the brightly lit, new and somewhat open space we find ourselves in is quite a surprise, even if I was expecting it from the layout I saw on the map. Staircases and suspended rooms fill the air, like a labyrinthian assortment of private libraries. The best way I can describe it is if someone took all the rooms from millions of types of buildings, and split them into separate structures, while connecting them in strange ways. Constructs of glass, wood, metal, and stone hang together like some kind of Jenga-like superstructure. Some are connected directly, while others are connected by long staircases or the ceilings/floors of other rooms. Walkways and baloneys stretch areas, while others have open doors leading to a drop. Rooms are positioned upside down, sideways, and even inside out. With all of this, light shines out of each of these rooms and across the space, illuminating it to where there is no question what each of these contains. Knowledge of all kinds. Some are shown on paintings and art displayed, while others are as normal as books and scrolls. I can tell using my abilities that some forms of information are contained even in the layout of some of these rooms, a macro level that would be perceivable by a higher level cultivator. But most are in the standard form of physical documents. I find myself further surprised when the cart lifts gently lift off the ground and on a beeline to one room. As it continues to rise, the twins noticed my look and giggled a bit. The one I recognize as Luan Mao speaks up. ¡°There we go. For a little bit we were wondering if nothing was going to phase you here. ¡°You didn¡¯t think we would have to cart books all the way down those thin walkways, did you? No, the cart will take you to where you need to go up here. Those are just for the people who would find it faster to use the manual way instead.¡± ¡­ I still find it wild, even with my speed and knowledge, that a person can be fast enough to completely outpace the fastest speeds we had on earth, while still not completely wrecking the surrounding area. Movement techniques are insane. Soon enough, it brings us to the edge of a series of connected rooms. They quickly step out and I follow, quickly discovering a silvery bracelet forming on my wrist. It seems to be connected to the carts, as it floats away, back to the track. Ling shyly fills in the gap. ¡°I-It will come back to your location if you tap it twice. Even inside the buildings. It¡¯s really convenient¡­¡± Her voice falls off at the end. And I have no idea why. Mao is looking at her sister incredulously in disbelief. It¡¯s pretty clear this isn¡¯t how she normally acts. Ling seems a little uncomfortable with the attention, so she draws it back to what we are here for. ¡°¡­so, what were you looking for here?¡± ¡°Ah, right. ¡°I¡¯m meeting with a few of my people just to check in on them. It looks like quite a few of them have already left for alchemy, so this won¡¯t take too long. They¡¯re also grouped up a bit, like with the ones we are looking for now.¡± Mao gives a nod before filling things in for me. ¡°They should be close then, as it only drops you off somewhat close to the location, unlike when it picks you up. The person who made it wanted people to wander a little first.¡± ¡­ I¡¯m sure there are a few reasons for that. At least there are only two other places to visit after this. Most of everyone stayed in groups to not get lost out here. While I could figure things out, it is nice to have people who know what they are doing here. Chapter 284 - Private Research Ling and Mao lead the way through this modular labyrinth, as they know I¡¯m not trying to find reading material, but my allies. Even with the strange twists and turns of this place, I still see that they have signs for the different sections and even ones detailing how to get back to the railway. So, I won¡¯t have to worry about anyone being lost here, as long as they pay attention. It doesn¡¯t take long before I see a few of my people before me, along with one other person, who I believe to be another of the librarians. Ming, the big guy, is crouched next to Yan, the thicc woman, near some books as they search through and seem to look for something within them. Chen and Ju, who are grabbing books from the shelves, loudly discussing whether it might have ¡®the clients¡¯ information. Two other people from my group are also here, searching and seeming to follow whatever Chen and Ju say. Hmm¡­ I think they may be doing work on the side. I believe there are quite a few regular requests made to sect members and servants to research specific information in the library, on their free time. It pays pretty well, too, and isn¡¯t a problem with sect leaders since most times it is low impact. Not only that, but brings cash flow into the sect¡¯s coffers¡­ since usually sect members get a better deal on certain things within the sect grounds. But as soon as Chen and Ju see me, their faces pale a bit. And they rush over. The others quickly notice, as well, and immediately stop their movements, too. ¡°I-it isn¡¯t what it looks like, Young Master. We were just doing this job as a onetime thing. We¡¯re exceedingly grateful for what you¡¯ve done for us so far.¡± Chen stutters out an apology. ¡­ Why are they apologizing? Ah. It could be taken that ¡®they have to look for other sources of income, because I don¡¯t treat them well enough.¡¯ Eh. I don¡¯t really care about stuff like that. Which I say. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say such things. I¡¯ll probably be taking jobs, as well. Do what you can to enrich yourself, as I need you strong for our group.¡± I laugh a little as I say this, to make them feel a bit more at ease. With the optimal conversation actions becoming a little more engrained. Which, in this case, works, as they visibly look relieved at this. I add in something extra, as a partial joke. ¡°Keep in mind that eventually it¡¯ll be you guys paying me to stay in the group once we get large enough.¡± She takes it seriously. ¡°Yes, Young Master! Let us know when you do!¡± I give her an amused look, which seems to give her the realization that I¡¯m mostly kidding. She leans in, bringing Ju with her. ¡°¡­ Well, charge us less then. We¡¯ll definitely do something good for it.¡± She winks and Ju beside her, blushes a little, but nods. They are just joking around. Mostly. But with them stepping back, before I move to Ming and Yan, it seems the librarian that was with them excitedly checks in with the twins beside me, while addressing me. ¡°So, is this him? I¡¯ve heard so many great things about him.¡± The others in the group take a breath at his really casual air. Most young masters or core disciples would take offense to a stranger acting in such a way to them. But I can tell at a glance¡­ he¡¯s not even thinking of that. Pure bundle of curiosity. Which is likely why he¡¯s been stored away in this library, away from others. For me, though, he¡¯s a balm to my soul. Someone who isn¡¯t worried about all the rules and levels between people. Just another person. So, I actually get a little excited talking to him. ¡°Hi! What¡¯s your name?¡± And hold out my hand subconsciously, before almost pulling it back. But he¡¯s the one that catches it, shaking it back. The first time I¡¯ve received a handshake in this world. ¡°Ooo, a traditional Algamarian greeting. I would have never guessed. It¡¯s nice meeting another cultured individual here.¡± The other¡¯s eyes widen and I can see a few of them listening closely and memorizing this. Ah shoot, I¡¯ve been good about not doing that since I¡¯ve got here, but I got a little caught up. Not only that, but I haven¡¯t really met that many people who reminded me so much of a person from my world. His voice rings out again, catching my attention. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. ¡°Oh! But my name is Tao. I¡¯ve lived in this library for as long as I remember, so I don¡¯t have a surname.¡± I feel a brush on my shoulder as Mao steps beside me, speaking out. ¡°Brother Tao, you can trust Young Master James here. He knows about us and our qualities. He¡¯ll be able to handle the truth.¡± ¡°Oh. That changes some things. ¡°Nice.¡± The sense that he is very similar to the twins punctuates his last word, in that there is something very different about him compared to normal people. And then it goes away. With no one else but them and I seeming to notice. ¡°So, will you be able to help us later with the rest of the pearls?¡± I decide to ignore what had just happened and move on. ¡°Well, once I get things figured out, I should be able to help with searching for more information about the pearl that I mentioned. How much? Only time will tell.¡± That was a clever way to see how invested I am in helping them. I need to maintain the balance of partial neutrality. Even if I like the guy, there is clearly something going on behind the scenes. I mean, it¡¯s not just the twins now that give off these weird vibes. It almost seems as if the people in the know are some eldritch commune or something. ¡­ I should probably check into this. ¡­ ¡­ No way. Their group is actually called the Eldritch Enclave. Well. This will be an interesting ride. He continues, irrespective of my thoughts. ¡°Well, that¡¯s good to hear. You will be glad to know that our people have been assisting yours, as requested. The information you gave was more than enough to lend some of our skills to making sure your people had help. ¡°Curiously, a few of your people seem to have an affinity for some interesting methods, as you had noted.¡± He turns his head over to Ju, who is a little surprised at the attention, and shyly blushes because of it. She doesn¡¯t seem to be used to attention. ¡­ it¡¯s ironic that she reminds me of the hexmaniac, as her optimal cultivation method was based in summoning void-based creatures. A powerful and terrifying ability. She has an affinity and even bonuses to it, where she¡¯ll have increased cultivation speed with those types of methods, as well as increased control and deeper connection with whatever she brings over. As imagined, those creatures and beings are no joke. But since she¡¯s only at the outer court level in the sect, she won¡¯t have access to the best methods available. I gave her the best choice that she could have based on where she is. ¡­ if everything works out in my plans, then maybe she¡¯ll be able to have something better than that, though. Something I¡¯ve hinted at to her, but she doesn¡¯t seem to hold much hope towards. I¡¯ll need to finish this stuff up first, though. ¡°Either way, I¡¯m looking forward to working further with you and your group.¡± He takes a glance over at his side, at Ming and Yan. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hold you and your group up any further, so I shall take my leave here. It truly was a pleasure to meet you, Young Master James.¡± Strangely, he gives respect to me, unlike the feeling I had before. He does a quick bow to the others and the twins before heading out of the room. Maybe he gave respect because of the change in my standing with the Enclave? Something to consider for later. ¡­ I was hoping to have found a potential, albeit strange, friend. Alas, it was not meant to be. Ming and Yan step into that gap within my thoughts. ¡°Young master James! Glad you came, we were just looking through these books. There¡¯s so much to read here and I can¡¯t believe what we¡¯ve found. We are looking for this certain thing. It¡¯s so tough to find, we keep coming across¡­¡± Yan practically had sprung forward and started speeding out her words in excitement. In a different way from Chen and Ju, I can see that she truly is excited to see me here. And being here seems to have her in a state far different from the one I found her in on the steps. Just by exploring and reading books in this place has gotten her excited to learn and share things with others. And based on the fact she is still going with more information she¡¯s discovered here; I quickly discover that it was actually Ming keeping her company, rather than the other way around. He must have been politely listening and reading along, while she went on tangents about other information. Honestly, she reminds me of myself with ADHD, back on Earth. Something that had lost its grip on me with my Healing Constitution. With only the benefits. ¡­ but she¡¯s completely healed, as well. So, this is likely just her natural personality, with the same aspects retained. Either way, I find her excitability endearing and can¡¯t help but have a smile on my face while she talks about their findings. Soon though, I realize I may need to keep moving, as there are others I need to visit and check in on. ¡°¡­we¡¯ll be checking the Five Precepts of Layered Power before we¡­¡± ¡°¡­ hey, sorry to interrupt you, Yan. I¡¯m really enjoying this talk and I want to do this more with you later, but I will need to head over to help some others in the library.¡± She pauses in her tracks, with her eyes wide. She bows extremely quickly, causing certain aspects of her to move intensely. ¡°OH! Sorry, Young Master, I¡¯ve taken too much of your time!¡± I wave it off. ¡°No worries, I actually enjoyed our talk and we¡¯ll both have to stop by here every once in a while to find more information to discuss.¡± As soon as I said it, I knew that the subconscious part of my conversation abilities made it into a flirt as the best possible choice. There¡¯s a tiny breath from the Chen and Ju section, with the other two people there watching with wide eyes as well. ¡°I-I-I suppose we¡¯ll have to. I-I¡¯ll look forward to it.¡± She stammers out a few words and falls (now) uncharacteristically silent. It appears she isn¡¯t against the idea. Well. At least it worked. I turn my attention over to Ming. It¡¯s easy to see that this isn¡¯t the first time he¡¯s been going around helping people. I think it¡¯s part of his nature to guide others and work with them. I should say something about that. Adding to that, I actually want to try being his friend. I should start with something nice. Once we get back to the tower, I¡¯ll try to hang out with him for a bit. ¡°Thanks for all the hard work, Ming. I know you¡¯ve been helping others in the background and I wanted to let you know I appreciate it.¡± I can see a flash of emotion cross his features before a smile rises on it. ¡°Thank you, Young Master. Just doing what I can.¡± ¡­ Well, this is good enough for now. I¡¯ll do more later to get closer. It looks like each of them has already gotten their cultivation methods and I can move on. I speak off handedly, while I turn away to leave. ¡°By the way, the book you guys are looking for will be the Five Precepts. You were actually on the right track, and should be able to find the clients'' requested information inside. ¡°Stay safe and together on the way back to the tower.¡± Right as I turn away and finish my words, I can hear them all repeat in somewhat disjointed unison. ¡°¡°Thank you, Young Master!¡±¡± ¡°¡°Will do, Young Master!¡±¡± I turn back around to stop them. ¡°Seriously, you guys don¡¯t have to do stuff that¡­ we have a different relationship than something like that. Okay?¡± I give them a smile, to show I mean it. Each one of them seems uncomfortable about it, but gives a nod. It¡¯s the best I can do. Those types of things will take time to deprogram between us. For now, I can only do what I can do. ¡­ What I do notice, when I leave, is the curious stares of the twins beside me, who said mostly nothing this whole time. Once we get some distance, they speak up. Chapter 285 -Bubbly Exterior On the way out of the section of rooms my people were in, the voice of Mao reaches my ear. ¡°¡­ If I may ask, where are you from?¡± I¡¯ve been prepared for such a question since I arrived in this world, so it doesn¡¯t take much to suppress any errant subconscious actions in myself as I respond. ¡°From somewhere quite a distance away, Mao. How about you guys?¡± I can see her eyebrow raise from the immediate rebuttal. With a slight smirk, she responds. ¡°Hmm¡­ quite a distance away, you could say.¡± Clearly, she got the message from it. Normally, I wouldn¡¯t handle it this way, but her origins seem to be also strange. Coming at it in this direction allows me to neutralize the conversation. Despite her sister¡¯s action, though, Ling still seems curious. ¡°So¡­ can you tell us what your home was like?¡± Hmm¡­ that¡¯s not as bad, but still dangerous in some ways. I¡¯ll give a softer answer for this one. ¡°Maybe once we get to know each other better, sure.¡± I smile a bit after this, which seems to be enough to satisfy the two that there¡¯s a chance of knowing more. After this, I tap the cart bracelet to summon the vehicle over to us. And just as expected, I can see one of them approach along the rails in the distance. I finally have time to see how it lifts off from the rails, floating up as if picked up and carried by some unseen force. Which it isn¡¯t. It¡¯s just the formation at work, pulling it along in the air. It stops in front of us, with its doors now open. The two wait for me to climb in before following closely behind. After another illusion sequence, we are soon off to another area in the library. The underwater portion. This library section is actually mostly underwater, filled with methods, knowledge, and technique that are related to the concepts of water, liquids, and other related attributes. All the items here are protected or impervious to the detrimental effects of the water, with some even being tied into the features of the area. Which is like how the modular buildings in the previous area had some higher realm messages hidden within the structure. Now, the real question is¡­ how the heck do other people survive there? It should only take a few moments of searching to get full details, but the answer comes to me quicker than the scan does, as pools of water cover the track. And it is only getting higher and higher. I immediately think of the two beside me and whether I might need to do something, but quickly realize that this would have to be normal for the library, because otherwise it would be a death sentence to choose this area. And things like this within the sect, for new members, would definitely have some form of protection or warning beforehand. Adding that the twins aren¡¯t panicking, I decide to sit back and watch what will happen before making any sudden moves. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Interestingly, the path we are traveling on seems to dip down at an extremely slow rate. While the water level is also growing, it is still on the track level, below the platform/ground level. Once water reaches just under the platform level, the slope of the rails angles downward. Deeper into the dark waters below. While I keep my eyes trained ahead to maintain appearances, something that seems to make the twins disappointed that I¡¯m not reacting to, my senses are watching as the water finally crosses the point at which it should pour into the cart. But it doesn¡¯t. An invisible bubble surrounds us. Supplying air, while keeping us safe from the waters below. And, from what I can sense, the water pressure. Because as we keep going deeper and deeper, it¡¯s easy to see that all of this will be far below the safe range for a regular human being. Despite the dangers, the surrounding area is truly awe-inspiring, though. Various types of architecture of all styles seem to be in play. Romanesque courtyards, with books lined along the pillars. Buildings and pathways reminiscent of Gothic styles sprawled about. There are even a few different styles that I¡¯ve only seen in space fantasy, almost maddening in shape, made of materials not like those on earth. ¡­ this feels like I¡¯m delving into an ancient underground storehouse of different cultures. Maybe the common theme is that these are all areas that fell beneath the oceans of this world. We are quite the distance from the oceans, though. But, if I think about it, I think a portion of this country, The Chiu Continuum, borders one of the massive oceans of this world. If I¡¯m not incorrect, this whole country is just an alliance of nation-states and sects. Maybe this is related somehow to all of that? I have little time to mull over this, as one twin speaks up. ¡°Oops, sorry! We forgot to check some books from a shelf near here. This will only take a moment.¡± Ling sounds a bit rushed, as I can feel the cart slowing down a bit. Luckily for me, this change in pace has the cart go off the rails and towards one of the buildings. We actually float over to one of the Gothic style buildings that reminds me of a cathedral with it¡¯s massive stained glass windows. The doors to the building are ajar, as the cart moves into it. In the corner of my eye, I can see a few shadows dart to one corner and out of the building. It appears there are creatures that live in the library, as well. Mao and Ling don¡¯t seem concerned as we arrive at one wall near a window, with a stack of books laying within the rocky crevasses. Just like the modular area, despite the great differences in appearance and styles, these storage areas and pathways are still clearly marked for their sections. Making it easy to understand how the two would know to come to this area for one of their tasks. Even with my normal attempts to appear unfazed, even I pay particular attention as Ling reaches toward the edge of the bubble, out of the cart. As her hand passes through the barrier, I can see a membrane cover her hand and then the book. Ahhh, so that¡¯s how it works. I wonder how far it will go out? Mao answers this unspoken question as she moves to assist her sister. She opens the door of the cart and steps out, completely clearing the bubble. And around her entire body is the same membrane. She seems focused on flipping through several of the other books, which the water seems to have no effect on, other than the pages flipping in the water slowly. This explains how people can still get things out here. It still raises the question of how far away from the cart you can get, but from what I can tell, it would likely follow you around a bit, making it a bit of a moot point. While we are here, I can¡¯t help but peer around at the crazy surroundings in this building. Artwork from another age, scrolls depicting and explaining about massive battles and historical situations. I can see them sneaking peeks back at me as they seemingly mindlessly flip through the pages of their books before placing them back. ¡­ why do I feel they were just using this as an opportunity to show off a little. Or to get a reaction out of me. Well, if so, they succeeded, because all of this is pretty wild. Seemingly satisfied with the interest I¡¯ve shown, they head back into the cart. Mao then says something that immediately catches my attention. ¡°That should be it for here. We¡¯ll head deeper into the more secure areas of this section then. The cart will take us through the outer court portion, then to the inner court, where your people should currently be.¡± Interesting. So, each distinct area has its own concept and has different levels of security within each. What crazy differences would there be between the public area and the outer court¡­ if this is already the public one? ¡­ and then we still will go even deeper. This will certainly be something to remember. Chapter 286 - Ruinous Conversation Mao and Ling seem unhurried now, as the cart cruises through the cathedral halls within shockingly clear water. But something doesn¡¯t seem right. I can¡¯t help but notice that we aren¡¯t heading back through the open doors we came through. Instead, we seem to head deeper through the structure, through a back passageway that leads back out of this building. ¡­ why is it taking such a roundabout way out of here? I know the shadowy water creatures are around, but could they actually be a threat? Or could there be another reason for the strange path of this vehicle¡­ Either way, this doesn¡¯t seem to be the place and time to use my abilities to investigate an obviously strange situation, as the two beside me are acting completely normal. Just the level of sensing I¡¯m using now tells me that this is one of those situations where more knowledge could cause many more headaches. While in a bubble covered cart. In a high-pressure underwater environment. I could definitely keep us alive; it would NOT be a pleasant experience for them. I¡¯d be fine, though, with my body. But maybe they have their own ways of surviving this, considering their¡­ strange situation with their twin pair. No need for us to test it and our relationship, though, to find out. This scenic route is certainly educational, as I can see the murals of the landscape this building hailed from. Flat plains with rolling hills. Plentiful grasses and fantastical creatures. Stereotypical kings, queens, and sages. Reminds me a lot of a medieval Europe. Wait a second. Some of these seem a little too close to the magical fantasy themes. Does that mean this civilization used mana? The thought of that made me stop the cart, with Mao and Ling looking at me curiously. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen something like this before. Do you mind if I stay here for a bit?¡± Both of them get strangely excited about me showing interest in this. In different ways. ¡°Y-Yes! Of course. Let us know if you need anything, as we know this area pretty well. We will respect your privacy and keep any research you do here confidential, unless you ask us to do otherwise. As per the normal librarian guidelines.¡± Ling practically yelps out the words before turning red and quiet. Considering how close to home this lead is and the sheer coincidence that that they chose this place as one to check some books at¡­ it feels extraordinarily suspicious. I immediately use a higher-level scan on this situation. But the answer is simple. Scattered all over this ruin are other examples of this. I would have found plenty of examples that reference such things. In terms of the two here, they are looking to further the relationship between us and show themselves as useful. Especially since I helped their group and only asked for their people to do their job, albeit more directly. Adding to that, the fact Ling is definitely interested in me, she wants to use the time to get to know me better. Her sister, Mao, probably just wants to support her since this is new for her. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. And as they mentioned, librarians are contractually obligated to keep the secrets of those they help, unless there is a clear threat to the library. What they can disclose is what you checked ¡®out¡¯ of the library and took with you. So, as long as you do everything within it, you are safe. But that doesn¡¯t mean you are unobserved. My scan shows me the most obvious surveillance device near us. The cart. While the library organization (and specifically the local branch, the Eldritch Enclave, who runs this sect¡¯s library) won¡¯t share anything, the local organization (the Eldritch Enclave) will still have the record of what I¡¯ve been doing. And now I see why some people go off into the waters without the cart. If they have the skill and durability, of course. A quick look at the two of them tells me it probably wouldn¡¯t go over well to tell them to leave. So, it would be best to do a surface level investigation and ¡®dive deeper¡¯ at a later time. ¡°Thanks, I think I might want to explore this whole area a bit more, if possible. Is there a way to just roam this part of the library?¡± Ling nods her head quickly before setting it on a route. In the meantime, I¡¯ve already lowered my scan back down to normal levels, so that I don¡¯t set off any of those knowledge alarms that I sensed earlier. The area around here seems to be mainly focused on that civilization, so I have her set it around here. We roam the area aimlessly and while I¡¯m looking around, I¡¯m actually using my other senses to observe more of the story. What¡¯s quite interesting is that I see several other murals in this area detailing the fall of their civilization. Not all at once, but city by city. Considering I¡¯m in a ruin, I¡¯m not surprised by that. But it¡¯s the how that scares me. Cultivators and sank this city deep underground and drowned it in water. A medieval society, completely wiped out by cultivators with sinkholes of biblical proportions. A terrifying way to die. In terms of the mana tie in, the murals don¡¯t give enough information to suggest that it was a magical society, but the illustrations of battles and their hierarchies are just close enough to make me wonder. With these ruins, it was clear they built their society with only a small amount of individuals holding power. While this may not seem suspicious to some, qi can be used by anyone. Despite the current society still having hierarchies, people can still grow and take power in some form. But in this one, only a few people were in power and were showing any abilities. Which is the key difference between qi and mana. You don¡¯t have to have talent in order to use and become a cultivator. You may be terrible at it and it can take your entire life just to reach the first stage of Qi Condensation, but you can still do it. At worst, you could become a terrible body cultivator, without a specific method or technique. Mana is different. You have to be born with the ability to use it. And it tends to show up in bloodlines, rather than at random. Adding to that, it was rare on this planet, leading it to have a major concentration of power in certain places. I don¡¯t believe anyone else would have noticed this difference, based on what¡¯s shown here. Adding that it is from millions of years back, only the ancients would know of mana. What is more shocking¡­ is that this lasted for this long. Why was it preserved? And was the library organization purposefully preserving this for a reason? And how did they move an entire city here? I feel like more questions were raised rather than answered here. Either way, I¡¯ve found what I wanted here. ¡°Sorry for the wait. I think I¡¯ve explored enough of here. This is a truly remarkable space, having so many ancient ruins here.¡± To my surprise, Mao is the one that seems most engaged by my statement. ¡°Right? Seeing all the different ancient cultures and learning their history, seeing their rise and fall, and holding the proof of their existence in my hands¡­ there¡¯s nothing else like it.¡± At her words, Ling seems to hold a soft smile towards her sister. This mustn¡¯t be the first time she¡¯s transitioned into a passion rant on this subject. Hence her next words. ¡°Now, now, sister. We don¡¯t want to bore him with other information.¡± But I love passion rants¡­ ¡°Actually, I enjoy hearing about people¡¯s passions and learning more about them. And since we will be in this cart for a bit, I think we have a bit of time.¡± Which prompts the biggest look of betrayal I¡¯ve ever seen from Ling. To where I question my decision. But it¡¯s far too late for that, as conversely, I can practically see hearts in the eyes of Mao. She actually grasps my hands. ¡°Really?!!¡± ¡°Y-yeah.¡± Too late now. And that¡¯s how for the next twenty minutes, as we moved towards the transition area to the outer court, that I learned more of the history of the exact culture I spent all this time studying. But with nothing really new learned, as my scan and fantasy had already filled in the gaps for me. Just without references to mana, more information on the hierarchal structure and theories on how there were likely controls on the population to prevent qi practice. Still pretty interesting stuff. So, I nodded my head and listened all the way through. All the way through, Ling gave off looks like she was dying. I found this much more hilarious than I should have. But all good things end, as found ourselves at a massive silo that plummeted deeper into dark open waters. She falls silent and even Ling focuses in. Whatever this is, is not a joking thing. The transition to the protected outer court section of this underwater area. Chapter 287 - Dragons Tongue The ruins that were around us give way to a darker, less lit area. An open space with a series of pathways leading to several silo-like structures and, upon a closer look, each of them appear to be covered in shelves and books. There¡¯s something strange about them, though. The books are shivering. It¡¯s almost imperceptible from how slight the movement is. It¡¯s doesn¡¯t take a genius to figure out what they really are, considering this is a protected transition point between the public and outer court levels. They¡¯re golems, set to protect the area. Which, considering the size of the silos, must mean there are hundreds of millions of golems. But the golems by themselves wouldn¡¯t make sense. While they can and sometimes do form artifact spirits, there has to be a way that this system identifies who is a threat or not. Even from the lowest level I can try for, I can see that¡¯s a dangerous thing to look up directly. So, I try the next best thing. ¡°How does this transition work between layers?¡± When in doubt, ask the experts. They¡¯ll give me the general answer and I won¡¯t have to pry into deep secrets that could set things off. Best of all, my scan can at least let me know if the information is right or wrong. Mao, despite the more solemn situation, stills seems talkative from the earlier passion rant, as she speaks up quickly. ¡°Ah, the cart will handle all of that for us. Since it¡¯s already identified you as a member of the sect and the corresponding court you are in, it¡¯ll just let us through. ¡°Now, if you didn¡¯t have the cart, it would a little more intensive. You¡¯d have to carry your badge and let the protectors check over you. If they like you, they¡¯ll take you to a pressurized air pocket.¡± The protectors? That doesn¡¯t sound like the books. ¡°You¡¯ll see them when we enter. It¡¯ll be quite obvious.¡± And she falls silent soon after saying it. Leading to a bit of tension hanging in the air. Whatever is here isn¡¯t something to mess around with and causes even the librarians here to be respectful¡­ or fearful, depending on how you look at it. We arrive at the opening of where the pathway meets the silo, with an open door marking the boundary. Even from inside the cart, I can feel the fast-moving current moving through the structure. Churning and flowing from place to place inside of it. No one direction it is going in. Swimming in such a thing would be terrifying. Despite that, the water remains perfectly clear, where I can see everything with no issues. The inside also appears strangely bright. With the light shining out of the door. The cart paused briefly before entering, likely transmitting data. I also find that the silo isn''t bigger inside than outside, despite recent events. It matches perfectly. Walls covered in books. A broken pathway with floating pieces remaining in place, even with the churning currents. A space reminiscent of a pipe, just with books instead of metal. But while the space seems to fit reality, the being inside doesn¡¯t. Before us and curled around the interior of the tube, is a massive Chinese-styled dragon. It¡¯s easy to think of all the dragons from fantasy I know of and believe them to be terrifying, but it¡¯s another to have it staring you in the face. Glossy white eyes with no pupils, which are definitely not blind. An overwhelming number of teeth, of which a number protrudes from every part of its mouth. Horns and fleshy whiskers, with a serpentine-like body. Writhing both fast and slow. Blueish skin and scales rippling like living creatures on its body. It feels more like an eldritch creature than fantasy. Adding that its size just doesn¡¯t feel right with space that it¡¯s in makes me think it is far larger than the space it''s occupying. All of this just perched before us and staring intently. Mao and Ling seem frozen in place. Even I feel as if something bad would happen if I moved, though nothing was telling me. Something must be different. Why are they scared? But then the dragon turns its head away, moving back towards the wall. Molding itself back into an unseen groove along it. But its head returns to face us there, still watching silently. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. The cart continues on downward, to reach the next level, but my mind is stuck on the dragon. Mao and Ling to seem to be clenching each other¡¯s hands. ¡­ that was a spirit beast. A true spirit beast. And if I¡¯m not wrong, I think this dragon may be high core formation. While the ones I¡¯ve tamed are certainly strong in their own way, there¡¯s a definite difference between them. Even if they were the same level¡­ I can¡¯t see any of them beating it. Just like how the panther is a step above some others at the same level, this dragon is a flight of stairs above them. But what scares me the most¡­ is that I can tame creatures like that. Things that surpass normal thinking. That stretches the mind and inflicts fear on a different level. The taming cost for such a being, though, would be immense. Contrary to cultivation-less creatures, taming works differently the higher you get from Qi Condensation. More factors come into play that are difficult for even me to track, that determine the ¡®cost¡¯ of a taming contract. And at my current stage, while I could have such a being on my side, it would wipe out most of my contracts from the cost. At the same time, recruiting one would increase my taming limits considerably. Either way, I need to get things of that level on my side. Because scarily enough, this is just one spirit beast of many, that is of that quality. And considering all the things I¡¯ll need to be doing, both for my group and the sect, I¡¯ll likely be facing them and stronger beings. ¡­ should I start here? I pause the cart. Both girls turn to me in fear. Obviously wondering why I would stop the cart in this of all places. I use the most subtle scan I can to see if I can make a positive influence on this creature. And whether it¡¯s even a good idea. ¡­ ¡­ I can. But there¡¯s only one thing that would gather enough positive curiosity in an ancient spirit beast, whose job it is to guard. I cough. And cough. Over and over and over again. But it¡¯s not just coughing that I¡¯m doing. I¡¯m trying to practice vocalizing in tones that humans normally can¡¯t speak. Ling is already at my side, concerned that this is the reason I¡¯ve stopped the cart. The dragon is still staring at me, but as I continue, I can see the look it is giving us changing. Seconds before I can finish adjusting my voice further, it has already swum over to us and staring at us directly. Only this time, it¡¯s staring directly at me. Once again, the two beside me freeze, but after noticing it staring at me, start bowing and apologizing. ¡°We¡¯re extremely sorry for disturbing you, Elder Lu! Please forgive us and our guest for our imp¡­¡± Before Mao finishes, an enormous claw appears before us, raised. But instead of striking us, it appears to be waving off her words. A calming feeling comes over us all, as it lays its qi over our bodies in communication. I''ve adjusted my vocal cords to speak the dragon language Elder Lu knows. I can¡¯t hear my voice as it comes out, but even I¡¯m surprised by the rumble that I feel pulse through the air from me. Frequencies far too low for humans to hear, but can still feel. Infrasound. ¡°Honored (Respected) Elder. I am pleased (reverent) to be before you.¡± I feel a little scared when I¡¯m able to understand myself automatically from the scan, practically hearing the sound through it. ¡­ I guess having it on automatic intuitive was a good idea. But if I was scared of myself before, I¡¯m terrified when I see the dragon open its jaws with far too many teeth and see its throat rumble silently. Emitting a frequency far lower than mine. ¡°How interesting (delectable). A human who can speak (intone) the dragon tongue. I thought I heard a sad (disgusting) attempt before, but you fixed it. Even if it is still near a child¡¯s tone. ¡°Tell me, child, where did you learn such knowledge?¡± I can feel myself gulp. At this moment, this is almost equal to facing down the Patriarch. Trying to deceive them just enough to get by without revealing everything. Clearly, I failed the last time. I attempt it anyway, intertwining it with truth. I was given the knowledge (power) as a gift from a powerful benefactor outside the sect. I apologize (bow in deference) for not being able to say more.¡± Like many languages, each word used has multiple meanings. In this language, I must be careful to say in all forms what I mean. As they would expect. Even with his pupil-less eyes, I can still see the slight suspicion in them before it disappears. ¡°Fair enough (Acceptable). For what reason have you called out to me? Other than to peak (disturb) this one¡¯s curiosity?¡± He pauses, clearly waiting for a response. Alright. I have one chance here. ¡°Honored Elder. My eyes (senses) see far and have noticed your injury. My trade (path) is of a healer. I believe I may be able to provide some assistance (comfort), if you will it.¡± If he looked suspicious before, now, I can¡¯t tell the look, because of its alien features. All I see is an open mouth full of teeth and closed eyes. He speaks out louder, causing our bodies to shudder from the new, different frequency and decibels. ¡°This whelp believes they can solve my problem? One just walking into the first realm?!¡± He falls silent, but our bodies and ears are still shaking. Perhaps he realized he could kill us with just his voice, if we were normal humans. A moment passes, with my head down and no one daring to breathe. ¡°¡­¡± He remains silent for a moment longer before speaking back out. ¡°Hmph. It appears you aren¡¯t all talk. If even the Head speaks well of you, then there might be something there.¡± ¡­ I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d say this, but thank goodness that elders can communicate telepathically. But who¡¯s this ¡®Head¡¯ he speaks of? I¡¯m not given more time to think before there¡¯s a rush and swirling shift of waters around us. A section of the dragon¡¯s body appears in the distance. Strangely, it looks to be the thickness of a normal person¡¯s body. As I look down the length of it on both sides, however, I can see it grow before disappearing into the darkness. And down the length of this section is a massive gash, purple and black. The color would have blended in, if not for the flesh that peeked out from underneath. Horrifically, I¡¯m also able to see what caused it. A skeletal arm, embedded into it, lies at the end of the gash. A terrifying thought, that someone could inflict this much damage on such a creature¡­ with their bare hands. Even if they lost the arm in the process. ¡­ ¡­ I will need to leave the cart for this. Stepping out of the cart, I move toward the injury. Ling¡¯s hand twitches out toward me before Mao squeezes her hand, causing her to drop it immediately. ¡°This doesn¡¯t need to be said (spoken)¡­ but don¡¯t make things worse. Or I¡¯ll make you regret wasting my time.¡± The rumble after his words stays in the air. The frequency of fear. Not for him, but for us. Yeah. Don¡¯t fuck up, James. Don¡¯t fuck up. Chapter 288 - Breaking the Code The tension in the water is palpable. I continuously move away from the floating cart, which is following closely behind. Now, whether that is because of an automatic function or the twins staying close in a gesture of responsibility, I don¡¯t know. And I don¡¯t exactly have the spare capacity to focus on other things right now. The massive expectant dragon guardian before me shows me that much. Considering the strange distances and sizes that this dragon, Elder Lu, uses with his body, it isn¡¯t long before I appear in front of a now apartment block sized segment of rotting flesh, displayed all around and within the gash. Before I move to heal this obvious injury and dive deeper, I¡¯ll need to do an important step. ¡°Elder Lu, forgive me for my presumptuousness, but would you allow me to treat you and take the steps necessary to do so? As a healer, I typically confirm consent before working.¡± It stills feel weird to not actually hear my voice, but still understand it. I can practically see the eyebrow raise before he speaks out. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Do whatever you need to relieve this injury of mine.¡± ¡­ ¡­ He spoke like a normal person. The dragon spoke. Ah. I guess the twins said that the guardians would talk to people to investigate them. So he would have been able to understand us the whole time. But I see why I had to go through all of this, to make sure that the interest would at least make it, so he would give me a chance. The twins seem surprised and look at each other quickly, but relax far more soon after. The dragon¡¯s tone and words clarified that I¡¯m using my healing techniques (which are well known by those with connections) to treat him. It doesn¡¯t change the seriousness of the situation, but changes the severity. Reaching my hands out, I hover over the nearest section of his body I can see. There¡¯s no good place to start, so I just begin there. Spreading my abilities throughout his gargantuan body, I can see the source of this rot. As could be expected, it¡¯s a rare poison embedded into a wound¡­ because why else would a core formation expert in the sect still have such a wound? My focus shifts to understanding the body before addressing the poison or the wound. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Mostly because this dragon is a completely different level of lifeform than what I¡¯m used to. Dang. The sheer complexity of all the different systems that interact in his body is astounding. My cultivation healing ability provides insight, yet I still need to use the scan to fully comprehend the task. ¡­ I¡¯m also getting the feeling that I shouldn¡¯t go above healing him to full. That means no optimization. This dragon certainly has a contract with the Library/Sect, of which I do not know the terms. Adding to that, I¡¯d like to keep some amount of leverage for future negotiations. I dive deeper and deeper into the mysteries of his body. Trying to make sure that I don¡¯t make any mistakes with treating him. And even though the abilities will take care of most of the work, I still work within both the abilities to make sure it did correctly everything between the two of them. I did it! It¡¯s somewhat of a combination of fish and snake physiology, but with a huge number of differences. Either way, I can use this to make sure the healing works together correctly. Using the Healing Aura, I focus its energy on the skeleton of the dragon, moving it along the vertebra and down each rib cascading off of it. On the other side, my healing cultivation method goes into the wound and spreading inward along both sides. The whole time, the dragon is watching what I do and I can see the surprise play out within its body. It¡¯s working. The poison is being neutralized within it, and I¡¯m healing its wound at the same time. However, despite the size it is displaying before me now, showing around a person''s body of diameter, it is actually far, far larger than that. Around the thickness of my tower. A terrifying thought, since my tower has at least 20,000 square meters on its smallest floor. Meaning that this wound is actually massive. Surprisingly enough, the human-like arm still lodged within its body remains the same size even with the body size changes. This is going to take a while. I¡¯ve never had to do something this large. ¡­ ¡­ It quickly becomes monotonous work once I get the hang of it. Heal this chunk, move on to the next. Clear the poison from this part, repair the damage. It certainly would move quicker if I could use more of my healing aura, but even with my qi recovering so fast, it wouldn¡¯t be able to explain the difference. So, I¡¯m forced to go at the pace of my healing cultivation, which to heal a normal person of something like this, would be (at my best) a minute. Luckily for me, since I don¡¯t have to go through identifying a totally different body and am still working with the same person, this should allow me to cover the body much faster than that. At about 6 seconds for the same amount of coverage. By any metric, that is still absurd, but luckily still in the realm of possibility for highly specialized cultivation methods and an in-depth understanding. As I do this, the dragon seems to relax and I actually hear it speak out towards the twins, with quite a bit of mirth. ¡°Well, well. ¡°Your companion here is even more skilled than the Head had said. However, this will still take many hours. Would you two like to wait in the bubble? It might be more comfortable than the cart.¡± The open mouths of both twins make this all worth it. It doesn¡¯t take long before they both shake their heads and resume watching my actions closely. In the meantime, my mind drifts to some problems I¡¯ve been encountering lately. Namely, not being able to expect or handle situations in the sect and with cultivators as easily, because I can¡¯t scan them or the situation. ¡­ this is really getting to me. There has to be a way for me to not get my mind read by protection formations. Or, like in the case of my awareness, not being caught in perceiving something. With all the time I¡¯m spending, I use the extra space in my scan to run this, as this is going to take around 8 hours. ¡­ Still researching. ¡­ ¡­ Still looking. ¡­ And found something. An idea from my world. And something that was just being implemented by the time I left. Quantum Encryption. Chapter 289 - Progress Alert My mind expands on the possibilities and basics of the concept. If normal cryptography is all about using math to hide and share information, then quantum cryptography is using physics itself to hide and share information instead. Which is all based around the idea of quantum physics: photons act one way when not watched, and different when someone is watching. Adding to that, the results from this interaction can produce truly random scenarios (within certain bounds), then you can then use that information to confuse others. For my purposes, that means one thing. Data comes in from my scan. I gain the knowledge of the thing. When a shift in my Qi (based on this level of understanding) occurs, the information that goes out would be a randomized mess. This should completely shut down issues from cultivation method scanning or the issues that come from scanning other cultivators with alert talismans, like the demonic cultivator I fought in the forest. But there are other types of alerts, as well. Ones that actually use that same concept against unintended observers. I suspected early on that there would be things like that out there, which are just looking to see if someone or something is trying to look into whatever they are protecting at that time. And from what I can tell, even the higher up cultivators are not fully aware of how their alert systems works. They likely just realized that there was a change that only showed when someone paid attention to whatever they were testing. After the fact, it is a change that seems obvious, but to recognize those changes, you have to perform dedicated actions, with specific testing to verify. This is both a warning to me and a compliment about this world¡¯s formation and talisman creators. Despite not knowing the level of science from my world, they could put into practice at least some principles. Of course, which is made easier with Qi and multiple millennia of history and study, of course. That leaves the only question left. Would that type of alert be able to catch me, even with quantum encryption? ¡­Sadly yes, as it still goes off a change in their side, rather than mine. And as magical as my scan is, it still works off a force of nature here. Something that still affects the world around it, even if it¡¯s on an extremely minute level. So, they would still detect that something had changed, though I could (with a significant investment) make it so they couldn¡¯t discern ¡°who¡± had caused it. Or from where. But this all comes at a cost. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Absolutely enormous amounts of qi. A quick estimate of the earliest realm needed to have enough qi for the most basic version is¡­ Nascent Soul. And if I have 4 qi right now, then what I would need to do such a thing, would be worth 100,000 qi. Obviously, that¡¯s an astronomical amount from where I am now. ¡­ or is it? I run some numbers and the way I¡¯ve built my body will make my qi soar far beyond what common sense would say. Far above even genius cultivators. Slow and dedicated cultivation will help me reach that height. The catch is that, even if I can progress to the next stage or realm, I will need to stay in it and allow my body to ¡®reform¡¯ to an optimal state. All in this Qi Condensation realm. Which is absurd by any standard. There¡¯s no way that will go unnoticed. My priority after I move to the next stage will need to be covering up the amount of qi coming off me. I mull over these thoughts for the next few minutes, already nearing the end of the healing session. I break my thoughts off once I realize this is as far as I should go with the healing. There¡¯s a shift in the water once Elder Lu changes his position. He knows I¡¯m done as well. Floating before me is the arm that was stuck in his body. Of course, I had pulled it out as part of the healing process. In a flash, it disappears into his mouth, crunched into dust. ¡°Young Disciple Delinion, was it?¡± The dragon, Elder Lu, turns his sizable and terrifying head towards me. I give a quick nod and lower my head to him. Even when he is being kind, I understand why the twins feared him. Being around beings this powerful and physically imposing wears on you. Despite the fact that I have been healing him for many hours now. ¡°Hahaha. I¡¯m quite grateful for the healing. That itch was a pain to deal with and was causing me quite a few problems.¡± He barks out a laugh, with his mouth wide open. But he soon falls quiet and changes back to the dragon tongue. ¡°I know (understand) that you are likely looking for something from me, to offer something of this caliber. What were you looking for?¡± My breath catches, as I was hoping for such a thing. This is my chance. But I have to make sure not to go too far, considering his position as guardian. ¡­ which means he won¡¯t be able to leave this spot. That takes defending me out of the picture. And I don¡¯t want to waste this on a one time benefit. I need him as a tamed creature. If only for the subsequent increase to my mana, that would allow me to potentially grab more spirit beasts of his level. ¡°Honored Elder Lu, would you mind if we spoke privately?¡± His eyes flicker over to the cart, and I can sense a grin from him. That I understand the cart is watching, letting anyone who could decipher our words know what I¡¯m asking for. Not to mention the two twins there, who likely can¡¯t understand this, but still could be a risk. \ He speaks out to the twins. ¡°The young disciple here and I are going to head to the bubble chamber. Wait here until we return.¡± The way he sounds is kind, but the words are indisputably a command. Considering both his position and power, there¡¯s a reason he¡¯s called Elder. Their faces turn serious and nod, while Elder Lu lifts his claw and I feel myself gently pulled along in the water alongside him, as we go deeper into this silo. Another bubble forms around the current one and as we get some distance away, the original bubble glows red. A clear sign that I¡¯m too far away from the cart. Elder Lu looks in my direction briefly and the bubble pops. Well, at least I know what happens when you get too far away from the cart¡­ We arrive at an enormous space that I soon recognize as a rock structure, built into the shelves. He takes me through the entry and until I see an airspace above us. Here, deep underground. The water pressure seems to change in this space, reduced significantly. There is also a stairway climbing from underwater to the airspace. I find myself placed on the stairway and right after I surface, an older gentleman stands before me. My first time seeing a spirit beast in human form. The spirit beast in question, being Elder Lu. He leans forward with a knowing smile and his graying black eyebrows raising at my surprise. ¡°Welcome to the bubble. You should be safe to discuss anything here. ¡°Now¡­ tell me what you wanted.¡± ¡­I want you. Chapter 290 - Bad Advice I consider my next actions carefully. Of course, I¡¯m planning on sending him a taming request. But the real question is what I will have in it. Since he can¡¯t leave here and I don¡¯t want a onetime thing from him, there¡¯s really one other thing I can think might come in handy. I sent the taming request, and immediately after, my sight blurred. An impact shoots through my body, as I just realized I¡¯ve been thrown into a wall. What?! Wh- Elder Lu¡¯s eyes are furious and lose their pupils, returning to his draconian glassy eyes. His features have the impression of scales and are growing slightly. An aura bears down on me, weighing me down. And that¡¯s when I feel a hand on my throat and my feet are lifted from the ground. ¡­He¡¯s choking me. ¡°H-cu-wai¡­ j-s.¡± fuckfuckfuckfuck He¡¯s crushing my throat. I can¡¯t breathe and I can¡¯t even get a word out. What do I do? ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ While I¡¯m choking over here, he looks to his side and I can see the pupils return to his eyes. But I soon remember¡­ I don¡¯t have to breathe. As soon as I stop drawing breath, his eyes refocus on me and place me back on the ground. His hand releasing from my neck. There are a few cautious glances at me, before I can tell he decided to check out the taming request. I¡¯ve never been happier that the taming request immediately and automatically makes it so if the spirit beast wants to know anything about the request, they have to agree to not disclose any information about what happened and what is in it. The sub-layer of the agreement is that if they have the intention to decline, it will wipe their memory. A true non-disclosure agreement. ¡­and it¡¯s an automatic process. So even though he¡¯s thrown me against the wall, he¡¯s already accepted the agreement. Because he never would have gotten the chance to attack me otherwise. The instant that he truly considers declining, his memory would be wiped. So, that just means he¡¯s angry at me. Now that I think about it¡­ I didn¡¯t feel pain even once during his attack. His aura, the attack, and pressure on my throat all caused me to fear that I was dying. When in actuality, it was like a slap on the wrist. ¡­ I really need to put in a clause that will make it so they can¡¯t hurt me, even superficially, like this was. Even if it only caused me panic, although I was never in danger. There¡¯s silence for a bit longer as he continues to think about the choice. One that he¡¯s already made, but is putting on a show for. He gives another look over at me, right before I sense he accepted the agreement. My taming contracts fluctuate rapidly as I pause and start them again. Now, with an increased amount of mana available. ¡°To think that someone would do such a thing for knowledge¡­ you¡¯re lucky I was curious and interested enough to read through it. Most other dragons would simply kill you for the impertinence.¡± His voice reverberates in a noise-less tone in the dragon tongue. Showing a bit of an added layer of scolding in its frequency. Looks like I made the right choice, then. Sending him a taming request, thus having him become one of my tamed spirit beasts, while offering him optimized healing and emergency healing over time. And in return, he will offer me the best thing I could ask for without offending him. His support and knowledge from within the library. A mentorship, rather than him becoming a servant of mine. With the taming contract language mirroring that. And if I¡¯m in danger in the library, I can go to his section for protection. I just have to reach the silo, which would be a challenge in itself, but better than nothing. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Of course, if anything changes, we can adjust the agreement as necessary. Something that I may try to do in the far future to have such a powerful being on my side. Funnily enough, he was one of the options on the list of elders I could trust in the core formation realm. So, I¡¯m sure that while this is the step to do for now¡­ eventually he will join me in a closer way. Using the contract that the others formed for me. Which reminds me. I passed along my knowledge of elders and people to watch out for to Sister Nuan, that we could and couldn¡¯t trust. That I should be healing and shouldn¡¯t. She seemed a little worried by some names on the ¡®shouldn¡¯t¡¯ list. But I¡¯ll leave that to her to consider. Clearly, I have enough to do here. His voice interrupts my thoughts. ¡°Your first lesson. Things like this, you should communicate first, before sending over. Even with that memory protection, the recipient might still be tempted to punish you in ways outside the agreement. Especially if they are a dragon.¡± ¡­ I can¡¯t help but think of a counterpoint. ¡­It also means that if I did what he said, I wouldn¡¯t have the protection of the contract if they felt disrespected by the offer. And If this offended him and I was already on his good side¡­ I can only imagine a dragon who wasn¡¯t bound by the sect, library, or even the taming contract. Even if I¡¯m suffering from the contract, that just means I didn¡¯t put the right clauses in it. And in that case, I¡¯m still protected because they¡¯ve already forgotten. So yeah¡­ no. This is definitely one unintentional lesson of his I will take to heart. ALWAYS use the contract first with powerful creatures. ¡­ Hopefully, his other lessons will be more straightforward. However, even with my contrary thoughts to his, I immediately bow to him in appreciation for his acceptance. This will definitely help me with my plans. He absentmindedly waves off my bow, with all his features now fully human again. He seems distracted by the healing I¡¯ve already started on him. At an extremely low level, of course, since he¡¯s so large. As could be assumed, it will still have an immense effect on his cultivation speed. As they say, even a mosquito is still meat. And cultivators, even spirit beast ones, are looking for every advantage. My attention is drawn back to him as he comes close to me and brushes the dirt off me. A grin on his face, from the benefits he¡¯s seeing. ¡°There¡¯s no need to bow or have formalities between us. We definitely have a different relation between us now. So, that won¡¯t be necessary.¡± I feel the weight of something enter my hand from his. A small jade pendant, tiny enough to fit in a small pocket or on a necklace. ¡°Here. This will let us communicate at a distance. If you have questions, insert your qi into it to activate it. ¡°Oh, but make sure if you don¡¯t want to be found, to not use it. It¡¯ll be like a beacon for those can sense it. Should be normal otherwise.¡± I quickly put it away, but look up sharply when I feel him pushing me from the back and nudging me down toward the water. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ve spent enough time with you young people. Let this old man get back to guarding. I¡¯ve spent far too much time on personal things.¡± Ah, I that¡¯s true. I have taken quite a bit of time here. While I can tell the Ai, Lin, and the others are still in here, many others have already left. If I want to catch them before they leave, I¡¯ll need to hurry. Not to mention all the other things I need to do. It doesn¡¯t take long before he¡¯s taken me back to the cart and in front of the surprised eyes of the twins, shooed us off and down the silo. Deeper and deeper we head. The whole time, the twins are watching me closely. Their curiosity was clearly at peak levels. But all remain silent, as they don¡¯t know how to broach their questions. So, I decide to fill in the gaps and answer what I¡¯m willing to do. ¡°Sorry for the long wait earlier. I was just working out an agreement with Elder Lu for him to teach me from time to time.¡± Mao nods her head absentmindedly while Ling takes the lead. ¡°So, you could actually speak the dragon tongue? I¡¯ve only ever seen the elders do such a thing. And usually, they just used a talisman or artifact to do so.¡± She leans in a bit more to whisper in my ear. ¡°You realize what that means, right? They obviously could do it with some effort, but learning the language would be a hassle. And there are plenty of people who would be willing to make connections with someone that could talk with the dragons with little effort.¡± Ah, I see what she¡¯s doing. She¡¯s offering to broker any contact with anyone who might want or need such services. Not all dragons choose to learn the common human languages. ¡°I get what you mean. I¡¯d definitely be open to working with the right people for some future projects. After some vetting, of course.¡± I see a conspiratorial grin shine on her face as she nods her head at her sister in reference to her. ¡°Well, we have just the right person to work with you on that. Would you mind if we stopped by your tower from time to time? With notice, of course.¡± ¡°Yeah, that sounds fine with me.¡± An idea comes to mind, as I say that. So, I press a little further. Leaning into my abilities a little. I lean quite close to her, but keep my eyes on Mao. ¡°We could definitely each get to know each other better. In several ways.¡± I then turn my eyes to Ling directly. ¡°Both of you are welcome anytime, as you both have quite a few interesting things I¡¯d like to learn more about.¡± Mao has a slight blush as she¡¯s watching, but I¡¯m surprised that it¡¯s Ling that seems completely flustered by my words. From what I can tell, this is the best action I can take to draw them into my group on a more permanent basis. ¡°Y-yeah. We¡¯ll do that then.¡± They both fall quiet, leading to silence in the cart, as it floats further downward. It¡¯s actually good timing, as it allows me to see the transition between these areas. The waters only grow darker, with the books growing more dense and larger the deeper we go. It¡¯s not long before I can see the opening to the silo below. An opening shrouded in shadow; I can only just tell the shapes the swim outside of it. Massive creatures that quickly move deeper into the unseen. Smaller ones that hover along the edges, watching for the newcomers to their realm. And right as we reach the opening, I see the area we are entering. Finally, understanding what was unsettling me in the previous section. In this outer court area, there are ruins¡­ but in far better condition than the previous one. Almost as if the area was a few decades from whatever tragedy struck it. And if this is what the outer court looks like, what would the inner court look like, not even mentioning the core disciple levels? Could these be snapshots in time? And if so, would that mean these creatures are the previous residents? Chapter 291 - A Bubbly Encounter Once we pass through the entrance into the outer court section, all the shapes and creatures in the area swim away into the darkness. And I get a better look at the surrounding area. Like the previous area, there is a long pathway leading to the silo from where we are emerging from and on the other side are ruins of a variety of cultures. Similar styles of architecture still litter the area, but with a much greater difference in levels of decay. Some appear millennia old, while others only decades. But one thing I¡¯m noticing with some structures here is that a minority of them appear to be built for underwater traversal. Almost as if someone had built them to help ease in pathing. A different style of architecture entirely, seeming to be primarily structured around parabolic shapes and adjacent styles. Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t think my earlier assumption was right. This isn¡¯t a snapshot in time. No, I think this is more of a maintenance thing. The books have a protection on them that seems to protect them from the effects of time and obviously the water/pressure. The difference here is that it seems some structures have had a similar, but weaker, version placed on them as well. However, that this level is being maintained with these formations and that there is a progression, still speaks that there is something going on. Adding that there are certainly more creatures here might mean there¡¯s a deeper secret. Does each of these areas have something special about them? The more I look around here, the more curious I get. The cart is just getting across the bridge when I can see a massive structure in the background of the nearby ruins and buildings. Something that looks like a palace of sorts. Before I can look further at it, I notice something that arrests my attention. I can see Ai, Lin, and Mei Lin¡¯s cart cruise around the bend of a ruin. There seems to be another person with them in the cart. Likely the librarian assisting them. As we move closer, Ai is the first to catch sight of us and touches her sister to draw her attention. We wave at each other and it just becomes a wait until the carts get close enough so we can talk. The carts seem to slow down a bit in this area, so it takes a bit, but once they get closer, the bubble around each of our vehicles moves toward each other and merges into one large one. Immediately after, Mei Lin moves close and grabs my hand. ¡°Hey! How did everything go? Is everything¡­¡± She practically squeaks out several questions, but I quickly stop. ¡°Woah, woah, woah, no need to say it all out here. Everything¡¯s good and worked well. I¡¯ll have to run around a bit, so I¡¯ll be returning later than you guys¡­ but all is good.¡± Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! I grip her hand and smile, hoping to convey the positivity of the situation. There are certainly some worrisome things, but overall, everything is still on schedule and okay. All of their faces relax from a slight bit of tension. After all, the last time they saw me, I was being pulled away into a different dimension to meet the Patriarch of the sect. Obviously, this could mean both good or bad news. And it certainly was a mixed bag. A thought comes to mind after I say this. ¡°Hey, did you guys get everything you were looking for?¡± They all nod quickly and look at the librarian. Ai is the one that speaks up. ¡°Yeah, Librarian Tian over here was a big help in finding amorphous body cultivation methods. Without his help, there¡¯s no way we would have been able to find a decent method. There are so many variations on the same methods here. ¡°I can see why you requested their help.¡± The brown-haired, thin man next to them doesn¡¯t say much. Just gives a nod and looks over at the twins. They nod back, giving him the sign that we made an agreement between us. Lin is the last one to speak. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll meet you back at the tower, then. I¡¯m sure you have a few things to check out, since you were with the Patriarch.¡± The way she says it makes me wonder if she¡¯s pushing me away, but it¡¯s easy to realize they likely discussed it with each other and assumed I wouldn¡¯t be able to join them on the way back. There¡¯ are certainly a few more steps before I can head back. And it also seems like they don¡¯t want to say much in front of the three librarians here. I wonder if something happened or if they are just being cautious around them¡­ I guess I¡¯ll have to find out when I see them next. ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll see you guys later. Be safe on the way back and, if possible, go together as a larger group.¡± ¡°Got it. See you then.¡± They all wave as the carts move again. Separating the bubble, as they move back to where we came from. My eyes drift back over to the structure that I was distracted from earlier. Yeah. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m not taking a peek at this. Just because there are sudden distractions, doesn¡¯t change that there are obvious clues out here. Man, I love having an improved memory and attention span. I direct the cart closer to the palace area, soon realizing that it¡¯s not exactly a palace. Instead seeming more like an administration building, like a document storage. ¡­ or a library. I wonder what a library within a library might look like. But of course, there¡¯s a change in the situation. The cart lets me know that at one waypoint we were planning on going to, the final group of team members in the library are now moving away and back towards the entrance. As I¡¯ve made it a goal to check with the people here, and in all technicality, I can always come back here. I choose to head over to them. Well, before I¡¯m interrupted by Ling. ¡°Umm¡­ Young Master James? Will you need any assistance with finding something in particular? We¡¯ve seen that you¡¯ve shown others what they should get, with quite a bit of accuracy. But you also already have a method of your own. ¡°If you have time beforehand, would you like to move to another location, to talk with us about the additional information on the Pearls of Antiquity? Once we get there, we can talk to you about many of the rewards we can give you in exchange. Of course, helping sect members is part of our job, so we already have something planned to give you for what you¡¯ve already told us.¡± Hmm¡­ looks like they may have something for me, but are definitely wanting the rest of the information. I also have some additional stuff, if that will get me what I¡¯m looking for. I guess we¡¯ll see how much I¡¯ll need to tell them. ¡°Sounds good then. First, though, I would like to check on my last group. Then we can head over to discuss things.¡± They look at each other and nod. And while they may show interest and attraction in me, they still have a job. Looks like I¡¯ll need to be cautious. Chapter 292 - A Change in Subject The ride through the water is silent, except for the sound of rushing water outside the bubble. But even louder than that, is our breathing. And that I can hear all our heartbeats and blood pumping. It¡¯s a little maddening. All thanks to my increased cultivation level. Bringing another terrifying thought. How the heck do cultivators sit in quiet spaces for years, decades, and even centuries in a completely quiet place, while not going mad? For those who reach foundation establishment and up, they probably can hear much more of their body processes. Though, I think their ability to hear other things much better and at greater distances still provides enough auditory stimulation. Even with that, though, it would likely be insane. No wonder many cultivators have something wrong with their heads. Hmm¡­ that could actually be a torture method for a higher level, using an absolutely silent sub-dimension. Either way, I focus my mind on the group that we are heading towards. Lin Qiang, Tao Chenguang, Min and several other group members. This being the secretive woman, with her ¡°More, Daddy¡± servant, and last, the redhead woman who used to be part of Shi Ji¡¯s group. ¡­ I can¡¯t believe I really remember this woman primarily because she said ¡®More, Daddy¡¯. Kind of hard to forget, though. The cart rises in the water as we are back within the silo. It doesn¡¯t take too long until we pass where Elder Lu was hanging out before. He doesn¡¯t show himself, but I assume that is because he is using the opportunity to get some personal cultivation in. Which means he really shooed us off, not to do his job, but to cultivate. ¡­ typical cultivator behavior, I guess. Though I can¡¯t blame him if he¡¯s getting the healing benefits. Crazily enough, I haven¡¯t given him the optimization, as that¡¯ll be the bait for the next level. All in due time, I suppose. Soon enough, we leave out into the public sector of the underwater area again. After quite a distance more of travel, we finally reach the main tracks, which are all on an upward incline towards the past area. We won¡¯t be visiting the same area that the Lin Qiang and them were in, The Greenhouse. An area absolutely covered in all manner of flora, landscapes, and knowledge. Large spans of an area that are just a perfectly meshed mix of bookcases and trees. Completely native and interesting fauna covering and working together with the librarians. And I won¡¯t be able to see any of it on this trip. Since they are already out of the area and are on their way back. All because I took so much time with Elder Lu. ¡­ still worth it. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Curiously enough, the cart seems to pick up speed to catch up with their cart. And going faster¡­ and faster. It doesn¡¯t feel natural. Making me take a peek over at the twins beside me. And come to my answer. Ling is spreading her hands out before her, hovering over the back of the cart. There¡¯s no motor system there, but a formation which is powering the cart itself. It seems she is making slight adjustments to it to speed it up, something already built already into the formation to do. Likely, to help us get there quicker, so we can move on to what they need me to do. Something I won¡¯t complain too much about. And because of her efforts, we should meet up with them in the next few minutes. Though, I find myself curious at the blurring water around us and how we will stop¡­ safely. This formation having the ability to incorporate adjustment parameters is valuable information for future reference. I definitely will need to make something like this for our group, both for creating something like the carriages/carts, and for other things. Since I already have the stuff from the formation expert So, I study all that she¡¯s doing, to glean what I can. All until I sense the group ahead of us, with us approaching fast. Ling seems to be quick on the uptake, hooked into the cart¡¯s system. We slow down over time until we match their speed. And I¡¯m able to get a clear look at them, with a thought dominating my mind. My goodness, that¡¯s a large cart. There¡¯s at least 15 people in the cart. And I can¡¯t tell whether the cart was always that size or it expanded to fit that many people. Likely the former, as when we were originally waiting for the carts, they would appear based on your group size and needs. I¡¯m not totally sure how it figured out that one. That¡¯s not the only thing I try to figure out, though. My head rapidly turns in a certain direction as I hear something from their group. ¡°Look, it¡¯s Master James.¡± ¡­ this daddy woman. The way she says these things causes shivers to go up my spine. And I KNOW she¡¯s doing it on purpose. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s probably done her research on me and learned about what¡¯s previously happened with the Yellow Sashes. Including my¡­ potential interests. Best thing I can do is to not react more than I already have. I give a quick nod to her and greet the rest of the group. ¡°Hey. I just wanted to check up on you guys to make sure everything went well and if you needed any help.¡± ¡°NO WE¡¯RE GOO-¡° A shockingly loud voice penetrates my ears and I see a flurry of red hair smack Chenguang (the servant) in the face repeatedly, as Min answers my question with a series of head shakes and a shout. And frantically starts apologize to Chenguang once she realizes this. ¡°I¡¯M SO SORRY!¡± The hair victim in this situation has her fingers on the bridge of her nose, as she speaks with a measure of irritation. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Min. Calm down. And stop shouting all the time.¡± Min goes quiet almost immediately, with a small bit of tension still lingering in the air. Revealing things may not be as harmonious in my group as I might have hoped. Funnily enough, though, this seems to have stopped the flirting from Chenguang in its tracks. As I¡¯m almost sure she would have tried another route after not getting a response to her Master address. Lin Qiang, the master of Chenguang, speaks up to change the subject. ¡°So¡­ just an update for you, Master. All of us found our methods, as you instructed. No need to worry on our behalf. We¡¯ll be heading back to the entrance and moving to purchase items.¡± While speaking, she referenced the rest of the group, who are average, but part of her increased posse. After saying that, she does pause before adding something else. ¡°Is there anything you would like us to do for you? Anything, Master.¡± ¡­ I feel that both of them are on a similar page. Calling me Master and saying they¡¯ll do anything. Once again, I¡¯ll use the non-reaction treatment. ¡°No, this much is fine. You guys go ahead. There¡¯s still much I will need to do before I head back to the tower. ¡°Head back to the towers with the others as a group once you are done. Stay safe and protect each other.¡± I can see the barest flash of disappointment at my lack of reaction before she smiles and nods. ¡°Understood. We look forward to seeing you back there, then.¡± The carts separate and I can see them head off into the distance. And now I¡¯m left with the twins. Who are now about to take control of the cart and lead me to God-knows-where. ¡­ Let¡¯s just get this over with. Chapter 293 - Interim As the twins are now controlling the cart, they actually take an off-ramp from the main track, while still in this watery area. It¡¯s a silent ride, as both of them seem to concentrate on something while operating it. Bringing a thought to my mind. ¡­ Are they both controlling it right now? Or is one controlling it, and the other operating some other aspect of the cart I¡¯m not aware of? My guess is the latter, as even when I was checking into the cart earlier, I didn¡¯t go too deeply. I sensed a bit of danger in doing so. Since they are busy, I sit and think about my upcoming approach to the situation. Coming up with strategies to get what I want in the upcoming negotiation. Readying myself for what I need to say and do. Several twists and turns rock the cart slightly, but it¡¯s not long before the angle of the off-ramp rises, going into a steeper slope. All until we break the surface of the water. Arriving in yet another area. Unlike the other areas, this one seems much more constrained. To add to it, this seems to be the most familiar of all, despite my never having been here. This area just looks like a normal library. From my world, I mean. Wooden shelves of normal height, holding a variety of books. A standard numbering system on the edges of the bookcases and shelves. And areas for reading, with chairs and tables nearby. There are windows above some shelves, with frosted glass revealing a cold exterior, completely unlike the outside I am familiar with. In the distance, I can hear the crackle of a few fireplaces. Combined with the warmth I can sense around us; it is quite the comfortable environment. Of course, there is one more thing I notice here. Computers. Modern, albeit slightly dated, computers. ¡­ Yeah, this can¡¯t be real. I thought this seems a little too much like what I expected a traditional library to feel like. That¡¯s probably the best part of being from another world. When an illusion tries to show me something that I would normally expect, it makes it that much easier to determine that it is, in fact, an illusion. Which leads me to turn toward one twin, Mao, who has now stopped concentrating, to ask something. ¡°So, what exactly is behind this illusion? What actually exists here?¡± My scan could always tell me the specifics, but that will definitely cause issues, as evidenced by my preliminary checks. Dang, I can¡¯t wait until I can start encrypting information from my scan using quantum mechanics. Then I can at least use the basic level of my scan without worrying about things like this. Mao turns sharply to me and even Ling¡¯s concentration breaks for a moment, as her sister practically shouts in my ear. ¡°SHHH¡­ don¡¯t say that!¡± Ling¡¯s arm frantically waves at her sister as her face scrunches up even harder. Whatever she¡¯s doing is requiring quite a bit of concentration. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Mao still takes the hint and speaks in a whisper near my ear. ¡°You don¡¯t want to wake it up.¡± She pauses. Before adding. ¡°I know you worked out something with Elder Lu earlier, but I¡¯m almost totally sure this time that you shouldn¡¯t.¡± Huh. Well, that¡¯s ominous. I suppose that might be the source of the apprehension I felt when I did the check to see if it was safe to scan the area. Though, the feeling I¡¯m getting from this area isn¡¯t that something is reading my mind or pulling this out of me, but that I¡¯m seeing something that I expect to see. Which raises one enormous question. Why is my healing constitution not going off? I know for a fact that it handles illusions. So, maybe this isn¡¯t really an illusion? Or maybe it only deals with illusions that are affecting me specifically and are not part of the environment. Which would mean that magic tricks would get me every time, without my abilities to show me the truth. But that still makes it confusing on why I¡¯m seeing things from my world. Unless my brain is filling in the dots. Which is quickly confirmed by an internal check. I can technically decipher the information my eyes are seeing to find the true form of the surrounding area. And in much higher realms, I might even push past the illusion and use my senses to determine the reality¡­ but I think I¡¯ll wait on all of that, until I¡¯m out of the belly of the beast. Which I¡¯m increasingly wondering if it is a metaphor, in this case. Yeah. Definitely going to see how to do the encryption sooner than later. It¡¯s easy to see that all of this is tied to together and they are my only source of information here. I lower my voice to a matching whisper, asking Mao a few questions. ¡°What¡¯s actually going on, then? Is this area safe?¡± She nods. ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s quite a few people who actually use this area to work and study materials when they need a calm environment. But that¡¯s not what we need from here. We need to find the hidden rooms within here, so we can securely speak. The information you gave earlier was certainly useful, but the other libraries will have likely gotten word of that information. ¡°This will allow us to use your knowledge first, before it spreads to the others.¡± I give a quick nod, as that makes sense based on their group structure. Ling gives a small whisper to Mao, who smiles widely at her words. ¡°She¡¯s found it. Pay close attention to your surroundings for this one. Even some elders love this, though they try not to show it.¡± Interesting, that must mean this area works on them as well. My eyes are closely watching the area and remembering what I see, so I can figure it out later. But even with that, I was completely unprepared for the transition. It¡¯s like scales fall from my eyes and the surrounding area, revealing floating disks arrayed both horizontal and vertical, all covered in archaic scripts. Their appearance is like some magitech formation construct, except used with qi and formations. With all one apparent goal. Sealing, containing, and hiding. If the area under the mountain that I was teleported to with the sect leader was considered 4/10¡¯s security compared to other containment areas in the world¡­ this would be a 6. Of course, the security is based on realms I haven¡¯t even witnessed yet. So, a 4/10 is far more than enough to deal with beings on the level of Nascent Soul and the realm above. Proving to me again that there are veritable monsters out there¡­ and even greater secrets and realms to be found and navigated. A soft, rhythmic white and blue-green glow is emitted by the region, with a quivering haze present in the atmosphere. The surrounding sound is changing and the sound of both a dreamscape tones of chimes and distinct notes. Since leaving my world, this is the first time I''ve heard any electronic music. Adding to it is the sound of something that sounds like an otherworldly choir, but is likely not made by any actual voice. Just a combination of various things that produced such a phenomenon. ¡­ in some ways, this is kind of nostalgic, a fact that I¡¯m sure wasn¡¯t a purposeful one by the creators. It truly sounds like the dreamscapes of my world. I want to come back here. Rather than that last area, I feel much more at ease here. Even if I can¡¯t cultivate, I¡¯ll need to just think on solutions and the calm that I get here, would be great to getting my thoughts together. Our cart continues to move as I¡¯m lost in my thoughts, but my subconscious catches something, causing me to look closer. Some discs are arrayed in a logical pattern, towards something in the distance. During my intense scan, I focused solely on the distance to determine navigable space. As I should have expected, it is actually much, much farther away from us than it should be, since I can just barely see something in the distance. Another distortion of space. I¡¯m noticing a pattern in the sect and library. While I sit shocked here, Lin and Mao aren¡¯t even looking at my expression, as the beauty of the area has captured them as well. But soon, they get ahold of themselves. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll just enter one disc and then we¡¯ll be able to talk more. Though this area is safe as well.¡± Enter the disc? More space manipulation, I assume. Chapter 294 - I Want It All The cart slowly approaches one of the massive, vertical floating discs, as if there is some danger that we can¡¯t see. Or¡­ perhaps, navigating some unseen path that seems to require Ling to still have her face scrunched so. And the closer we get to one, easily larger than a house, the more wary I feel. It thrums. It pulses. Echoes. The hairs on back and neck rise, reminding me of my place here. Contained. Subdued. Something in me rises against it. And I draw my eyes over to the runic scriptures coiled around its circumference. But my eyes and mind feel like they are being seared and I suddenly hear Ling yell out, despite being at the helm. ¡°Don¡¯t look at the scripts or formations! None of us here can handle the residual qi left over by the creators of them. Even the elders have trouble after some time of reading them.¡± Residual qi? Are you telling me that the people that made this couldn¡¯t clean up their qi after making something? No, it is more of a measure of how powerful the formations that create it is. Considering that even the large protective defense formation surrounding the sect didn¡¯t cause issues for me, it might be a difference in iteration and purpose as well. The massive formations in the sect, while strong, are not nearly as powerful as the ones in here. Adding to that, there seemed to be additional layers of formation on top of the ones in the sect, obscuring their presence. I suspect that was a major part of why the residual qi on it was not an issue. Perhaps there will be areas in the sect where this will be more of an issue. But despite my rational thoughts and analysis, there¡¯s still an existing issue. My anxiety rises the closer we go to it. Mao raises her hand to the center of the hemisphere, motioning a single finger to her left. Causing a new property of the disc to emerge. A circular line parts and separates a fourth into the radius of the large disc. Showing a disc within the disc. Before our eyes, the interior disc turns, revealing a new space within. Even more surprisingly, the cart moves with the turn at the exact pace. Making me think it isn¡¯t the cart that¡¯s moving, but the space itself. Inside this larger disc I can see countless bluish lines, thrumming and shining, giving me the barest insights into the formations contained within these wonders. And the moment all of this happens, the anxiety suddenly disappears. Making me wonder if it was an intentional part of the design, to keep those who aren¡¯t librarians away. And as we pass the threshold, the orientation changes from horizontal to vertical. Like we walked through a door, but ended up climbing up from the ground instead. We arrive in a large hall of geometric shapes and a contrast between Romano-gothic ruins and the glowing disc floor in the center. Spires and pillars separate the different pathways, leading deeper into this area. Huge gaps of storage spaces, displayed between the pillars, appear open and waiting for things to be placed within them. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. But despite the large storage space, everything here is empty. And that¡¯s the feeling that pervades this area. Empty. Ruined. Silent. Ling finally relaxes as the space closes. Motioning over to a stone table lined beside one of the large storage walls. ¡°We should be safe to speak here. Even the cart won¡¯t record what¡¯s said.¡± Oh. She openly revealed that the cart listens in. That¡¯s quite a generous thing to tell me. Though, I already knew that. She leads, by stepping out of the cart and towards the aforementioned area. Ling and I quickly follow behind her as I answer. ¡°Well, that¡¯s good to know. Where would you like me to start?¡± After we take our seats, Ling leans forward, moving her colorless black hair out of her face. ¡°Let¡¯s start with the information you gave our group earlier on the Pearls of Antiquity, regarding the note in the back of the book, ¡®Diaries of Lao Quan, 87, 13¡±. ¡°It says, and I quote ¡®The mountains of ice cannot hope to stand against us. For there is but one thing that holds the key. The title may be held to that.¡¯¡± She looks up at me with a curious look. ¡°Did you already know that we were looking into the local mountain ranges for the pearls and that we had leads on mountain clans? And where did you find out that there was an ancient group, called the ¡®Title of Beast and Man¡¯, meant to safeguard the relationship between spirit beasts and humans?¡± ¡­ I did not know any of that. But considering the amount of time the pearls have existed for, it makes sense that information on them would go back to when there were large, openly dedicated groups to the positive relationship of both spirit beasts and humans. Either way, I shouldn¡¯t lie about where I get things. While this room seems safe from eavesdropping, I can¡¯t be sure there isn¡¯t lie detector safeguards. Best way to handle this is to deflect. ¡°Ling. I could tell you how I found this information, but we both know that isn¡¯t the most important part of this. You¡¯ve already confirmed the validity of the information. What you really want to know is what else I can give your group to lead to it.¡± I pause for a moment to read her expression. And that¡¯s when I notice something interesting. The second after I speak, Mao and her sister blur a bit. Nothing that a normal person or even someone at my level would notice, but easily found with my abilities. Wait a second. Are they¡­ communicating with their other twin pair? The white-haired twins? They could be using the connection between these girls and the other twins as a communication medium. ¡­ just like the Patriarch was doing with his personal servant in the secured area. ¡°Very true, but then we should talk about what you actually want. It¡¯s hard not to notice that you haven¡¯t gone to any of the core disciple areas. Which does makes sense, considering your current method is doing well for you. ¡°So, that leaves a quite a few other options for you, like converting that privilege into merits. Since you wouldn¡¯t be able to share a method with your group, of course. Of course, helping us to gain the pearls with valuable information would help the sect and gain you merits.¡± Confirming my thoughts, is that she responds almost immediately after they stop blurring. Not only that, but there¡¯s a subtle change in how Ling speaks. She still sounds normal, but there¡¯s a slight feeling that she¡¯s just communicating something over to me and then back to someone else. Not only by how she¡¯s saying it, but the content of her words, as well. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. So, it sounds to me I should tell your group what I¡¯m looking for and you can tell me what I need to tell you to get it?¡± Another pause. ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± Time for the pitch. ¡°I want the records for the dangerous and faulty cultivation techniques and records.¡± There¡¯s another pause, but one unlike the others. Both Mao and Ling look at me, confused. It appears they haven¡¯t communicated this over yet. Mao speaks up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯m wrong, but you realize that you have unrestricted access to those already? Especially, as a core disciple, even if you took one of those trash methods sp¡­¡± ¡°Not just what I can find, Mao. ¡°Everything.¡± Chapter 295 - ROI After my words, stating my intention to take everything from the dangerous and faulty section, only blank looks stare back at me, dumbfounded. The Unsealed section. That area is the dumping ground containing the broken, flawed, harmful, and personally dangerous cultivation methods, techniques, and a variety of other items that were deemed useless to practice. And useless, dangerous trash they truly are. As if they could allow you to progress into qi condensation safely even a little, it would simply be considered a bottom tier method. But these can¡¯t even get considered as bottom tier. However, this also means it contains the few things in the library you can take for yourself, as long as you are an outer court disciple. So, why do they let anyone outer court and up take these useless methods? First, because outer court disciples and above already receive methods when they join. So, there is no concern about outer court members taking these methods in desperation. Second, the true goal of leaving this open is to encourage the ¡®fixing¡¯ of some methods for the more research-oriented sect members. Even within traditional sects, like this one, they are still cultivators. Pushing the boundaries of common sense and looking for more and better ways to cultivate. And per the common saying, ¡®Even a mosquito is still meat. If a sect member can make something out of a failed product, then it means more power and prestige to the sect itself. Researchers have the added incentive that any useful creation out of this trash is treated as their own. With all the rights and privileges that the creator receives: full choice on who to give the method to; security levels; and the ability to sell the method to the sect for merits. And even the sect can¡¯t tell you what to do with it, as mandated by the agreements set with the Library organization. The only real blockers for The Unsealed Section items are the dangerous items. Because in many ways, the reason they define it as dangerous usually isn¡¯t talking about danger to the practitioner. Even then, it¡¯s just a matter of getting approval and verbal promise not to practice the method, only research it theoretically. They¡¯ll also get watched closer afterwards, just in case. But none of that explains why they seem so stressed right now. And stressed they are. Mao and Ling haven¡¯t blurred yet, clearly hoping for me to clarify. I just give them a smile, in accordance with my senses. Mao sighs in response. They both blur for a moment, which turns into two before they stop. Ling nervously speaks back up. ¡°I apologize, James, but we¡¯ll need to call in our leader for th¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to put up a front any further, Ling. It¡¯s clear he¡¯s already realized what we¡¯ve been doing. Looks like he¡¯s a sharp one.¡± I jump a little at the deep voice that has suddenly appeared behind me. A short, portly, hairy man has sped into the room, at a pace that I couldn¡¯t track. But there¡¯s only one thing that comes to mind after seeing him. ¡­ he looks like a human sized fantasy dwarf. Stout face, golden beard, tanned skin. Adding to that, his thick muscles and huge belly really sell the appearance. Is this guy really the leader of their group? ¡­ I didn¡¯t sense the disc opening. Though, now that I think of it, there¡¯s no reason there wouldn¡¯t be other entrances to here. At least I¡¯m sure he wasn¡¯t in the area just listening in directly. I had my scan checking for that much. He continues, uninterrupted. ¡°So, Disciple Delinion. I hear you are looking to obtain the contents of the Unsecured Hall in its entirety. Of course, there is no issue with grabbing these one by one, but as I¡¯m sure you are aware, there are others that emerge when you grab large amounts. ¡°First, what are you planning on doing with this information?¡± You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Right. I know why they are concerned. It¡¯s the same issue that our world had with big data, large sets of information used to understand patterns and perform a variety of functions. There are plenty of nefarious things that can be done with such large stacks of information, even the trash that I¡¯m asking for. But most cultivators don¡¯t know about those dangers¡­ but I have a feeling librarians do. ¡°I will use the aggregated information to create both generalized and specialized methods and techniques. And as you might be aware, I plan to use it to support other qi-based activities, as well. Since there are a variety of other failed things within it.¡± The yellow bearded Elder gives me a long stare, running his hands in his beard in thought. I get a small feeling that some sort of lie detector was used on my answer. ¡°Hmm¡­ you actually seem to understand some of the work we do here, don¡¯t you? Well, even so, that still creates some problems in itself.¡± He shifts his body away from me and starts pacing, making me a little nervous. Although I like to pace when thinking, as well. ¡°There are many librarian groups trying what you are, but at much larger scales and with far more useful data sets than this. If you are looking to try that here, we could always bring you into our group¡­¡± ¡­ ¡­ He¡¯s trying to recruit me?! Well, that makes sense. I think he knows what I¡¯m going to try and how I¡¯m planning on doing it. ¡­ as well as the huge risks of doing it by myself and not even with the quality information. So, I deeply bow to him, speaking with a serious appreciation for the opportunity he¡¯s offering. ¡°Thank you for the generous offer, Head Librarian Su. However, I have existing commitments which require me to remain independent.¡± His face tightens and there¡¯s clear disappointment on his face as he fully turns away from me. Even with this, this is a generous action in the world of cultivators. Him simply turning away at my rejection, rather than the invitation itself. Just like with the mafia, you don¡¯t turn down offers to join when you are a skilled person. There are consequences to not going along with powerful people. Likely, the only thing covering me is their relationship and agreements with the sect. Which is a good reminder for me. Leave a door open to allow people to still get what they wanted. At least, until I find a way to directly combat them. With that in mind, I raise an alternative. ¡°Of course, I would be open to sharing part of the results I get with the library, after a certain period for my groups to make use of it, and some negotiations.¡± He turns a little back to me. ¡°Hmm. That is, if you are successful, of course.¡± He paces again, rejoining the conversation. Until he pauses to look back at me. ¡°The sect and I have two concerns. The first being that you could not handle such a large amount of information, especially as a cultivator at the first steps. Even I had trouble handling all the information of the library. Of course, what you are asking for isn¡¯t most of the works in the library. ¡°But it is still around 30% of the library¡¯s information. Far above what most under Core Formation could handle.¡± He pauses. And let the silence linger for a bit before speaking up. ¡°You are a treasured asset to the sect, both as a core disciple and because of your healing abilities. If you were to perish because I allowed you to perform such an ill-advised action¡­ ¡°Second, you have not contributed enough to the sect yet to warrant the allowance of such a thing. Of course, that¡¯s to be expected, as you have just entered.¡± He leaves his words open, indicating me to respond. ¡°In terms of your first concern, with my abilities, I will keep myself alive. It will be a struggle, but I can do so.¡± Struggle is an understatement, from my calculations. But he doesn¡¯t need to know that. ¡°Regarding the second, I¡¯m planning on using the merit system to achieve that. What things from me do you need to satisfy the merit requirement?¡± He gives a mysterious smile, as if he was waiting for that question. ¡°Good to hear you have some idea about how this should go. Because of your increased value to the sect and the risk of your method, the merit value of giving this to you is increased. And this has already been run by the council and the Patriarch, for your information.¡± ¡­ are they seriously updating each other in real time with this? I may have underestimated the danger of near instant communication or, more specifically, the willingness of cultivators to share information this freely with each other. I assumed they would be much more cautious about others gaining an advantage. But I suppose the relationship between the Library and the sect is that solid. That doesn¡¯t change any of my plans and I planned for this to some extent¡­ but it is still frightening to consider. He continues, uninterrupted. ¡°Here¡¯s what we need¡­¡± He lays out multiple things for me to do for them, listed as such:
  1. Help them to find the location of any pair of pearls in the Pearls of Antiquity set (which is made of 10 pearls, with 5 pairs).
  2. Heal everyone in the hospital, after this meeting.
    1. This was already discussed with the Patriarch, but they were planning on giving me merits for it in the first place.
  3. And provide an undisclosed service for both the Patriarch and himself.
If I do these things for them, then the sect believes they would have received enough value out of me to allow this risk. A reminder that no matter what group I join and no matter how benevolent they may seem in this world¡­ they expect a return on their investment. Things like this make me wonder if it was the best choice to join the sect. If it wasn¡¯t for my scan letting me know how bad it would have been to go the rogue cultivator route, I would have definitely gone for that. However, he adds something that softens the blow and reminds me of the benefits of joining a sect. ¡°With all that said, if you complete these tasks, earn the merits, and even successfully mentally process the information¡­ the Patriarch will place you on the fast track for becoming an Elder of the sect. After you reach an appropriate Cultivation Realm, of course. ¡°Adding to that, we will provide several items for our growing star.¡± Well. They certainly are planning on keeping me locked in with the pearls. But I suppose this is this world¡¯s way of doing things. ¡°Give us what we want and it will benefit you. And if it doesn¡¯t work out, we received what we wanted, so it¡¯s no loss to us. And in the interim, we¡¯ll give you a task that will take a while, so we can get even more value out of the relationship.¡± So, I give the only answer I can. ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 296 - Objective Received, Objective Complete At my words of affirmation to his proposal, he smiles brightly, and I hear the happiest his voice has been since we started talking. ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear you¡¯ve chosen well. Here, I have a contract for us to sign.¡± He waves a hand and in it appears a contract, bound in gold ribbon and sealed within a transparent jade scroll carrier. Something that seems to be used for securing various contracts. With another flourish, he opens the container with the contract sliding out of it and into his palm. Which is then transferred over to me. Now in my possession, I check carefully through it for any catches or loopholes. I¡¯m quickly surprised by the clear inclusion of the ¡®undisclosed items¡¯ he mentioned earlier. To heal him and the Patriarch to the same standard that I did the Sister Nuan. I can¡¯t help but look up at this to meet his eyes. He gives a mysterious smile and looks away. Her healing and massive increase in power were clear, and the presence of the surrounding elders was a huge clue, so I shouldn''t be surprised. I can probably expect other requests in the future, though Sister Nuan already mention she would field most of them. This one¡­ she probably couldn¡¯t deal with. Head Librarian Mao Boqin and Patriarch Tao Feng. I feel that even after this contract is done, I¡¯ll have to deal with this duo. Turning my eyes back to the contract, I notice the penalty is soft. If we cannot find the pearls or I decide to give up on the reward, I will have my memory wiped of any project-specific sensitive data on the project, library, and sect. We can then discuss other ways to achieve my goal of acquiring the data in the library. Feeling wary, I check deeply for anything that will cause issues for me, but it seems simple. There isn¡¯t anything in this meant to screw me over. So, I sign it, right beside his signature. Like the other times, I feel a new connection form with the man in front of me. And an even bigger smile it shown on him. He moves close to me and gives off even more of a dwarf-like feeling, as he slaps my back merrily. ¡°Excellent! The group has been looking forward to working with you on this pearl project. We¡¯ve been stuck on finding the connection to the mountain tribes for so long that your hint gave a welcome leap forward. ¡°But there¡¯s no need to start the research now. We¡¯ll have time for that later.¡± I open my mouth a bit, wanting to say something. Instead, I close it and give a slight cough before speaking up. ¡°Actually, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to tell you the location of the two pearls now to save time.¡± At my cough, he looked annoyed, but he completely freezes at my words. ¡°Y-you already know their locations?¡± And so, I achieve the accomplishment of making a prominent elder stutter. ¡°That¡¯s correct, Head Librarian. And in fact, both of my answers should be quite easy to confirm with the proper level of spiritual sense and knowing where to look.¡± I use the momentum to continue and possibly control the flow of the conversation. ¡°If you have a map, I can lead us through my answers.¡± I pause to let him gain some ground as well. He appears to be in deep thought and in the span of seconds, while I was thinking, has given me a variety of looks. Ultimately, he nods and pulls out a map of the sect-controlled area. ¡°The answer to the pearl we discussed before can be found in the ice mountain tribe refugee texts describing their fall. As you know, they were in a war against the Titles of Beast and Man, who themselves were already fighting a 3 front war and on the verge of collapse. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°They pillaged one of the Title¡¯s groups, who were carrying ¡®an important transport, key to the welfare of their group¡¯, found in the ¡®Lamentation of Knives and Ice¡¯ diaries series, 253, 27¡¯.¡± Using my finger, I trace a path from an area below the area the mountain groups resided in. ¡°After acquiring this unopened treasure, they immediately headed back to their mountain range, reaching the lake beneath it¡­ only to have a chunk of their own mountain dropped on their head and their clan wiped out.¡± The Elder breathes out the next words. ¡°¡­the Mt. Silene event. No wonder it wasn¡¯t found. Trapped in the waters of the lake, buried underneath kilometers of stone. But how do you know that the important transport contained the pearl?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s easy to know once you see the features that the group is mentioned to have. Creating perfectly smooth tunnel systems. Having the ability to melt even infamously hard metals and minerals into new shapes. And for the final hit, being constantly targeted by the mountain clans that live in the ice and cold stricken ranges? ¡°Of course, the Title group had to have the pearl dealing with fire, as they didn¡¯t have anyone with that ability listed on their logs. And considering their culture, they would have quickly elevated and praised someone with those feats. Going from that conclusion, it was a simply a matter of identifying when those activities stopped, to narrow down when it was in storage or being moved for safety from the 3-front war.¡± I take a breath. I just threw a lot at him. And this certainly has been on my mind and scan for a while. I knew this would be part of my bargaining chips, so I¡¯ve been using the slow search for these. Gathering details that are available to draw reasonable conclusions. And then verifying them with inquiries based on the new information, to lower the cost. Then stacking the process repeatedly, until I¡¯m completely sure I have the right answer. ¡­ I can¡¯t wait to use this for things that I want to get for myself. But I¡¯ll need to give up on these pearls. Too many people know and want them. For his part, Head Librarian Boqin is quite excited, as he certainly knows more about these subjects than I do. He¡¯s obviously putting together the information in his mind that he knows to verify it. The way I¡¯ve put this makes it seem as if it should have been easy to identify what would have happened¡­ but a lot of this information comes from the scribblings of mountain refugees with little education. Which means it was a near miracle the guy could even write. Adding to that is the information that comes from the ledgers and how there were deceits built into it to obscure the movement of important items. But once you know what to look for, a pattern can emerge. Also, my conversation scan is amazing (after the research is already done). My attention is stolen by a small movement of the Head Librarian, who raises his hand with a wave before lowering it. I look around, physically and with my senses, but no one else is in this area. Ah. It was likely a long-distance qi trigger, allowing him to direct people over a large distance. He looks up at me with impressed eyes. ¡°I¡¯m having my agents check the location now, but this looks quite promising.¡± He pauses. ¡°What about the second pearl in the pair?¡± I give an audible sigh. ¡°I believe for this one, your group already has a fair idea of its location.¡± He nods his head, but remains silent. Waiting for my answer. ¡°The Han Clan¡¯s personal Alchemist and son of the Patriarch have reached great heights, carrying on the traditions of their family of being able to concoct difficult to create elixirs. Though, there seems to be a slight weight to the type of elixirs they create. There¡¯s a tendency for them to rely on having access to extremely cold and controlled temperatures. ¡°I should note that their family¡¯s cultivation techniques don¡¯t specialize in that area. Of course, there are other ways to reach those temperatures, but considering for the past 3 generations, this has been happening¡­¡± I can¡¯t help but laugh at the leap this is taking. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s speculation based on the commonly known data. However, where things get interesting is when you can find the purchase logs of the now-deceased Elder of their group and how soon after the purchase of some unmarked treasure boxes, they suddenly were more proficient at creating the aforementioned elixirs. All coinciding with the pearl being removed from black market lists.¡± He stops me there, showing I don¡¯t need to go further. Adding to that, he shows a pleasantly surprised, but wry smile. ¡°Well. It seems you¡¯ve held up your end of the agreement for that part far faster than I could have assumed.¡± He tilts his head, as if listening to someone. ¡°And it appears you are correct about the pearl at the base of the mountain. Which seems to be protected by multiple spirit beasts underground and in the aquifer¡­ but that should probably be expected, considering its power. ¡°You¡¯ve done well. I consider that portion of the contract complete.¡± The moment he says that, I can tell a line of the contract has been crossed out. A flair of this particular contract. He continues unabated. ¡°There¡¯s still the matter of the hospital and us old men¡¯s request, so we¡¯ll meet you after you are done there, to ¡®clear¡¯ things up.¡± The Head Librarian nods to himself as he stands up out of his seat. As he stands, we all follow as well as courtesy. With only a glance at the twins, he throws out some words. ¡°You two should work with and follow him, as necessary. You should know what to do from there.¡± They briskly nod and bow to him, as it is clear he is leaving. I follow, as per this world¡¯s culture. ¡°Hahaha, I see why old Tao was interested in you. We¡¯ll certainly talk more in a bit, Disciple Delinion.¡± He laughs a bit, just before his presence disappears before my eyes. And with that, I turn toward the twins. A huge hurdle, complete. Chapter 297 - Unseen Benefits It¡¯s surprising, but things move quickly from there. The twins lead me back to the cart and out of this eclectic space, on to tracks in the normal area. The whole time, they both seem extremely excited and anxious, sharing glances with each other constantly. Making me curious about their thoughts. But it appears my curiosity won¡¯t be satisfied. They stay silent as we go from there to the water space, and onward to the normal library space. Well, I won¡¯t push them on this. I suspect they might apply to join the group in the future. Not sure how that will work with the library, though. I don¡¯t exactly trust it, considering everything¡­ and the fact that their name is the Eldritch Enclave. Hard to trust things you don¡¯t understand. Not impossible, mind you. Just harder. The awkward atmosphere remains all the way until we are rounding the corner to the area where we first hopped on the cart. The twins slow the cart and seem to gear themselves up to talk. But before they speak, we all can hear the low hum of something in the direction we are heading. Something that causes an immediate pallor on their faces. Unfortunately for them, there seems to be a large flow of other new cultivators causing a lot of noise in the cart pickup area. Ling grabs her sister''s shoulder fiercely, and with a tiger grip, she loudly whispers to her. Of course, I can hear it all. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me they were coming today?!¡± ¡°I forgot, okay? It¡¯s rare that the Huang clan brings their meatheads for a search!¡± ¡­ I think it¡¯s the Huang clan that focuses mainly on body cultivation methods. Huang Kaida was the buff guy I met at the bottom of the stairs and checked out the body workouts. Seemed like a decent guy. Hmm¡­ their group must be have headed here together with the new people they selected the initial selection. It doesn¡¯t sound like they are easy to handle for librarians, though. These girls are definitely not going to have a good time if they have to show them around. Just as quickly as they had whispered to each other, the two women turn to me with a pained, large smile. Weird to see, after all the nice and muted ones from earlier. Mao speaks up for the two of them. ¡°It seems like we underestimated the amount of work we have to do in this section, Young Master James. I¡¯m sorry to say, but would you be okay if we stopped here, so we can¡­ uh¡­ sort some books?¡± ¡­ these weird smiles of theirs make me want to tease them a little. So, I just smile at them. Not saying anything. As the cart gets ever closer to the station. With the sounds of the large group there getting ever louder. I can see the nervous sweat pile on their brows. ¡°Young Mas¡­¡± ¡°Master James, can you help us out?! Please, I really don¡¯t want to deal with them.¡± Ling broke first. She really doesn¡¯t seem to want to deal with people, being the more honest of the two. I let a smile come across my face and quickly respond. Slowing the cart as we do so. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. ¡°Yeah, thanks for being honest! It sounds like it wouldn¡¯t be a fun time to lead a group like that around. Is here okay with you guys as well?¡± I can see Mao wince, realizing the key to my actions. That being upfront will work a lot better with me than just lying. I may have given them no face on this, but only because I knew it would give the right lessons to the people I want to be closer to. So, we actually hop off here, and as we do so, I can see a fleet of carts start going in every direction from where we were about to go. Luckily for the twins here, they aren¡¯t wearing anything that would differentiate them from library employees. One benefit of being directly in the Eldritch Enclave group, rather than just a normal librarian, I suppose. Before we part ways, though, both Mao and Ling grasp my hands with both of theirs. ¡°¡°Master James?¡±¡± Their voices are soft and enticing, as they call out to me. Said simultaneously, while still sounding natural. Okay, still not used to the speaking at the same time thing, and when did they get rid of the ¡®Young¡¯ part of the ¡®Young Master¡¯? They continue irrespective of my thoughts, with Ling speaking for them. ¡°We were wondering, would it be okay if we visit you from time to time? I was hoping we could get to know each other better¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, Ling and I don¡¯t really leave the library much, and though the Head Librarian wants us to get closer to you, you¡¯re really the first person we¡¯ve met from outside the library that hasn¡¯t been weirded out by our¡­ situation. ¡°I¡­¡± She pauses before speaking up again. ¡°¡­I-I¡¯m not exactly sure how to feel about all of this. But I definitely want to talk with you more about history. A-and I know Ling would like that too.¡± They both go silent and dip their heads. It doesn¡¯t seem like they are faking it. Despite the fact that they have a motive. In all technicality, they could still join my tower. There¡¯s nothing I know of that would prevent them from being part of both our organizations. Something to consider, for sure. Especially since I have a high suspicion, I¡¯ve only seen a small part of their knowledge. Having in-house scholars could do wonders for the long-term health of the team. All-in-all, a good idea. ¡°Yeah¡­ I actually would really like that. I think you guys would really fit into the group.¡± Ling¡¯s eyes literally shine at this, scaring me a little. ¡°Really?! When could w¡­¡± Mao stops her sister with a hand. ¡°We¡¯ll need to check with the Head Librarian first, but we would love to take you up on that. Once we get the go ahead, are we okay to head over to meet you?¡± I give a quick nod and their hands move back to mine to squeeze them a little. ¡°Good¡­Good! We¡¯re looking forward to it. We¡¯ll see you later, Master James!¡± Just as soon as I had finished speaking, they yelled it out with loud voices and red faces before running off. Like, actually running off. ¡­ I have no idea why they did that. But I have gotten no red flags from my scan and, in fact, only see that they¡¯d be extremely loyal and would bring amazing value to the group. After some work, though, it remains to be seen what that means. Either way, I still have much to do. After finally completing my initial goals for this library and on my way to complete my major ones, I move through the large crowd of Huang clan members around this station. I¡¯m a bit surprised I don¡¯t see anyone that I recognize here. It isn¡¯t long before I finally reach the amazingly fresh air of outside. ¡­ And also, the giant demonic face of the creature guarding the library. As it moves away from the front of the building, from my left I hear the guard who talked to me when I entered speak again to me. ¡°¡­ I hope you found what you were looking for, Young Master.¡± As I turn to him, he is bowing again, while keeping his eyes and head up, staying aware of his surroundings. I¡¯ve noticed that with all the guards in the sect. Always remaining cautious. I can admire that. ¡°Mostly. I still have some things to do, but it was certainly an interesting time. And, as always, thanks to both of you and the others protecting this sect.¡± Near the end of my words, I give a bow back to him, keeping my head up and trying to learn from his behavior. Acknowledging my respect towards him. I see his mouth turn up slightly. ¡°There¡¯s no need for such words. I am simply doing my duty for the sect." ¡°Nonetheless, I truly hope you and your companions are blessed with great health and success in the coming days.¡± His words close the discussion, showing that he needs to return to guarding, but I give another bow before moving down the path. Being out of the library also means I feel much more comfortable using my scan freely. What I find strange is that many of the living statues and invisible creatures I first saw here seem to be even more relaxed around me. Even that demonic-looking creature that leers over everyone has backed off a bit. Only slightly leaning in my direction. ¡­ I wonder if it¡¯s because of my relationship with the Eldritch Enclave? Something to definitely consider for the future. Whether building relationships with these esoteric groups may have a value outside the open obvious ones like the alchemy research groups or the taming one. The hidden powers, rather than the open ones. Putting these thoughts out of my mind, I use my fast movement skill to now head over to a new location. Over to the Revolving Heavenly Light¡¯s main hospital: The Fortress of Healing. Chapter 298 - Structured Healing As I speed down the library steps, I really look at the surrounding area. To my surprise, outside this behemoth of a building is a natural mountain jungle landscape, with smaller buildings positioned tastefully underneath the greenery. The library''s tannish gold and grey exterior contrasts its sharp lines and architecture features, while jungle plants add a touch of wildness to the small hills and cliffs it''s built on. Appearing separate, but also connected to the structure itself. The purpose of this is apparent. To reveal the naftural landscape of the mountain that the sect was built upon and how the two can coexist. That might explain the words of the guard when I first entered the library. The connection between the mountain and the library, along with the creatures that protect it. And my growing understanding of their dynamics and position ties me closer to it. It leads one to wonder. Is this mountain alive? But since I¡¯m in a hurry to get to the hospital, I don¡¯t mull on things I can¡¯t yet investigate further into. From the steps, I sprint across a bridge over a slow river and toward a more normal city landscape. With moderately dense landscape and much less flora. Immediately across the bridge is a large important looking building, which I pass quickly to reach one of the main roads within the sect. Like others I¡¯ve seen along the inner court/city and outer ones, it has a large amount of road space with an equally large amount of foot traffic. If it requires transportation within the sect, it comes along one of these roads. And just like those, there is a fast traffic area, where cultivators speed along, positioned based on their relative speed. Because of this, what would have taken me a day to reach the hospital, running through urban sprawls, is made much easier by this system. In only a few hours, I¡¯m able to go off the main road and onto several other smaller ones, to finally reach the hospital. The building before me, The Fortress of Healing, looks like a relatively normal, large Asian structure, in the style of other in the area. Upturned roofs, delicate and intricate detailing, as well as a sturdiness built out of its size and purpose. Naturally, one may wonder why it is referred to as a fortress. That¡¯s because of the mountain base positioned directly in the back of the building. On the other side of this building is a tunnel entrance that is strangely reminiscent of the Cheyenne Mountain bunker in the US, a nuclear device handling bunker. But unlike that bunker, this one is meant to be an evacuation zone for the sect. Equipped with everything the sect would need to survive a full-on assault and retreat into the mountain, being the strongest defensible location. Capable of long-term housing, sustenance, and communication with allies. Of course, this is besides its role as a hospital surplus area, in case of an emergency. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. With that said, the main building in front of the tunnel system is what¡¯s used for normal hospital operations. So, I shouldn¡¯t need to worry about the underground areas for the sake of this contract. But it is already getting late, and the sun is moving behind the mountain structure attached to the building, casting a long shadow over my path. I don¡¯t have a good feeling about this. Not like I have a choice, though. There''s too much to do, so I need to rush to get this done. I cautiously step into the shadowed area before me, running through it and closer to the building. To my surprise, the area lights up just below a nighttime brightness. ¡­ right. This sect is all about light-based techniques. I should have known it wouldn¡¯t be dark for long here. Though, it is strange that was dark at all, considering the pride of the sect. My attention is quickly stolen away from this, though. There¡¯s a crowd of people entering the building, with others on the approach as well. What seems absurd is that these people all seem to be quite wealthy. The rich merchants and nobles of the city, to be specific. The group is predominantly composed of elderly members, as well as a variety of other age groups. All of whom seem to have some problem or another. However, this is strange. Despite this being a hospital, usually there would never be a line or crowd in front of the hospital. Adding to that is that people likely these could easily afford in-house care and experts. There¡¯s a sneaking suspicion of what¡¯s happening, so I tune in a little closer to their words. And as I listen in, I realize why they are all here. ¡°Move out of the way, you old coot! The healer is going to get here at any moment. And there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to miss this because of you!¡± ¡°Hah?! Who are you calling an old coot, you bag? You think you are the only one that paid for those tips? Get back in line, you fool!¡± Annnnd now they are fighting. Two old people. Looking to be healed and clearly had advanced notice that a major healer is coming. I wonder who that healer could be¡­ Not only that, but the Patriarch seems to have benefited from it. Receiving money for spreading the information to people. That doesn¡¯t include the amount they would need to pay to get healed here. Unless they are a sect member, of course. Then they wouldn¡¯t need to pay, unless it was a significant enough cost to require it. But seeing that the information has already spread that I¡¯m coming, I rush to the door to get this done with. As I can already see, some people from my ¡®people that can¡¯t be trusted¡¯ list, that are in line. I won¡¯t be able to avoid healing my potential enemies. However, as I approach, the group already there turns a scornful eye in my direction. It¡¯s pretty obvious that I¡¯m lower in cultivation than some of them, and I¡¯m not exactly giving off the air of an expert right now. This also tells me they haven¡¯t received information on who the healer is or my characteristics (including the obvious one). Something I correct, immediately. Straightening my back and keeping my head up. Adjusting myself to create thousands of subtle cues, mirroring the demeanor of a higher ranked person. I can see the instant change causes confusion in those originally looking to scold me, potentially for trying to steal a spot in line. From my space storage, I pull out something Sister Nuan put in it for me and that my fellow sect members already received on their way into the Halls. My disciple token. This seemingly plain wooden slip is actually made of special wood with built-in protection and formations. All these measures are meant to prevent duplication and to identify it as my symbol. Once I take it out, the look changes for all the people here. Even those with higher statuses have a different level of respect. I walk up to the doors, and they open a path. Even if some want to say something, they hold back, since the curiosity of the situation is temporarily overriding their pride. And not only that, but there are some just inside the building entryway, that was funneling these groups. There¡¯s a middle-aged man, in standing the barrier room, which seems to segment the waiting area and the outside. A sort of temporary quarantine for identification. As the man looks up at me. ¡°Ah. You must be the healer. Come in.¡± He turns to open the door behind him. Huh, that was easier than I thoug¡­. ¡°What? There¡¯s no way that kid barely into Qi Condensation is the healer we all came out here for!¡± ¡­ it couldn¡¯t be that easy, huh? Chapter 299 - Public Display The older man¡¯s voice rings out among the now silent crowd. Other people step away to reveal a brown-haired, middle-aged man, who I suspect is a mid-Foundation Establishment realm cultivator. Potentially, an elder of a local clan. Meaning that he has a reputation and some influence to speak. Instead of looking at me, he turns to the man at the door. Speaking much more respectfully than his previous outburst. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for questioning you, but are you sure you haven¡¯t made a mistake, Junior Bai? This kid has clearly barely touched the world of cultivation, let alone have the decades of experience needed to heal all of us.¡± The man at the door, Junior Bai, simply shakes his head and turns toward me, causing the Senior¡¯s eyes to land on the token in my hand. The one that displays my rank as a core disciple of Sister Nuan. He takes a sudden inward breath before changing his tone toward me and giving an apologetic bow towards me. ¡°¡­ I deeply apologize for my harsh words, Young Master. I did not see that you were the core disciple of Elder Song.¡± There are a few approaches I could take here. But I¡¯ll use one that isn¡¯t too harsh, considering the circumstances. ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize, Senior. If I were to be treated, I too would be shocked to hear that a man of my age would be treating a group this large and with such varied conditions.¡± I can see his head rise to peer up at me. My intense stare into his causes him to freeze. ¡°¡­However, I will admit that it is frustrating to have my ability questioned in such way. Especially when I was asked by the Patriarch himself to come heal the people here.¡± I fall silent, letting my words ring through the minds of those here. Things go quiet, as I still say nothing. Even this elder before me trembles a little in place. I can see his hand shaking, as others around him whispering pitying statements. Any words spoken against me now is questioning the actions of the Patriarch. If the Patriarch is going to advertise my presence here, then I will use him as well to establish credibility. This risky action will soon prove beneficial for both of us. And if his request to have me do this led to them getting healed, then he will share an increase in reputation, as well. I do find it strange that I haven¡¯t heard from Sister Nuan yet. I was hoping to check with her after the library, but she doesn¡¯t seem to be anywhere close to me. But I should resolve this situation first. I release a loud breath to break the silence. ¡°I understand your hesitation. If you can check in with the honorable senior to my left, then I will heal you here to assuage your concerns.¡± At this, he bowed his head lower and lower and the shaking of his hand ceased. Something that might not just be out of nervousness, but anger. His eyes twitched toward me with a look I can¡¯t recognize, giving me a few shivers. My actions undeniably caused a loss of face for him. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. But not long after my words, all I see is him sprinting towards the senior at the door, dashing over to start the process. I guess it wasn¡¯t a look of anger, but of determination. I¡¯ll stay cautious. ¡°Junior Bai, I humbly request for you to check my condition.¡± The elder who just bowed to me is giving a respectful look towards the doorman, despite him being of technically lower status. With just a nod and an outstretched hand, the wave of spirit sense from him washes over the elder¡¯s body. ¡°Damaged meridians and a poisoned constitution.¡± The elder is nods as if he already knew, and turns toward me. I say little and reach my hands out toward him. ¡°Before I start, do you give me permission to heal you?¡± The confused look, before he gives a second nod. I promptly get to work. Light shines from my hands as I work my qi through his older, but fit, body. It only takes a bit to verify what Senior Bai had stated. This guy doesn¡¯t have too many issues. Just the severe damage to meridians and old poison issues. Obviously, those are normally major issues, but they won¡¯t have to do with refilling qi in the person. This is something that I can handle here, openly. Since I won¡¯t be going further than just healing their big issues, I will not be too concerned about changing his opinion of me. It only takes a minute for me to finish healing him, since I¡¯m not going in depth. All while I¡¯ve been healing him, the Elder¡¯s mouth gapes open. Once I finish, he sucks in a huge breath before giving an exceedingly deep bow. Wholly subservient, to my surprise. ¡°¡­ I must truly apologize for my ignorance. My eyes could not see Mt. Tai. Your skill is indisputable.¡± He doesn¡¯t say much in his apology, but his posture towards me is completely different. ¡°To make up for my grievous error, please stop by my family¡¯s estate in the inner city. We would love to prepare a number of gifts to thank you and discuss what we can do to assist such a proficient healer.¡± Ah. Currying favor. The next step. Before I can answer his double-sided offer, I hear a familiar voice. ¡°There will be no need, Senior. My disciple and I endeavor to bring honor to the sect in all we do. Isn¡¯t that right, James?¡± Floating down from behind their group is my favorite elder and master, Sister Nuan. At her appearance, I can see the senior in front of me flinch. He briskly nods before stepping back into the group. ¡­ why did she chase him off? I¡¯ll have to ask later. And is that a vein popping on her head? Could she be irritated? I answer quickly while bowing to her presence. The other seniors and elders around bow their head to her, as well. ¡°Of course, Master Song. As always, I¡¯m glad to see you.¡± I can see her eye twitch at me using her title. Though, I¡¯m simply trying to respect her position in front of others. Saying nothing else, she confidently brushes past everyone and heads directly in. Only stopping to turn to me. A sign to follow, which I soon do. As we move inside, I can hear the people behind us badgering the door guard to come in. Just as I look at her to speak, she shakes her head. ¡­ ah. That is subtle. Like a soft breeze, I can feel it. The eyes of someone watching the area with their spirit sense. While I¡¯ve had my scan out for anyone watching me, I assumed that someone would constantly observe general and important areas like this. But even though it isn¡¯t focusing on me, my assumption appears to be incorrect. That it would be safe to speak. Sister Nuan leads us past the main entrance area, nodding to this world¡¯s equivalent to a receptionist, before leading us to a lengthy hallway. Tap tap tap. Step step step. The sound of our footsteps echoes through the desolate halls. A far cry from the louder areas we just came from. And despite the lack of spacial changes, like what I found in the library, this part of the hospital feels like another world. A dangerous feeling creeps into my heart. Prickling. Creeping. But just as it begins, Sister Nuan stops in front of a closed door. One marked with only a circle, as an identifier. Opening it, she indicates for me to come in with her. My scan is up and ready. What is revealed¡­ is a simple cultivation room. Just a room with a higher amount of ambient qi and a spot in the middle to meditate. However, a small medical table is positioned in front of the meditation spot, setting it apart from typical cultivation rooms. Another notable feature of this room is the privacy provision. One that blocks out that widespread spirit sense that was spying on us. I hear the door close behind us, with Sister Nuan being the culprit. When she turns to me, her face is scrunched up, squinting at me. I can¡¯t figure out what she¡¯s thinking. Soon that doesn¡¯t matter, because of her next words. ¡°Finally. Now we can talk.¡± Chapter 300 - Unequal Standing Sister Nuan¡¯s newly relaxed air makes me curious about her plans. Her next words spell it out for me. ¡°Sigh. I can¡¯t believe that old coot made me wait just to see you lecture a few people from the clans. Such a waste of time. Anyway¡­ I know about your deal with the Head Librarian, as he gave me the rundown when I came to check-in and he dragged me away.¡± ¡°Choosing to get the jade slip from the Unsecured Hall is a bold choice, but with your abilities, I think you have a chance of making it work. Of course, I¡¯ll be here to make sure things go well.¡± She pauses, her face tightening up a bit. ¡°W-we¡¯ll discuss your abilities and how you plan to handle it after this, though.¡± ¡­ she seems wary. She probably already knows what will happen when I try to get the information. I suppose she has another way for it to happen. I give a nod and what I hope is a reassuring smile at her words. ¡°Thanks Sister Nuan¡­ having you here is going to make all of this easier. I know you¡¯ve been running around a lot to support me and my actions haven¡¯t been making that easier.¡± The back of my neck itches with my thoughts, making me instinctively rub it. ¡°¡­ sorry about that.¡± I feel a rush of blood to my cheeks as a blindingly happy smile crosses her face. An easy reminder of how pretty she really is. ¡°Hehe, you don¡¯t need to worry about that, my dear¡­ James. Ahem. How could I sit around with my first disciple, doing all this work to get stronger?¡± She unmistakably called me, ¡®my dear¡¯. Like the cultivator she is, she recovered instantly after her words. But the rapid transformation of her smug, happy face turning into a serious one told me everything I needed to know. I¡¯m never going to doubt you again, my scan. You really led me to a precious person. Even if the way you make me do things was suspicious as hell sometimes. A knock at the door breaks us out of our mood, with Sister Nuan motioning me to sit in the meditation spot as she moves towards it. As soon as I get positioned there, she opens it, revealing another older man, covered in expensive looking blueish green robes. Sister Nuan bows her head to him, with me following. ¡°Master Shao Heng. Thank you for coming to meet us here and allowing us these accommodations, despite how busy you are as the Assistant Head of the Fortress.¡± Sister Nuan deftly informs me of his position while paying respects to him. Giving me an sign of how to act around him. ¡­ ¡­ But he says nothing in response to her greeting. Only narrowing his eyes at me with pursed lips. Considering the respect and, sometimes fear, that Sister Nuan has gotten from others, this is quite a surprise to me. It also speaks to his position that he can afford to step on her ¡®face¡¯ like this. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. If I¡¯m not wrong, he is also an elder, albeit one that operates under the Fortress of Healing as their base. Considering this, it must have been a slap to their face that a healer, with my level of ability, didn¡¯t even consider them for a discipleship. Adding to that, they were just ordered by the Patriarch to allow me to freely heal everyone in their area. But if this guy is one of their leaders, then I can see why my scan didn¡¯t consider it an option. After a few more awkward seconds, he speaks. ¡°¡­ The Patriarch has instructed Master Xing Jianhong and I to accommodate you, so that you can heal the entire hospital.¡± He practically hissed out the last part of his sentence. I swallow a bit, thinking about what to say, and his eyes shoot over to me. Freezing me in place. Yep. This isn¡¯t a person to mess with. And he is NOT happy. For her part, Sister Nuan has kept her face neutral. Showing that she is far better than I am at hiding her emotions and thoughts. This Master Shao Heng continues, seeing that I didn¡¯t dare to say something else. Directing his words in my direction. ¡°While at this hospital, you will call us by our titles. Here, I am Master Flowing Waters, while Master Xing Jianhong is to be called Master Tepid Cloud.¡± For the first time in this conversation, I can see Sister Nuan show anger at this. And with good reason. Usually, people in the sect, even if they are far above in status, give their names instead of the title. The only exception would be for sect servants, and even then, they wouldn¡¯t worry about it in this one. He¡¯s essentially telling me he views me as below a sect servant. Her eyes move over to me, apologizing for the disrespect I¡¯m being shown. Even with her status, it doesn¡¯t compare with his. Which makes sense, as healers, especially successful ones, make enormous amounts of contacts. They are above alchemists in status, who already hold a high status in cultivator society. Considering they hold both skills in alchemy and specializing in healing methods. Even with both him and Sister Nuan being elders, he is still of a higher status because of that. We¡¯ll need to at least stay on somewhat good terms with them. ¡°Master Flowing Waters, I apologize for the sudden request and we appreciate your accommodations. Considering your vast experience and that I am still new to the art of healing, do you have any wisdom to impart for healing these people?¡± Flattery, the first step. But he still looks irritated. In fact, I don¡¯t see any change on his face. That he isn¡¯t saying anything or acknowledging my words makes me wonder if I spoke loud enough. I did. He¡¯s just ignoring it. I definitely followed the prompts from the scan. So, what went wrong? ¡­ unless there was no way to change his mind in this conversation. Which would mean this would be the ¡®best¡¯ response I could hope for. Outside things that I wouldn¡¯t be willing to do, of course, like pledging my life to the Fortress. Which I¡¯m definitely not doing. He turns away, partially walking out the door and motioning to someone outside of it. Though, it is more of a crowd than an individual, as a large number of people in blue uniforms come in. Based on my knowledge of the Fortress, each of them should be healers of varying skill levels and ranks. And each of them is gazing at me as they flow in. Some have angry glares, while other are curious. Wondering about the individual that caused their boss to gather them here. The final person to come in had to be brought in¡­ on a stretcher. Black ooze pours out of their body constantly, making them appear as if they are a blob of slime. A tube extends out of their mouth, which is pumped by something, pulling even more slime out and putting air in place of it. They placed the person in front of me on the medical table. Two healers remain by their side, treating them as they wait for Master Flowing Waters'' words. He turns to me. ¡°You asked me what wisdom I have to give to a new healer like yourself. So, here is my recommendation.¡± A hand is raised at the person before me. ¡°If you cannot heal this person correctly, then you should give up your request and allow us to get back to work. As you will not be able to heal everyone in this place otherwise. ¡°And if you cannot identify whether you can, understand your current limits and give up. If you do that, I would be willing to teach you more and we can progress from there.¡± Ah. I see now. My words had an effect. It just made it so that he is giving me an ¡®opportunity¡¯ to back out. Allowing him to be seen as gracious. I must choose my words carefully from now on. Especially since I¡¯m surrounded by his subordinates. Making him look bad and slapping his face would serve no purpose other than making another enemy. A glance at Sister Nuan shows her watching me for my response. This situation might have piqued her curiosity as well, about what I will do. I ready myself to speak. Chapter 301 - Mud Grub Considering the sensitive nature of the situation, I speak in a calm, respectful tone. ¡°Thank you for the generous instruction, Master Flowing Waters. I understand you are looking out for the safety and reputation of both this hospital and all within it¡­¡± I keep my head bowed and try to infuse a bit of gravitas into my voice, to emphasize my understanding of his position. However, I also didn¡¯t affirm his words. Which allows everyone here to know of what choice I¡¯ve made. Rather than speaking empty words, showing my skill and ¡®experience¡¯ with action will be the only way through this. After another bow to him, I receive a brisk nod in return, allowing me to begin. His irritated look has only grown more so. Several of his subordinates¡¯ faces are pale, as I can see them glance between him and I. Something I won¡¯t concern myself with, as there is much to do. ¡°I will now begin the analysis of the patient.¡± I step forward toward the patient with the two healers there. They take a glance at me to see what I want them to do, to which I indicate for them to continue their work. It would be best if I say everything aloud, to prevent unnecessary confusion. And to combat any interjections before they begin. I observe the outer layer of blackened goop, forming the ¡®armor¡¯ around this person. Something that reminds me of the sarcophagi of the Ancient Egyptians. Except, it¡¯s goop. I grab one of the tools from a nearby stand that was brought in with the patient, a long flat metal one, meant for lifting the patient¡¯s tongue. With this tool in hand, I utilize an ancient technique passed down through generations of human history. I poke the goop. ¡­ The judging stares from the others increase. But I¡¯ve done what I¡¯ve needed to. A visual cue that I¡¯ve ¡®tested¡¯ something. ¡°It appears this person is suffering from a rare form of Qi Parasite. One which paralyzes the host while utilizing the person¡¯s own qi against them and anyone who would help. In addition, it uses any left-over qi to bring it to maturity. After completion, it violently erupts from an orifice. ¡­ The room is silent. All until one healer speaks up. ¡°¡­ is this guy being serious?¡± No one turns to look at the person, as it seems they all are thinking the same thing. All except one person here. Master Flowing Waters. He questions my analysis. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± The others glance over at him unsurely, as it seems this wasn¡¯t an idea brought up previously in their own analysis. I give a nod before continuing. ¡°On the surface, the blackened impurities forming a covering from the body appear to be from a malfunctioning qi flow. Potentially from a ¡®failed¡¯ technique, during a display of their cultivation. ¡°In fact, I bet the last action this cultivator had done before entering this state was to have their qi explode out of them, damaging their outgoing meridians before they fell unconscious. A sad, but typical scenario.¡± I receive another cautious nod. ¡°What makes this different from that situation is the consistency of the impurities and qi overflow. Usually, you will see a bit of give for the flow. But here¡­¡± I poke it again, which gives a slight bounce back. ¡°¡­ you can see that it is actually quite firm.¡± I raise a hand before one of the other healers can raise a counterpoint. ¡°And yes, some cultivators subconsciously shape their qi overflow and impurities into a body shape while unconscious. But there is an easy way to tell the difference between that situation and this.¡± Reaching into my space bracelet, I pull out an easily recognizable item. One that any of them know well. A spirit stone. Their eyes are all drawn to it as I place it on the patient table next to the body. And I wait. After 30 seconds pass, one healer is about to say something, but this time Master Flowing Waters raises his hand to stop them. He¡¯s gazing fixedly at the distance between the stone and the body. He can likely see the changes far better than I currently can. Without my scan, at least. It only takes a few more seconds for everyone to see the visible change. A slight portion of the black goop moves over to cover the spirit stone and brings it over into the sarcophagi form. All without a sound or additional theatrics. ¡°¡­ As you all can guess, a person under the effects of a malfunctioning qi flow, in this form, could not manipulate their qi in such a way. And they especially would not do so for a spirit stone.¡± Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. An audible sigh erupts from Master Flowing Waters, startling even me from its loudness. ¡°This is quite unexpected. Considering the creature had merged with one of his organs and qi so seamlessly, even I didn¡¯t detect it with the brief look of my spirit sense.¡± Huh. That¡¯s quite the admission. He promptly turns it around on me. ¡°However, if I had handled this one personally, with a deeper look at the member, then I would have definitely caught it. ¡°The question now is how you plan on treating it.¡± Multiple methods exist to cure this. One of which is to use my cultivation method to solve this¡­ but I suspect that such a way, while quick and remarkable in its own way, will not gain me the respect I need from him and the others. I at least need to ¡®give¡¯ something that they can work with themselves. ¡°The method I would like to use is with an alchemical solution and a bit of healing technique.¡± I look toward Master Flowing Waters before continuing. ¡°Would you allow me the use of the alchemical ingredient stores?¡± He waves his hand indifferently, as if it''s not even a question. Meaning, that I have at least gained that right within the fortress, with the Patriarch¡¯s request. That doesn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t have been offended if I didn¡¯t ask. I motion toward the healer at the patient¡¯s side. ¡°Would you be able to grab a handful of powdered feline bladder, a spirit stone, and a cup of bone paste?¡± They move off to grab the requested items, while I take over the pumping of the qi overflow from the patient¡¯s throat. It¡¯s not long before they return with the items and we switch back off. Wanting to make the most of my time, I mix the bone paste and powder feline bladder in the cup before smearing it over the majority of the spirit stone. Just like before, I place this stone next to the body while explaining my actions. ¡°The parasite we are dealing with, despite its fearsome effects, is known by a common name. Mud grubs.¡± Looks of incredulity are abound. ¡°Yes, yes. I know the vast majority of mud grubs are harmless and only serve as food for small creatures. But there is an extremely rare variant of grub, that is parasitic. With its small size, during times of raining, it can find a tree and drop into a creature''s mouth that uses qi. Whether spirit beast or human.¡± I look around the room. ¡°Most people don¡¯t worry about when rain falls onto your face or into your mouth, which is exactly what it would feel like, because of its light weight. And once it''s in, it just has to grow slowly to attach to one of your organs. Over several months, of course.¡± I give a disapproving glance at the body. ¡°Which means that this patient didn¡¯t even cycle their qi for several months, which should be at least a daily activity. Otherwise, the cycle would have quickly killed the parasite and would ironically turn it into some nutrients for the body.¡± By the time I finish, the spirit stone has already been absorbed by the blob. And now its entire form is shivering. ¡°Since we already here, though, I¡¯ve used the powdered body part of one of the mud grubs¡¯ natural enemies to disorient and cause it to damage itself. Enough for me to help the patient cycle qi, killing this parasite as if it had just entered the body.¡± With a quick manipulation of my qi and healing technique, I alter the flow of the body¡¯s qi. And almost instantly, the goop splashes down into a pool on the lipped table they lay upon. A young man lays there unconscious, but now unafflicted. With additional rest, they will wake up soon and get back to their life. No one says anything, while the two healers at my side extract the tube from the person¡¯s throat. Acting quite professional, by not overreacting to the sudden development. ¡­ Master Flowing Waters is the first to speak, orienting his body to the more veteran looking healers in the group. ¡°Bring the other two patients with a similar condition here.¡± They nod and speed off before rapidly returning with two other patients. Along with accompanying healers that were taking care of them. I can see his eyes focus on the two patients, his spirit sense washing over them. After a narrowing of the eyes, he barks out another order to them. ¡°Follow the same steps.¡± He looks up at me, using a slightly more respectful tone than before. ¡°Back up and allow them to work.¡± I can¡¯t help but to look at Sister Nuan. She nods, which I mirror. I follow his request and allow them to work. And as expected, the same results emerge once they finish. The goop falls off their bodies and they now appear unafflicted. Everyone¡¯s eyes land on me. Master Flowing Water takes another breath before addressing me. ¡°I cannot fault your knowledge. You¡¯ve also done the sect a service by identifying an ailment and providing a solution at a much lower cost than we¡¯ve been using. ¡°Considering what I¡¯ve heard about your healing method, you didn¡¯t need to do this. Note that I will add this to the merits you are to receive for the healings.¡± He pauses, but the surprise on all our faces remains. I honestly didn¡¯t expect him to compliment me. ¡°But this isn¡¯t enough to convince me you have the skill or experience necessary to treat the whole variety of patients that this hospital has. Adding to that, with the continuous influx of patients that this hospital receives, I have a hard time believing that you will outpace the inflow.¡± ¡°And we neither have the time or manpower to have the whole staff accommodate you the entire time, as even now, emergency cases are coming in. ¡°So, I must ask you. When do you anticipate completing your mission here?¡± This is a reasonable request, considering his position. One situation isn¡¯t enough to prove competence across a variety of areas. With that said, I could give a cocky timeline that would probably be right, based on my scan¡¯s general information. But I need to show professionalism and a reasonable time frame. I will stick to my cultivation method and actually cultivating while using it, which will increase times for my work. And considering some of the ¡®people¡¯ that I¡¯ll be healing¡­ the non-healing activities may take up quite a bit of time. If only out of pure frustration for dealing with them. I don¡¯t mention my thoughts out loud, giving a mostly straight answer. ¡°I expect to take under 4 days. At most a week.¡± His eyes raise, but still shakes his head. ¡°That¡¯s still too long. The most staff I can allocate to you is 2 healers, maybe 4, if you are willing to take some of the new ones.¡± I nod, and he motions to the two who had assisted the first patient, who move to my side. Two youths, a guy and a girl, run up to me, already knowing their experience level. They seem to be around Mei Lin¡¯s age and stand by the two healers. For his part, Master Flowing Waters walks over to the door and the rest of the staff follows. No other words are spoken, as he briskly leaves. Making me wonder if I actually did a decent job with this. Sister Nuan coughs, catching the attention of the four healers. ¡°Could you give us a few moments? We will let you know when we need you.¡± She gives a request/order. They scatter outside at her words. Closing the door behind them. ¡°¡­ Nice job with that. That went as well as it could have. I suppose your other abilities helped with that, though.¡± I flinch at her mention of it, but she swiftly corrects my misunderstanding. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about holding your words here, as despite its humble look, this room is an isolated space, communication-wise. Comparable to the towers back at home. Ironically, this space is also meant to amplify and project healing cultivation techniques throughout the hospital, for ones that can affect multiple people.¡± ¡°Nothing that we don¡¯t want to will leave this room. Plus, you have me here. I¡¯m always watching out for you.¡± Her face turns serious, right after saying this. ¡°But can you actually do it in 4 days? With only your cultivation method?¡± Yeah, she knows what I¡¯ve already done and could do. That normally I would pair it with my magic healing abilities. Now it¡¯s time to show her the fruit of my efforts in cultivation. Chapter 302 - All Aboard! Even with Sister Nuan¡¯s trust in what I¡¯ve already told her and what she¡¯s seen, I can see a little worry on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll be able to finish this in two to three days, actually. And I¡¯ll be moving to the next rank as I do so, as I¡¯ll finally be cultivating while healing.¡± She nods, but speaks out in a low voice, even in the private area. ¡°It¡¯s not you I¡¯m worried about, but the people coming in. And from the word I¡¯ve received from my contacts¡­ some of them may know that you can heal them beyond their current status. Even I can¡¯t suppress that many high status and well-informed people.¡± That¡¯s a good point¡­ I may need to keep myself separate from them, to reduce the chance they can get in contact with me. ¡°Yeah, I see what you mean. What would you suggest we do?¡± It only takes a second for her to answer. ¡°You can use your cultivation techniques at a good distance, right? Would you still be able to do the expected level of healing a few rooms away?¡± Just what I was thinking. ¡°Yes, though it would be slower from the distance and maintaining the external qi.¡± Another large smile shines out, and she nods triumphantly. ¡°As expected from my disciple. Then, I will have the patients in the next room over and will attach these two for the qi transfer.¡± Qi transfer? Ah. That¡¯s what she means. Sister Nuan moves over to the door to peek out at the four healers waiting outside. ¡°Hey. Bring the patients to the room across from us and have them setup on the table in there. And you, go prepare the ro¡­¡± She promptly directs the healers to perform a variety of tasks. Guiding them on the proper protocols, emphasizing the importance of patient traffic and limiting contact throughout the healing process. With them scrambling to get things done, Sister Nuan closes the door again, but this time, a flurry of symbols shimmers between her palms. The seriousness of the action raises the tension between my shoulders. Right after completing it, she hands me a jade slip. It¡¯s similarity to the one I received from the Dragon in the Library, tells me all I need to know about it. ¡°I meant to give this to you earlier. This will let us stay in contact, over distances. ¡°For now, I¡¯ll be using the closed-door cultivation syst¡­ ah, right. This will be your first time doing that.¡± I see her point at a white panel next to the door. A few seconds after, an empty checkbox appears on the panel, which has a question mark on it. Sister Nuan replaces the checkmark in it, as if confirming something. ¡°This is one of the simple communication methods used to communicate with someone in closed-door cultivation. It allows the person outside to still communicate agreed upon actions, without interrupting a key moment. Here, the question mark represents whether to send the next patient into the other room. Our checkmark is to confirm that decision. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. ¡°And when we are finished healing them, we¡¯ll draw a circle around the checkmark, leading them to move them out of the room and prepare the next patient.¡± She gestures to the surrounding vents, on the walls, ceiling, and floor. ¡°These will be where you send out your qi from, to reach other areas. Of course, if you are able, you can send it out through the walls. However, that would be quite a bit tougher.¡± That makes sense to me. I suppose the only thing left is getting started then. I shift my body around a bit on the ground to get in a comfortable position. Since this will take a while, with Sister Nuan taking care of the other aspects, it¡¯s best to reduce any distractions to the best of my ability. Reaching out with my scan, I can see the first person, a much older man, who wasn¡¯t part of the group waiting outside the hospital room. As they stripped him down to just a light medical garment, I can¡¯t tell his situation just based on his clothes. But that isn¡¯t the most interesting thing in the room. Leaning against one wall is the elder and the vice leader of this hospital, who was questioning me earlier. Master Flowing Waters. One healer was keeping him informed, and that he wanted to see how my distanced healing holds up. Guess I should show him something good. Not that it changes anything here. Thus, beginning my foray back into actual cultivation. Something I haven¡¯t approached since my time back at the teleportation gate in front of the guards there. I start with diaphragmatic breathing. In¡­. Out. In¡­ Out. Within this, I switch over to a variety of other breathing techniques while circulating my qi within my body. Flowing in through my twelve meridians, going between each other into the eight connecting ones, they intertwine, as it all moves as a coherent, continuous stream. Just as it should. And this, all the while bringing in the dense qi outside of my body, into it. Methodically assimilating it into the cycle. Like a whirlpool, I sense the ambient qi in the area being drawn to me in large quantities. With the benefit of this room becoming apparent, as it is meant to be an area that continuously collects ambient qi. Some of the qi naturally escapes, but I still trap a significant quantity of qi within my dantians and meridians. Bringing anything left back in, in addition to another heavy dose. While I¡¯ve been circulating qi and using it for healing people before, I¡¯ve purposefully not been storing it. I bet the amount of qi I¡¯m absorbing right now is shocking, even Sister Nuan right now. A peek at her confirms my suspicions as her eyes are locked on me. ¡°I¡¯m going to start now.¡± I speak out to give her a heads up. While still circulating, I extend out a thread of my qi up towards the ceiling vent, not bothering to make it shine like normal. Just to do this, even in the most efficient configuration, has caused me to need to strain my qi reserves. I have four units of qi and every single drop is going toward allowing me to move it in this way. All my other qi abilities, like hiding from spiritual sense or a slight qi shield, have been put to the side to support this. Since this technique goes from the outside to the inside, unlike the healing aura¡¯s inside to outside approach¡­ there¡¯s actually a travel time involved with it. The technique actually has to get to the person before reaching and affecting them. Later ones won¡¯t have such restrictions, but at least for now, it¡¯s a concern to keep in mind. With careful movements, I lead the strand through the vent and toward the other room containing the patient. As it emerges from that room¡¯s vent, I can tell Master Flowing Waters is observing its actions. Since my perception should only be tied to the thread itself, I use this as a chance to practice the technique in a deeper way. Forgoing my typical use of the scan to see the area, I focus my attention on the strand of qi. A whole other world opens to me, using it. It¡¯s not spiritual sense, so I can¡¯t see or sense anything with it. But within it, I get a sense of where the people are that need to be healed. Giving me a very limited idea of the situation. Utilizing this, I direct it straight toward the patient. Right as it touches the patient, I confidently direct it to cover the body entirely. Another patient lays here. Conscious, and not in terrible condition. An easy heal. A purposeful choice by Master Flowing Waters. As my healing technique gets to work moving throughout his body, I take some satisfaction at the ease that it moves and the shock on the observing elder¡¯s face. And most importantly, the absolutely insane amount of cultivation speed increase that I¡¯m receiving, the second that I started working on the injuries. ¡­the train of healing begins. Chapter 303 - Unsurpassable Gap The second I initiated healing the elderly man on the table, the whirlpool of qi swirling around me suddenly became a hurricane. The hairs raise on every part of my body, with the qi in the air being so thick that it feels like water is wrapping and twisting around me. My body is optimizing and speeding up every action of cultivation that I am doing. Not only that, but I¡¯m receiving a boost to my healing from the increased qi flow. While the quantity has not changed, the refresh rate and flow rate of it to the patient has. Sister Nuan stands frozen in place. I may have told her about my abilities and that I would get an increase in cultivation speed, but neither of us expected this. I can¡¯t help but shiver at this feeling. This ability of mine isn¡¯t just pulling the qi from this area¡­ but from the qi sub-dimension itself. Amongst specific body types, I was aware that some were capable of doing so¡­ however, experiencing it firsthand is a completely different story. ¡­ so, this is why my scan warned me to not cultivate carelessly while healing. I can see Sister Nuan¡¯s mouth open and close before she takes a breath. Right away, she focuses her attention on the other room. I¡¯m almost done healing the patient, but she is already making the changes to the panel to bring in the next person. Her spiritual sense is washing over the other room. A flagrant violation of patient privacy, but I suppose a somewhat forgivable one, as she is diving into the details about the person. Just the status in the room. And as we had agreed, I raise a hand when I¡¯ve completed healing, prompting her to change the symbol to have the previous person removed from the room. With the goal of having a minimal amount of time between these appointments. As the older man gets off the table and is being escorted out of the room, I can see him attempting to stay and thank me directly. Luckily, the healers are able to convince him to leave to do so later. Since the other patient was already laid down the moment that he got up, I¡¯ve already started to work on them. It is in this pattern that I continue to heal person after person. Though right into healing the second person, I soon discover that I already reached the minimum amount of qi and cultivation to move into the next rank. Qi Condensation Rank 2. ¡­ Of course, it¡¯s only the ¡®minimum¡¯ needed for me. An average or even genius cultivator would typically consider this as the normal amount. If I aspire to be exceptional and actually leverage all the struggles that I went through earlier with my dantians and meridians¡­ then I need to keep going. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Which all ties back into how qi is calculated for these first two ranks. The most important ones in a cultivator¡¯s journey. I may have four units¡¯ worth of qi, but the baseline at rank 1 Qi Condensation is 1 unit of qi. That is the average cultivator¡¯s amount at rank 1. To go above the average and get 3 units requires getting all three dantians, an improved body constitution, or meridian upgrades. Anyone who achieves any or all of that is considered a genius. But even a combination of all those methods doesn¡¯t allow a person to go above 3 units. It just means they are significantly better within that level. The gap between 3 units and 4 is massive. 3 represents going beyond the average and all the way up to the fullest potential of the body. 4 units represent going beyond even that. In order to get four units, like myself, requires constant healing on top of having the perfect combination of things to be at the top of that 3-unit barrier. All of which strains the body, cultivator soul, among other things. Even the strongest demonic techniques and normal healing cultivation methods can¡¯t touch this level while keeping the person alive and having ¡®sustainable¡¯ growth. It is possible to reach this with unsustainable methods, but the person would probably die or lose everything they collected. The latter becoming more likely the further you cultivate and, if you attempt to move into rank 2, making that choice useless, unless it is a life-or-death battle. Of course, my healing constitution and aura take care of all that naturally. No strain or issues at all. For now. However, as I continue to rise in rank, I will push those boundaries more and more. While these numbers may seem small now, it is only because these numbers are just a baseline, representing the volume of available qi space in the cultivator. This baseline will be increased exponentially with density or quality in ranks 2 and up. Another difference between reaching Rank 1 vs Rank 2, is that the volume you had in Rank 1 is doubled for Rank 2. Sadly, after that big jump, Rank 3+ only increases by 1 unit of volume each. As an example, if the average Rank 1 cultivator has 1 unit of qi as their baseline, it would turn into 2 for Rank 2. However, their actual qi would be exponential; raised to the power of 2, equaling 4 units of total qi. Alternatively, a genius Rank 1 cultivator would have 3 units as their baseline, turning into 6 units in Rank 2¡­ with their total qi (after being raised to the power of 2) equaling 36. ¡­ With that in mind, it¡¯s easy to see that with my 4 units, it would become doubled to become 8 units in the Rank 2 baseline qi, equaling 64 once squared for actual qi. But that¡¯s only if I had followed the same path as the geniuses. With my other stacking benefits, the final exponent number should be much, much higher. Either way, in order to maintain the doubled 4 -> 8 and keep those stacking benefits, I still need to build out my cultivation base to the maximum amount. Which means I¡¯ll still need to heal everyone here, while cultivating. Having found my short-term goal, I continuously pump my healing technique out, following the pattern of switching patient after patient in and out. It all seems like a blur, as I go through at least a hundred people in a matter of hours. Regardless of their ailments, whether they are a curse, old age, or any number of issues. Obviously, some took longer than others, but all could be resolved. Despite the healer¡¯s insistence to wait, some of the healed people remain in the hallways waiting for me to emerge to give their thanks. I¡¯m not happy to heal all of these people, though. Just as I¡¯m feeling close to filling up to capacity with my cultivation base¡­ a dreaded, but necessary patient has been brought to the table. Someone I had sensed was here, but I have mixed feelings about helping. The father of the person keeping Ao Jin, the demonic cultivator¡¯s wife and daughter, as flesh slaves. Long Du. The time has come to make good on my promise to him. ¡­ Even if it sickens me to my core. Chapter 304 - Mental Gymnastics My newest patient rests comfortably on the table, ignorant of the vast disgust I have towards him and his family. This elderly man has multiple curses placed on him, most of which¡¯s effects have been muted by various elixirs and previous healings. And from my perspective, it is obvious that some of these were done by low-end, but hard to remove sources. A desperate measure by those sacrificing everything just to inconvenience him. In other words, he had done something unforgivable to someone who normally would never have a chance to get back at him. The small information I can glean confirms this. Just knowing this makes me consider whether I should heal him of it. Fortunately for this bastard, I''ve already decided to follow (generally) the American way of medical practice in wartime. To treat all who need aid, albeit with differing priorities on how much and when. And this guy seems like the perfect testbed for something I¡¯ve been looking to try out on someone I dislike. Which none of the others before this had. Mental instabilities. Psychopathy, both primary and secondary. And other mental aspects that could lead to negative behavior. This patient is Long Chao, part of the Long family and the uncle of the rapist, Long Shui, who tried to kidnap Mei Lin, my new little sister. His son, Long Heng, is the one who has been sexually torturing many slaves. ¡­ I¡¯m seeing a pattern in this family. And the scary part is that these people aren¡¯t even the power players of their family. It makes me wonder what those people are like. Especially considering this is an old family that used to be extremely powerful. But either way, I see a path forward from my scan for this guy. While healing mental aspects, like psychopathy, wouldn¡¯t always create positive outcomes, it will for him. This patient, Long Chao, doesn¡¯t operate off cruelty for its own sake. It¡¯s simply a means to an end. So, it is more likely that healing him will lead him to positive actions more consistently, while reducing the negative ones. With all of this in mind, I start my work. My qi snakes into his chest, distributing throughout his body like all the others. And with this action, I get more information on his condition. Clearly primary psychopathy. He was born with it. As I direct my qi to the cursed areas, I also have it probe into his brain and nervous system. Reducing the areas that are oversized and promoting bad behavior back to an average size. Increasing the size of the ones that were undersized for good behavior to average. And any that fit my goals of increasing positive behavior that were divergent, I kept in place and didn¡¯t change. All while using my scan to predict what would produce the best long/short-term outcomes. Even though I¡¯m simply bringing each area to a ¡®normal¡¯ state, the changes made will make ¡®good¡¯ actions seem comparatively more rewarding, with the ¡®bad¡¯ ones much less so. Adding in guilt, embarrassment, and other feelings associated with emotional empathy, he will experience a new world of feelings that will make being ¡®good¡¯ fresh and interesting. Forming a new pattern of behavior and potentially better actions towards those around him. And the biggest priority in the changes is to make it so that this process will feel good and provide positive results in his life. Otherwise, negative incentives will be built, not including fear and revulsion in being treated by me. Something that I really don¡¯t need to happen. Sigh¡­ I wish this would work for everyone. But not everyone¡¯s situation, morality, and choices align for a positive outcome. Sometimes, this treatment could allow a person to enjoy torturing others in new and inventive ways to get these ¡®fresh¡¯ feelings. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Something I will avoid at all costs. ¡­ Just like the other patients, and despite the additional changes made, healing him doesn¡¯t take much time. He swiftly moved out, and they moved another patient in. But that won¡¯t be the end for him. As I expected, like many other patients, he is hoping to meet with me to express his thanks and establish a connection. Unlike the others, I want this to happen. I motion to Sister Nuan for us to pause the flow. ¡°Sister Nuan, I want to speak with the person who I just treated. ¡°Their family is holding the two people I told you about before. The wife and child of Ao Jin, the demonic cultivator.¡± Her face turns dark at my words. When we talked earlier, after the confrontation by the sect patriarch, I told her everything. Everything that I¡¯ve gone through, planned for, and who I¡¯ve interacted with. Really letting her in and helping me to plan for what¡¯s coming. All so she could help me achieve these goals easier. Even this healing of him was part of her machinations, as I was originally going to use a different route to get them back. Having her do this made things a lot easier, as she was very subtle about having that information leaked to him. In this situation she¡¯s created, he is the one that wants to reach out to us and form that connection, rather than me demanding something from them¡­ or starting an underground war. Yeah. This was unquestionably the more peaceful route. Though, there will come a time when I will go through each of these organizations and families. And tear down all they¡¯ve built. Even Yellow Sashes won¡¯t be spared¡­ as I haven¡¯t forgotten about the people they have in the caves, being used to breed parasites. I will find out what¡¯s going on and will see why such atrocities are being done. With just a nod, she opens the door. As soon as it opens, Long Chao bows his head and comes through it. He gives me a marginally less deep bow to me, showing his respect to us both as master and disciple. ¡°Elder Song, Disciple Delinion. I am truly grateful for the treatment you¡¯ve provided to me. After experiencing this, I feel¡­ invigorated. Fresh. Changed. ¡°On behalf of my family, I must do something for you.¡± He looks between us both before continuing. ¡°Is there anything you wish for that I can provide?¡± I steal a glance at Sister Nuan before changing my face to show a hint of my feelings. Anger. Frustration. Irritation. All of which is shocking to him, with my next words more so. ¡°To be quite honest with you, Senior Long, I have a grudge against your family. As your son has significantly harmed the loved ones of those I cared for.¡± I can see a flicker of panic and then frustration cross his eyes before they are quickly muted. Even with greater empathy, established behavior and thought patterns endure. His eyes also flicker towards Sister Nuan, seeing her reaction. She remains neutral, in a sense supporting my words. He is silent for a few seconds before he speaks out again. ¡°¡­ How would you like me rectify this grudge? I and my family would definitely benefit from being in good standing with you and I would take steps to gain that.¡± Good. This is what I was looking for. This also sets a precedent on what I do and don¡¯t support. ¡°Your son has numerous slaves that he tortures. Within those batches are some slaves that were the family of someone dear to me.¡± And I go quiet from there. Withholding the specifics of the victims'' identities or batch. He nods, his lips pursed. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ve been meaning to stop my son from pursuing such distasteful activities for some time now.¡± That¡¯s a lie. He would have allowed it to continue, even with his distaste for it, as long as it didn''t harm him. He glanced to his upper left, unfocused. ¡°He should have around three hundred heads'' worth of slaves in those centers of his. I¡¯ll have them removed immediately. Considering your recent actions, would I be safe to assume you want to take custody of these slaves?¡± I nod once. He swallows before adding more. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure that they are here safely within the day.¡± This is what I was looking for. Navigating this, so that it wouldn¡¯t be just those two that get saved, but the source of the issue gets removed and others taken out of that situation. Unfortunately, I¡¯ll need to go through the process of rehabilitation and adding them to the contract. There will be so many things to do after this. It¡¯s going to be tough, making all of this work. Now that my aim has been reached, I have to give some leeway. I let my emotions soften a bit, giving a small smile. Hoping that this will help to stimulate that freshly amplified emotional center in him. ¡°Thank you for your understanding of my position. If you can bring all of them to me, regardless of their state, this grudge between us can be moved aside and we can consider potential future actions.¡± I emphasize the ¡®all¡¯ in my words, to show my knowledge of the situation. But now I¡¯m the one lying. Fuck these guys. With that said, I acknowledge this change in him and will work with this guy a bit to help with the positive interaction aspect. I can see his face brighten at my words, as he bows and thanks me again, swiftly moving out of the room to set things up for the transport. As he leaves and I move back in position to finish up my cultivation in this rank, only one thought comes to mind from my words that I hope he keeps to. I made it clear that I required ''all'' of them, irrespective of their state. The little that I discovered from my scan is absolutely horrific. And Long Chao¡¯s ¡®face¡¯ will be thrown very low from this. And it will be very tempting for him to get rid of the worst of the victims. The question really will be¡­ will I be able to hold back when I see all of them? Chapter 305 - Wandering Fingers With the next patient before me and the last one still on my mind, I¡¯m back to moving qi through my body while treating the patient. With one major change to the process. Now that I¡¯m getting close to the border of reaching Rank 2, I need to do the extra steps my particular path in cultivation requires. I take an inward breath. As both air and qi enter my mouth and lungs, qi also enters my body from every part of my body, funneling into my meridians and then dantians. I take the opportunity to follow the path of one strand of qi, to watch how it travels. While called a strand, this little strand actually seems more like a mote of dust. A little speckle of light when sensed. But even as a speck, it still acts like a gas, as it floats around. And as expected, once I utilize my cultivation method to absorb the surround qi, it is quickly going towards my pores. The moment it touches my skin, a transformation begins, stretching it out¡­ just like a strand of thread. Normally, this would take a deeper journey throughout the body to stretch it, but with my body characteristics, that isn¡¯t the case. But even in this state, this thread still acts the same. Just like a gas, it flows along the current it¡¯s on. Similar to how light acts like both a particle and a wave, despite it appearing as an elongated thread, it still acts like gas, both in its movement and properties. When it goes through my various meridians and their strange configurations, a different process occurs, which should happen later. The strand becomes denser and denser, with other qi in the area is being woven into to it. Remarkably, without changing its size. Merging into one entity with a greater weight. Something that will continue to happen throughout the entire journey in the body. While this happens, it still keeps the properties of gas. The qi is just a little harder to move and causes greater metaphysical strain on the body to keep it in that form. With something like this, I can see why some of these meridian changes are unsustainable for other cultivators. Their bodies just can¡¯t handle the extra dense qi or the effects of it remaining in their body. Remaining gaseous, but with a changed quality, as it follows my specialized meridians. Making it that much easier to use for healing purposes. Something that could be called ¡®healing¡¯ qi, for simplification. And while the qi around here is neutral, normal qi, it is possible to for both natural and manufactured areas to have specialized qi in the area, to make it easier to perform specific actions. My guess is that this area is neutral, to allow for a greater range of cultivators to both work and cultivate here. As not all healers exclusively work off of ¡®healing¡¯ qi. There are water, air, fire, and many other types of cultivator healers. Using one property or another to help people. And each can process qi, albeit slower, into a form that would work best for them. Now, with the many changes I¡¯ve made to all the parts of my body, my process to change the form of the qi is much easier, quicker, and effective than it normally would have been. The strain that it takes because of these adjustments expands the capacity and quality even more. Something great for both my body and whoever I decide to use the qi on. And this is just one step. It goes through other meridian sections, which makes it speed up, move with more deftness, and become even more effective, not including several other changes before it gets to the lower dantian. But when it finally reaches the lower dantian is when it really influences my cultivation. As the dantians are primarily where qi is stored, I keep the qi circulating in these areas the longest. Systematically building up the pressure and size, while infusing the qi into them to expand. Particularly for Rank 1, the dantians can be compared to an unfilled balloon. The work has already been done in Body Cultivation to build the balloon itself. Now, the work within this first step is to prepare the balloon in a way, so that when I fill it, it can handle the stresses of being pressurized. So, moving from Rank 1 -> 2 means that the baseline level of qi is doubled¡­ i.e. that the balloon¡¯s volume is filled out. But that doesn¡¯t mean the balloon is fully pressurized and at capacity. Once all the bonuses that cultivators have built in comes into play, the Actual amount qi represents packing more and more qi into a now pressurized space, besides its quality and other factors. Thus, being the exponential aspect of the amount. However, this also means that every other Rank after Rank 2 is much harder and won¡¯t have such a large increase. As the balloon is already filled and pressurized. Rank 3 and up is all about maintaining the balloon, while slowly increasing its baseline volume. In terms of the dantians, each dantian does its part in refining the qi further into a purer form to be used. While all are ¡®storage tanks¡¯, of sorts, they still go through a progression of lower dantian -> middle -> upper dantian, before the qi comes back into the meridians and out of the body. All with the additional increases that said meridians provide to outflowing qi for cultivation techniques. Unfortunately, a permanent source of qi is not yet present in the Qi Condensation realm. Every piece of qi that I use, I have to recover from the environment. Like gas held in an open balloon, it is a constant struggle to keep it inside. And any that is used for cultivation techniques leaves the body. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. For me, I just receive far more qi coming in than I use. Once I reach Foundation Establishment, then I won¡¯t have to rely on the environment. My body will naturally regenerate qi, with the quality of it changing, as well. And this one piece of qi, that has traveled through my entire body and back out toward the patient, finally reaching them and healing them, resonates with the new qi just nestling in my upper dantian. It¡¯s time. The balloon starts to fill. Deep within my dantians, a change happens. The space within them expands and increasing the suction of qi around me. But instead of it letting it go out, I keep it in. Pushing the walls of my dantians further and further. With every push, it gets bigger. Every pull strains my body a little more, with my healing constitution removing the negative consequences, but keeping the benefits. I channel my healing aura into myself, optimizing at every step. Extending the boundaries of what¡¯s possible from all my preparations even further. And finally, using the cultivation method and technique on myself in the process. To complete the final step. POP. A small sound comes out. Almost unnoticeable, but loud for me and apparently Sister Nuan. Even though the shape of my dantians and meridians haven¡¯t changed, I can tell they are leagues different. If not for one reason. There¡¯s a cloud in each of them. A thick, dense cloud. One that¡¯s still flowing out, but being replenished by my cultivation method, as I breathe in new qi. The space within seems fuller. Packed with an absurd amount of qi. If I had 4 units available before, now I have 4096. 4096 units of qi. 8 to the power of 4. As a comparison, a normal cultivator would be 4 units. 2 to the power of 2. A genius, 36. 6 to the power of 2. ¡­yeah. This absolutely makes the pain worth it. And that I will still keep that ¡®power of 4¡¯ benefit as I go up, will make it so no one in this realm can beat me on qi. But this also is a big risk. Sister Nuan¡¯s spiritual sense has been washing over me since the sound of the pop. Her eyes are wide and seemingly fearful. I feel that it isn¡¯t of me, but of what would happen if others find out. I¡¯m now a loot chest. If not only because of the amount of qi I can store, but the fact I can collect it so quickly. Plundering the qi I have is like having forty spirit stones. ¡­ and it¡¯s only going to get bigger as I grow. If I keep on this path and optimize to the best of my ability, I¡¯ll be able to have 10,000 qi in the next rank. 10 to the power of 4. I promptly use an enormous amount of qi to hide the amount of qi coming in and out of my body. A more intensive use of the technique I practiced hiding myself from spiritual senses in the last rank. However, I stop when I see Sister Nuan shake her head sadly. Her voice is soft and pained. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m sorry, James. But you can¡¯t hide this. And even if you could, at this point, you need every advantage you can get from the sect. Meaning that you at least need to stand out. ¡°You also need an excuse for why you can heal people¡¯s qi back to full. Without such a large cultivation base¡­ they¡¯ll come to the truth. Which will be a far, far worse scenario than just trying to steal your cultivation.¡± I see. She¡¯s trying to prevent higher realm cultivators from focusing their attention on me too much. Having a cultivation base this large and growing will undoubtedly entice people from every realm. But the alternative is for Core Formation experts and up to steal me away, to be a heal bot for their intensive projects. The number of experts that would come at me would be where even having these Nascent Soul experts watching over me might not be enough. At least this option will give me time to get stronger. ¡­ If I can get to Foundation Establishment, I¡¯ll have a chance. But I can¡¯t rush this process either. The way my body is built now needs me to slowly build up to it. Not only for the benefits, but to not have me go mad with constant pain. At least it won¡¯t really be that long, compared to other cultivators¡¯ progression. To my surprise, Sister Nuan moves away from the door and wraps her arms around my shoulders. Pulling me in for a hug. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll make it through this. I¡¯ll get everything I can out of them to make sure you succeed and make it through this.¡± She moves in front of me, putting on a smile. ¡°Your master¡¯s got this. You just focus on doing what you can and moving through the ranks. I¡¯ll take care of everything else!¡± The strain at the edge of her eyes tells another story. She¡¯s trying to cheer me up, though. And that means a lot. So, I force a smile back. ¡°Alright. Thanks Sister Nuan. I will.¡± There¡¯s something else here. Something I¡¯m missing. That I''m feeling, but can''t fully express. I can¡¯t help to pause, considering if I should do something bold. I check, just in case, if it¡¯s the wrong thing to do. I¡¯m good. I go for it. I shift my body to grasp my hands on her soft, delicate, and terrifyingly strong ones. Almost immediately, she grips them tightly. My eyes travel up into her blue ones. I can feel warmth in the way they catch the eye, like the trailing smoke of a flame. I hear heavy breaths and close my mouth, just to realize it¡¯s not mine, as she stares just as intently at me. She¡¯s excited. My heart thumping furiously, I move slowly but with a bit more confidence. Wrapping my arms around her, pressing my body against hers. My hands are low against her back, but not too low. Just to enough to show this is a romantic gesture, rather than a normal one. I can feel the side of her perfect face press against mine like a feline as she squeezes against me further. ¡­ The air has definitely changed with this. But there¡¯s a reason I¡¯ve done this. I¡¯ve made a commitment to change. To be honest with those around me. To not be afraid of making a deeper connection and all that comes with it. ¡°Nuan¡­¡± I feel her shiver as I dropped all the titles I usually preface her name with. She doesn¡¯t rebuke me for saying it like that. I feel a noticeably tighter squeeze. She definitely liked it. ¡°¡­ I¡¯m glad you are with me, Nuan. I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯m causing such trouble for you.¡± There¡¯s a blur before I realize she¡¯s moved her lips to press against mine. And then she¡¯s standing away from me. Her face a shade of red, with the scent of vanilla and jasmine still lingering before me, making me dizzy for a brief second. She coughs, biting her tongue when she speaks and stutters. ¡°W-we¡¯ll talk more out of h-when- we get back.¡± ¡­ ¡­ this helps my head to clear a bit and pull back on the natural reactions from our compatibility. I guess it¡¯s easy to forget that she doesn¡¯t have much experience with this stuff. From what I¡¯ve gathered, her relationship with Elder Gu went nowhere and cultivators aren¡¯t really known for focusing on romance. Especially when they were geniuses that trained from birth. I think this is good, though. I¡­ want to do this right. Which also means I will need to talk with the others. Show how I feel about them, too. To not make her feel awkward, from the situation I¡¯ve created, I turn to the side. Even as I try to keep cool, even my cheeks are burning right now. ¡°Okay. Thank you again.¡± She nods swiftly before stretching out her hands. Closing her eyes. She gives a slow inhale, before exhaling back out. When she finishes this, her eyes are clear again. ¡°Alright. ¡°How many people can you heal now?¡± Right. Back to business. ¡°All of them. Though, since this will be my first-time healing in this way, it may take a bit.¡± She gives a curt nod. ¡°Good. The timeline is different, but it will only work to our benefit. All of us have experienced a sudden windfall, so they¡¯ll understand it with this. ¡°Right after you finish, I¡¯ll contact the Patriarch and Head Librarian. The slaves from that Long Clan Elder should arrive before we leave. I¡¯ll arrange for transportation to the tower, for after we check over them.¡± She looks around the room. ¡°In the meantime, I¡¯ll set up some additional protections in this room. Just in case. As you¡¯ll be using this one to heal the Patriarch and Head Librarian¡­ and test out that jade slip from the Unsecured Halls. ¡°I suspect that will be something we should have them stay for.¡± She clearly knows what is going to happen when I use the jade slip. I''m really scared too. Falling silent, she looks over at the door, while I start up one of my first dedicated cultivation techniques for healing. Fingers of Life. Chapter 306 - 500 Lines of Communication Some cultivation method techniques require intricate rituals to be performed to utilize their abilities. Others have aspects that are so basic to the method, they require nothing other than a link with qi. My first method that I¡¯ve already been using to heal people is the latter. My new technique, Fingers of Life, is a combination of the two. Pulling the qi threads from my dantians, I have it travel out through my meridians to emerge out of me like a full body skin suit, making it go directly under the anti-spiritual sense field I¡¯ve been keeping active to protect from curious cultivators. The same one that is also reducing the pheromones coming from my body. As soon as it envelopes my body, the ritual aspect comes into play. Stretching out of my hands, my fingers held open, I say the following words: ¡°The palm opens, ready to embrace those around us. Let these reach out and probe the origins of us all. ¡°Fingers of Life.¡± As soon as I utter this, ten lines of qi erupt from my body. They look extremely similar to the one that I was using for my standard healing, that was meant for one person. Despite that, this technique exhibits three major distinctions. First and foremost, it significantly decreases the range penalty that I was having with the standard technique. Second, it also modestly reduces the qi cost for a variety of analysis and healing actions, allowing me to discover issues with less effort. Lastly, I can now heal multiple people without worry. While I could with the last method, the cost to doing so was much higher. But there¡¯s another thing I can do with this method, that¡¯s outside the initial expectations. This technique was meant to be used in the cultivation method, by a cultivator at a high rank, rank 7 Qi Condensation. With a single use of this costing around 40 units of qi. An average cultivator at this level would have around 49 units of qi. Of course, they would be expected to be cultivating while doing so, to keep the technique going, with patients surrounding them. Since I have an abundance of qi, though, I can do something like¡­ this. ¡°Fingers of Life.¡± Instead of saying it aloud, I think only part of the ritual, making it cost more. I am confident that I can do even less, for even more qi. With that said, more than just 10 ¡®fingers¡¯ more come up. Much more. Around 500 lines of qi appear around me. ¡­ from my scan, I actually look like a tentacle monster. Especially with them swaying around, like they are. I can send out around 1000, but I¡¯ll still be using my qi for several other things, as well as keeping an emergency fund¡­ just in case. Plus, this amount doesn¡¯t naturally generate. I still have to recollect it, even if it may be a quicker process for myself than for others. For her part, Sister Nuan has a gaping mouth, which she swiftly closes. I can see her eyes go glassy for the quickest moment, then refocusing on me. Within the minute, I hear the results of her actions come from some kind of speaker-like system in the building. ¡°Attention. All patients, healers, and personnel within this Fortress of Healing main entrance facility pause in place and do not resist the healing technique that will be coming to you. This will be from Senior Song¡¯s Disciple, Disciple Delinion, a healer acknowledged by the Sect Patriarch.¡± Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Well, I guess that¡¯s my cue. I promptly send out the fingers through the now opened vents to all the different places in the hospital. In order to not miss anyone, I have my scan run all over this hospital location, finding some isolated individuals, which would have normally been missed. Most of whom are insane and in solitary confinement. As my qi strings reach out and connect to everyone, I experience firsthand that last aspect of this new cultivation method technique. The vast quantity of information that is flowing through my mind. Normally, the use of this ability would be built up, one finger at a time, until it is easier and easier to handle the quality and depth of information all at once. I bypass all of that. Though, it still takes quite a bit of effort, as I still cultivate in the meantime. Other than that, the process is the same for everyone. Identify issues. And in the process, find out whether it is a good idea to heal them in certain ways for the good of myself and society. Then finally, healing said issues. Hmm¡­ This is taking longer than the normal version, but I guess that is to be expected. I have to take this slower with this amount of people and not using my healing aura. I¡¯m also monitoring my actions, so that people can¡¯t gain too much from me working within their bodies. But all things come to an end as I finish the last person in the hospital. Even Master Flowing Waters was taken care of in this way. Which should help with his and the other''s attitude, a bit. Sister Nuan will unquestionably be busy after this. There were a few people on the potential guard contract list that we previously talked about here. She¡¯ll be following up with them afterwards, to get them the ¡®next level¡¯ of healing, beyond what I¡¯ve done in this hospital. It seems a little ironic that I¡¯m thinking of this when we can hear a knock on the door, with a quick look allowing me to discover the eager culprits. The Sect Patriarch and Head Librarian. Both of whom look extremely ready to get my true healing. Neither of them have any major issues. They just aren¡¯t optimized. Which is relieving, as I was REALLY hoping that they weren¡¯t secretly psychopaths. As they enter, both Sister Nuan and I hurriedly bow before they wave it off, allowing us to relax as they give a sly smile to us both. The Patriarch speaks first. ¡°Congratulations on your progression, Disciple Delinion. It appears that we¡¯ve come just in time for our turns.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. I¡¯m also curious about these ¡®changes¡¯ you¡¯ve hidden away. I see that you certainly have several cards up your sleeve, hmm? I wonder if it was at similar levels before your change¡­ or if this is a new development.¡± I can feel the Head Librarian eyeing me closely, as he notices my undisguised amount of qi coming out. Of course, I could rein it in, but getting it out of the way here is my best choice. To my surprise, I see their eyes flicker at each other and Sister Nuan, before falling silent and looking toward the middle of the room. Huh? Maybe there¡¯s another level of agreement going on here¡­ I know Sister Nuan had some time alone with both of them previously. And that doesn¡¯t even include that they might be talking right now. Dang, I wish I could use my scan to find out, but it¡¯s too risky to check right now. At least I¡¯m able to know that from Nuan¡¯s side, that I can trust she has my best interests in mind. So, if there is something going on, she¡¯s advocating for me. Which is likely why they aren¡¯t pursuing it. As I consider these thoughts, the rest of the group has already moved on, and with a swipe of the Patriarch¡¯s hand, comfortable medical tables appear in front of the hospital ones. Without delay, both of them lay on the tables in front of me. I guess with the technique I showed the entire hospital earlier, they already know that I can heal them simultaneously. Which is good for me, as that saves me time, as well. Outstretching my hands, I activate the Fingers of Healing technique, as well as my Healing Aura ability. Since all they need is optimization, I conclude the process within 10 minutes. Most of the time this is taking is because I¡¯m healing higher realm cultivators, while cycling my qi through their bodies. I have to say, it will take some getting used to, to go through a Nascent Soul''s body. Having a baby Patriarch inside, watching my every move is a terrifying experience. Not only that, but the depth of changes is far harder than any other. If not for my scan, there¡¯s no way I could navigate it at this level. Heck, even a Core Formation would be too much. Luckily, any time I hit an issue; I can just bring up a query. And since I¡¯m looking at the problem in question, getting the answer is low cost for my scan. Right after finishing up, both Patriarch Tao Feng and Head Librarian Mao Boqin sit up and give a wide smile to each other before moving into a cultivation position. The air itself moves towards them as they cultivate. Something wild is about to happen. Chapter 307 - First Group Cultivation The instant that they sit and start cultivating together, I can feel the ¡®quality¡¯ of the surrounding area change. And something that I don¡¯t think about much is shown again before me. Qi affects everything in this world. And when these two high end cultivators, one in Late Core Formation and the other in Late Nascent Soul, begin diligently cultivating together¡­ I can feel the difference. That a new property is coming out of this interaction, that is greater than just two people cultivating together. Emergence. Sister Nuan runs over and sits down perpendicular to the center of them. Waving me over, as she gets in position to cultivate as well. Why is she having me cultivate with them? She knows I need some time to recover and rebuild my body before the next rank. ¡­ unless they are planning on handling that now. Racing over, I move to join in, with my whirlpool joining the tornado that is growing in this room. I can feel my excitement rise, as this will mean that my plans can move a little quicker and that I also have my first chance to experience something I had only discovered with my scan. The power of group cultivation. Cultivating qi in a certain area results in the extraction of qi from that very area. However, it is also being supplied by the qi sub-dimension that continuously feeds into this world. When done correctly, a group of people in a certain configuration can amplify the amount of qi that is getting pulled and collected by the group. But that''s not all. The quality of the qi is notably increased as well. With each person who (correctly) cultivates in this configuration, the purity of it slightly grows. Making it easier to accept and integrate for everyone involved. In fact, group cultivation is a major reason that disciples of all ranks decide to live on sect grounds and practice together under instruction. They get access to qi rich environments and an opportunity to cultivate in a way that would be far more beneficial than if they did it alone. Even for cultivators of the Head Librarian and Patriarch¡¯s realm, it still has some benefit to do so¡­ though the challenges for them change from simply a qi-based one, at their points. And even if you are at a bottleneck and can¡¯t progress further, just taking part in a group activity like this can still help your fellow cultivator, so it is always encouraged to do so. The room suddenly goes dark. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. I sense that dual orbs of darkness or void envelopes the entire room, before a flash of light practically blinds me, when it fills the gap. Right after, most of the qi in this tornado rushes towards them, before moving back to a stable equilibrium just seconds after. Both of them just moved up in ranks. Revealing part of their cultivations, both related to void, light, and other properties. If I¡¯m not correct, they both must have gone into the Peak ranks of their respective realms. For her part, Nuan seems to use the increased qi flow in this tornado to further consolidate her recent entry into Nascent Soul from when I healed her. It doesn¡¯t seem that she¡¯ll progress here, but I think will help her progress her further. Everything reaches a normal pace. Everyone coming to a state of flow with a look of peacefulness. Only constant, increased cultivation remains. All between people we can (supposedly) trust. Well. I better get comfortable. We might be here awhile. ¡­ ¡­It¡¯s not as long as I thought it would be. Only a few hours later, I can sense their eyes opening to look over at me. While they¡¯ve been cultivating, and I alongside them, I¡¯ve been using the vast amounts of available qi to prep my body for a rapid expansion in my meridians and dantians. My suspicions are quickly answered when my eyes meet Sister Nuan¡¯s and she gives me a nod, with both of the other elders watching me. Nodding back, I lower my defenses. Leaving myself vulnerable to intrusions. As soon as I do so, I can feel three different sources of qi threads enter my body, from the surrounding three respectively. Unlike how I expected, though, all they do is feed me qi directly. All of what would normally be coming to them, they are sending over in a purified form. There¡¯s something else included, though. I can sense parts of their cultivation bases being sent over. The barest wisps, as their high realms are almost incompatible from mine, because of the caverns of difference in quality and purity. Their intention is clear. They are giving me what I need to manually push through this rank and approach the bottleneck into Rank 3. With the most important aspect to handle, being the extraordinarily pure cultivation base wisps. And by wisps, I mean the same size as a thread of qi. Packed dense and at such a higher purity that it is solid. Near indestructible. Hard to move. But not impossible to move. I send it over to every single part of my body, smoothing and grinding out the channels while using the thread as a lever to expand and fix things underneath. An excruciating, but bearable process, mostly because of my healing abilities, qualities, and previous experience in similar things. This takes a while. Several more hours, in fact. With another trio of wisps being sent over every time the previous ones disappear. It soon becomes monotonous work, but in a calming way. And even with the pain, it becomes a pattern, of sorts. Sadly, I won¡¯t be able to use this tactic again. Especially in these early stages, doing something like this allows me to improve and speed up my cultivation by leaps and bounds. However, my body still needs time to rest and a specific way to recover as a standard. Time that would be used for long-form strengthening. If I try to use this shortcut for every rank, then I would actually be losing my exponential advantage, rather than gaining or maintaining it. Soon enough, it is finished and I find myself at the cusp of Rank 3. Right at the bottleneck. After all this work, it only takes a nudge with my improved cultivation base and qi, to push me into the next rank. Now becoming a Rank 3 Qi Condensation expert. As before, I feel an even more massive amount of qi circulating through my dantians. 10,000 units worth of qi. 10 to the power of 4. ¡°So¡­ that¡¯s how it happened.¡± My eyes shoot upward, looking straight at the Head Librarian, whose eyes are locked onto mine and can clearly see my new gains. A glance at Nuan shows her lips pursed, but not speaking. She gives me a quick nod and a glance at the two elders. Huh. This is one of the rare times that I don¡¯t know what she means by that. Chapter 308 - Knowledge Abyss I look at both elders after their discovery of my cultivation base increase. I wait for the inevitable question. Patriarch Tao Feng is the one to speak first, likely because of his position as my sect leader. He does so with such a wide and open smile that I¡¯m a little surprised. ¡°Hahaha, I see our Elder Song is truly one that looks for quality over quantity. If you keep all of this up, I may even make you an elder far earlier than I expected. ¡°Tell me, young Disciple Delinion, will you be able to maintain this level of growth into Core Formation?¡± ¡­ I know why he¡¯s asking this. At Core Formation, both average and genius cultivators reach into getting their exponential benefits to where I am right now. With each realm, the exponent increases by 1. Qi Condensation is to the power of 2. Foundation Establishment to the power of 3. Core Formation to the power of 4. ¡­ What he¡¯s really asking is if I can maintain the power of 4 leverage until core formation. ¡°Thank you for the praise, Patriarch Tao. Actually, this is just my starting point. My strength should increase on top of this along the same lines as others.¡± Of course, when I reach Core Formation, I¡¯ll be at the power of 6. Now I should stay silent. I haven¡¯t told them I also increase my baseline qi by two, so that should give me some wiggle room when or if this information spreads around. The smarter cultivators should be able to estimate this much over time, but that doesn¡¯t mean I should just give them that information. Once again, I can see a look of shock on all three of their faces, as I hadn¡¯t told Sister Nuan that fact yet, either. ¡°Hmm¡­ that changes a few things then.¡± He stands up and turns around. For the first time since I¡¯ve seen cultivators think, I witness the Patriarch get up and pace to think. Taking several minutes to do so. Considering how fast cultivators think at that level, must mean that he¡¯s really jumping through some mental hoops right now over this. From time to time, I also see both the Head Librarian and Sister Nuan look up at each other. They are definitely talking through a connection right now. I can tell this is only a positive situation for myself, so I stay silent. A swish of the robes and him turning back to me is the earliest warning. ¡°Peak Foundation Establishment or Early Core Formation.¡± His voice breaks the silence before he continues with an explanation. ¡°That¡¯s the earliest I can bring you on as an elder, while not causing significant issues with the Council. Any earlier than that, and there will be too many issues. ¡°There are already some factions in this sect and others that are raising a fuss about the amount of coverage we¡¯ve been doing. As discussed before, they won¡¯t be bothering you directly, though you¡¯ll be handling any of their underlings.¡± I look toward Sister Nuan, almost subconsciously. To which she speaks up. ¡°With your abilities, you¡¯ll need to handle some of those who will envy your progress and abilities. Like we discussed, it will be up to you to handle threats at that level. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. ¡°Anything below mid Core Formation, you¡¯ll be dealing with.¡± ¡­ I¡¯m pretty sure our previous discussion had ¡®below Core Formation¡¯. I guess I should take it as a compliment that they upgraded what they think I can handle. Though, I guess they¡¯re not wrong, considering the things I can do. This just means I need to bring everything together for a defense plan, then. The Head Librarian stands at this point, reaching into his robes for something. Only to pull out the thing I¡¯ve been working toward this whole time. A large jade slip, labeled ¡®Unsecured Hall¡¯. This is it. It¡¯s finally time to absorb the knowledge that will let me create my own methods and techniques. But before he hands it to me, I can see the subconscious hesitancy on his face. A surprising thing, as most cultivators are good about watching their expressions. Right. I shouldn¡¯t let my excitement get ahead of me. There¡¯s going to be some shocking things that are about to happen that I need to explain, so they don¡¯t overreact. ¡°Esteemed Elder, with your experience, I¡¯m sure you already know what will happen when I absorb the knowledge from this slip.¡± He instantaneously realizes that he let his emotions slip and regains his calm demeanor. ¡°Yes. Your body would normally explode within the first few seconds. You assume that your ¡®Soul-Body Heavenly Recreation Physique¡¯ will be enough to keep you alive through this process. Having all of that knowledge still within your soul, will cause you to repeatedly explode. ¡°¡­ Which means you may never heal. Not to mention your sanity.¡± He gives me a long stare, with the slip still outstretched. Honoring his side of the deal, while conveying the warning. The Head Librarian, in a seemingly rare fashion, speaks in a low tone. Betraying his thoughts on the matter. ¡°Even I would have trouble taking all of this information at once. And especially without the methods our Eldritch Enclave has. ¡°Are you sure that you don¡¯t want to become a member of our group? If you are worried about your servants in case of a sect attack, then I could bring them on as library servants in the worst case, while operationally they would still serve you. ¡°Of course, you would still be part of the sect and Elder Song¡¯s core disciple.¡± The Patriarch now is the one to turn his head toward the Head Librarian in shock. That¡¯s a pretty big offer. Huge actually. He¡¯s offering to take under a thousand new debts, while not using their capabilities. And being a library servant is actually a pretty prestigious position. A protected one, even in the case of a sect attack. But even larger is his offer for me to become a direct part of the Eldritch Enclave, while still being part of the sect. That¡¯s like having a secret society invite, on top of the sect positions, with all that potential wealth and leverage that entails. In actually, though, it still would take away my autonomy. As I would be beholden to them and the sect. Something that in the end¡­ might lead to my inability to help others in the way I know I can. ¡°I realize that and I appreciate the extremely generous offer. However, I do fully believe that I will be able to handle this challenge. ¡°If you could allow my impertinence on one thing, regarding what happens next. Please do not save me.¡± My eyes naturally turn to Sister Nuan, who will be the most likely to do so. ¡°My healing WILL bring me back over and over until I can become adjusted to the knowledge. This may take a few hours.¡± She¡¯s definitely frowning. I¡¯m sure she knew that this would be the case, but I¡¯m thinking that the offer may not have come just from the Head Librarian. Nuan always is a step ahead, planning for how she can help me best. In this case, I need to experience this. This won¡¯t be the only knowledge bank I try to absorb in bulk. If I can get my body to handle it this time, it will make every other time easier. And I will be able to go for larger and larger data sets. She¡¯s silent, just watching me, all before I can see her give up. Giving a nod to both the Head Librarian and Sect Patriarch. Now holding the large jade slip, I exchange some items out of my personal space bracelet that I prepared for just this occasion. A large plastic tarp, which I lay across the floor. Replacing my clothes with disposable ones. ¡°Uhh¡­ Elder Song, could you create a weak protection barrier? I don¡¯t want to dirty this room any more than I have to.¡± She nods her head, with even more concern, before I can sense a large number of transparent qi swords create a barrier around me. The moment she does so, I sit in a meditative position. Breathe in. Breathe out. As planned, I go through a small set of procedures before I make contact. Calming my breathing. Allowing the intake of qi. Maximize all my healing towards myself. And extend a sliver of qi toward the slip. With each step, I feel a dark sense of foreboding. Growing and growing. Breathe in, Breathe out. The thread draws closer and closer, with the amount of knowledge and techniques within making a slight resonance even without direct contact. With everything in place to survive this, I have it touch the edge of the slip. Breath i¡­. POP. ¡­ ¡­ Chapter 309 - Blood and Bone Vaguely, I feel my consciousness floating. I can¡¯t sense anything from my body, but I can tell it¡¯s rebuilding. Dust¡­ ¡­ ¡­ My body and cultivator soul were turned into dust. The latter, more surprising than the former. My ability gained from all those decapitations by Ao Jin had a permanent effect on me. I can be aware, even after being in a death state. With my upgraded cultivation and tied into my healing abilities, the ability must have been multiplied. Giving me a pseudo nascent soul presence. Not that I can move. But I can just use my soul-bound abilities outside of cultivation. Even with my cultivation and body technically destroyed, my cultivation techniques are still working in the background. Huh, is it pulling directly from the sub-dimension? In the first place, cultivation is based out of the cultivator soul and body. So, how is working? Luckily, my scan tells me everything I need to know. Or maybe not. All I can really gather is that there are aspects of the cultivation method that go beyond just the normal body and soul interaction. At least, this occurs when the comprehension of the abilities reaches a certain point. And with how I received the technique, it was a perfect comprehension. Even if I still have to work through it step by step. ¡­ well. I assumed a lesser version of this might happen, so it¡¯s not a total shock. I am surprised about the jade tablet, though. I didn¡¯t expect to not even catch a small bit of the data within it. To think the information on it is so dense that I couldn¡¯t even come close to reading it. Blowing me away just from a whiff of the residual concepts leaking out. If the information I received from my cultivation method is a good reference; a lot of it must be the experiences and conceptual aspects that you would learn over time with the technique/method. It¡¯s likely that a failed one, like the whiff I received, has all the logs and experiences of failures that were tried to make it work. After all, a sect usually isn¡¯t willing to just give up on a potential new method. They¡¯ll try several things before giving it up. So, a failed technique could have over 10 times the data a normal one would have because of this. As my thoughts continue to run, I realize that it¡¯s only been 15 minutes since I¡¯ve been blown up. My body is currently a pulsating, growing blob of viscera, muscle, and bones. Luckily for my clothes, before I popped, I stuffed my clothes in my space bracelet. The disposable clothes? Disintegrated. The looks of horror and disgust on the elder¡¯s faces are quite interesting to behold. I must seem like some sort of eldritch monster to them. I should take around just under an hour to regrow completely. The amount of time is undoubtedly better than when I was sliced into meat chunks by Meili, the assassin. That was likely around 3 hours. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. And with each time this happens, I expect it to get shorter and shorter. What¡¯s most curious is that my healing seems to be an opportunistic regeneration style. If the pieces are nearby, it will use that. Otherwise, it creates a new part, while leaving the old wherever it is. Leading to the earlier times with Ao Jin, of my disembodied heads with a new one regrowing. Well. ¡­ All that¡¯s left now is to wait. ¡­ About 40¡¯ish minutes in, once my brain, dantians, and meridians have regrown, I don¡¯t wait to let the skin form. I move my body toward the slip again. This is still quite painful, but luckily my healing is already working and cancels out some of the pain. Having everything I need; I just immediately extend another strand of qi to the jade tablet in front of me. ¡°Wait, no!¡± POP. I can just hear Sister Nuan yell out as she realizes what I¡¯m doing. But it¡¯s too late by that point and I¡¯ve already popped. Each of the elder¡¯s look sickened and Nuan actually turns away for a moment, seemingly in nausea. Now that I think of it, showing a person close to me and that actually is romantically interested in me, my death and sickening rebuild is probably a bad idea. I¡¯m sure the first death must have shaken her pretty badly, even if she knew it was coming. I guess it is just common sense. ¡­ probably should have a scan for that. Which still doesn¡¯t change what I need to do. I keep reaching out to the tablet whenever I regenerate enough to do so. With the time to regenerate, dropping with each pop. Going from 40 minutes to being able to reach out, down to 15 minutes. All within 3 hours. That¡¯s when a qualitative change happens in my regeneration and what I can see on the tablet. This last time, I could just barely get a piece of information. A small packet of information on an equally small fire technique, from a complete failure of a method. But it¡¯s something. And my death changes, as well. Instead of blood dust, a small chunk of bone remains. ¡­ so, I continue. Each time getting more information. With the amount increasing exponentially with each new regeneration. Within the next hour, I¡¯m finally at five-minute regenerations, with chunks of flesh and bone violently impacting the walls of the barrier. This is the aspect I was concerned about earlier, as my body is essentially exploding outwards. A small pile of viscera, meat, and bone form a small, sticky film on the surface of the barrier. I¡¯m about halfway through the jade tablet and all the elders just have a grim face at the developments. They¡¯ve been watching closely to understand how my body works and regenerates. An excellent opportunity to understand the limits of the ¡®constitution¡¯. That it can regenerate the cultivator soul is definitely the most shocking thing for them. On my side, it seems my ability to reference information in my mind is both better and worse. Better in the sense that I have more thoughts and information to access. Worse, in the sense that there are conflicts in the information I have and too much data on hand. This whole time, as part of my training, I¡¯ve been trying to absorb the whole jade slip at once. Adding to my memory, then overwriting it afterwards, every time. All so that I will have ¡®space¡¯ in my brain for other actions. This is the downside of having a data dump. Just because it¡¯s information doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s true. It also takes time to go through it all. Once I finish, the final step will be to put it all together. ¡­ which will have its own risks, as I¡¯m essentially generating even more information than the original, as the ¡®true file¡¯. The process of doing so should increase the speed of my thoughts, as my mind will struggle to keep up with all the changes. Giving me the opportunity to improve further. If everything goes well, this will reduce or eliminate some downsides of this whole thing. While giving me the ability to better handle more information in the future. It doesn¡¯t take much longer before I reach the point that I can just tank the whole thing. Now down to 30 second regenerations. I reach out to the jade slip one more time, as a skinless being. I feel my entire being shudder, with two jade slips worth of information in my brain. I instantly start using my scan to process it. Not letting my body rest, as I continue to heal myself. Blood pours from my every orifice¡­ but I hold on. It seems the countless regenerations have made my body hardy against acquiring excessive data. My skin continues to rebuild as I go through every piece of information. Sorting, correcting, and finally, merging into a workable form. One that can be manipulated into any form I need. The final piece is actually the easiest, as everything is there for me to change as needed. My mind now spry enough to handle the dense information. Just as that piece is put into place, I create my first work from it. The Omnibus Cultivation System, or OCS for short. Chapter 310 - The Omnibus Cultivation System Even with all the work I¡¯ve put into subconsciously controlling my expressions, I can¡¯t help but feel the edges of my newly regenerated mouth soar upward at this accomplishment. This Omnibus Cultivation System at its core is a generic cultivation method. Allowing you to use most normal qi techniques and have no major restrictions on what you can and can¡¯t learn. And as with most generic cultivation methods, it also works well with almost any constitution, spirit root, or any situation a cultivator might have. Unlike the many others, though, it allows you to reach higher realms than Qi Condensation and has a high growth rate. But the biggest difference is that it is so much more than just a cultivation method. It is a holding and transfer area for other cultivation methods and techniques. As you practice OCS, you can change to almost any cultivation method later, while still retaining the cultivation base and generic techniques learned within it. Even more importantly, you can transfer into it with your cultivation base and techniques from almost any method, as well. Letting you practice OCS with the cultivation base and also techniques from that method. If needed, you can then move into a different cultivation method with your retained cultivation base. However, you can¡¯t take the conflicting techniques from another method into another one, after using the OCS as a transfer. With that said, the techniques you learn from the other methods will be kept in OCS if you go back to it. ¡­ My eyes drift up to the elders, who obviously know I¡¯ve accomplished something here. But to what extent, they likely don¡¯t know. So, I lie a little. I jump to my feet and give a deep bow to all the elders here. ¡°This disciple is extremely grateful for the support you¡¯ve given! This gives me a huge step forward. I¡¯ll need to review the information in depth, but I can definitely make something out of what I¡¯ve gained today.¡± They remain silent, but the Head Librarian and Patriarch¡¯s faces loosen a bit from the constant frowning they¡¯ve been doing. This certainly must be a strange sight, with me bowing in a literal pool of my own body parts and sludge. But this also means that their efforts and having to witness discomforting sights were worth it. Both give a few nods of affirmation before finally moving, with the Head Librarian speaking up. ¡°This certainly has been an educational experience, one which I¡¯ll be recording in the Library for future reference, on the capabilities of the Soul-Body Heavenly Recreation Physique.¡± Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. The Patriarch joins him in open thought. ¡°Agreed. Considering the improvements on both body and soul, there are far too many benefits to name from¡­ strenuous activities. I see that in the right hands, you may rise even beyond this sect.¡± His eyes give me a slightly expectant glance, whereas Sister Nuan¡¯s lips turn into a line. He¡¯s not directly doing so, but he¡¯s giving the hint that he wants to poach me from her. I¡¯ll have to set the record straight. ¡°Yes, I certainly would not have made it this far without Master Song¡¯s mentorship and support. I¡¯m looking forward to the countless years that I will spend with her. Of course, without your and the Head Librarians'' help, all of this would have been much tougher to go through and I can¡¯t speak out my appreciation enough. ¡°Thank you all for your help!¡± I give another deep bow to all of them. Considering what I¡¯ve learned of this culture, that should give them enough face to understand my thoughts. The disappointment on both their faces is abundant before it is quickly wiped away. ¡°Of course, it is our job to nurture talents such as yourself so our sect can grow. ¡°¡­ which reminds me.¡± He reaches into his robe, pulling out what appears to be a space ring, before tossing it to me, through the barrier. ¡°Here. It¡¯s a teleportation ring, which connects to the teleportation network around the sect. It should be useful in many situations. The guardians there will accept your presence and prioritize it accordingly, along with anyone coming with you.¡± As I grab it out of the air, making sure not to drop it into the pool of blood below, I notice that he¡¯s paused before speaking again. ¡°Once you bind it to yourself, no one else will be able to use it outside yourself. Nonetheless, it would cause many problems if it fell into the wrong hands.¡± His eye peeks over at Sister Nuan, who nods, affirming that she¡¯ll be watchful too. I run my scan over it for dangers or any tracking mechanisms. Unlike other things I¡¯ve been given, there are some tracking sensors attached to this. Mostly ones that relay the position of the ring and the owner¡¯s life status. I can understand his position. Now that I¡¯ve shown this much, he wants to keep track of me. After what he¡¯s seen, I don¡¯t blame him. Luckily, it seems that as long as I take it off or put it into the space bracelet, he won¡¯t be able to track me. He¡¯ll still be able to see whether or not I¡¯m dead, physically. To my surprise, he¡¯s open about it. ¡°This will allow us to keep track of your life and death. I¡¯ve taken the liberty of giving one of the sensors to your Master, so she will have this information too. Each of our Elders has something similar on their person, for the same purpose.¡± Well, at least they are being up front about it. That at least implies good intentions. He¡¯s also telling me he¡¯s considering me as an Elder, in some respects. I give another bow in appreciation for the gift and information. ¡°Thank you, Patriarch. I will honor the sect in my use of this.¡± He nods, before adding a final piece. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve also heard that you are raising up your own faction? I¡¯ll allocate additional amounts of resources to Elder Song.¡± Head Librarian Mao immediately steps forward, as if not to be outshone. ¡°I¡¯ve also updated your permissions in the library. Once you are ready, we have an¡­ open section, with working cultivation methods and techniques that have no true owner. Many are of limited use, but are still considered sensitive enough for only the eyes of our Eldritch Enclave¡¯s faction.¡± Definitely not a bad gift. ¡°Thank you, Head Librarian. You shall certainly see more of me in the future.¡± The two look at each other before turning to the door. The Patriarch leaves some parting words. ¡°We¡¯ll allow you two to finish up here. If you need anything, you can contact me through the teleportation network.¡± As they hasten out of the room, both of Sister Nuan and I look at each other. And then at the pool of innards I¡¯m still standing in. Yeaaaah. This is nasty. And it¡¯s been clotting for a while now. Even with our relationship, she turns her head away a bit at the sight. The next thing I should do is pretty clear. ¡°¡­ I should clean this up first.¡± Chapter 311 - Correction and Registration After I¡¯ve cleaned up the mess in this room using my space bracelet, Sister Nuan asks the obvious question. ¡°So, what did you get for all of this? I managed to keep them quiet and not p¡­ ¡°Actually, let me put up a surveillance barrier before we continue.¡± Pulling out another talisman, a blueish tinted dome appears around us. As always, the exterior is opaque to those outside of it. ¡°Okay, now we should be safe from prying eyes. Were you able to make something from the data?¡± I¡¯m quick to nod, now that we are basically alone. ¡°I¡¯ve created a new cultivation method from the information on that slip¡­ and also the one that I got my personal cultivation method from.¡± I already told her everything about the many cultivation methods I recorded from when I had to choose my cultivation method. She takes a breath. ¡°¡­ you actually did it. The elders were curious but thought it impossible in such a short time, so I was able to convince them to move on.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The method is in the generic style, but as you might guess, it¡¯s not a normal one. ¡°I call it the Omnibus Cultivation System, as it¡¯s what many cultivators have been looking for, a pure transition method for converting cultivation bases. Converting the different types of cultivation bases into a neutral format, to then be turned into another. It also can convert techniques, work with normal body cultivation methods, and have a much larger baseline than other methods.¡± Her back straightens instantly at this. Just a transition method is a milestone that countless cultivation scholars have attempted to pass. Something that would push all the cultivation world forward. To do that with no consequence and even absurd additional benefits is unthinkable for current cultivators. But that¡¯s not everything about this method. ¡°That¡¯s only on the surface, though. The real secrets of this method are: first, it can be used with only a few specific adjustments, by spirit beasts and demihumans alike; and second, that I¡¯ve package in most of the secret methods from my initial search my own cultivation method into the OCS. Hidden deep within it, of course. ¡°Letting others be able to draw out those method¡¯s abilities, if practiced in certain ways. Turning the general into a specialization.¡± ¡°Wait, wait, wait, wait.¡± She throws a hand out to stop me, before I can go into more detail about this. Her eyes darting from place to place, as she thinks. Ah¡­ yeah. I guess this would be a lot to take in for any cultivator. Also, seeing her flustered face is healing my metaphorical mental wounds from dying so many times. It really shows how much she trusts me, that she can show her emotions and thoughts freely. It only takes a moment for her to figure what she wants to say. ¡°¡­ How do you come up with these things? You don¡¯t have to answer that. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡°¡­I¡¯m assuming it¡¯s stable, so how far can a cultivator go with it?¡± Stability usually is an issue with new methods, but as she correctly guessed, that won¡¯t be a problem here. ¡°If practiced correctly, it will go to Nascent Soul. To go past that realm, I need to continue collecting more data to refine the method.¡± She shakes her head again, but seems to get used to the situation. ¡°How about security? Are you planning sharing this with the sect?¡± She lobs an easy one over to me. ¡°Yeah, though I¡¯ll be sharing it within our contracted network first.¡± She gives me a confused look and stops me there. ¡°I¡¯d actually suggest registering it with the sect first. That will prevent others from stealing or copying it.¡± No one should be able to steal it. I checked for that first, before deciding to keep it in the group. It¡¯s too complex and there are several insights in it that even geniuses would have trouble handling. Plus, there would be a lot of natural benefits to not sharing it with others for a few months or so. But her next words make me reconsider my position. ¡°¡­ Right. You¡¯re proficient in so many areas within the sect that I sometimes take for granted that you¡¯re a foreigner. ¡°In and around this sect, there are many underground groups that specialize in taking, copying, or stealing new methods and techniques. Sometimes, they even improve on the method itself after stealing it. ¡°So, it¡¯s natural here for anyone who creates a method of any level to register it with the sect, causing them to back off, go through normal channels, or just copying it with several changes.¡± Hmm. This wasn¡¯t part of the initial material I learned regarding the sect, but some of the other areas I¡¯ve read into had some references to related incidents. She may be on to something with this copying aspect. Being a general style cultivation method, there are inspirations they could get from it to create their own. While unlikely, a true genius could create something from just watching the others practicing. It may not be as good as ours, but it would certainly be enough to claim the title for the first transfer cultivation method. And even if I was previously trying to somewhat keep our activities hidden, the time has come to start showing off more, to hide the real secrets underneath. ¡°You¡¯re right. There¡¯s the possibility they could learn something from it, so it¡¯s better to get ahead of it.¡± She gives a sigh of relief. ¡°Good. Glad to hear it checks out.¡± That¡¯s a weird way to put it. But I think I get it. She already knows about my scan, which can determine the best path forward. As my master, it¡¯s probably a bit intimidating to be constantly corrected by the ¡®near perfect¡¯ way. ¡­ that might cause some strain in my romantic relationships. I should probably consciously practice not worrying about perfect scenarios or answers when doing interactions with the people I care about. Of course, I¡¯ll still check to see what the best answer is¡­ I just won¡¯t let it affect me as much. It should also give everyone I know a chance to grow and improve on their own. Carrying the whole team will cause a sub-conscious dependency that wouldn¡¯t be healthy. Unknowing of my thoughts, Sister Nuan has already moved on to the next situation. She¡¯s been tapping on the communication screen that¡¯s by the door. Suddenly, a panel pops open next to it, with a familiar item. A jade slip, surprisingly with no markings, lays there. The purpose is obvious, but I can feel more than a small bit of excitement at the new step forward. After handing it to me, Sister Nuan comes close to my side, wrapping her hand around mine tightly. Which is the same one holding the jade slip, revealing her intentions. Her qi pours into the slip and she doesn¡¯t say a word, already knowing that I can find the answer for what to do. As there¡¯s an expectation and need for this, I make an exception to my recent commitment and just work through what my scan tells me to do. Holding the slip to my forehead, I merge both my and Nuan¡¯s qi together to willingly open my mind to the slip. In a way that is like the illusion I experienced in the train cart; a space appears before me. It¡¯s my job to create the space and content for this slip. Immediately, I pour the methods and practice situations into the slip, bypassing many of the hurdle¡¯s lower realm cultivation method recorders face in getting their information onto it. All thanks to the scan. After putting a few special touches on it, I can feel my excitement grow for the first person who will try to learn the method. I¡¯m going to view the method with them, to see it from the user¡¯s perspective. I can improve some aspects that I may have missed, despite doing a scan. Just like with the method stealing concept. Interrupting my thoughts are a few dull flashes from the now closed communication panel. The symbol shown on it is a carriage. Something that represents the delivery of slaves to the hospital. I can feel my lips draw into a line, as my mood drops in expectation of what I will see with this. Chapter 312 - Pushed [Warning: This chapter contains disturbing content] Sister Nuan¡¯s eyes turn to me with a level of seriousness. I already know she¡¯s planning on telling me something that I really don¡¯t want to hear. ¡°James¡­ I know how you feel about some situations. You can already guess this is going to be pretty terrible. Consider your position and these families.¡± She looks away at my souring look. There''s undoubtedly something she knows of that she''s not telling me. Something that would¡­ She gives a breath out before continuing. ¡°Of course, if you want, I can still crush them for you. It will just make things tougher for later, when we want to do so to an actual threat.¡± Oh. So that¡¯s what she meant. It seems she¡¯s just taking into account how I react to situations and considering future ramifications. Something I¡¯ve been trying to grow in. With that in mind, I try my hand at reassuring her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Sister Nuan. I¡¯ll keep my word. I know this will be terrible, but I¡¯m hoping this senior will be a positive change in his family.¡± Her face turns dark as she spits out. ¡°There¡¯s little chance of that. You will understand when you see it, but nonetheless, we need to acknowledge his actions publicly. As coming from his position, normally they would cover up what they are going to show you up. ¡°It was likely only my lingering spiritual sense that prevented such a thing.¡± The venom in her voice is palpable. With a slight shake of the sword qi in the area. Something that only happened when she was angry at that other elder in the sect, when I brought in my new recruits. What the hell is over there, then? And do I even want to see with my scan? If I use the scan, I will certainly know in detail. ¡­ I¡¯ll have to do that anyway when I heal them later. I might as well get it out of the way. I¡¯ve decided. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll check it out now, then.¡± She raises a hand before lowering it. ¡°¡­ stay inside the barrier while you do, alright?¡± Her voice is soft, contrasting with her vague warning. Terrifying in its kindness. I sneak a look outside and notice a small fleet of carriages waiting outside the hospital. Long Chao anxiously stands outside of them, purposely shooing away others who come to make conversation. Considering that Sister Nuan seems confident that he¡¯s lived up to his promise to bring them all, means that there should be at least 300 people in these. But the normal size of a carriage should hold around 6 people, inferring that there should be around 50 carriages. In contrast, there are approximately 150 of them. Not a small sum, even for a wealthy elder of a merchant family. But the Long family is a cultivator one, raising its spending power much higher. What causes me grave concern, though, is the overwhelming amount of talismans that were placed onto each of the carriages. Meant to obscure and hide what¡¯s within. Now that is worth a few big gold coins, or a relatively equal amount of superior spirit stones for cultivator currency. The real question is, why was this much spent and evidently done in a rushed way, for something like this? If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. There¡¯s only one answer. It must be just that bad. I calming my growing apprehension, before taking a few deep breaths in and out. Then I look inside. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­what is that? What am I looking at? Where are the people? There are just leathery sacks of beef here. I feel a cool rush of healing wipe over me, like when I looked over the demonic works and cultivation. My scan has been telling me the truth the whole time. I just didn¡¯t want to believe it. And let myself fall into denial and madness, with my mind hallucinating to compensate. On par with what I¡¯ve seen from the demon cultivator that tried to take over my body. These people have no skin or limbs. Some parts are missing beyond even that, including their torso and heads. Excavated orifices. New holes. Old holes that were sealed, re-healed, and changed. Holes of all kinds. This just one carriage. Others are spliced together, split apart, and kept alive with cultivation techniques and materials used for the wrong purposes. And several other situations and configurations. They all share a common theme. No eyes, lips, or skin. No defining features remaining that identify them as humanoid. Just meat sacks. With holes. ¡­ The gaping eye sockets that I can identify stick with me. So, I just sit there. Breathe in. Breathe out. Breathe in. All the while, using my healing abilities on myself to calm my growing sickness and rage. I thought it would mostly be nausea, if I ever saw something like this. However, now that I have all the mental illness and other aspects thrown away¡­ I just want to destroy the person who did this. But I wait further. I mull. I reflect. I was raised to be a kind and forgiving person. To watch how I react to situations and consider how it affects those around me. To understand that it¡¯s not wrong to feel angry, it¡¯s what you do with it. So, I take everything I¡¯ve just seen and do my very best to take an unbiased view of the situation. Coming to the only conclusion I can of the right action here. This motherfucker is going to die. I look up at Sister Nuan, who¡¯s already seen this and warned me of its brutality. ¡°Nuan¡­ can you give me an hour alone? I need to¡­ I want to think and try to come up with how I want to handle this.¡± I hear the slightest tremble in my voice sneak through. The look on her face tells me she figured out that I used my scan to see them. And from what I¡¯ve told her about it, it can either be a high cost or low cost, based on information and time. What I¡¯m asking for is time. She nods before going to the door. Just before leaving out, she stops and turns back. ¡°If you want to talk about it for a bit, we can¡­¡± I¡¯m already shaking my head in refusal. I don¡¯t want to burden her with all of this. She¡¯ll naturally want to do something about this when I tell her what I feel. However, I stop as I see her shoulders drop ever so slightly. A sign of resignation. Maybe sadness. I¡¯m pushing her away. Right when I had just committed to bringing her closer. To relying on her more. Not only that, but what about her? She¡¯s seen this too. Even as cultivators, they have feelings too. And this is still far out of the norm, even for this world. We both could be traumatized by this. ¡°¡­ Actually, I want to be with you during this time. If possible. We can talk about it, while I think. But having you there would help. ¡° Just as she was about to walk through the door, she instantaneously turned around to walk rapidly toward me and sit next to me. Clutching my hands desperately. Her lips are tight with tension and stress. yeah. We¡¯re both suffering here. I move my hands out of hers and just move to her side, holding her close to me. A bit surprised at first, she leans in and does the same to me. It¡¯s only a side hug, but enough for both of us. It¡¯s quiet for a while, as we get used to each other¡¯s presence. This closeness between us. I speak first. ¡°How can anyone do this? Could someone like that even be considered a person?¡± The question is in the open air. Neither of us have an answer to that. The silence falls over us both. I feel her arm hold a little tighter, but nothing else comes to show she acknowledges my words. I use the time to plan my courses of action. Minutes later, I hear her voice come out, so muted and fragile that if I wasn''t enhanced, I wouldn''t be able to hear it. ¡°Even the demonic cultivators have a reason to do things like that. But why would they?¡± Like my question, it''s not something to answer at this moment. With that, the rest of the hour is silent. I continue to work through several batches of information while we both take refuge in each other¡¯s company. Reminding me of the times I¡¯ve sat in the cave, with Ai and Lin on the bed. Making it through, day by day, finding comfort in the closeness. Just before I finish my calculations, she speaks again. Louder and confidently than before. ¡°He¡¯s going to die. ¡°Let me handle it.¡± ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ that¡¯s not the best plan. But it¡¯s also not a bad one. It¡¯s time to put into practice my principles and commitment to this relationship. Using a soft voice, I offer a thought. ¡°Do you want to know some things that you¡¯ll need to know that might help?¡± She nods and leans her head against my shoulder. The confidence and strength in her actions only marginally contrasting the dependent one she''s done. She doesn¡¯t actually need the information, though. Of course, it¡®d help. Not much, however. I¡¯d bet that¡¯s something already considered by her. She doesn¡¯t need me. But she wants me in her life and involved. I can live with that. Almost together, we stand up. We end up spending the next 10 minutes communicating plans with each other. All before we step out of the barrier, open the door, and head downstairs. Towards the entranceway. Chapter 313 - Team Healing Right as we exit the stairway, groups of higher tier nobles stand nearby. Eagerly waiting the entire day just to give their thanks. ¡­ I may not like it, but I should give them some face here by doing some light interactions. It will undoubtedly help later, if something comes up. I promptly switch gears, working off the inflow of knowledge and positive styles of interactions to fly through the group. Targeting the people who would be beneficial to know, and also those who I need to know of. ¡°Disciple Delinion, you should stop by my Min famil¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet¡­¡± ¡°Please take this as a symbol of¡­¡± ¡°Our Lin Family¡¯s has been looking to¡­¡± One after another, they come up and make introductions, trying to curry favor with both me and Sister Nuan. As expected, things are going smoothly since I healed all of these individuals of their major health issues and blockages. Making both them and their families stronger by proxy. Part of the reason that healers and alchemists are so respected in cultivator society. But, of course, it doesn''t all go perfectly. As I go through this first part of the group, my eyes lock onto one of the elders looking to talk to me. A Clan Elder of a semi-prominent family, Senior Tu. His specialty? Finding and selling fallen cultivators and individuals. Slavery by another name. This is the tough part. Getting to know both the good and bad while making connections with them. Keeping it quiet that some of them are unquestionably my enemies for the future. Not that they know that. ¡°Senior Tu, I¡¯ve heard much about you. Many speak of your great knowledge and expansive networks.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m glad to hear I¡¯m known by such an outstanding member of the new generation. I too, look forward to getting closer to you, as well.¡± We eye each other, and despite my words matching what I should say, my actual emotions flicker out a little. Something easily caught by a cultivator of his discernment and realm, with him being a Late-stage Foundation Establishment. He stares at me for a little longer, the surroundings just starting to quiet, as others realize something might be happening. But before it can turn into something else and gather more attention, he gives an astonishingly full laugh. ¡°Ha. I suspect you and my son would get along well. You seem to share a similar temperament to him. ¡° His laugh defuses any wayward curiosity and others go back into their inner conversations, preparing for their own personal impressions. Others, however, move closer. Ears closely perked in our direction. Which means there is something special about his son. Out of curiosity, I look up his son to see why he would consider such a thing. Strangely, it¡¯s a little difficult to discover. But not enough to cause issues. I see. His son¡¯s against how his family does business. But that¡¯s not a commonly known fact. That also means he already knows that I¡¯m predisposed against him and his family. Dangerous. He leans in a bit. Sister Nuan just watches curiously, her eyebrow raised and apparently not worried in the slightest. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. It seems that despite his role; he is considered not a threat by her. A reassurance in its own way. ¡°If you ever have need of it, my family¡¯s capabilities are at your disposal. Considering your abilities, I¡¯m sure there are plenty of those that could use the help of a righteous cultivator like yourself.¡± He locks eyes as he says this and discretely flickers them past the crowd and out to the doors. Is he referencing the slaves in the carriages? How much does he know already about the situation? And does this mean he¡¯s offering to find other slave groups for me to heal and release? ¡­ this is a dangerous slope. But I can¡¯t show all my cards and thoughts here. Though, I¡¯ll still draw a line. ¡°Thank you for the offer. We¡¯ll have to be in contact later, especially with your son there.¡± To my surprise, he seems relieved and gives a smile. ¡°We¡¯re looking forward to it. Thank you for your time.¡± ¡­ Things move rapidly after that, with several people helped by the healing, reaching out and providing expensive gifts throughout. Just as I¡¯m getting through the last of the group, a commotion in the halls starts, with the healers of the hospital running all over the place. Is there another rush coming? I know there has been a continuous flow of people coming since it was spread about my being here. A loud, familiar voice dispels that thought. ¡°Healing staff, assemble in the entrance hallway.¡± Master Flowing Waters, the Assistant Head of this Fortress of Healing, speaks out and directs the entire staff of healers to both sides of the hall. The group around me moves out of the way as all the healers move in unison to the walls, staring straight ahead. It is strangely reminiscent of a military action. Though, I shouldn¡¯t be surprised by that in this society. Simultaneously, they all bow and yell out, as if this was practiced. ¡°The healers of the Fortress of Healing thank you for your great contribution. We pay honor to the Esteemed Elder Song and Disciple Delinion for their great generosity!¡± Right. I didn¡¯t just heal the patients, but also the staff and everyone that was in the building. Even as healers, there are things that they are going through that can¡¯t be easily healed. But something feels a bit off. The group appears to be generally grateful for the healing. But I sense a small layer of awkwardness. While there is certainly gratefulness there, this formation also seems like an alternative way to show us out, while paying the right amount of respect. I feel my mind turning toward the Assistant Head, wondering what he had said to them prior to this. The Assistant Head comes forward, while the others keep their heads bowed. He gives a slight bow of respect to Sister Nuan who does the same, before turning to me. ¡°I must say, Disciple Delinion, I am pleasantly surprised that you managed to complete the Patriarch¡¯s request. And in such a short time. ¡°Our sect is certainly blessed to have such a prodigious disciple, growing in the ways of healing. I fear that even our best cannot hope to match up against your techniques.¡± His words sound normal. Respectful. Why am I getting the feeling he is making it seem like a comparison rather than a ¡®we are all on the same team¡¯ situation? Unless¡­ He feels threatened by my presence and actions. Even if he is grateful for the healing, jealousy is a powerful thing. There must be something going on in the background that I¡¯m not aware of yet. However, I have bigger fish to fry at this point. Even so, I decide to leave a parting word with my fellow healers. To help those who are feeling discouraged to feel a bit better. While still maintaining the dignity of my master by not demeaning myself, of course. ¡°I appreciate the kind words, Master Flowing Waters. Though, what I¡¯ve done is only a piece of the larger whole. ¡°All of you here have been the ones that have been keeping these people alive. Taking the steps, to make sure that they ultimately become well. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for all of you doing the amazing work that you have been, they would not have made it to the moment where they could be healed. For that, I thank all of you for the pain and struggles you have suffered to save these patients.¡± I give a deep bow to both Master Flowing Waters and the group, some of whom have stiffened in surprise. I¡¯ve said what I could. I know that this Assistant Head doesn¡¯t like all of it, but he doesn¡¯t seem like a bad person. Just a bit jealous. I think he can feel my sincerity from this and will hopefully back off a bit. ¡­ probably not, but one can hope. There are a few more words exchanged between Sister Nuan and the Assistant Head, but there¡¯s not much else to do here, so we hurry ourselves outside. To deal with the next problem. The slaves. With only a few steps, the sight of Long Chao fidgeting in front of the carriages irritates me. I suppress it and begin my approach. Chapter 314 - Unexpected Information ¡°Elder Song, Disciple Delinion, my apologies for being late with the request! Getting all the people together here and safely took more time than I realized it would.¡± Long Chao feverishly bows down toward Elder Song. His calm demeanor from when we last met him has all but disappeared. ¡°My branch and I are extremely ashamed at the state of the people my son had¡­ imprisoned. I have already disciplined my son to prevent such things in the future.¡± What a curious way to say enslaved. Another one of the loopholes used by the nobility to have slaves. From the little I can tell, there is remorse building in this Long Chao. It means nothing in the face of what these people have gone through, but at least that means the healing I did for his psychopathy had an effect. But now, it¡¯s time to handle this. I give a glance at Sister Nuan, as she said that she¡¯ll handle things on this side. With her nod of approval, I say my piece to the clearly nervous man in front of me. ¡°As discussed, with this, my grudge with your family has been moved aside.¡± His eyes shiver a bit before he speaks up. ¡°Does that mean you will be open to treat members of the family in an emergency? ¡°Not exactly. Just because my grudge has ¡®disappeared¡¯ doesn¡¯t mean that I won¡¯t be following my standard model. Taking things on a case-by-case basis.¡± Here¡¯s where I¡¯ll be using this society¡¯s way of doing things, despite my distaste for such things. I continue, keeping my voice impassive. ¡°You have shown to be trustworthy and worth my time. So, if you need healing or other services, I would be open to doing it. For a price, of course. ¡°Others will have to be evaluated. In you doing this, you have at least opened the door to having those services provided to your family. It¡¯ll then depend on the individual if that happens or not. Certain individuals will probably not be worth evaluating.¡± I can see his lip tighten, but nod. Against someone in Sister Nuan¡¯s realm, there¡¯s not much one can say. And she¡¯s been staring him down this whole time. ¡°I understand. Thank you for your graciousness. Please accept these carriages and spirit stones as an additional gift.¡± He walks over and offers a superior spirit stone to me, which I place into my space bracelet. Despite how often I¡¯ve been getting them recently, superior stones still have a large amount of value. Just one is equal to a big gold coin, or 10 cultivator friendly homes. With just this, I could get an exceptional piece of land with a lot of ambient qi. For him to have spent three of these, including this, means that he¡¯s really drained his savings to cover this up. ¡°Thank you. You know the channels to contact us through, if there is a need. We¡¯ll take these people from here.¡± I turn my attention away from him and back to the people in the carriages. As I do so, Sister Nuan also looks away from him, giving him the sign to leave, which he does so gratefully. From what I can tell, everyone in the carriages is stable, especially since I¡¯ve been healing them from afar with my healing aura. After witnessing them in that state, I absolutely refused to abandon them. However, unlike the many other times I¡¯ve healed people, I actually limited my healing to their current body shapes. Keeping them immobile, but without pain. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Normally I wouldn¡¯t do this, but almost every single one of them are broken mentally. While most would be catatonic, even if I fully healed them, some of the others would be reacting in a much different way. Sigh. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll head back to the towers to heal these people. I¡¯ll remain with them for the next week or so, before heading back over to Monchon City, like we discussed.¡± She gives a quick nod, hopping on her sword to head off. ¡°Make sure to teach the others, okay?¡± Once I give my affirmation, she flies off into the distance. With her handling the other stuff here, that¡¯ll let me get these people back and start the hardest aspect of healing them. Hopping on the lead carriage seat, it¡¯s clear to see there are no animals pulling any of these forwards. Only a bar connected to the frame in front of the seat. Placing my hands on it, I push my qi into it, gaining control of the entire caravan. He seriously wasted no money on getting these people here with the least number of additional eyes. Even going to the point of automating these carriages. I guess this is actually quite the gift, since I can use these for several travels for my group. If I can make the talismans effect permanent on it, there¡¯s quite a few things I can do with them. Despite the huge number of carriages, they all will work for at least a month¡¯s time. And that¡¯s usage time, not total. I lead the line of carriages around, away from the hospital and towards the main road, having completed my business here. But I notice something, or rather someone, that I recognize from when I was in the outer city. Wei, the Probing Air Master. A late Qi Condensation realm, outer court disciple with the exceptional ability to use an extraordinarily subtle spiritual sense at the qi condensation realm. An ability that is extremely precious, since using spiritual sense shouldn¡¯t be possible until a cultivator reaches Foundation Establishment. But that¡¯s not the most memorable thing about her for me. Even from here, I can see her fidgeting and giving awkward looks all around. Despite nothing happening, she looks like an anxious mess. If I¡¯m not wrong, she was taking suspicious jobs with her ability in the Outer City to progress to Foundation Establishment. After meeting me, she said something about ¡®returning to the righteous path¡¯ or whatever that means. I slow the carriages as I consider whether she might be a good choice to bring into the group. If only because I can easily tell she has a decent personality. Considering what I¡¯ve seen today¡­ I think I¡¯d like to bring more people like that into my group. If it¡¯ll be beneficial to us both. However, before I can make my decision, her eyes lock onto me and stick there. There¡¯s no way she would be able to recognize me. I definitely had my entire body covered, at that time. ¡­ ah. If she used her spiritual sense previously, then she would know my actual body shape. Just as I think that, I feel that subtle spiritual sense again. With the anxiety and nervousness washing away, I can see an ecstatic look crossing hers. She practically sprints over to the carriage, before splaying out on the ground in deference. ¡°BENEFACTOR, I knew you would come!¡± Benefactor? ¡°¡­ ¡°¡­ how did you know it was me?¡± The brightness of her proud grin practically blinds me. ¡°How could I not?¡± I stare at her for a bit, hoping for more information. She beams proudly at me with a tinge of confusion. Yep. I forgot this person gave me a slight headache when I met them, from her self-interpretations of my words. I extensively double check that she¡¯s a safe person to add to the group, before making a decision. Luckily for them, that¡¯s not enough to stop me from including them in the group. This just means I¡¯ll need to train her for a bit, to communicate better. I can¡¯t help but give an outward sigh. ¡°I assume you¡¯ve already heard about my group. If you agree to this contract, then you can join me at my tower.¡± As I wave a hand, I pour qi into my connection for the contract, causing it to appear in front of her. She nods furiously and without even looking at it, I sense her agreement. ¡­ ¡­ I don¡¯t know whether I should be worried or happy about this. At least the contract passes over the core concepts of what can and can¡¯t be done. So, there shouldn¡¯t be any issue of a breach. Contrary to my thoughts, I maintain a neutral expression as she hops onto the seat next to me. My scan has shown she was safe to add and would be a benefit to the group, both as a cultivator and as a source of information. With her skill set, she¡¯s just as, if not more so informed of the secret dealings around the sect as the information runners on the main road. If I want to be abreast of the current situation in the sect, while I head back, she¡¯s my best option. While the carriages work their way through to the main road, I can gather some more information from her. Her next words blow that out the water. ¡°Mmm. I knew when Long Chao¡¯s slaves were being moved out to the hospital that it had to be your actions.¡± How does she know about that? And how could that connect to me? ¡­ unless she has a network of her own. She opens her mouth again to speak and I listen with a different mindset. Chapter 315 - You know the Wei Wei seems pretty eager to give her thoughts on the situation. ¡°It was quite easy to figure out who you were. With one event after another popping up, all centered on a new individual with dark skin, who smells amazing, there really wasn¡¯t any question of who is doing this.¡± ¡­ she has a point there. But, if it¡¯s that easy to tell, then does that mean that everyone already knows? She gives a smirk. ¡°The question everyone really wants to know¡­ is why?¡± ¡­ After everything today, I''m not at all in the mood to play too many games. I need to know more about her intentions. ¡°Before I say anything toward that, why have you been calling me benefactor?¡± At my direct words, she seems to straighten up a bit. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because of your shining graciousne-¡° ¡°Wei. Don¡¯t go overboard in your explanations. Just speak plainly. There¡¯s no need to put on a personality around me.¡± She seems to pause for a moment, considering my words. When she speaks again, her voice is much more serious and normal. ¡°¡­ Right. Sorry. And thank you. ¡°That¡¯s part of why I call you Benefactor. I don¡¯t know how¡­ but I feel like you understand me. ¡°Adding to that, you helped me have an internal realization of the situation I was in. One where no one had caught me before then, but even as you did, with all that you were risking, you showed me the right path. I only found out later how bad it could have been if you didn¡¯t.¡± She falls silent. Biting her lips, seemingly in thought. The soft rolling of the wheels through the street, fill the silence. Which also makes me check for others around that might be listening. To which the answer is a surprising, no. Her voice comes out soon after I check. ¡°I also realized that you giving me the option of leaving or making a contract with you was a way to protect me. To force me out of the lifestyle and the two identities I was caught between. Thinking that kindly for someone is pretty unnatural for most cultivators, without a relationship. That¡¯s why I call you, Benefactor.¡± Still not totally clear, but I can see where she¡¯s coming from. Alright. Next question. ¡°So, why did you join me so easily now, then?¡± ¡°Ah. Well, after all you¡¯ve done, it felt like the proper thing to do.¡± ¡­ ¡­ she¡¯s definitely holding something back. But I think I can figure out her reasoning over time. For now, this should be good enough. ¡°Got it. Well, I¡¯m glad you joined the team. ¡°To answer your previous question of ¡®why am I doing all these things¡­¡¯¡± I look behind me a little, as I think of the horrifically traumatized and injured people in the carriages. As I do so, I notice my voice has gotten a little lower, subconsciously. ¡°¡­ It¡¯s mainly to help the people around me. I mean, who else will, if I don¡¯t?¡± I can see her watching me closely, staring for a bit. A bit awkward, considering that we are sitting next to each other on this carriage. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°¡­ Yeah, I could see that.¡± She smiles with a nod, before turning to the front. A comfortable silence hovers between us. My thoughts turn to some things I¡¯ll need to have prepared back at the towers to help these people. To keep them safe while they heal. In some cases, protecting them from themselves. Of the long journey ahead of them. And how I¡¯ll keep them alive and motivated enough to get through it. Even with my abilities, I¡¯m intimidated by the thought. In terms of our current journey, we¡¯ve reached the main road and are traveling at a faster pace, now heading back to the tower. Considering the distance within the Halls of Exalted Purity, it will take some time. Well. There¡¯s a few more things I should ask about. Might as well do it now. ¡°So, considering your previous skill-set, could you tell me a bit what¡¯s known about me and my group?¡± ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s quite a bit out there and I¡¯m curious myself about what¡¯s true.¡± ¡­ For the next couple of hours, she tells me about the perception of us in the sect, with me discovering a terrifying reality. They suspect practically everything that¡¯s happened, except for my activities in Monchon City with the demi-humans, my time with Ao Jin, and recent events. From my healing constitution to the kids whose freedom I bought near the walls of the outer city. They know about the healing rats, the army of tamed creatures in the forest, and the ability to increase spirit roots with my healing. However, they are considered rumors. The saving grace is that much of it is viewed with some skepticism by people in power. For with the power that they hold, they know how unlikely it is that a person would be generous enough to do all those things the way that I do. Buried within these rumors are several other things that I had absolutely nothing to do with. Like the collapse of several gangs, a former small sect leader rising back into prominence, and rumors of an ancient line of tree-people coming back to life. ¡­ ¡­ Actually, never mind. Those first two might be connected to my healing sprees with the rats. There¡¯s another thing working in my favor, though. A rumor, but one that many believe, is that I have a secret backer that¡¯s helped to make all of this happen. One far beyond the capabilities of the Yellow Sashes, Big Sis Crane, and even the sect. They¡¯re not exactly wrong about that, but not right either. I won¡¯t be correcting that misunderstanding, though. That is also what is preventing overt movements toward me. This also explains why Wei wanted to join me. Considering the amount of information floating around and her belief that it is true, of course, she¡¯d jump at the opportunity. The whole reason she was doing the dual identity thing with her abilities was to get into the Foundation Establishment. Since she already knows that Sister Nuan¡¯s movement into Nascent Soul was because of my healing, it would only make sense that she would have a better chance if joining me, as well. As more of the pieces of the picture come together, I ask more clarifying questions about other aspects floating around. All while using my scan to ask the right ones. It¡¯s only a bit of a challenge keeping her confidence in my knowledge base while still learning what I need. And in this way, I gain quite a bit of information that I can use later. The time flies by, as we move from subject to subject. All until a few interesting subjects come up in the conversation. ¡°The tournaments later this year will be interesting, as the competing sects will host separate ones again. There¡¯s word that our sect will open a secret realm for the top players for our tournament.¡± My ears perk up at the words ¡®secret realm¡¯. Now, that sounds quite interesting. Because of the realms being ''secret'', I can''t readily find them with my abilities, like I can with other things. Once I''m inside, the dynamics shift, but the real problem lies in reaching that point. ¡°Hmm, what made this year different?¡± ¡°Well, there are a few reasons, but many of the networks are saying it¡¯s in response to the top two other rival tournaments'' rewards. Of course, we can¡¯t normally compete with their level of rewards, but that doesn¡¯t mean we can back down from the challenge. Thus, our sect brought out the secret realm to maintain face. ¡°Heh. Even though us and the other sects are all part of the Chiu Continuum, these things never change.¡± Right. This Revolving Heavenly Light sect is one sect out of an entire alliance of sects that make up the Chiu Continuum. And we aren¡¯t even a top sect in it. Just above average for the alliance. A terrifying thought, considering everything I¡¯ve seen. She answers the unasked question. ¡°Of course, Leigong Pavilion, being the sect at the top, has the most exceptional rewards. Surprisingly, the other high-ranking sect, Jingjiao Temple, has made a good showing for their rewards. ¡°There¡¯s always other tournaments going on nowadays, but these are the only ones that people consider.¡± She waves a hand dismissively with her following words. A few more chats with her give me the full layout of rewards for these three tournaments and details on who gets them. Being the Top 1, 2, 4, and 8 cultivators in the tournament. There¡¯s an interesting note in all of this, though. The top reward for Leigong¡¯s number 1 slot is something quite familiar to me. A Heavenly Spirit Root. The same kind of item that was part of the Xing family¡¯s legacy and increased their spirit roots to absurd levels. Looks like I¡¯ll have to attend the tournament later. However, I have enough to handle here that I need these things first. We will see what happens after. Chapter 316 - Beast Tribulation The rest of the trip through the Halls of Exalted Purity is a relatively calm one. Contrary to that strangely rare moment of silence and inactivity earlier, when Wei and I were talking, this area never stops moving. Even as the sun has gone down, there is constant movement and action from those all around us. Like the inner and outer city, there¡¯s always work to be done, at all times of day and night. Thus, both Wei and I have been seeing an interesting aspect of the sect that occurs on the ground. Bright light is on all areas of the ground, keeping everything clearly seen and lit. That¡¯s not the interesting part, though. With my senses, I can see the additional purpose of this setup. From time to time, cultivators that are flying on swords pass from area to area, holding bundles on their backs and in their arms. With the lights below, it enables them to swiftly move down, drop things off, and leave. Considering that this is using Foundation Establishment cultivators to do this¡­ each of those packages must be of significant importance. A reminder of the constant passing of secrets and goods that happen within the sect. One thing that is easy to take for granted is the rank of Foundation Establishment cultivators in a sect. A Qi Condensation cultivator at the late and peak stages would actually be considered an expert or specialist, outside of the sect. And once they reach the Foundation Establishment realm, they would be eligible for an elder position in a small sect. Just reaching Qi Condensation adds 50 years to your lifespan. The realm after? 200 years. And for the majority of cultivators, they would spend most of that time reaching those heights. Fighting life and death battles, while gaining impressive knowledge and experiences through it. That doesn¡¯t include the level of power that they hold. With many of their abilities being able to level a city block. My fight with Ao Jin, the demonic cultivator whose family I¡¯m now transporting, only went so well because his abilities were specialized in 1v1 attacks. If he was more standardized in his techniques, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to use the swarm tactics as effectively. Maybe even at all. Even in an above average sect like this, while cultivators of that realm may not have the same status as they might have outside of it, it doesn¡¯t change the level of respect and strength they hold in general. The level of a tactical leader. So, to have them deliver items like this shows the importance of those items. As these thoughts cross my mind, I sense a blur of movement behind us. Suddenly leaping onto the back carriage. But I feel no panic, as I know what¡­ or who they are. I take a casual glance behind us and see the black panther licking its paws near the back of the carriage caravan. Acting as if it was always there. Its eyes raise up to meet mine, staring at me, as it gives another slow lick to its paw. ¡­ this thing. It¡¯s been following me everywhere, but staying just outside the range of my normal scan. I feel like it takes enjoyment in trying to evade my sight. Of course, my pulses always catches it. But this is as good a time as any to do what I wanted to earlier. A glance at my side, toward Wei, shows that she¡¯s taken the opportunity to get some rest. A normal thing, as this will be a several days long ride. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. I wait a bit longer, until there are only a few people around, before saying a small whisper. ¡°Fingers of Life.¡± Out of my body rises slivers of healing qi. Unlike the time at the hospital, I don¡¯t make it generate visible light. The targets of my ability are the Qi Condensation spirit beasts that have been hidden on my body since I left the taming guild area. The Panther. A Middle stage Qi Condensation beast. The turtle, who has been in the shape of a shield on my back. High stage. The earthworm, who''s been hidden within in the pockets of my clothes. Middle stage. The giant frog and carp who lives in the frog¡¯s mouth. Low and Peak stage. The last being the walking plant, who can control other creatures, stealing away their bodies. They remain condensed around my body like a vine. Peak stage. There were a few times I had to throw them in the storage space, like for my learning of the Library¡¯s techniques. Thank goodness for my constant healing aura on them. They certainly weren¡¯t fans of the limited air supply. I¡¯ll have to scrounge up a few things to change that before I head back to Monchon City. ¡­ As my cultivation technique reaches them, I focus on optimizing their bodies and imparting my new adjusted spirit beast style Omnibus Cultivation System method to them. Ingraining it into our connection and bodies, all while continuing to use my healing aura on them. This immediately shows its benefits. A light shines out from my pocket and around my body. Specifically, from the frog¡¯s mouth and all over the walking plant. Qi flows in from all around us and I can sense several eyes look toward our area. The carp and plant are ascending to the next realm. Into Foundation Establishment. But to my surprise, the other spirit beasts around me move, as well. Shooting off my back is the turtle, who, while still reduced in size, appears to be guarding our backs on the carriage. The panther, contrary to their earlier laziness, sprints alongside the carriages. Their eyes are wider than I¡¯ve seen before. Scanning the horizon for threats. The earthworm lengthens, extending out to wrap around my body. Covering the light emitting from the plant on me, like some kind of worm armor. And the frog grows, positioning itself between the turtle and I. Closing its mouth to hide the light. Each of them defending their fellow spirit beast. Something almost never seen between different species in the wild. I knew it was the right choice to bring these guys along. They¡¯ve grown close enough to feel this way about each other through our shared connection. I feel some pride in this development. Something that I anticipated, but was still may not have occurred. However, despite all these changes, one thing completely astounds me in this situation. I hear a loud snore beside us. Sitting in the seat to my right¡­ is Wei. Her mouth is hanging open, and she gives another obnoxiously loud snore, as she is completely and utterly sleeping. Even through all the noise that was just made. I can tell the truth with my scan. But even so, I have to check. A slight opening is made in the worm armor around me. Poking my arm through, I wave it in front of her face. Nothing. I poke her cheek. Still nothing. ¡­ how could a person with a spiritual sense as sensitive as hers fall and stay in such a deep sleep? Though, I guess everyone has their weaknesses. Ah, right. I haven¡¯t healed her yet. I¡¯ll do it when we get back to the tower. Might as well let her get some sleep now. ¡­ It only takes a few minutes for the light to dim and the large qi flow to slow. Both the spirit beasts and I finally relax as they settle back into their normal positions. The spirit beast''s form of tribulation finally completed. They can come in different forms, but mainly involve two things: a noticeable amount of qi inflow and becoming vulnerable to attack by other spirit beasts. Which is why the others defending them was such an important change. However, since we were not in a forest or an area with hostile spirit beasts, the tribulation passed uneventfully, despite the visible light. Even the eyes watching speedily looked away when they saw the situation. In fact, there were even a few nods of approval as we passed. This is why I joined the sect. Here, we are all generally on the same side. There will be conflicts, issues, and fights. Definitely betrayals. But within this sect, a standard and a shared side exist. Another cultivator in the sect having their tamed spirit beasts increase in power is both a point of envy, but also an opportunity for admiration and hope. I won¡¯t have to worry about much here. As the claps fade in the distance and the night grows darker, my mind shifts to other subjects and plans. Specifically one that I''ve deeply discussed with Sister Nuan. A glance at the sleeping Wei shows that I have another golden opportunity in front of me. Something I¡¯ve been waiting to do since I¡¯ve entered the Halls of Exalted Purity. Hmm¡­ While we travel, I might as well go treasure hunting. Time to grab some forgotten caches on the way back. I¡¯ll just view it as things that will be great for rewards back at the tower. An evil grin crosses my face. Providing a slight lifting of spirits from this grim carriage ride. Chapter 317 - Youve Got to Be Kitten Me Despite the deep history behind each of the hidden stashes within this part of the sect, there¡¯s not really much needed to be done. I find myself just walking around and moving pieces of walls, stones, and occasionally digging a hole. All of which is made easy by my strength and the spirit beasts on me. Like the wonderful earthworm, who takes seconds to dig and retrieve treasures, that would take me an hour to do, even with my increased strength. Of course, everything I¡¯ve picked out to take satisfies three requirements: they are abandoned and won¡¯t have anyone looking for them; they are safe, so I won¡¯t be stepping into dangerous traps; and are inconspicuous, so that I won¡¯t draw too many eyes in their retrieval. In this way, I pick up a variety of items and treasures. A lot of them are just money and spirit stones, but some others are quite different. Like the item the earthworm has just brought before me. It¡¯s a rock. Just a plain, smooth rock. Or at least, that¡¯s what they would want a person to think. After pocketing it and having the earthworm dig into another area, I find the paired item. A small bag, perfectly shaped to carry it. Instead of doing that, though, I actually turn it inside out. From there, then I put the rock inside of it. The moment it leaves my sight by going into the bag, there¡¯s a popping sound. Only the rock remains, but with what appears to be runes on it. By inserting my qi into it, it shines with a dull light that grows brighter when I face towards a certain spot. This is both a key and a compass, where it should lead me to another spot. ¡­ but with my abilities, I just skip the ¡®quest¡¯ chain and head to the actual treasure spot. Where another hole needs to be dug by the earthworm. After attaching the stone to the worm, it goes to retrieve a box from the underground. The stone prevents a series of traps from going off and we safely retrieved the box. Inside, a note from a man to his son alongside several pills to help with cultivation. Saying that he¡¯s proud of him and that he hopes that this will help him and the family be better off and survive those tough times. Unfortunately, the family never had the chance to discover what he left for him. Unlike the Xing family, who had the extreme intelligence of that girl, Xing Xun, to sustain them, this unknown family could not hold out long enough to get the gift. Disappeared from history. Sadly, a pattern that exists across this culture and world. Other things include items that assist in cultivating when attuned, ones that can save you from a single attack, or even books with deep plant knowledge. As well as many others. All of them, I throw into my space bracelet for safekeeping. The vast majority of these I won¡¯t personally need, but they will be good for giving out rewards later. Emulating the merit system in the sect, but within our group. Not unlike how the cultivation clans do within their families. Which should work, as I¡¯ve already established something similar using the rewards for training others earlier. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. While I¡¯m off doing this, I woke Wei up and left her with the panther, who stayed behind at my request. They¡¯ll keep the carriage moving toward the tower while I pick this stuff up. She seemed nervous to be left with a spirit beast that¡¯s twice her size and covered in muscles. So, I had her pet them. Well, she tried to, at least. The panther swatted her hand away gently when she did. Of course, as soon as I left and didn¡¯t specifically tell it to do so, the panther let themselves get pet by her. To be specific, making obvious movements to get pet behind their ears. ¡­ cats. For the rest of the night, I jump from place to place while they keep moving on the main road. Either way, this has been a good haul. I¡¯ll do this as a regular thing when I go through these areas. These areas have been inhabited and housed countless people and cultivators over more than a millennium. Even if I dedicated a month or more to just searching this specific area, I would still not grab everything. Next time, I¡¯ll have my abilities to focus on getting the most value/time/safety efficient items. I do have to say, though. I got a LOT of money from this. Enough that I can invest deeper into those close to me. Even those that I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d be able to do much for. And when I get over to the Inner and Outer City? There¡¯s even more to be found. Because of my high speed and movement technique, I¡¯m able to quickly catch back up to the carriage, some time before it would reach the gate. As I arrive, I notice something that I find both humorous and makes me a little jealous. The panther is resting their head on Wei¡¯s lap as she drives the carriage. She has one hand on the bar and the other petting the panther¡¯s head. When she sees me, she looks up with pleading eyes. ¡­ it looks like she¡¯s being held hostage. I ignore this and squeeze in next to them, taking over the carriage control bar, but leaving the big cat to her. As we move towards the gate separating the Halls and the Core Disciple Tower section, I see a massive archway in front of us. Looking normal. This Gate of Illusion. The one which separates the Core Disciple Towers from the Halls of Exalted Purity. The others have already gone through this gate when entering, while I was moved directly into the Halls by the Sect Patriarch¡¯s servant. To my surprise, not much happens. We roll through with no issue. Having not triggered whatever mechanism that it has. Strange, but considering the times I tried to investigate the other gates¡­ it feels like a bad idea to dig deeper right now. I¡¯m not looking to get involved in another mess. I already searched out enough of that already. ¡­ As this route is pretty large, we have a few days to travel back to the towers. Leaving me with a wonderful chance to check the status of a few things. Of course, the first group I check is the demi-humans and Gong. What I find is a bunch of superhumans. The lion demi-human that seemed to be a friend of Gong¡¯s has grown to a massive size. His muscles have muscles. Even more shockingly¡­ he¡¯s physically stronger than me. Even with my cultivation and him without. The other demi-humans are not as far along, but are at least as strong as I am. A product of being demi-humans, with a naturally robust body. Of course, Gong is at the top as well. With her massive body and constant actions, she could still knock me around like a ping-pong, if she wanted. ¡­ this is a great reminder that I need to train far harder than I currently have been. With my bonuses, I should be far ahead of them, even considering their demi-human lineage. That¡¯s not to put down their efforts, though. With just the healing aura and training, they¡¯ve reached a level that could do damage to a Foundation Establishment expert. Without cultivation. Something that I plan to change right now. I quickly take control of a few of the spiders, leading them over to Gong. With our shared connection to the spiders, she automatically knows it¡¯s me doing this and gathers her attention on them. Alright, let¡¯s see if this works. They start spinning a fine sheet of web in the shape of paper, while other spiders spit colored venom onto it. All in the shape of a book. I¡¯m having them create the Omnibus Cultivation Method in written form, for them. Gong, as expected, is quite excited. But since this will take a while to log the full method, I turn my attention now to the spirit beasts in the forest. The ones outside the 20 that I took with me to the tamer¡¯s outpost. The several hundreds I left behind after my fight with Ao Jin. Of course, I¡¯ve been keeping a very low healing on them, with the occasional death among them. But after thoroughly extending my senses to have a greater awareness about their situation¡­ I realize that the tree people, mentioned earlier by Wei, may not have been unconnected with me. Did I really do this? Chapter 318 - A Web of Changes The deeper I delve into the implications of my actions in the jungle where I faced Ao Jin, the more troubling it becomes. The Injured Web. A monstrously large jungle that I had ventured into for Sister Nuan''s flower petals, to prove myself. The place that I fought with Ao Jin at, and also gained several hundreds of spirit beasts from. I only explored what could generously be called the beginner areas. Even with all lethal poison swamps, dangerous flying creatures, and carnivorous plants, that area was still meant for early to mid-Qi Condensation cultivators. When I met Ao Jin, he was coming from the deeper areas. Foundation Establishment and up. But that¡¯s not where the tree-people aspect comes into play. When I was taming creatures, plants, and all manner of sapient creatures, I ended up including two particular spirit beasts. A bee type spirit beast, and a symbiotic flower plant creature. Both of which I had contracted and put my taming mark on. The flower creature burrows their roots into the roots of a tree. The bee-type pollinates the flower creature, which then changes shape to give the bees a place to lay their eggs in the tree roots. At some point, the flower will release seeds that will search out other tree roots and repeat the cycle. The key aspect of this cycle is the bees and the trees. When they make their nest in the tree roots, they produce a substance that is very beneficial for the tree. However, the vast majority of bees commonly die before they can go through this process, when searching for flowers. And at the point I had tamed them, they were nearly extinct. But once I tamed them, they no longer needed to search out new flowers. Since they were now connected through my taming, they now knew where the other were. Now, other tamed creatures were protecting them as well. This breeding cycle was already unbelievably fast, but became even faster with the healing aura. In only a few days, their numbers ballooned to an enormous amount. Even though their biomass and cost to me were comparatively tiny. And what was the name of the tree roots that these frail and seemingly unimportant creature''s cycle was based out of? The Injured Web. The name is from the giant tree system that is at the center of the entire jungle system. With the ¡®Injured¡¯ aspect being because the trees were dying. It would still take hundreds of years for that to happen, but this was the last sustainable way for them to survive. Stolen story; please report. ¡­ those creatures single-handedly are reversing the slow death of the jungle. Bringing us to the tree-people, who are a like a mix between a dryad and an elf. It seems they noticed the change and started working with the spirit beasts I left behind. Now they know it was I who started this. I take some time to think about this. To use my abilities to consider what comes next. I¡¯m surprised to find that this is one situation that I should leave alone. Huh. There doesn¡¯t seem to be any harm in letting things continue as they are over there. Countless spirit beasts are growing quickly and breeding at an increased pace, with the cooperation with them. Increasing the numbers that are tamed by me, and now being domesticated. With them working together with each other and with the tree-people, this is one to sit on, until I need a large force to bring to bear. The only thing I¡¯ll do now is share the spirit beast variant of the Omnibus Cultivation System with my tamed creatures there. Active 1: Of course, with added requirements, I will only teach the Omnibus System to those who will be permanently tied to me through the taming or domestication process. My taming contract fills the gaps of their agreements, which allows me to mentally impart the method over to them, while putting in agreements for if they decide to leave. And then I back off. If I get more involved, without genuinely needing them, I feel I might tip the balance towards an unwanted conclusion. After all, each of them is on the outer edges of a massive jungle containing monsters of Core Formation strength and up. Sometimes it¡¯s better to stay ¡®hands off¡¯ about these things. With one thing down, I move my mind to the next. By now, everyone should have left together and gotten back to the towers. I ought to see how they are handling their new methods and what I previously taught them. I check on my favorite people first, but my heart nearly stops when I see what¡¯s going on. ¡­ The towers are currently filled with numerous cultivators. Hundreds, spanning from Qi Condensation to Core Formation. Furthermore, there are now more than three towers. What¡­ who? Looking around the area, I can see Sister Nuan point from one place to another, directing cultivators where to go. From what I can tell, they have covered the massive gaps between the three towers with stone, turning them into underground forests in deep caves. On top, more buildings are being created, making this area into what is like a noble family¡¯s personal sector in a major city. ¡­ but in the middle of the core disciple areas. One cultivator uses their abilities to create massive rock pillars as foundations into the gaping ravines that originally separated the towers, while another seems to advise them on how to do it. Others are building enormous walls on the outskirts of the building, as some seem to place formations on them. With this many people working on this, this is more than just expensive¡­ However, everything makes sense when I see two things. Patriarch Tao Feng floats in the air, on a sword in the middle of it. Overseeing everything. Is this what he meant by ¡®allocating resources¡¯ to her? Just considering the techniques and labor that everyone is using would have a high cost. Far above the 1 or two superior stones I¡¯ve been receiving. This is on the level of a small sect¡¯s annual income! I guess part of the cost is mitigated by the other people brought here, though. The second thing I had noticed, is what completed the picture for me. The new building now situated closest to the path leading to the main road in this area. A massive hospital building, complete with walls around it and an additional walled, separated area from our personal towers. Inside it, are a variety of people. All of whom a quick check reveals are relatives or close acquaintances of the people currently working here. With various illnesses and conditions that I can heal. Did Sister Nuan and the Patriarch barter my healing for doing this? I¡¯d be offended, but it¡¯s actually a great idea. ¡­ huh. Maybe I should do this more? As I watch all the movements of these people at the towers, I feel myself speeding up the carts a bit more in excitement. Chapter 319 - The Walls Between Us Wei promptly notices my change in movement speed for the caravan. A raise of the eyebrow and a few words come out. ¡°So. It is true that you can sense things at great distances. I¡¯m guessing you already know what¡¯s waiting for us up ahead?¡± ¡°Yeah, mostly.¡± I don¡¯t want to give away too much, after all. Keeping her guessing about how much I know should still be good. Instead, I should push in another direction. ¡°Hey. When we get over there, go into the hospital, along with everyone else. I¡¯ll take care of you and help you reach Foundation Establishment.¡± She freezes a little, as I¡¯ve pushed on one thing she wants. With a nod, she sits back a little. That should settle things down on this front a bit. I should add one other thing, though. ¡°At some point, I want us to talk about setting up some intelligence operations. For now, I¡¯d like you to expand what you currently have. You can use this as funds for what you need. You can have part of it for yourself, but I trust that you¡¯ll use it responsibly.¡± Contrary to her previous sitting position, the moment I bring out the superior spirit stone that I received from Long Chao, she sits straight up. ¡°Y-yes, Master! I won¡¯t fail you.¡± A bit flustered, but I¡¯m not sensing that there¡¯ll be any issues with leaving this to her. Both on setting it up and leaving her with a wealth of that amount. After she sits back again, it becomes silent between us. This time with her deep in thought, rather than I. Even as night falls and we rest on the path to the tower, she still seems to think through things. But after some time, I can finally see the towers on the horizon. With a variety of new structures surrounding them. The most clear being the massive hospital that has already been built. With a style similar to the towers, it seamlessly blends in the red and gold coloring into the backdrop. It''s nowhere near the size of the Fortress of Healing''s entrance building, ie the hospital area I was in, but it will still suit my needs. After all, I¡¯m not planning on having tens of thousands of patients at once. ¡­ ¡­ Why do I feel like I just jinxed myself? ¡­ Either way, the massive underground section below this can always serve as a secure backup area. As I think this, Sister Nuan soars over to us on her sword, her face having a wisp of pridefulness on it. Immediately, Wei and I bow to her, which she quickly waves off and directs her words toward me. ¡°They finally acknowledged your position in the sect, Disciple James. The Patriarch actually had a small percentage of the sect¡¯s construction staff come to set things up. ¡°With this, you¡¯ll be able to stand alongside the four other leading core disciples of the sect.¡± Right. As eager as I am about this, there are four others who have gotten a similar level of support from the sect to support their personal activities. Yet, the sect''s value on me is evident by the numerous core disciples apart from those four. And likely, Patriarch Tao Feng¡¯s way of holding to his word of creating a path to being an Elder. Now whether I want to be one is a different question. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. I feel my eyes drift over to him, where he immediately meets mine. Right away, I bow in his direction in deference. He nonchalantly gives a nod and goes back to overseeing the situation. Normally, someone of his status would have already left, but I can already guess why he¡¯s stayed. ¡°Disciple James, some of the construction personnel wanted to discuss the layouts of buildings and walls with you about what you would prefer. Hop on.¡± With a quick nod, I leap onto her sword, which grew in size to accommodate me. I promptly turn to Wei before I leave with Sister Nuan. ¡°Wei, make sure to transfer everyone here to the hospital. Like I mentioned before, you¡¯ll be healed as well. With all the benefits that come with it.¡± It only takes a quick affirmation before we fly over to a recently reinforced area of the road we were on. Based on the massive amount of rock that now forms the foundational edge of this area and the huddle of what I can only assume is this society¡¯s version of architects and engineers, they must be planning out the walls of the complex. An elderly individual raises his eyes up to us and bows to Sister Nuan and I. We both bow back in courtesy, with Sister Nuan taking the lead in the conversation. ¡°Senior Pao, thank you for assisting in setting up my disciple¡¯s section. With your help, he will have a good foundation.¡± ¡°Thank you, Senior Song. Your words are appreciated, but any foundation I create is only based on the solid one you¡¯ve both already created.¡± Praise and counter-praise go back and forth between the two for a little while longer, before this Senior Pao turns to me with his crucial question. ¡°Disciple Delinion. I¡¯ve heard a great many things about your far-reaching knowledge. Was there any style or form you were looking for?¡± Hmm¡­ the question is, do I want to set this place up beautifully or defensively? I doubt anything significant will happen out here. ¡­ But if it does, I¡¯d rather be ready. ¡°Thank you for the praise, Senior Pao. Are you familiar with the star fort design?¡± He looks a little confused, but thinks for a moment. Almost all the wall styles I¡¯ve seen have been in the traditional oriental style. Large curtain walls. Square with flat surfaces. After asking for a writing tool, I draw out a few designs. With this area surrounded by ravines and in a world a cultivators, there¡¯s a lot of differences between defense designs. Of course, I use my scan to cover my bases with the most likely attacks. ¡°Hmm¡­ a focus on ranged combat. And the potential for use with some sort of small-scale siege equipment. ¡°This might be expensive. Not on the structural side, but the formation aspect. Since it seems you are focusing on this being a defensive structure, with a focus on surface-based combat, you¡¯ll need to fortify your foundations even further for underground attacks and create a powerful barrier for air-based attacks. ¡°That way, the ¡®easiest¡¯ attack method would be on the ground, on the surface.¡± He seems to be deep in thought. Luckily, I have a positive answer. ¡°Thanks for that information. One of the seniors I know might be able to help with that aspect. With that said, where would you suggest¡­¡± I go back and forth with the designer as we trade theories and ideas. Of course, my abilities allow me to determine the ¡®generally¡¯ best option to pick for these situations, but as with many things, my scan works off the parameters I set. Speaking with an expert is helping me to tailor those aspects. Soon enough, I finish my conversation with the Senior. An extensive explanation of the star fort concept was unnecessary, as similar concepts exist in other countries. The only thing I truly needed to chat with him in-depth other than the defense aspect, was the placement of other buildings. ¡°I¡¯m hoping to have this area be as self-sustainable in an emergency as possible. Can we have the main storage, growing, and production facilities nearest to the towers? Of course, auxiliaries can be scattered outside of that.¡± ¡°Of course, but with those areas separated, you will probably have a decrease in productivity in those areas. Is that acceptable?¡± It only takes a moment of thought before I agree. It¡¯s really unlikely we¡¯ll be attacked here. And if we do, we would be fighting much stronger foes that a place like this could handle. However, as it is said, ¡®in times of peace, prepare for war¡¯. Better to be sure that we wouldn¡¯t have any gaps in protection. Not only that, but I could also use the outer section as a testing aspect for new people that I don¡¯t exactly trust. Ones who I wouldn¡¯t have a contract with. Because even though I would hope everyone that comes here would be under contract, that''s surely not going to be the way things will go. The last few changes are made and I end up with the following layout, starting from the innermost area: At least we¡¯ll be safe. Right? Chapter 320 - Theres Always a Catch After working on the layout for the star fortress, I speak with Senior Pao on a few more details regarding the building and foundation strengthening processes. An unnoticed, but important piece in sect-level infrastructure, as the stresses that things go through here are much higher than what my world would normally have. He seems quite surprised at my ¡®knowledge¡¯ but adapts as we work through each one. Step by step, we complete the details on all the different aspects of the layout. However, the moment the rest of his staff leaves, he leans in toward me. ¡°Disciple Delinion, you seem to have great insight into this industry. I wonder if you are aware of the ¡®hidden room¡¯ concept?¡± I give a nod, as it¡¯s a similar idea to the panic rooms of my world, being a hardened, secret space for emergencies. Unlike the ones of my world, the higher end ones could probably handle multiple direct strikes from a tactical nuke, comparable to a Late Core Formation attack. And more. As expected, something of that level would be the worth more than several small sects combined. Adding to that, they aren¡¯t on any blueprints and are built in a way to hide from searchers. The question is, why is he bringing this up? ¡°Excellent. They have given me permission to attempt a variation of the concept on your towers, with your additional permission, of course. Something meant for an alternate form of public emergency protection. Similar to the Fortress of Healing.¡± ¡­ and there it is. The catch to all of this. The hospital. The additional investment. Them going along with my defensive building plans. It was all for this aspect. They want this as a backup or alternate defense area in case of a sect attack. This whole time, I¡¯ve been introducing different options to him, some defensive, others not. They weighed and gave each of the suggestions a leaning toward a defensive position. While it would be easy to assume they were working off my personal bias and tailoring it to that, they were going to suggest some defensive aspects, anyway. My leaning into, only made it easier for them to go for it completely. I don¡¯t blame them, though. It¡¯s not like many of the prominent forces in the sect will open their facility doors to people outside their factions. Most core disciples, elders, and clan families have their defenses oriented to personal safety. For only them and in their groups. So, this is a test. Even if I decline their offer of emergency protection formations, they¡¯ll finish the current job correctly and move on. No harm, no foul. If I accept it, though, I¡¯m simultaneously showing my intention of being open to having this area being used for emergency protection and my support of the sect as a whole. ¡­ and vice versa. There are several factions in the sect, all of which support the sect in some way. However, there isn¡¯t one that really could be considered the ¡®sect¡¯ faction. They may be trying to change that. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Getting both the macro and the micro aspects under their control. I¡¯ll have to be careful in my response, to make this relationship go in a direction favorable for my group. ¡°¡­ I agree and am happy to help make sure our fellow sect members are safe, if the worst occurs. Though, I¡¯m assuming I will have the ability to filter any individuals out who would be an issue or would be unwanted in the facility.¡± For the briefest moment, his eyes squint, before shifting them away with a sigh. ¡°¡­ Of course. Though, in an emergency, leaders of the sect will have the ability to do so as well.¡± I¡¯m not seeing a way out of this one. He¡¯s essentially saying that elders and up will be able to override my decisions with the formation. Even if I don¡¯t want someone to enter, they can still allow them in. They definitely won¡¯t give up on that point. Which is why I¡¯m surprised when I see him subtly tap a talisman on his chest, causing a small invisible bubble to surround us both. A sound isolation bubble. ¡°If you can heal my son in your hospital, I¡¯ll personally make sure you¡¯ll have a large enough separate hidden room for those you trust.¡± Before I can answer, the talisman silently disappears. He immediately starts speaking, as if he said nothing. ¡°With that being the case, we¡¯ll start work now. Let me know if there are any adjustments you need during the process.¡± He gives a bow and turns away, moving toward his coworkers. Hmm¡­ I¡¯m not sure if that was from his own decision or a pre-made judgement made with the Sect Patriarch¡¯s permission. It could go either way in this sort of situation. My eyes drift up toward the Sect Patriarch, who is still looking over the area. In some ways, his presence here is a message to all here and those who will hear later. ¡®This core disciple is special. They have my recognition and support.¡¯ I feel he may not have stayed for much longer if I hadn¡¯t accepted it. Which would have sent its own messages. Showing respect and recognition, but the timing of when he leaves is just as important as the fact that he came. ¡­ I can tell that I won¡¯t need to give any more input. There are a few things I¡¯ll need to go over with everyone, but now¡¯s not the time to do so. There are too many eyes and ears here. Not that there¡¯s much urgency to talk to them right now, as everyone is helping in the building process. On my side, there are a few things I¡¯ll need to do in the hospital to help ¡®pay¡¯ for much of the labor that has come in. Heading inside, I can tell it follows a similar layout to the hospital building at the Fortress, albeit much smaller. Wei is already in the entranceway and is waiting for me there. ¡°Master Delinion, I¡¯ve setup the people in group rooms and have directed some of your people to watch over them, per your orders.¡± ¡­ when did she start calling me Master? ¡°Okay, good. I need to go treat the families of those who are working today, but hop into one room and I¡¯ll heal you as well. I¡¯ll be saving the victims you brought in for later, as they¡¯ll need a specific focus, so don¡¯t worry about them too much.¡± Ah, right. Since she¡¯s getting optimized and is close to reaching Foundation Establishment, I need to warn her, so we don¡¯t have another Sister Nuan situation. I lean in closer to her, keeping my voice low. She leans in curiously. ¡°Make sure to watch your qi when I¡¯m done. We don¡¯t want you to have a sudden breakthrough with everyone here, after all.¡± As I lean back, I notice she leans even more forward to match my speed back. I look over at her to see why, but her eyes are closed with a dopey face. Her nose twitching. It hardly takes half a second before she instantly straightens her back and speaks, her face red and flustered. ¡°R-r-room, yes. I¡¯ll. Ah. Breakthrough, g-got it. Yes. Thank you!¡± She turns around and dashes away, her back still straight like a rod. ¡­ I¡¯m should really use my qi barrier to cover up my scent. Though, even my scan shows it provides constant benefits and I have to say, the reactions are quite entertaining¡­ Quite the hard decision. Irrespective of my thoughts, I follow through on my previous words, sending my cultivation technique out to heal everyone of their ills. As I reach out to numerous people, I find that the majority have ailments that a conventional healer or alchemist could remedy. However, there are several exceptional circumstances within the group. Curses, spirit beast parasite infections, spiritual root issues. And several other strange situations. Some of which plainly are tests of my abilities. All of which are solved by the technique. Starting from here, I won¡¯t be hiding the extent of my healing aspect, in terms of the breadth and depth of it. The only thing I¡¯ll be cautious of is the renewing of qi reserves and, to a lesser extent, optimizations. They already have suspicions of some of it, but no need to confirm them. With that done, I travel over to Wei¡¯s medical room to fulfill my promise. Chapter 321 – What People Should Do. I move to the second floor of this hospital and then downward to the first, to get around the people I have recently healed. Luckily, Wei had the foresight to move to a nearby, but quieter, area for her healing. A very pleasant surprise, as now I can save time that would have been spent going through the newly healed crowds. As I approach the room from a distance, I can see a quiet member of my group, Nao, move out of it and down the hall in the opposite direction. Luckily, they don¡¯t seem to notice me, as I am using my stealth abilities to get through without issues. Right when I reach the door, I peek in to see her just waiting and taking some notes. Her face looks serious, if a bit sad. ¡°Hey, Wei. Sorry for the wait. What was Nao doing here?¡± She rockets to her feet and bows abruptly in a fluster. ¡°Master, you don¡¯t need to apologize to one such as I! ¡°And I was just checking on people that could be useful for building out our intelligence, as you had requested.¡± Huh. She¡¯s moving pretty quickly on that. I was planning on setting her up with a few people that could help, but it seems she¡¯s already on it. Maybe this is one of those situations where I trust my people to do something and make a recommendation from time to time. ¡°Excellent job. I didn¡¯t expect for you to move so quickly. Keep up the good work.¡± Her face turns red as she nods. People don''t receive enough open compliments in this world from their leadership, unfortunately. I continue, waving my hand toward the nearby wards. ¡°I see you also had all the victims moved over into the group wards. Are you doing okay?¡± Her face returns to that same look she had when I walked in. ¡°Yeah¡­ they¡¯re not as bad as others I¡¯ve seen, so I managed to move them with little trouble.¡± Despite her claim, it is clear that she is burdened by it. But not as much as I assumed. I had her do it, because I already knew from my earlier checks that she is aware of the dark side of cultivator society. Especially, being in the intelligence field. Adding to it, I need someone who can proficiently handle this level of darkness so that we can effectively help those same people. But to think it had this little effect on her, compared to Sister Nuan, is shocking. What the heck has Wei seen that is ¡®worse¡¯ than this? I stare at her for a few more seconds in thought, before I realize I should keep things moving. Well, it¡¯s time to act on my promises. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure you are eager to get into Foundation Establishment, so if you could lie back, I¡¯ll be able to optimize you. As a reminder, do not circulate your qi after I¡¯m done, unless you are willing to have a tribulation in front of everyone here.¡± As she follows my words, I extend out my qi line toward her. My curiosity rising towards what makes her body different in that she can use spiritual sense at only the Qi Condensation realm. Something considered impossible. Even I couldn¡¯t do something like that. The closest I could get to it in Qi Condensation would be to throw an enormous amount of qi out and hope some of it comes back, like a radar. But even that isn''t truly a spiritual sense, as it''s not directed and operates in a different form because of the qi being ''unrefined''. And when my scan and healing aura dive into her, it only confirms this. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Her qi is already in a refined Foundation Establishment state. To be specific, Qi Condensation usually has qi in a temporary gaseous form, while Foundation Establishment establishes a spiritual sea in a liquid form. In general, the spiritual sea is a concentrated, further refined form of qi that can only come from crossing the boundary of Foundation Establishment. Of course, at the peak of the Qi Condensation realm, it turns into a liquid form, but it is still not refined and in a permanent form. It seems she has a special constitution that refined her qi, but kept it in a gaseous form. A fact that was adding to her struggles to go into the Foundation Establishment realm, as she isn¡¯t able to turn it into a permanent liquid spiritual sea. Easily solved. My healing aura goes to work on removing the negative aspect, allowing her to change it to liquid and back again. But the moment I fix that, her qi takes on another change, even without her circulating her qi. It turns to liquid¡­ and then to ice. Right. This is the next level that isn¡¯t normally spoken of. That there aren¡¯t just 8 ranks within the Qi Condensation realm. True geniuses can actually go up to rank 11, with it being theorized that there are further ones above that. Rank 8, the qi turns into liquid. Being the normal ending point. Rank 9, it turns to ice. Rank 10, it turns to crystal. And rank 11 is when they consolidate it and go into the next realm. Considering that her qi is already refined, if she can get to Rank 11 before moving in Foundation Establishment, her qi will actually be even more refined than normal geniuses. And even more subtle with her spiritual sense. I finish up with the rest of the optimizations before letting her know she can sit back up. ¡°¡­ my qi. Did it actually change form to the next rank? And that easily?¡± I guess I shouldn¡¯t be surprised she would know of it, being an intelligence operator. There being higher ranks than 8 isn¡¯t really a secret. Just a not well-known fact. Something easy to find for someone in her position. ¡°Yeah. With your improved body, you should be able to reach rank 11, albeit with some pain. But that is normal for anyone attempting that rank.¡± She looks down at her hands, and I can tell she¡¯s looking through her body carefully, without circulating her qi. I give her a bit to get used to it, before speaking back up. ¡°As you might guess, with having moved to rank 9 and having broken through the bottleneck, you can circulate your qi normally. Just don¡¯t change it into a spiritual sea.¡± She nods her head, as if in a daze as she immediately tries switching her qi into different forms, before coming back to her senses. And throwing herself to the floor before me. ¡°Thank you, Master, for this amazing gift! I am undes¡­.¡± I¡¯m never going to get used to this, will I? I already find myself reaching down to stop her and pull her upwards. She fights the action a bit, but relaxes a bit as I speak. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about such things with me, Wei. As you¡¯ll see, I want everyone in our group to have a relationship where helping each other is more normal. Just keep working hard and try to do the right thing where you can.¡± Her lip quivers a bit, before she whispers something that only my scan catches. ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll do anything for you, benefactor.¡± ¡­ The typical action, if this was a slice of life or rom-com, would be to ignore this potential red flag. I¡¯m not going do that. I give a sigh, before grabbing her shoulders and making sure she looks me in the eye. Using my abilities to say the right things. ¡°Wei. I understand you are appreciative of what I¡¯ve done, but don¡¯t put me on a pedestal. Okay? I¡¯m just doing what I can. I hope that you can help our group grow and do similar things for others. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to live your life tethered to mine in a strange way, from just something like this, alright? We¡¯re all in this together, as a team. Things like this, I want to be more normal for everyone.¡± She stays quiet for a moment, as it seems my words have gotten through to her. ¡°¡­ I understand. I¡¯m sorry to show you such an unsightly part of myself.¡± ¡°No, you misunderstand. ¡°It¡¯s not unsightly. Not even slightly. I see your appreciation and felt glad that you are looking out for me. And words like that are touching. But you deserve to see things clearly and not be burdened by gratitude, when it¡¯s just something that we all should do for each other. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to working with you, Wei, and seeing all that you can become.¡± After staring at me for a little longer, she finally gives me an understanding smile and a much more confident nod, giving me the confidence that I can move to the other things that need to get done. The first of which is the flesh slaves. Originally, I was planning on saving their healing until after everyone outside the contract left. However, I find myself in front of the doors of the ward they are in. Walking through them to hear and see the victims in front of me. Soft labored breaths come from the person to my immediate right. Despite being healed of the pain that plague them, they are still molded into terrible and unnatural shapes. Including their internal organs. Such changes make things more difficult. ¡­ I thought I could wait, but these people have waited long enough. They don¡¯t need optimization. They just need to be seen as people again. But before I do that, I need to take care of some things. Luckily, Wei is still in the hospital, so I grab her and have her bring some people over to help manage when they reach consciousness. Simultaneously, a considerable number of my favorite people come over to see me here. Ai, Lin, Shi, Mei Lin, and the hero troop. I feel an enormous smile cover my face, as despite the short time we¡¯ve been away from each other, I still missed them quite a bit. Chapter 322 - Kind Wards As I smile towards everyone coming into the ward, contrary to my actions, they give a massive grimace and look of horror. For the briefest moment I feel hurt, but I quickly realize that it¡¯s because of the surrounding patients. Shi is the first to recover and heads over to me. ¡°Are these¡­ people you need to heal? I¡¯ve heard stories of such torture done to others from my working days, but I never thought I¡¯d see it in person.¡± She moves over to me, grabbing my hand, while placing her other one on the nearest person¡¯s tanned flesh. The shiver that goes through her from touching them is strong enough to be seen. Lin speaks up next, as she cautiously moves over, keeping some distance. ¡°¡­ those are humans?¡± Yeah¡­ I felt the same way when I saw them. ¡°Are you guys okay if I heal you? I needed to help with this myself.¡± Absentmindedly, each of them nods their heads. I direct healing over each of them to help with any potential trauma that could come from this. As expected, there were some seeds of it. It might be better to direct their attention away from the current state and to the future one. ¡°They¡¯ve gone through a lot. It¡¯ll take some time to get them back into a more normal state. At least mentally. The physical aspect will be the easiest part, luckily.¡± I see some more nods as they seem to understand what I mean. Gradually, I¡¯m realizing I can¡¯t just leave this here. I should heal these people now, to start the process. If not only for my sanity, but for theirs. First, I¡¯ll need more staff, though. Within a few minutes, Wei comes back with some recruits among the group, for people interested in being healers in the hospital. That means taking on a cultivation method and training that will assist in such things. A quick count shows that there are 18 people have come along with her, including two people I know well, Shi Ji and Ming. They both stand out quite a bit, with Shi Ji¡¯s bright red eyes and Ming standing head and shoulders above everyone else. As they all walk in, each of them has a variety of reactions, similar to everyone else, at the sight of the victims in the room. Like the others, I ask them if they want healing. After confirmation, I send it over to them to help with dealing with it. But beside me, as I send it over to them, I hear something I wasn¡¯t expecting. Mei Lin speaks up, ¡°¡­Brother, I want to learn how to heal people as well. I-If that¡¯s okay with you.¡± Hmm¡­ If I remember correctly, she didn¡¯t really have a huge preference towards any one cultivation method. With that said, she has her special ability that allows her to read the qi aura of a person, letting her see their emotions and some aspects of them. If she went for a mental manipulation-based method, even without her cultivation having any bonuses to it, she¡¯d be a monster at it. Simply because she could know what the person is currently feeling or thinking, letting her change it at will. ¡­ Maybe I¡¯m thinking of this wrong. My new sister in this world wants to go for something and I already know it wouldn¡¯t be something bad for her. I should support her. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, then sure, I can teach you.¡± Right as I say that, her face lights up in happiness, distracting some people around from the current view. While I may be used to it, she is pretty adorable. She runs over to the healing team to join them. I turn towards them, while waving a hand at the new patients behind me. ¡°As you all can see, there are plenty of terrifying things to be healed in this world. If you are looking to be a healer, you will need to be prepared for this and more. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe you will handle something of this nature, or worse, then it will certainly be a more difficult profession for you than others. I won¡¯t stop you from still pursuing it, but you will need to ready yourself, nonetheless.¡± You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. The grim looks on each of their faces as they look at the people behind me show me they are taking this seriously. Okay, I need to use this to show them the right way to view the healing profession. ¡°For those interested, listen closely, as this is one of the most important lessons I can teach you about being a healer.¡± I turn toward the patient in front of me, with everyone else naturally crowding around the medical table. I begin my lecture. ¡°It is generally understood that the most important quality you can have as a healer is your integrity. ¡°If your patients cannot trust that you will look after their interests and follow through on your words to the best of your ability, then they won¡¯t allow themselves to be treated by you.¡± At these words, there are several nods. Most people can understand that, both from the side of the healer and of the healed. Waving a hand toward the patient, I continue. ¡°With that said, I believe the second most important quality is to have empathy for those you are treating. ¡°You should always seek to treat the person as a whole, in addition to the ailment in question. As an added aspect, treat each patient as an individual.¡± There¡¯s visibly much less agreement to this statement. In this world, there is a class system. Certain people are typically valued much higher than others. And to value others more than them is a slap to their faces. But I can¡¯t let them get caught up with that. ¡°I understand some of you may have misgivings about this. However, I want you to imagine this. ¡°How much more would you value a skilled healer, who you know would focus on your care and do whatever it takes to get you healed, regardless of your status¡­ rather than a healer who will treat you only the minimum amount, to jump to a much higher valued patient?¡± There¡¯s still some apprehension about this. Coming from the position of the weaker person is normal, but many know of the vengeance of those who view themselves as slighted. Spiting a stronger person in favor of a weaker person is easy to say, but hard in practice. I sigh loudly, to gather everyone¡¯s attention on me. I look over to Shi Ji, who I know will answer me honestly. Her face brightens at the attention. ¡°Shi Ji. Considering your position as a noble, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve been to the main auction halls before. What are some of the basic rules and assumptions there?¡± She seems quite eager to prove herself and quickly responds. ¡°Yes, Master! The general rules are to bid fairly and not pressure other bidders. And for those who believe they can pressure the auction hall into giving up items, they are- oh.¡± She figured out where I¡¯m going with this. I¡¯ll let her continue. ¡°¡­ anyone who believes they can pressure the auction hall is taught a lesson by their backers.¡± Those behind them back the integrity of the auction hall.¡± ¡°Exactly. So, to bring things back to my point, the main thing to consider here is that it is okay to maintain your morals. My job as your leader is to make sure you have the strength to not compromise them. And if the issue is pushed, I will take action to enforce it. I give them a smile as I look over all of them. ¡°And my personal goal is to make sure that each of you can rely on yourself first for that backing¡­ despite being healers. If you can¡¯t handle it after that, then we can move to the second layer. Me. ¡°And if I can¡¯t handle it, we¡¯ll just keep going up the chain. If others can bring in their big wigs for the wrong reasons, then so can we, for the right ones.¡± I¡¯m seeing some hope rise within them, but this is all talk until they see results. That¡¯ll only come with time, so I won¡¯t push this any further. Directing my attention back to the patient, I raise my hands over their body. ¡°What I will teach you now is the initial steps to providing care for a person. ¡°First, and most critically, check the situation for any dangers. In our world, there are several things that could be hidden and hurt us, as we attempt to treat others. I know some of you have heard of parasites that have launched themselves out of victims and onto the people trying to help them. So, always be aware of your surroundings.¡± As I say this, I display an obvious action of caution by first looking around the room and then checking the holes and skin of the patient for any dangers. ¡°Next, follow the three P¡¯s of performing first aid. Preserving life, Preventing deterioration, and Promote recovery.¡± ¡­ ¡­ And from this point on, I go through several first aid and analysis tips for treating patients. Showing them using the patient¡¯s body as an example, ranging from treating bleeding to tools that should aid in their work. As the patients are unconscious, their consent is implied as I take the steps to heal them. Rather than just using my healing abilities, however, I am using a combination of them and other steps that my new fellow healers can understand and potentially look for. Things like surgery, first aid, anatomy, and other aspects that they can memorize. This should help them when they learn their own healing cultivation methods. In terms of memory retention, considering everyone¡¯s optimized bodies, I have no worries that they won¡¯t be able to remember these steps and tips. Since they¡¯ll need more than just a visual, but also deep research into anatomy, body functions, alchemy, chemistry, and other aspects, I call back out to Shi Ji. ¡°Shi Ji, could you write down the following references and information I¡¯m saying, along with the examples? Anyone else that wishes to take notes can also do so.¡± I list a huge list of books, in order, that I am requiring them to read. She immediately starts logging them down, but it¡¯s a dauntingly large one. The only saving grace is that everyone here is equivalent to a high IQ person in my world now, from their optimization. They¡¯ll be able to learn and retain the information at much higher speeds than even skilled medical students in my world. As I do so, I continue to list out what I¡¯m doing and why, as I treat people. It is in this way that each patient is slowly brought back into a normal human shape. Quite a few have some abnormal features now, but that was only because there were beneficial aspects that made it better for them to keep those changes. While this is so much slower than my normal pace for healing¡­ this feels really rewarding. I think I can make a bigger impact here. Not just as an individual, but as a group. And if I can do this with this specialization¡­ I can only imagine as I do so with others. But first, I need to take care of the people here. Chapter 323 - Mental Breakthrough With everyone clustered around and the first step of the healing process completed for the torture victims, I gather myself for what comes next. Coming to the decision to inform everyone first, before we start. ¡°Alright. As you¡¯ve all seen, there are quite a few things that you have to consider when healing somebody. Whether it¡¯s the current situation, the person¡¯s body state, or even environmental factors, it can be a lot to understand. These things will come with time and experience. ¡°With that said, we have not yet talked about the potentially longest, toughest, and potentially most rewarding factor that comes into play with healing people.¡± I pause for a moment to read the room. Seeing who already knows where I¡¯m going with this. As I suspected, Ai and Lin are one of the first to realize it. Though, I am also a bit saddened to see others automatically understood¡­ likely from their own experiences as well. ¡°It is the mental aspect. Part of considering the ¡®whole¡¯ person includes this. I wave toward the now healed, but blank, staring victims around us. Unseeing, despite their eyes being open. Not moving even an inch. Just following any positions that we placed them in. Others, I had to sedate into induced comas for their and our own safety. Their bodies locked into an unending state of fight or flight. Their minds naturally drifting to that area. "Healing these people physically is of little benefit if their minds are still broken and cannot return to normal life or even grow from their experiences.¡± This is rough. I can heal the mental aspect in the brain. But when just using my healing aura on Ai with her issue, the seed of the mental illness is still there. However, with my new cultivation method, it actually can directly affect it. To take out the seed at the root. Here is the toughest part, though. My scan is telling me that this isn¡¯t the best way to heal them. They need to be able to grow from this. Not have it taken from them and their brain changed to make it not an issue. I can still use the method to ease their suffering¡­ but they need to be able to mentally push through it, as well. The cultivation method, while wonderful in most situations, is just a tool. It¡¯s how I use it, that¡¯s important. I stay muted after saying these words. Allowing these prospective healers to mull over what all of this means and how this affects their mindsets to the patients. Having been quiet thus far, I¡¯m a little surprised to hear Ming¡¯s deep voice speak out over the heads of the others. ¡°How does one heal another¡¯s mind, Master James? I¡¯ve only heard of some illusions that can achieve such an effect.¡± Still can¡¯t get used to that term of address. ¡°Good question, Ming. There are many ways, with illusions allowing for unique opportunities to do so. But the most critical aspect of helping a person is to understand their condition, selves, and the environment they need to heal.¡± Changing the orientation of my body to the room with a wave, I continue. ¡°A space like this may be good for group emergency healing. Typically, not so for individual wellbeing. My first recommendation is to start a person in a private space and setting it up to be comforting for them. Know your patient to the best extent you can. And then cultivate the toughest personal characteristic in yourself. Patience.¡± Turning back to the last patient we worked on, I change it being mobile. Luckily, this world also saw the need to have mobile hospital beds. I speak to the extra staff in the room that I left here to watch the rest of the patients. ¡°Please make sure that everyone remains stable here. If there are any issues, treat the patient as gently as possible, and if needed, take them into a separate room with supervision. At no time, are you to leave any patients alone. This will not always be the case, but these patients are likely to be suicidal. You don¡¯t want to leave such patients alone.¡± Wei, along with the other staff here, nods their heads and observes the patients for any abnormalities. I don¡¯t expect any problems, as I¡¯ve already put anyone who might have a negative reaction to sleep. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. With that taken care of, I roll the patient into a separate room. One with a one-way window, something rarely used in this world, but occasionally seen in low cultivation areas. It is common for hospitals to have at least one. While the others go into the viewing room, I go into the mirror room with the patient. I direct all of them to be silent for the entire time. Once everything is set, I direct my gaze towards the woman before me. Jin Chin. A 30-year-old woman, who was the foremost cultivation expert of her home, Xiangliang, a small mountain town, located in one of the territories controlled by another sect. Standing at the peak of Foundation Establishment, she was known in her area to be a big sister to many in the town. Her role was to protect the local area from the spirit beasts scattered around the outskirts, along with other local but weaker cultivators. Her pale skin, short black hair, and fierce personality made it so that few crossed her and her group. Adding to that, her Jin family was a significant investor in the town. Unequaled in their area and a force to be reckoned with. If you wanted to do business in the area, you were dealing with the Jin Family. Because she is a strong, beautiful cultivator with a good backing, she seemed to have many suitors after her. All until a prominent, big shot young master came to town and was offended when she tried to stop them from committing travesties against others and herself. Unlike the time when I saved Mei Lin, there was no sect cultivator moderating her fight against a young master. While she managed to win against the young master, she and her town couldn¡¯t handle the repercussions of that. The young master¡¯s family was much larger than the Jin Family and prominent in the local sect. They sent in stronger cultivators and suppressed any dissent in the area by force. The young master''s faction took control of the town, wiping the Jin Family off the map. Jin Chin, of course, was crippled and forced to see everyone she knows and loves tortured to death. She fought every second of it. But after enduring years of being used like a toy, she was eventually sold to Long Heng, who carried on with his own agenda. All because he sought someone with a fiery spirit who had demonstrated their resilience in enduring extended and diverse forms of torture without succumbing. He succeeded. In part, at least. ¡­ I''m going to have to deal with this delicately. Like the others, I won¡¯t be restoring her cultivation. I only healed their bodies. I can¡¯t be sure what they will do, so I¡¯m keeping them at a normal human level for now. For the purposes of this mental healing, I¡¯ll be using a combination of techniques from my cultivation method and therapy techniques, all while explaining alternate ways they can use to achieve similar effects. I place my hand on her head and start directing my healing aura and cultivation method to gently apply effects to her mind. Simultaneously, I place a light alchemical solution right under her nose, that''s vapors drift into her nose, as she breathes. I speak aloud, describing my actions. ¡°Right now, what I am doing is healing and stimulating certain parts of her brain. Allowing her to experience her trauma from a different perspective. The priority on this is to help her understand what she went through and process it in a way that will let her emotionally handle it when she¡¯s awake.¡± At this point, her hands and legs begin to twitch, with her breath rapidly speeding up. She¡¯s going through the trauma again. I immediately increase my healing technique to help remove a bit of the trauma seed. Not all of it, but enough to help her cope. However, it¡¯s up to her whether she keeps fighting. If she decides it¡¯s too much and gives up, I¡¯ll use more of my ability to compensate, but it may cause her more long-term emotional issues. Because of this, as I heal, I feel myself urging her to keep fighting through it and make it through this. To learn and grow from it. The tremors calm down, with her breathing stabilizing again. Like before, at every step, I explain the situations and my actions. ¡°As you just saw, she was having negative repercussions from going through the experience. In order to prevent a downward spiral, I healed her mind and calmed her body. You can achieve similar effects to what I¡¯m doing, using other alchemy solutions and illusion techniques. All of which you will read about later on from the book list.¡± For the next 5 minutes, I repeat this pattern. Periods of shaking, vomiting, and other physiological effects occur. Each of which I address accordingly. All until the room stills, as her eyes gradually open. Immediately, she tries to sit up. As she hasn''t used her recently restored body in a long while, I assist with this. Typically, one wouldn''t have them sit up, but since her body is healed, she won''t suffer too many negative effects from this. What I''m really concerned about is whether she will allow me to help her, or if she will have an intense negative reaction. But unlike how I was expecting, she allows me to do so. Even leaning on me a bit for stability. Holding onto my arm tightly. I watch as she quickly glances at me and then scans the room, gathering information on her surroundings. All before her eyes lock onto mine. Giving me a measuring, but slightly pained, look. She says nothing during this, but the feeling I get is like she¡¯s trying to determine my intentions just from this. Now that I think of it, the cultivation technique uses my qi and intent to perform the healing process. It¡¯s likely that she may have seen a version of me in her mind, as she was processing all the trauma. Perhaps like a mental apparition of sorts. Working with her and following my actions and thought processes. It¡¯s tough to tell what she would see. As it¡¯s a combination of their mind and my influence on it. So, it may or may not be an accurate representation of me. My cultivation method works off my intent and only allows me to help people, so at the very least, it shouldn¡¯t have given off a negative impression. ¡­ That¡¯s what I hope, at least. After staring for a while, I can feel the intensity in her gaze dim. She looks away after a moment and takes a breath before speaking. Still not looking at me anymore. ¡°¡­ who are you and why are you helping me?¡± That¡¯s an easy one. And one that I can tell will have a good impact. ¡°My name is James. I helped you and the others because I could do so. ¡°No more, no less.¡± Her eyes dart back to me, as if in confusion and hope. But then widen a bit. ¡°¡­ Others?¡± And so it begins. Chapter 324 - Patience As if in response to her question of the existence of her fellow victims, I look over to the door, leading her to look over at it as well. Without me saying anything else, she springs to her feet. Still staring at it, she looks to be in a daze. To get her out of it, I say some key words. ¡°Would you like to go see them?¡± Her attention snaps back at me and then down to her hands. She doesn¡¯t give a sign of affirming my words. Instead, it appears she is fully realizing that she has a body again. I suppose mentioning wanting to see them brought to mind how she''s changed too. It might be helpful to give her a mirror. Reaching into my space bracelet, I pull out a normal mirror that I keep for myself. I hold it out to her. Once the mirror gets into her personal space, she seems to catch sight of it and me again. After looking at it for a moment, she nods and looks into it. Staring and touching her hair and face, dumbfounded. Since it''s crucial for someone to regain a positive self-image after such a situation, I don''t hurry her. This takes a while. To head off any potential issues, I turn toward the one-way mirror for a moment and mouth a keyword to the people watching inside. ¡°Patience.¡± From there, I continue waiting another 10 minutes before she snaps out of her daze. When giving it back to me, she tenderly grabs my hand for a moment. Her mouth opens a bit, as if she wants to say something, but she holds it back and utters something different. ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m ready to see the others.¡± Walking over to the door, I open it for her and allow her to walk out first. Behind her, I motion the rest of the group behind the one-way mirror to wait for a bit. She takes some shaky steps towards it, glancing back at me with every other one. A change seems to come through her, when she crosses the threshold of the door, with me not stopping her. A little more confident, but also a little more unsure. ¡­That Long Heng absolutely played games with her mind. Making her think she had the chance to be free at some point, and then dashed all her hopes away again. I can¡¯t wait until Sister Nuan deals with him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry¡­ I know what you went through. This time it¡¯s real.¡± She turns back and gives me another hard look, stopping in the middle of the hallway. She continues on a short while later. Since the ward is close by, it only takes a bit to lead her there. And when she opens the door, I can sense her go through a variety of emotions. Her hand clenches tighter. Seeing everyone still alive and back in their normal bodies after knowing their previous state is emotional, even for me. This is what finally breaks the strength in her legs. She collapses to the ground and starts crying. I can tell that I should give her some space for a bit. Letting her cry alone for a bit. After a while, I then reach over to give her a side-arm hug, which she accepts without issues. ¡­ When she gets back up, wiping the tears from her eyes, I finally get to see a hint of the woman she used to be: a proud warrior, taking command of the situation. Walking from bed to bed, she checks the status of each person. Some people she looks affectionately at, while some others I can see the vestiges of hatred. For those she had hate for, it seems to dim a bit after spending some time at their side. I notice that many of the ones she was angry at had traits that would predispose them to psychopathy, extreme narcissism, or other negative qualities. Which likely meant they betrayed the group or her in some way. One woman she even gave a hard slap that I had to heal after. But it seems after she moved past each one, she was forgiving them. The staff I had in the room to watch all the patients stay back at my sign. Dang¡­ I wish I could let this continue, as this is part of the healing process, but unfortunately, I¡¯m on a timeline for getting heading out to see Big Sis Crane. The Patriarch told me she was expecting me, with a loose timeline. But a loose timeline is still one, nonetheless. And I can tell that for me, would be around two weeks from this point. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. To heal these 300 or so people, I¡¯ll need over a week of work. Not including the time that I need to spend with everyone else. I softly speak up, to not disturb her mind too much. ¡°Jin Chin? I¡¯ll need to heal them soon, as well. We¡¯ll have time for you all to meet again in a safe environment afterward. Will that be okay?¡± She looks up in shock before realizing what I mean. She gives a nod as she steps back. From here, I lead her into an adjacent, equally large ward, that I have open for healed patients. As before, I leave one of the staff with them. Before I start on the next patient, I go back to the healing team, still in the one-way window room and give a debrief, before moving onto the next patient. Pulling the next patient into the mirror room, I continue through this mental healing process, repeatedly. Some patients require more adjustment, while others much less. To my pleasant surprise, it appears that my mental apparition, which arises when I heal their mental aspects, is carrying more of the weight in helping them navigate the journey. In some ways, it¡¯s taking the place of a dissociative personality that would be or was formed from their trauma. Helping them to deal with the replay of their traumas and other situations. The time displacement between their mental space and real life is quite large, as well. So, even I have trouble telling how much time they spent going through those replays, talking about it with the apparition. Heck, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they beat it up at some point. Which gives rise to a panicked new thought in me. After a few checks, I¡¯m relieved that it won¡¯t be a permanent mental aspect in their mind, but it was just a transition piece during the healing process. All of this would definitely explain why they aren''t attacking or running away from me while I help them. In some ways, just having someone with them through the entire process helps to get through it. To talk through the situation while building some trust. I suspect they know that it¡¯s not really me, based on how it works. But the positive feelings it generates don¡¯t seem to disappear afterwards. I just need to make sure not to betray their feelings. Especially after what they went through. Overall, I¡¯m surprised that, on average, it only takes around 30 minutes from the time I heal a person to the time that I bring them into the healed victims¡¯ ward. While I¡¯m off healing, it seems like there are some arguments, but the staff can handle it, mostly. For those with psychopathy, extreme narcissism, or other negative traits caused by their bodies, I helped to adjust it so they can experience life in a better way, while not causing harm to others. Something, from the arguments I can overhear, was clearly happening before the healing. All while I do this, I can see the sun dip outside and rise again. And repeats. Ai, Lin, and the others head to bed on the first night and come back every day for a period of time. Each time, they convince me to take a break from healing to talk with them and spend a little time away from the situation. I¡¯m realizing a bit what the doctors of my world were going through. It is so rough knowing that you can help someone, seeing them in front of you, but stepping away instead to rest. But my friends are right. Even if my body can handle staying up night after night¡­ I¡¯m still dealing with the patient¡¯s mental struggles, which affects me as well, because I care. So, in the time off, I spend time: creating a jade slip of the Omnibus Cultivation System and entrusting it to them, with any needed information; meditating and cultivating, to continue my growth in Rank 3 of Qi Condensation; conveying my thoughts to Sister Nuan on who we should be inviting to the servant and elder contracts; and meeting with/advising the others in my group, as per my previous promises. In this way, 6 days pass and I find myself on the 7th, almost done. By this time, the construction teams have finished their updates and all who are left at my towers are the contract holders and some people and elders added to the elder contract. Ai, Lin, and Shi are also preparing something for when I¡¯ve completed this. ¡­I have a guess what it might be. But all those thoughts fall to the side, as I¡¯ve finally reached the last person to heal. It feels anticlimactic, as they are like many others who were victims of Long Heng¡­ another beautiful woman that he broke. Once she¡¯s healed and brought into the healed ward, I finish things out with batches of group therapy. To provide them a way to discuss their pain with each other and reform healthy connections with each other. With my limited time, I was worried that I may not be able to provide the continuing care some of them might need, but I was thrilled to see two people in my healer group excel in the mental health area. Ming and Mei Lin. Mei Lin, of course, had a leg up with her ability to read emotions and other things with her ability. Ming, however, seems to have an endless well of empathy and kindness in him. Despite not having a formal ability with it, he just seems to connect with people on a deep level, letting them know he cares and will listen to them. His immense size seems to provide a form of mental discrepancy with the people he talks with, putting them at ease. Adding to that, both of them have also read through and understood all the coursework I had prepared. Simply stating it may seem easy, but it equates to the amount of reading and experience a medical student goes through from undergrad to becoming a doctor. Included in it were the mental health trainings. ¡­ All in a week. Cultivators are absurd. And of course, while I was doing all of this, everyone on the contracts were practicing either the OCS cultivation method or their own methods. Generally, reaching Rank 1 of Qi Condensation across the board. Ming went for the first cultivation rank and stop to get back to studying. Having tested Ming and made sure that he could work with them in group therapy and individual sessions. I also add in other readings and made a jade slip for the healing skill set, so that he and others could better understand the concepts. Of course, the empty jade slips cost quite a bit, but considering I have a whole healing team, I viewed the skill set as worth it to put on a jade slip. The only requirement to being able to read and use the medical skills/knowledge jade slip¡­ is to read and understand all the items on the required reading list. They can¡¯t get used to the easy way of me giving them everything. Before they get my side, they need to learn to research for themselves first. And thus, I¡¯ve finally come to this point. At the beginning of the second week. All 300 or so victims stand before me. Healed and (mostly) mentally sound. All women, because of Long Heng¡¯s taste. Everyone here looks at each other, before three people step forward out of the group. ¡­ The first is Jin Chin, being the first that I healed in the group. The other two were more in the middle of the healing batches. But what I find curious is the looks of distaste between Jin Chin and one of the women. ¡­ what are they planning? Chapter 325 - Status Change A look at the tense three women before me paints an interesting picture, as I¡¯ve already healed and worked with all of them during their treatment. Jin Chin, now completely healed, seems to have found some clothes that fit her previous style. Form-fitting black leather clothes, with metal and fur adornments, all give her the feel of an assassin warrior type. Adding in her black hair in a long pixie haircut, pale skin, and red eyes, she fully seems to lean into that image. The second woman, named Yalei, is the person Jin Chin can¡¯t seem to help to glare at. Despite having cute black bangs with a long jumbo ponytail and an enchanting heart-shaped face, the apathetic, cold look she has makes one keep their distance. Somewhat similar to Jin Chin, her silk qipao outfit makes me think of the femme fatale type of assassins. Hmm. She was one of the people with primary psychopathy. What is strange, though, is that I found that she definitely ¡®showed¡¯ more emotion than that to others before her torture. After I healed her of her condition, she didn¡¯t display fake feelings as much. Contrary to my expectations, she wasn¡¯t being more expressive, but rather much less expressive. Could it be that she decided to not ¡®fake¡¯ her emotions anymore and has a naturally inward personality? Outside my thoughts, they continue to glare at each other, with Jin Chin being more open about her irritation, while Yalei has a muted, condescending look. However, when they notice my looks toward them, they both look back forward at me. Staying silent, but choosing their words to say. The last person here is actually the first other ¡®foreigner¡¯ that I¡¯ve formally met. Sofia. A woman from the Exalted Shores, a country to the north of this Chiu Continuum. As could be expected, it borders a massive ocean. Regarding how she got here, my scan suggested to not dig too deep and that it wouldn¡¯t hurt, if I didn¡¯t know. I¡¯ve learned to listen to that warning. In terms of the woman herself, she looks like an attractive, blackish brown haired Dutch woman. With some major additions, though. Unlike the other two, she was one of the people that were experimented on, likely because of her status as a foreigner, already being unique. When I was healing her, it was evident that plants were integrated into her body as a form of torture. They kept her body stitched open while having it snake around her organs, using large metal nails and bars. Adding to it, she had the ¡®normal¡¯ experience of being turned into a sack after they were done playing around. After healing, though, her body actually developed a unique constitution that worked with the plant in her body as a symbiotic relationship. The giant nails and metal in her body, surprisingly enough, actually integrated with her body and reinforced it. Now, she has an open crevasse in her chest where the metal sticks out and plants can worm out from time to time. I find it simultaneously creepy and cool. Contrary to this ¡®metal¡¯ appearance, she seems to be a cool and quiet person. She¡¯s actually the one to speak up first. Her soft voice quiets down any background murmurs in the room. ¡°¡­ Master James. I want to first thank you for treating us. We have no way of repaying you for what you¡¯ve done for us.¡± As she says this, she gives a slow, but deep bow. All the others in the group, including Yalei and Jin Chin, follow soon after. It¡¯s easy to tell, despite the clear sign they have additional things to say, that everyone here has deep feelings about this. ¡°Is there anything you were hoping to have from us?¡± All eyes turn from her, over to me. There are a few things I could say. However, I am convinced that there is only a single correct response. To let them be free to leave, but provide options for them. Considering that I didn¡¯t restore their cultivation and likely wouldn¡¯t know that I can¡­ this could be both an opportunity for them and myself. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. Even though they aren''t at the hospital right now, my eyes automatically gaze towards the direction of Ai and Lin, at the other towers. I repeat what I said to them when they asked something similar. "My wish for all of you is to live happily." I stay silent for a bit, as I can see my words¡¯ impact them a bit, causing more confusion. The best thing to do right now is to let them ask the next question. Jin Chin moves forward, speaking for the group. ¡°Master James¡­ there must be other things you wish for from us? To spend this amount of time and resources on us, is there truly nothing that you want?¡± Now here¡¯s where I can take an alternative approach, than what I did for Ai and Lin. I shake my head. ¡°No. I come from a place that taught me to help those I can. While it may seem absurd to the people here, it is a part of who I am and who I wish to be. ¡°Each of you is free to live your lives as you see fit from here. I had my own personal reasons for coming across your group and since I could help you guys out of that situation, I did. But ultimately, whatever comes next for you is your decision.¡± I can see some amount of skepticism falling off the group at my words, though, as is natural, some still doubt it. My eyes drift over the group, moving to the two individuals that lead me to clash with Long Heng and his father. Ao Jin¡¯s wife and daughter. Saving the demonic cultivator¡¯s family, who fought me in the jungle just to save his family. Even after 8 years, he didn¡¯t stop fighting. Unfortunately, they had long given up on him. And grew a bitter anger toward him. Even after healing and going through therapy sessions with me, it will take a long time to bring up more of the details about him with them. ¡­ I wish I could help them. Long Heng mercilessly pitted them against Ao Jin at every step during his torture sessions. Even with my conversation scan, sometimes only time can help a person deal with some wounds. I could use my healing on that, but it wouldn''t truly help them grow stronger from it. For now, I¡¯ve done what I can for Ao Jin. And will support his family the best I can, while trying to allow them space to forgive. Even with this, I still feel conflicted. I strongly want them to understand now, though. ¡­doing the right is tough. To allow myself some time to think, I allowed some of my conflicted emotions to show. The group remains silent, wondering what it may mean. I speak back up to ease any concerns. ¡°I understand it may be difficult to believe. Just know that my role here to you all is to help you put what you went through in the past and grow from it. That there is more to life than that prison that Long Heng put you in. Just like we talked about in group therapy.¡± Hmm¡­ These people have lost everything in their lives. Their torturers were thorough in closing loose ends. In some ways, it could be harmful if they don¡¯t have something that they can work toward while they rebuild their minds and lives. ¡°¡­ If there¡¯s something that you think might help with that, let me know and I¡¯ll do what I can to assist. I¡¯m sure you all have an idea of my personality by now, so please don¡¯t be afraid to speak up. ¡°The only exception is that I won¡¯t be able to help you get revenge on Long Heng. There are already forces moving to do so, which we shouldn¡¯t disturb.¡± I see a few of their faces tense up at my added exception, but the disappointment shown is quickly moved into a sad understanding. Yeah. Normally, you can''t strike out at such people. I just hope they take heart in the last part of my words. After I say that, things are silent for a bit. Some out of aimlessness, others out of thought. Jin Chin is the one to step up with an idea first. ¡°¡­ I know I speak for all of us when I say we don¡¯t want others to go through what we have. This may be too much to ask, but, if possible, I want to find a way to retrieve those who have been taken like we have. The look in many of their eyes changes. All of them are in agreement. Yalei actually speaks up affirmatively, causing Jin Chin to look at her in surprise. ¡°She¡¯s right. Though we don¡¯t want to implicate you in our actions.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes dip down as they realize what they¡¯re asking. But her next action truly shocks all the women here. Getting to the floor, she places her forehead to the floor. Her voice straining with some emotion. ¡°Please¡­ teach us how to heal others, so that we can save them. I know this is impertinent and we can¡¯t ask you to support us as we go against other nobles, so we¡¯ll distance ourselves from you after. You can disavow us as you wish afterward. I¡¯ll give you my body, my future, if you can do that for them.¡± Wow. Considering her personality before, I guess the healing must have truly worked. Even the other victims don¡¯t seem to recognize her. Her words only float in the air for a second before all of them drop to the floor in a similar position. I rush to raise each of them up, but unlike the other times, none of them are moving. ¡°You don¡¯t need to bow like this!¡± They remain unmoved. Sigh. I should have known this would turn out in this way. But maybe they are on to something here. I pause in trying to lift them up. And start thinking. Causing me to do something I haven¡¯t had to do in a while. Pacing and thinking. While doing this, I¡¯m investing enormous amounts of mental energy into my scan. Stretching the limits to see whether my idea could work. ¡­ it¡¯s just crazy enough to work. I have all the knowledge to create what I need. And there¡¯ are a few perfect excuses for my actions and knowledge. There¡¯re resources and people here willing to make a change. I even have a hospital base. I stop pacing. ¡°I understand all of your convictions. I accept with some major provisions and adjustments to your ideas.¡± Their heads rise with a hint of hope. I continue with some additional words. ¡°I won¡¯t leave you alone. If you join my group under a strict contract, I¡¯ll take that risk alongside you. But you all will have a special role in my organization, if interested. ¡°A special combat medical extraction team.¡± I can feel a grin spread across my face. ¡°Have any of you ever heard of a Trauma Team?¡± Chapter 326 - Trauma Team As I view the confused faces in front of me at my words, my mind drifts back to a cyberpunk style game I had played before coming to this world. Of the medical group that would go into dangerous situations, eliminate enemies, with a priority on extracting victims. Primarily those that subscribed to their insurance plans. In that game, they utilized heavily armored flying vehicles to transport armed medical personnel with an array of gadgets for support. Taking into account the existence of the carts from the library and flying cultivator ships in the sect, I''m confident I can create advanced technology using formations, spirit stones, and qi treasures. Hmm¡­ from my very first scan of this world, I was able to find out that there are areas of significantly advanced technology in this world. Some of which have a basis in qi, while others don¡¯t. Each of which ties into the battle within the ¡®heavens¡¯. Something that this area of the world isn¡¯t close to being involved in. With that said, this is a great opportunity to level up the sect¡¯s abilities and my own faction. ¡­ Which I haven¡¯t formally named yet. Either way, in order to create such objects, I would need to be at Foundation Establishment, at the bare minimum. Considering the waiting periods between ranks, that will mean that I need a proxy to create these for me. Looks like I¡¯ll be leaning on Sister Nuan, Senior Tian, and their contacts. Senior Tian was able to help me reinforce the formations on the towers previously, but his true specialty is in talismans. While we could brute force the updates for the towers, the changes needed for creating advanced technology with cultivation will need to be handled by a specialist. There¡¯s too much that can go wrong otherwise. Even with that, we would need certain materials refined and created for those uses. Just like how for technologies in my world needed specific alloys for different operations. Something I would have to check for quality and the specifics. If I had to guess, it would take about a month to set up. Obviously, it¡¯s not something that I can do within the next week while I¡¯m here. Hmm¡­ but maybe I¡¯m mistaken about that. I could put a few blueprints and step-by-step instructions together, to at least get the materials needed and forged. I could create additional information on prototypes that would assist in achieving the correct formations for the final product. That only leaves the most important aspect, though. The cost. Just to hire on a formation expert capable of this for a stint of time would be a costly endeavor. What I¡¯m proposing would have them constantly working and building a stock of weapons, equipment, and vehicles. This could be eased by having them on the elder contract, with an unending healing buff on them. But there¡¯s still the cost of the materials and spirit stones to power the equipment. All of which cost even more spirit stones. I need another way to get more stones¡­ I speak out, to avoid confusion as I speak. ¡°Give me a moment. I wish to consider something.¡± Everyone falls silent and keeps their head down. Something I normally mind, but in this case, I need the time to scan up a solution. It takes only a little time to find a hidden, but also obvious one. If I don¡¯t have the necessary amount of spirit stones, then I¡¯ll just condense them myself. Such an easy thing to say, but this is something that goes against all common sense in this area. A normal thing for a new cultivator to learn is how to combine 1000 normal spirit stones into a superior one, or the other way around. Once you get to the tiers higher than regular spirit stones, it gets more difficult to combine or disassemble correctly. Condensing a spirit stone from qi, however, is based upon the skill, amount of qi, and realm of a cultivator. To condense a stone, a cultivator needs to be at least Foundation Establishment. At least, that is the common understanding. On average, for a Foundation to make a normal spirit stone, containing 100 qi, it takes 10x the qi. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. So, 1000 qi. Remarkably, that is equal to the average amount of total qi that an average Rank 1 Foundation Realm has. Now for a Core Formation to make a normal spirit stone containing 100 qi, it only takes 5x the qi. So, 500 qi. For a Nascent Soul to make a normal spirit stone containing 100 qi, it takes 2x the qi. So, 200 qi. Above that realm, it gets closer and closer to a 1x ratio, depending on skill. For a person in the Qi Condensation, it takes 100x the qi, to make a normal spirit stone containing 100 qi. So, 10,000 qi. This explains why it was deemed impossible, because even at the highest level of genius, Rank 11, their qi would only amount to around 225. Not only that, but even if they had the qi to condense one at Qi Condensation, unlike Foundation Establishment, all the qi in their body isn¡¯t anchored to them. They would be using all of their qi for a single spirit stone. Their cultivation base would be used up and would have to be rebuilt within that rank. The reduction in cost from realm to realm is all about the quality and purity of the qi. Even my abilities don¡¯t change those aspects. Though Wei, my new ally, has such an ability. But she¡¯s already in Foundation Establishment, so it won¡¯t matter to her as much, except for the added benefit of reduced cost. Turning my focus back to myself, since I reached Rank 3 in Qi Condensation with my increased qi amounts, I have 10,000 qi. So, in all technicality, I could create one now. Though, I would lose part of the cultivation base that I¡¯ve built in the process, leaving me back at the beginning of Rank 3. ¡­That is, if I didn¡¯t have my healing constitution, aura, and cultivation technique. Considering how fast I can refill qi in both myself and others, it should only take 15 seconds each time. Terrifying. Now I have a path forward for this. ¡°Thank you all for waiting. What I¡¯m planning is a medical group that would go into dangerous situations, eliminate enemies, and extract victims from said situation.¡± I fall silent, allowing them to build this out a bit in their heads, before explaining further. ¡°As some of you are likely imagining, this will require a few different aspects and specialists. ¡°Each and every one of you that would want to join that team would need to be trained in all things medical, regarding stabilizing patients. Additionally, all of you will receive combat training, to protect yourselves and others.¡± The room is filled with audible excitement and joyful whispers among the people present. A normal occurrence in large meetings, but I pause before lowering my voice to convey the seriousness of the next words. ¡°With that said, the priority will always be on saving the patient and getting your team out of the situation safely, NOT eliminating targets. We will not be a hit squad. ¡°Our focus will always be centered on getting your teammates out safely and saving victims.¡± The area falls silent after this. Some of the combat-oriented people are disappointed, as this might have been an avenue of revenge for them. Soon after, though, I can tell many of them cheer up. After all, I simply said it was the priority. Part of saving the victims, usually means that the people trying to stop you will be the same people torturing them. Thus, allowing them their revenge. ¡°Alright. With that said, you¡¯ll first be learning the medical side and then will begin the combat side once I come back from my trip.¡± Just as I¡¯m about to finish up, Sofia actually steps forward apologetically. ¡°I apologize, Master James, for my interruption. Would I and others here be allowed to join your group in the more traditional areas? I don¡¯t think I would be a good fit for the ¡®Trauma Team¡¯. Instead, I¡¯d like to heal those who come back, considering my prior experience as a healer. ¡°Also, all of us have lost our cultivation bases¡­ but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already considered this, so my apologies for stating the obvious.¡± Right. She did mention in our therapy sessions that she used to operate as a healer, but didn¡¯t go into detail. It also wasn¡¯t the time to dive in with my abilities to find out more. Adding to that, she has an enormous amount of talent in the healing field. Something that might even be enhanced by her symbiosis with that plant in her chest. She is the only one here with actual medical experience, other than me and a few of the Yellow Sash members. ¡­ It also seems that she is the best choice to lead the hospital. I might just have found my hospital administrator. I¡¯ll place her question about the lost cultivation bases to the side and address her first question. ¡°Sofia. That¡¯s totally fine, and I appreciate you coming forward with this. Considering your experience and abilities, I¡¯d like you to take on a leadership role here. Would you be willing to?¡± All eyes center on her, whose eyes are the widest I¡¯ve seen them. Despite her normally calm and collected air, she seems a bit flustered at the job offer. But it only takes a second for her to recollect and answer back with a bow. ¡°I would be pleased and honored to do so, Master James. Thank you for your trust in me.¡± As she finishes her words, I feel like something in the air shifted a bit. Something that I can¡¯t identify, and perhaps shouldn¡¯t. Either way, I see nothing amiss as she rises back up. Her past and possibly present is mysterious. But, like I¡¯ve decided with some of the other people in my life, I¡¯ll give each of them space to reveal it to me in their own time, and if they wish. As long as it won¡¯t cause us harm, of course. Which, in this case, there shouldn¡¯t be any major concern. ¡­ Man, I love my scan. ¡­ The next hour is spent working with the victims, setting them up in the contract, and finding out where they want to go. It seems all of them wanted to stay together in some sense and separated into three major groups: the Trauma Team; the Hospital team; and the General Population. The first two are self-explanatory, while the last just means they won¡¯t join either group, but are staying in my faction to do other things. Surprisingly, it¡¯s a generally even split with each group. Around 100 to Trauma Team, Hospital, and General Population each. Since that¡¯s all sorted out, I try to finish out the day by taking them out to the hospital courtyard to optimize them and restore their cultivation if they had it. To which I encountered both a positive and negative situation. As my cultivation method extended its branches to each person and healed them, I found myself stopping the optimization for some of them. Once I look at their cultivation bases of these members, it¡¯s obvious that over 100 of these torture victims would move into a new realm, once I optimize them. With two of them becoming the strongest under my servant contract yet. If I optimize them, I will now have two Core Formations as servants. Chapter 327 - The Tentacle Monster Considering the massive change in dynamics this will have in my organization, I consider the effect that 96 new Foundation Establishment and 2 Core Formation experts will have. And how this happened. The answer is quite obvious. Long Heng enjoyed ¡®taming¡¯ prominent women who were on the cusp of success or had achieved it, but were brought low. Alright¡­ as great as it would be to have that many experts, that also increases the risk rating to other groups a bit too high. I will not suppress any of them from proceeding, but maybe I can extend out and improve their foundation before they move on. Just like with Wei. A lot of them are geniuses in some ways, so those will still move into Foundation Establishment, but the reduction in amount can make it easier to manage. With a plan in mind, I address the group. ¡°Attention everyone, I¡¯ve optimized most of you, but I need some to stay behind for more specific actions. For those who aren¡¯t called, feel free to move into your assorted groups and begin preparations.¡± It only takes a moment or two to direct things, so I only have the people who need to stay left in the hospital courtyard. ¡°Okay, the reason I had you guys stay here is that you are all on the steps to moving into Foundation Establishment.¡± An excited murmur rises, which I soothe with my next words. ¡°With that said, I want to give you guys a choice. Some of you can stay within Qi Condensation for longer, but increase your cultivation base to the genius tier, if not already there.¡± There¡¯s silence after this, to which the murmurs begin again. To speed things up, I go down the line, giving suggestions and explaining each of their unique circumstances. All until I reach the two soon-to-be Core Formation experts. Sofia and Jin Chin. I should have known, as they unmistakably stand out among people. Yalei is currently at the mid stage of Foundation Establishment, so there is still some progress to be made before she can reach Core Formation. What surprises me the most is that both Sofia and Jin Chin show no surprise by the change. While I¡¯ve been running around healing them and others, they¡¯ve been gathering information. Another reason that their joining my group went seamlessly. As they already knew of my ability to optimize them. One by one, towers of light beam up into the sky, with showers of lightning coming down. After their optimization and my coaching beforehand, I don¡¯t foresee any issues with their tribulations. For those who would have issues, I give a pill before they start, that will help them bear it. Even the two Core Formation tribulations, while more intense, only take a little more preparation than the others. This entire process takes another day but, it is well worth the change. My scan detects the ever reliable Sister Nuan running interference for the obvious attention this would bring. 53 Peak Qi Condensations (genius tier), 43 Foundation Establishments, and two Core Formations, in this group alone. With that said, each of them has their own cultivation methods of varying strength and quality, so along with everyone, I¡¯ll need to help them refine and personalize those methods. Giving them a chance to learn the Omnibus Cultivation System method will allow them to make changes if they didn¡¯t have the chance before. After dismissing each of them, gathering a bit more information about the backgrounds actions of the past few days, I head over to a quiet place in the hospital This gives me the chance I was looking for to review my current situation and create some plans for the future. At present, I have a powerful group (without a name), learning the OCS cultivation method, besides other decent ones from the sect or their families. The architect transformed the towers and my area into a fortress, with the condition that the inner depths would serve as a shelter for sect members in an emergency. However, as promised by the architect, he created another hidden room for those I trust. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡­ I wasn¡¯t expecting him to make it a larger one than the public one, though, using a void cultivation technique to hide its true size. It¡¯s like there¡¯s two different design philosophies used for those two. I guess this might have gotten the sign off from the sect patriarch, as I don¡¯t see something like this being used without his permission. Perhaps this is another way he¡¯s paying me back for the sect healings, both from before and for the future. I¡¯ll make use of it then, without regret. Adding to this, I have a much larger pool of talent here now. Both from the recently inducted victims, but also from the people that have been getting recruited by Sister Nuan. As I¡¯ve been working these past few days, she¡¯s been using the time to go after the people who were working on the fortress here, as well as the people who came here to be recruited. While using any interest in us to benefit our aims. Fortunately, we could have a conversation about who would fit and who wouldn''t. Though her instincts pretty much did all the hard work for us. Unexpectedly, Ling and Mao, from the Radiant Library, had come by to get recruited and signed onto the contract. Giving me two knowledgeable people that I can trust with training others. On top of that, just as I was hoping to find someone specializing in formations, Sister Nuan once again predicted my needs. She brought in two different elders that specialize in formations, though it seems they will be the first of many. Considering some things I had mentioned before, I¡¯m thinking she wanted to increase the security of our location while teaching dedicated group formations. Something that I mentioned would be possible using the OCS system. I also think it¡¯s time to work more on myself. Before I go on this trip to Monchon City, I need to reach Rank 4 in Qi Condensation. Not only will that increase my strength, qi amount, and skill in my techniques, but it can even increase my income. Of course, that will be through the condensation of spirit stones, from my 20,736 qi amount. 2 spirit stones every 15 seconds. Absurd. Feeling eager about the possibilities, I rush back over to my personal tower and into the room at the top of it. The closer I get to the room, the less qi I fee in the ambient area. However, once I enter the top room, a flood of ambient qi hits me. A collection from both the local area, sky, and sub-dimension all centered into this room. Culminating in an amazing place to cultivate. Indeed, cultivating here is tantamount to implementing my healing cultivation method while in the process of cultivation. I do find that there are a few things missing from it, because of this, though. Walking over to one of the wall panels, I insert my qi inside to manipulate the building¡¯s structure. Creating some openings that my qi can seep through to reach other areas. Specifically, making a way for my qi lines to reach outside and towards the hospital building. While before, I had some trouble reaching even short distances with them¡­ now I have an absurd amount of qi. With my perpetually replenishing source, I can drive them beyond their expected limits at this level. Emulating higher level techniques, if only because of the range benefit. If I can use this cultivation room and heal someone simultaneously¡­ I could soar to the required buffer state near instantaneously. Ooo¡­ and it seems someone had an injury. Extending out a line toward them, it stretches toward the hospital at a faster rate before entering pre-placed holes in the building. Okay, let me check out the awareness aspect of my method. Using the line as an extension of my senses. I snake it through tunnel after tunnel until I arrive at the room of the patient. It looks to be a regular member of my group, with an accident that happened, dismembering their arm. Anything less would have been healed faster with my constant healing on them. Even now, it is slowly regrowing. It seems that they came here to have it reattached and hopefully grow with the arm. A perfect patient to advance to Rank 4, as I''ve already allowed my cultivation base to settle to where I can attain the maximum benefit. However, as I have it emerge into the room, I immediately realize my mistake. The patient looks up at my healing line and tightly clutches a nearby medical table with their one arm. ¡°HELP! HELP! THERE¡¯S A MONSTER IN THE ROOM, I NEED BACKUP!¡± Ah. I probably should have considered the shock that a glowing tentacle suddenly emerging from a hole in the wall would induce. My feeling turn to pride, as in an instant, a spiritual sense sweeps the room and no less than 5 of the healing team emerge with shimmering swords, talismans, and a variety of lethal implements. The leader of which is Jin Chin, who looks to be itching for a fight. But she immediately deflates as she recognizes the tentacle here, as mine, both visually and with her spiritual sense. ¡­She was definitely looking forward to a fight. I sort of want to have the line fake some punches at her, but that likely isn¡¯t the appropriate action right now. After she explains the situation to the patient, they all ultimately ended up bowing and standing in the corner to watch. Using the opportunity, I shift into medical mode, using the line to heal their injuries while cultivating myself. The increase is almost instantaneous on my side, with a tornado of qi starting and stopping with the heal. Having a buffed room, on top of my personal increases for healing and for cultivating, makes rising in ranks in this realm almost trivial. I¡¯ve reached Rank 4. A whirlwind of information flows in and, using my scan to review the cultivation method, I¡¯m able to discover a few different things. The first of which is that my qi amount and quality has increased to just enough to try some interesting things with emanating my qi outside my body. Expanding upon my previous iterations of preventing spiritual senses from reading me. Here, I can increase its density to several folds higher, effectively preventing and reflecting attacks against myself. A ¡®mage skin¡¯ of sorts. But there¡¯s another benefit of this tier that far surpasses this one. Apparently, there¡¯s a secret hidden in my Boundless Healing cultivation method for this rank. The ability to slot in another cultivation method into it. Allowing me to practice two methods at once. Chapter 328 - A New Slot, New Opportunities Even with my scan, I still have to take the understanding of my cultivation method rank by rank. Of course, there are aspects that I can get beforehand, such as tiers of strength and potential abilities, but there are others that are buried deep into the more esoteric avenues in it. For a normal cultivator that practices it, who would already be considered a genius of geniuses, they might even miss the signs of such secrets. In some ways, I find myself in a small state of pleasant shock. And then intense researching. Coming to one big conclusion. ¡­ Of course, there¡¯s a catch. It couldn¡¯t be easy. As it is incorporated into my Boundless Healing method, it must still abide by its rules. No offensive or harmful techniques. And as I discovered earlier, my current cultivation method is one of the few kinds that won¡¯t work with the OCS system. So, this is the best chance I have to put in abilities and techniques outside my normal range. But what would work best? What am I missing most out of my skill set? ¡­ Teleportation/movement techniques. Well, those can be replaced by formations and talismans. Not to mention independent techniques. Offensive adjacent techniques. Alchemy, formations, artifacts, and even my body should be able to replicate most things that I could do with other methods. There are of course, powerful exceptions, but I feel like there¡¯s something else out there. Defense techniques. With my healing abilities, formations, and techniques, I should be able to out-live almost all battles. In a sense, I¡¯m a heal/dodge tank¡­ ¡­ Actually. I do have a major gap. One that I hold dear. Protecting others. While I can heal others and bring them back from the dead (in the future), I can¡¯t prevent them from being taken from me or injured in the first place. That even includes me. Many comic book fans in my world have discussed that infinite regeneration is powerful but can be stopped in several ways. One of which was used in part against me by Ao Jin. Getting cut into pieces. If someone dismembered my body into chunks and locked it into an unmovable, tight space, I would have a lot of trouble. But that isn¡¯t the worst thing possible. My greatest fear is that someone I care about will be kidnapped from me¡­ I can heal them, keep them alive, but they go through constant torture. And there¡¯s nothing I can do to stop it. But I know one method that has a variety of abilities and protection against attacks. It even can shield others, with enough qi input and proper utilization of techniques. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. The Tortoise Swallows Dragon cultivation method. The same one used by the Xing Family and the mysterious Xing Xun. With its focus on three aspects, protection, turning power into qi/cultivation for the user, and hiding cultivation amount/realm, it could be an interesting addition to my current skill-set. I mean, if I''m going to be a support tank/healer¡­ I might as well embrace that role completely. Especially since it will allow me to set up barriers anywhere, with only a minor formation aspect built into its techniques. Usually, people can use these barriers offensively, but I''m going to just give up on that part. I¡¯ve already verified that the healing method reads both intent and results. I¡¯ll only be able to use the defensive parts of this method. Still worth it, in my opinion. This also brings into mind my sudden ability to create vast amounts of wealth. As well as the two major merchant contacts I have. Mei Lin¡¯s family, as well as the Xing family. Moreover, I have connections with several other merchant families, enabling me to potentially diversify my investments across different lucrative sectors. This could lead to a greater societal change, if I do this right. And the public answer of where the wealth comes from? My secret benefactor. The actual answer, that some will already guess at, will be based on the amount of qi I have. Considering the fact that I will be open about my massive qi levels, it will be quite obvious. The good and bad of that is that it will increase the power of my name to the public. So businesses and individuals I invest in will have a certain amount of protection and prestige as I continue to grow. I also don¡¯t plan on compromising my morals, so that will also add some credibility. I just have to verify the integrity and success of those I invest in using the scan. As well as countermeasures to any actions taken against us and them. Those I put in charge of investments should be able to handle it, though. Hmm¡­ I could imagine Shi Ji would be exceptional as such things. Though she comes from a noble background and has some internal biases, I¡¯ve seen a lot of personal and interpersonal growth from her. ¡­ I''m not sure if I should be concerned about her potentially obsessive romantic interest, though. I¡¯m sure it will be fine. Yeah. I definitely don¡¯t have to use the scan to find out the truth. Totally safe. Moving my mind away from the possible danger, I mull over my next steps with Xing Xun¡¯s family. Mostly, involving heading over and dumping a large amount of spirit stones in their lap, and directing them on where to invest some of it. Letting Xing Xun handle the rest. On this side, I can also distribute several stones to the merchant family members for the same purpose, as well as the Trauma Team experiments and my group as a whole. Ahead of everything else, there is one promise I must honor. I phone Sister Nuan to keep her updated, using the communication qi treasure she gave me. A ridiculously expensive, yet essential item for emergencies and updates. As it seems she¡¯s busy with something, she rapidly approves of the changes and actions before hopping off the call. There are a few other things, but this should work for now. Time to get to work. I head downstairs and run over to an intercom system that reaches across the fortress. One benefit of the recent upgrades to the area. ¡°Attention. All fortress personnel, within the hour, please head to the Central Courtyard for an important announcement. Once again¡­¡± I pick up a mass shuffle over to the central area, between the three towers at a crossroads. A perfect area for stage meetings. Well, except for the hospital staff, who have to travel past the East Tower to get there. As the initiator of the announcement, I head over there a bit earlier after making some more preparations. Like last time, everyone seems to have gotten here earlier than the appointed time, so I start a bit earlier. ¡°This will be a brief announcement, but one that each of you should hear and know. Our group¡¯s name shall be the Foundations of Heaven. For those who reach a certain level of trust in the organization, there is another name for those within: The Listeners of the Divine.¡± If murmurs were the norm for announcements, now they are replaced with cheers and shouts. But I hush them to make some things clear. ¡°Just to be clear, these names are not regarding me, but are simply a representation of the guiding principles of our group. To do the right thing, lead and love others, and to actually be righteous, not faking it for face.¡± I relax my voice a bit before continuing. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this more later, but just do what you can to help others and that will be enough.¡± Of course, this leads to even more discussion, to which I dismiss everyone. There¡¯ll be plenty of time to include more information throughout the rest of this week, after all. With all the announcements complete and everyone dispersed, I head back to the tower to isolate myself for my wealth accumulation project. Nevertheless, three people loitering in the building entrance seem to have different agendas. And with goals I¡¯ve suspected since I came back to this area. Ai, Lin, and Shi. Chapter 329 - The Calm Before the Storm As I head back to the entrance of the North Tower, I can see Ai, Lin, and Shi sitting and chatting in one of the socializing spaces down here. The moment they see me, they seem to flash a smile at each other before heading over to me. I can¡¯t help but notice that though Ai and Lin are wearing the standard flowing clothes of this culture, Shi is back in her comfort zone of tight fitting, biker-gang style black leather. With her height, red hair, and eyes, it¡¯s really fitting and attractive, despite not being the norm. She seems to notice my glances and blushes a bit. I can feel my own cheeks heating up in return. Especially after optimizing her, she¡¯s become even more alluring and fitting to my preferences. Man. The people in this world really don¡¯t know what they are missing out on with hot older women. To think that a beauty like this is viewed as ¡®too old¡¯, even though she¡¯s only 35. Sigh. Before I can physically shake my head at the thought, Ai speaks out to me. ¡°James! We thought you might head back here to do some more work. Are you all finished at the hospital?¡± ¡°Yeah, I wanted to finish out some more plans while we were still here.¡± They take another look at each other before briskly moving to my side. Ai and Lin grip both my arms, while Shi takes my hand. Despite their assertiveness, it¡¯s obvious they aren¡¯t trying to be forceful about it. Just making sure I can¡¯t move away. ¡°You¡¯ve been working non-stop for the past week. Even if you can heal, you know it can still take a toll on yourself. Come over here. We¡¯ve prepared something for you.¡± They end up bringing me to the seats where they were earlier, moving a chair out for me to sit in. Still gripping my arms in a death lock. ¡°¡­ you know I¡¯m not going to run away from you all, right? You don¡¯t have to be so vigilant.¡± Ai¡¯s lips purse and she gives a nod to the others, leading both her and Lin to release their grip. As a joke, I suddenly move as if to run, but it looks like Shi is about to tackle me, so I stop. ¡°Okay, okay, okay, I¡¯ll stop playing around. What did you have for me? If it makes you guys feel better, I can take a break for a bit before getting back to work.¡± The room goes silent. None of them are really saying anything, but their faces are red. I suspected some erotic things might happen tonight. And from the subtly revealed matching undergarments from Shi, that practically confirms it. But what could have them so embarrassed out here? Ai reaches to the side of the table, where a large container sits. Placing it on the table. It doesn¡¯t take a genius to figure out what they¡¯ve done. Opening the lid, she takes out a series of unmistakably homemade, packaged meals. Each of which, when opened, is still hot and cold, respectively. Meat buns, noodles, meat dishes. More and more food come out. And more. And more. All until the table is filled. I¡¯m almost totally sure that this meal was meant for all of us to share, not just for me, considering their tastes. Shi calls out to me, explaining her intentions. ¡°¡­ We know that your healing may replace your energy, but having a meal should still give you more energy. Not only that, but we wanted to spend some time with you. We haven¡¯t really had a chance to do so, yet, after all.¡± Yeah, they are right. Though, I¡¯m a bit surprised since it seems like it may have been Shi¡¯s idea. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t be. I did say to her I wanted to get closer to the person I have my first time with. Considering their other ''preparations'', I should mentally prepare myself for it. Each of them takes seats around the table, and as this all looks delicious, I dive right into those meat buns. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. OOOOOooooo. These are heavenly. It''s been way too long since I''ve eaten. I may not have to eat, but I really should do this more. Adding to that, they are just that good. ¡°How does it taste?¡± The fated question comes. ¡°Delicious!¡± I immediately take another bite as confirmation. All three beam over at me, blinding me with their wholesomeness. ¡°Shi did most of the work, but Ai and I helped with everything!¡± Lin speaks up, somewhat cockily. Looks like she¡¯s quite proud of their work. They dive into it soon after that and a pleasant atmosphere arises. And even as we eat, we make some small talk. Some laughter at the recent events. And even a bit of excited discussion on the surprises that none of us expected on our journeys. ¡°¡­ and while we were traveling up the steps, one of the young masters with no backing tried to bully us!¡± ¡°Yeah, luckily, Gong¡¯s swarms were there to show them they had no chance.¡± ¡°The way they flow over people like a wave gives me shivers every time. I¡¯m so glad she¡¯s with us.¡± It really is a peaceful time. One that goes by too quickly, as even though it¡¯s only been a few hours, it feels like only half of one had passed, with the food long having been finished. Right as the conversation starts to die down, I shift to stand up. But their eyes fixate on me, the situation not tense, but also not peaceful. My scan tells me that if I move to go somewhere, they¡¯ll be following me and directing me to my room for shenanigans. To which I¡¯m both nervous, excited, and also completely goes against what I need to do for the next few days. I decide to head off this so they can know my plans. ¡°You know, I recently found I have a new ability. One that I should do for the next few days.¡± Lin is actually the one to counter first. ¡°Really? I feel like we were just talking about how great slee¡­ rest would be for you.¡± ¡°Uh, yeah. However, I think you should see what I can do now. I¡¯ll stand up and show you.¡± I rise to my feet, gradually, as they follow suit. Their eyes locked onto me; their cheeks reddened. Shi is the one to defuse the situation, though. ¡°Ladies, we don¡¯t want to corner him. Right? We¡¯ve all seen the glances he¡¯s given us. He already knows that we want to be with him tonight. ¡°There¡¯s no need to pressure him if he doesn¡¯t want to.¡± Shi¡­ She swiftly takes a few steps closer after saying that, and I feel a hint of danger. I instinctively step backward. ¡°Tch.¡± Did she just click her tongue? What was she about to do? ¡°Sigh¡­ Could you show us your new ability? If you are going to these lengths after what we talked about, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s important.¡± After her saying that, the air relaxes a bit and I nod in affirmation. Holding out my hand, I condense the qi around us. With all of them being knowledgeable cultivators, they can immediately figure out my action. ¡°There¡¯s no way¡­ you found a way to condense spirit stones?¡± I give a nod before two stones pop into existence in front of me. ¡°Two?! And instantly?¡± Shi shouts out loud in surprise. My qi fills right after. After filling back up, another two stones pop out within the next 15 seconds. They all look shocked to the core. Ai is the one who speaks for the group. ¡°¡­ I shouldn¡¯t be surprised, as it makes sense, with your healing abilities. I see why you wanted to get an early start then. If you can make them this quickly, then every moment is an opportunity lost.¡± While the others are still stuck in place, she actually heads behind me, giving me a hug from behind. ¡°With that said, I don¡¯t want you all alone up there. ¡°Doing this by yourself all the time. By yourself. ¡°There¡¯s not much we can do, but can you allow us to stay up there too? To help you with the small amount that we can.¡± She looks over at Shi. ¡°Since she¡¯s a foundation establishment, if you use your healing on her at the same time that we all do group cultivation, the rate of spirit stones should go up, right? So, let¡¯s do it together.¡± There is a pause before Lin speaks up alongside her sister. ¡°Even with that, it might be good to consider that because of your speed of creating them¡­ that you can stop from time to time. To have time to do other things.¡± She turns red and whispers a little. ¡°¡­us included.¡± ¡­ .. . They¡¯re quite good, getting me with logic and emotions like this. Even if Shi wasn¡¯t able to condense stones, having them up there while I do this would be great for their cultivation. I absolutely want that for them, now that I think of it. And considering the amount of qi draw that I have, with the fact that I¡¯d be healing Shi¡­ the additional inflow of qi from the sub-dimension would significantly improve their cultivation by leaps and bounds. Even if I won¡¯t be using any of it, that doesn¡¯t mean that they can¡¯t. ¡­ and her last words are tempting. They are looking at each other with some hope, with a shared camaraderie. I can¡¯t bring myself to stand against something that I know I should accept. I give a defeated nod, to which they cheer. Actually, why am I fighting this? Wouldn¡¯t finally letting go of my virginity with three beautiful women, that I trust deeply, be a good thing? Huh. I guess I¡¯m just nervous. Adding to that, I¡¯m not used to poly relationships at all¡­ Especially considering how I was raised. But that¡¯s not how things are done here. If I were to focus only on Ai or Lin, that would completely wreck our relationship. Causing them a lot of pain between them. Not only that, but their little team has always included Gong, and now Shi is a part of it too. This isn¡¯t all bad for me, though. I¡¯d be lying if I said having multiple attractive, understanding, and caring partners in a stable relationship wouldn¡¯t be something I¡¯m interested in. I should move past my current comfort zone on this. I¡¯ll treat this as a new start. This is the time to show them I care for them and will embrace them. That doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯ll have sex, but it means that I will be open to accepting them and their affections in the romantic sense. ¡­ breathe in. breathe out. You got this, James. I keep repeating that, as without further ado, we head up the tower and begin processing countless stones. Something that feels like it began and ended in a flash, as many hours pass. Certainly, because my mind is much more focused on the upcoming situation than the money I¡¯m making. Chapter 330 - Relax We¡¯ve made so many stones. By myself, I make about 480 stones an hour. With Shi¡¯s, Ai¡¯s, and Lin¡¯s assistance, it comes to a little above 1.5 times that. So, above 720 stones an hour. It¡¯s been 10 hours straight of this. Over 7200 normal spirit stones. Of which, I can condense the 7000 into seven superior spirit stones. I can tell they are at their limit, though. We¡¯ve been sitting around in a circle this whole time, unmoving. Even if the life of a cultivator is mostly doing that, it still wears down on people new to the practice. However, another factor is also present. The constant exchange of glances between us has intensified the atmosphere in the room. With nothing else to do, our eyes naturally gravitate to the more pleasant and dynamic things. My and their scents mixing in an enclosed room, also don¡¯t help with the situation. By the end of the 10th hour, our cultivation efficiency has degraded significantly. Shi¡¯s is subtly shifting her thighs back and forth, Ai¡¯s been staring at my chest for 10 minutes, and Lin¡¯s heavy breathing is the loudest sound in the room. I keep finding myself looking between their lips, eyes, and other various shifts in the movement they make. Even with all of this, none of us move. A stalemate, with each looking to see who will initiate it first. ¡­ okay, I am doing this. Just as I am about to stand, Lin breaks first. Her heavy breathing stops right when she shoots to her feet, eyes locked on me. Within seconds, she took hold of both Ai¡¯s and Shi¡¯s hands without resistance, bringing them to a stand as well. I feel myself gulp when all three of their eyes meet mine. I stand up to mirror them and Lin instantly takes the lead again, to my surprise. Moving past the other two to kiss me. Okay, time to try something. Following the suggested actions of the scan, I pressed towards her. Our lips collided in a passionate frenzy, with a flurry of kisses and a tight embrace that left us breathless. Despite the scan running, I lose focus momentarily from the intense and passionate kissing. Soon enough, I feel other hands groping on my body, lips running down my neck and arms. I am yanked from Lin''s hold into Shi''s arms. She¡¯s 2 meters tall, so even with me being above 6 feet tall, I need to look up at her to have her lips land against mine. I observe that Shi performs the action with much more softness and skill than Lin did. My hand instinctively reaches to the crook of her neck as I move close to her ear to whisper in it. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. ¡°I can¡¯t believe how beautiful you are. From the time I first saw you, I always hoped to be with you like this¡­¡± From how close we are to each other; I can feel the shivers roll down her back as the intense look she was giving me before doubles. I know she¡¯s sensitive about her looks as an older woman. Even though the healing removed any indicators of age, it seems that still remains. Even as we hold each other, Ai has pressed herself against me from behind, moving her hands constantly over my chest and rubbing her face into my back. I find myself swept into a whirlwind battle of labored breaths and caresses that leads me passing between them all. The moment that I have time to step away, I take it. I hold my hands out in front of me, as they seem confused by my step back. Like before, they are like ravenous beasts, looking for prey as they move closer to re-initiate. ¡°Wait, wait, wait. I know we¡¯re getting deep into this, but let¡¯s take this over to the other room. And I know I smell from everything that has happened today, so I want to take a shower before we continue.¡± This gives them a bit of pause. I can see Lin¡¯s eyes twitch downward, possibly thinking about themselves. Which was not really my intention, especially as they smell pretty amazing. I just want us to not be swept up in the moment. To take this without being influenced by the pheromones and pent-up lust we have had. After saying this, they seem to come to their own conclusions and nod, calming the situation down a bit. While it differs from what we initially were talking about, this seemed like the best way to get us to a better point. We shuffle our way down to my main living floor, where there are countless beds, seats, and areas to hang out in. Adding to that, there are numerous baths, kitchens, and other things great for a living space. Basically, everything a person needs to live a relaxed life. It¡¯s a bit ironic that most times these spaces normally go unused for massive amounts of time, with the people that own them cultivating for absurd amounts of time. With that said, when there are people here, there are multiple bathrooms for people to wash in. Reinforcing the assumption that cultivators would have many people at their ¡®service¡¯. Allowing for a group to live peacefully here, in wait, To my surprise, they go to separate bathrooms to wash, cooling off all our heads. With the constant healing, their pheromones are getting closer to the intensity of mine. After spending all that time together, it was really getting to all of us. Taking pauses allows our genuine emotions to come to the forefront. Not colored by pure lust. I spend more time in there, thoroughly washing down every part of my body and masking some aspects. Once I finish, I find that the others are sitting on the largest bed in the middle of this floor. It looks like they¡¯ve all calmed down a bit too and when I¡¯ve come out, they all look over at me with much less perverted smiles. Shi stands up, moving over to me. Bending over slightly, she wraps her arms around my body. A reminder of her increased size compared to mine. Contrary to last time, though, it¡¯s a warm, rather than passionate hug. Her words brush past my ear. ¡°¡­ I see why you had us do that. Things were moving fast for all of us. There are a few things we¡¯ll need to consider going from here.¡± She looks back at the others before moving even closer to whisper to me. ¡°But that¡¯s something for another time. We¡¯ve been talking and I think Ai just wants us to be together for tonight. Nothing going too far.¡± That¡¯s what I thought. Lin and Shi are ready, as is Ai. But there are other things that come into play that Ai is still dealing with. Another reason I had us change the situation a bit. I really do not want any of us to have regrets after this. ¡°It seemed that way to me too, so I just wanted to make sure we were making the right decision, especially after such an intense day.¡± With a smile towards each other, we both head back over to the bed. I speak out to clear any awkwardness. ¡°So¡­ if you want, we can get some sleep now. I¡¯m feeling up for some rest, if you guys are.¡± Ai¡¯s face brightens up, and she practically yelps out in the affirmative. ¡°Yeah!¡± She hops backward, landing on the soft covers, before rolling around on the bed in delight. Lin is looking at her with a soft smile. Shi just climbs in beside her and opens her arms towards me. ¡­ so, I guess the question becomes, Big Spoon or Little Spoon? Chapter 331 - Comfort (18+ Chapter) [Warning, this chapter contains light sexual content ¨C 18+] It only takes a little thought and the sight of Shi¡¯s open arms for me to decide. I slide under the covers and into her grasp, to which I hear her satisfied hum. Normally, I¡¯d like to be the big spoon, but she seems to have been hoping for this. So, I¡¯ll wait for another day to take that mantle. It¡¯s also kind of nice to just let relax in someone else¡¯s arms sometimes. Leaning back, we snuggle together a bit, with a pleasant air rising between us. When I look up from this, I can see Lin looking enviously down at us. With a glance back at Shi, she instinctively catches on and scoots back a bit. Now it¡¯s my turn to open my arms to let her in. To which she gleefully hops into mine. Springing a few feet over to do so, requiring me to catch her to not reduce the impact. Right after, I can feel some hands strain to touch my chest from behind Shi. ¡°Uuu. Guuuh. Oooo¡±. There are also muffled sounds of effort coming from that direction, as the owner of the hands, Ai, strains to hold me from around Shi¡¯s sizable chest. ¡°Heh¡­ do you need some help?¡± And here comes the teasing from Shi toward her. ¡°Noooo, I gooot it.¡± Hmm¡­ she¡¯s acting a lot more subdued and playful right now. Shi doesn¡¯t seem surprised about it. And neither does Lin. This has to mean that while I was gone, that maybe they¡¯ve been doing these kind of things for a while. Still following some tips from my scan while going through this, I let this continue a bit before leaning further back into Shi¡¯s chest and holding Ai¡¯s hands in mine. Instantly, she falls silent, her cheeks turning a deep shade of red. For the next few minutes, we lay there. Ai¡¯s hands wrapped around Shi and me, with Lin laying on my stomach. Soon enough, loud snores come resonate throughout the room, the source being the lady in front of me. Wow, Lin¡¯s really something to fall asleep that quickly. As a result, Shi, Ai, and I burst out laughing, causing her to be jolted awake. After a few moments of stifled laughter and explaining, a sense of ease washes over us as we all bask in the moment. But in it, I can tell this a moment that one of should say something. I decide to do so. ¡°Hey¡­ so, how do we want all of this to work? Do you guys want to stay like this for a bit? Or should we take this to the next step?¡± Silence. ¡­ ¡­ ¡°I can only speak for me, but I¡¯m interested in us going further, as you already know.¡± That comes from Shi. She looks to her back. ¡°I also want to.¡± Stolen novel; please report. Ai speaks up, surprisingly steadfast about it. Her voice changing from the playful side, back to her serious one. After which, Lin rubs her butt on my crotch, looking up at me. Pretty sure that¡¯s her answer. She vocalizes it anyway. ¡°Me too. I was worried for a bit, but I¡­ I know I can trust you.¡± ¡­ ¡°I think I¡¯m ready as well.¡± I say the words. There¡¯s only a moment before I can feel the air shift in the room. A slight hint of the passions from when we were in the cultivation room reappears. And the strangest feeling appears in my heart. Relief. ¡­ I¡¯m glad. It wasn¡¯t just the pheromones. I don¡¯t know when it happened, but I¡¯ve been worried that they only wanted me in that moment for that. It seems that taking them out of that room wasn¡¯t fully for them¡­ but for me. I should have known I didn¡¯t have to worry about that. The instant I think this, I feel rosy, soft lips touch mine. Ai¡¯s. She¡¯s come around to wrap her fingers under my jaw, cupping it and looking me in the eye as she releases the kiss. And that¡¯s she moves downward, her tangled silvery hair brushing my neck, looking back up at me with her grey eyes and pale, freckled face. She lowers them to take another kiss, this time on my chest, still clothed in the flowing robes they suggest I wear around here. Her hand nudges it open, exposing it to the air. She gives a lick. Lin then moves her prodigious butt off my crotch and stands to the side of Ai, her eyes sparkling with mischief. Clearly, she wants in on the fun. After licking my chest, she moves down to my navel¡­ then to my waist. Finally, she reaches the target zone. My crotch. Shi, who I¡¯m still leaning on, wraps her arms even tighter around me. Not exactly holding me there, but as if she¡¯s trying to envelop me with her. Except for one increasingly prominent area on my body. Rising and rising. I feel my body heating up and my eyes are locked on those soft, beautiful lips of hers that are getting ever closer. Her breath grew heavier with each passing moment, drawing nearer and nearer. However, she comes to an abrupt halt. Her breath catching, moving from being hot and heavy to stuffed and faulting. Like she¡¯s losing breath. ¡­ something is wrong. She must be having a panic attack. Lin realizes this instantly. I give a few taps to Shi while giving her a quick look. To fill her in so that I can help her, which she now notices and moves her arms away. As it¡¯s just in the start of the panic attack, before Ai even consciously realizes what¡¯s happening, I move up, to her surprise. She freezes in place, which I take advantage of and lock eyes with Lin. With an obvious and cautious move, I keep my arms open and moving toward her. She stiffens even further, closing her eyes. And I hug her. No sexual aspects. Just a comforting hug. Lin follows soon after, causing Ai to finally seem relaxed. Having realized what was happening and what we were doing to help. After a bit longer, Shi joins, as well. Giving us time to handle this between all of us. As we all hold each other, I suppress the intrusive thought of regret. I wanted to go further. But my thought vanishes as soon as I hear a sniffle from Ai, with her muffled, pained words choking out. ¡°¡­I ruin everything.¡± ¡­ Nope, I¡¯m going to nip this one in the bud. I¡¯ll have to make a statement to do this, though. As best I can. ¡°Ai¡­you haven¡¯t ruined anything. Without you and the others, I would be lost and alone in this world. There¡¯s so much I¡¯m thankful to you for that you don¡¯t even realize. ¡°¡­it¡¯s not only that. I love you all more than anything in this world. I promise, we¡¯ll figure these things out together.¡± My voice lowers with my words of love, even with my scan saying it¡¯s alright. There is a deep sense of vulnerability that washes over me when I open up and share my emotions like this. Something I¡¯m sure they are feeling, too. I¡¯m scared. Scared that they may not feel the same, even though my brain tells me they do. ¡­ but I mean every word. In this world, it is these three and Gong that I have this special relationship with. Of course, with Mei Lin, I love her in a wholly different way, as my sister. However, these girls are the ones I can imagine spending the rest of my life with. As I¡¯ve realized, there are other people I¡¯m interested in¡­ but that¡¯s a thought for another day. I want to truly cherish and convey my love to these women in front of me. Lin and Shi exchange glances of surprise, but Ai¡¯s legs give out, and we catch her before she hits the ground. ¡­ right before she openly cries. Lin nods at me and I pour some subtle healing into each of us. All in the same way I did for the trauma victims. So that she and they can heal from their individual traumas, but still grow from them. As we reassure and comfort each other, there¡¯s one last thing comes to mind. So, what happens after this? Chapter 332 - In Parallel Here¡¯s the thing about traumas. Even with all the treatment, words of affirmation, and support in the world, they still can¡¯t be fully removed. They definitely can be minimized to the point of irrelevance, but they are still there buried underneath. My healing subverts that. At least a little. And as I grow as a cultivator, the simulations and deeper mental healing needed that still allows for personal growth will emerge in the new techniques I¡¯m able to wield. For now, though, I emulate the effects of those with my current techniques, time, and other methods. I remind myself of this, as I hold and am held by the three women around me. It only takes a few more minutes before Ai quiets down. Having re-centered herself and now feeling better. After a little more time, she looks up at me and speaks a loud enough so all three of us can hear. ¡°Are you guys okay if we try again tomorrow?¡± We all look at each other and give a supportive nod. This will take time, but it¡¯s a journey we¡¯re all willing to make. And though no one has explicitly mentioned it, I know that each of them is working through their own issues. They¡¯ll come up eventually, but for now, we¡¯ll take it a day at a time. Still hugging each other, we slowly make our way back to the bed. Now calm again, Ai leaps from our grasp to land in the bed, rolling in the covers like a ferret. Her cheeks are red as she looks at us and giggles to herself. I can¡¯t help but smile at the sudden change, as it¡¯s her playful way of showing us she¡¯s alright now. With all of us in a good mood, we hop in the bed again, returning to the cuddling position that we were in before. Things fall silent again as we get comfortable. Of course, I¡¯m keeping an eye out with my awareness ability. There is no need for worry, as we are safe in this heavily fortified tower. The night remains quiet, as we have all achieved a state of relaxation. In fact, one by one in the morning, they get up to roam around the tower. It seems while I was gone, they didn¡¯t check out more of my tower, but after tonight, they are going all in. Getting themselves comfortable and scoping out potential areas for them to stay in. Shi is the last one to leave, getting up from my side and after looking around, cupping a hand on my cheek, before moving to the other floors. Once she leaves, I finally get up out of the bed. We have a lot to handle before we depart. But this was a great break. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. I head right back up to the cultivation floor at the top of the tower. To promptly start pumping out stones again. For others, they might need to concentrate completely on it to condense the stones, but luckily for me, I have the scan. Attempting to automate my scan and body hadn''t worked too well in some things, like dodging the attentions of a person. However, this situation should be perfect for it as I will only have it carry out one specific thing in the background, while I focus on other activities. ¡­ or that¡¯s how it should go. Whether I can do this right, will be determined now. Similar to before, I gather qi towards my location in the tower. With the setup here, it is trivial to do so. As it moves in a whirlwind toward me, I hold this feeling and each of the actions that go into this practice in my mind. And let the scan take over the rest. Letting it time the condensing with my healing and refilling process. Within 15 seconds, two stones condense before me. Right after, the process starts again. It¡¯s a success. Well, it¡¯s no parallel thinking, but it¡¯s good enough to let me work on other things simultaneously. As more stones pile up and my qi fluctuating, I look toward the other materials I¡¯ve brought into the room. Ink, paper, scrolls, and empty blueprint papers. With money and stones no longer being a problem, now I just have to use them correctly. Both in how I distribute them and direct those around me to use them. Fortress security, Trauma Team equipment, funds for allies, and several other things all can be bolstered by this. But my first priority should always be the safety and security of this fortress. After all, if your foundation falls while you are away, what have you been working for? Even more so, when this will be the place that I will store some of our treasures. While I believe it could survive a barrage of attacks from the outside for a while, there¡¯s the obvious secondary element to watch for at this stage. Surveillance. Several surveillance devices have already been added to the fortress during its construction by external actors. Some are from the sect, others from prominent families. Some individuals, even from demonic fringe groups, actively seek weaknesses or information about the sect. I don¡¯t have to worry about my people causing any issues, because of the contract. But, they can only do so much to stem the flow of information, as other people in the sect deliver items and information all the time. Even just this provides several chances for experts to work their skills to get tools into place. And like I had noticed earlier when I first came into this world, some level of surveillance is both accepted and allowed. Both as a tool to feed others false or openly information and to manipulate that flow. Especially, since there¡¯s no one who can catch all the tools or is willing to spend money to cover enormous areas in the formations that could do so. Except for me, of course. Adding to that, there is a lack of tools to assist with internal attacks, if someone recognized as safe got past the entrance and became very not safe. This implies that it is now the opportune time to finally create something I''ve been eager to make after seeing it several times. Golems. I¡¯ve seen the book golems, stone golems, and other varieties, but I think I may be able to make a new kind. Specifically, robots with guns. The only question that comes up is the ramification of such a choice. Guns aren¡¯t new to this world. Some countries a bit of a distance away have them and use them to fight against cultivators. They aren¡¯t at the Gatling gun level yet, but still have success against low realm cultivators, like qi condensation. However, the more technologically advanced countries that are even farther away are utilizing a variety of tools, so this could always be perceived as additional knowledge that I have insight into. Either way, it will transform this society. Time to show them the American way. Chapter 333 - Qi Treasure Creator Muskets, rifles, machine guns, explosives. At the core of many of these weapons comes one fundamental concept. Something moving really fast, into or through something else. An application of violent force and destruction. Just because cultivators have enhanced bodies and techniques, doesn¡¯t mean they are immune to this phenomenon. And when you add qi powered techniques behind these, it reaches an unprecedented strength. The only issue, as it is in my old world, is the precision during the creation process. The spirit stone process is still operating seamlessly, so I might as well use this time to draft the blueprints and requirements for the Trauma Team''s equipment, as well as the drones. Both of which will need weapon systems. The key to these instructions will be ways to allow for safe experimentation for the reader. There¡¯s no way that they will create a finished product for the first time. But if I can help them through an iterative process, that will fit what I need. Not only that, but I might still be able to use the first experiments for other purposes¡­ And so, I work on writing information, step by step. All the while, stones constantly appear at my side. Periodically, I have to condense them all further into a superior spirit stone, to save space. A wild concept for anyone else. I find it a little surprising that I finish the all the blueprints and instructions in only an hour. I guess increasing in the stages has had large effects on my writing speed and processing speed. It¡¯s almost like I¡¯m just sketching the words on the page, rather than writing line by line. With that done, I move onto several other things I wanted to accomplish before I leave for Monchon City. Improvements to my follower¡¯s cultivation methods, merchant investment instructions, special techniques to share at certain times, and events that will come up and how to handle them. And many others that I had promised and planned for. Like a blur, I write and write and write. Moving from one task to another. All while I do this, I can sense Ai, Lin, and Shi popping in from time to time. Even Mei Lin has stopped by the tower to peek in on me. They seem to be making their own preparations, as well. It appears that I¡¯ll be having quite the sizable group to accompany me to the city. That makes me kind of happy, actually. While I can manage it alone, as I have with the forest, Patriarch, Librarian, and other situations¡­ it¡¯s lonely. Adding to it, having them there, as other elements that can be helpful just from their presence. Like Ai and Lin with Gong. Or Shi, with the Yellow Sashes. I just need to make sure everyone will be safe and prepare for the worst¡­ so that the worst doesn¡¯t happen or gets mitigated. Even if I want to do the right thing, it won¡¯t matter if I and the people I love aren¡¯t strong enough to resist the ¡®wrong¡¯ things done to us. So, for the rest of the day, I continue on these tasks. Preparation and planning. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. I even plan out what I¡¯ll be doing for the next few days. Setting up alchemical solutions for emergencies. Preparing my first talismans and materials to make more. And, of course, cultivating to allow myself to move to the next later. There will also be one last thing I make sure to do. Make my own weapons. While I already possess the power equivalent to that of a light gun, the same cannot be said for an RPG. Something quite simple to construct and implement protections. With my alchemical skills, I¡¯ll be able to ¡®compound¡¯¡¯ on it and add some distance to my alchemy. That doesn¡¯t even include the additional effects I could put into it. I won''t be able to use my prodigious cultivation base to power any weapons. Any actions I take using my cultivation method to control and manipulate the qi around me can¡¯t be used for offensive techniques. Which ties into it, regrettably. Now, if I condense a spirit stone in the weapon, then it is the spirit stone and the item itself making the actions. Of course, this doesn¡¯t even include the weapons from my world that didn¡¯t have any qi. With that said, considering how large my cultivation base is getting, I feel like I may not need to manipulate it with my cultivation base, to use it as a tool in the future. I mean, I am already at cultivation base for an early Nascent Soul cultivator, in terms of quantity. Quality-wise, I am so far off it¡¯s not even funny. Especially since every realm increases the density, quality, and useability of the qi. So, I cannot even in the same dimension to someone of that level yet. But quantity is still a quality of its own. I can try things that a Nascent Soul would never even consider, because I don¡¯t have better alternatives. And because of the sheer quantity, I can use it to fight against Core Formations. For creating these tools, I will need a good Qi Treasure creator or raise one up myself. Most likely, the best option will be the latter. That¡¯s because Qi Treasure Creators are the closest to the type of engineer that I would need to make a normal gun. Not to mention a gun powered by qi. When they create their qi treasures, they have to consider what they know about physics, chemistry, and the nature of the materials they work with, besides the qi pathways they build into the items. Just like how a healer has to know alchemy to be successful, an esteemed qi treasure creator should know how to make talismans and formations. Which also means they need at least be a foundation establishment cultivator, because of the formation aspect. Of course, there are ways around this for qi treasures, which I will exploit, but generally that¡¯s the case. But to start off with, I won¡¯t need someone in the Foundation Establishment stage. Just someone who can learn engineering principles and use qi to make precise changes to metal. And I have just the person. When I brought everyone into the main room to optimize their bodies and give them a spirit stone, I used the very first low-class person I treated as an example to show the others that they could be more. That they have a chance to become successful cultivators. That normal guy, He Wen, is who I want to be our Qi Treasure Creator. However, he doesn¡¯t have any special abilities. No special constitution. And not even an affinity to one method or another. What he has is a wish to become something greater and an interest in becoming qi treasure creator. Because of that, I think he will be an awesome choice for it. He¡¯ll be using the Omnibus Cultivation System as his method, at least initially, but like some others in the group, I¡¯ve written specific actions and techniques for him to practice. We can incorporate these into the method, enabling him to still embark on that journey. Actually¡­ why don¡¯t I just take him with me? Of course, I was planning on giving him a jade slip for engineering and such, but why not build the tools alongside him? Have him see someone create them, while he does so as well. With my scan, I''ll be able to help him improve swiftly and answer questions right away. Even better, it will allow me to make sure that the person I have building this learns all the right things. If he learns to use them then it will only mean greater improvements down the line. ¡­ ¡­ Also, I need a guy friend. Like honestly. I¡¯ve only been around women this whole time. Or alone. Neither of which is good for me in the long run. There were a few people I was hoping could be that for me, but maybe I just need a normal person to hang out with. ¡­ to think that after coming to another world, I end up craving some normalcy. Chapter 334 - Plan of Action A plan is coming together. Indications of what others in my group may want and need pour in from my scan. I think I know how I should approach my leaving this place to head to Monchon City. Who I need to bring, as well as who I should have to stay behind. To make sure everything doesn¡¯t crumble. All the scrolls, jade slips, documents, and spirit stones before me aren¡¯t enough; I need more time, skilled people, and resources. I jump up, moving over to one of the paneled walls in the room, inserting my qi into the wall to allow me to speak throughout this tower. ¡°This is James speaking. Ai, Lin, Shi, and Mei Lin, could you guys meet me back at my living quarters floor? I just need to discuss a few things with you all.¡± After saying that, I collect everything into my space bracelet and head downstairs to my personal floor. Though the entire tower belongs to me, I still consider only that floor my personal space. Especially since this building is so large. Maybe when I get used to using the other spaces here more, I¡¯ll feel more comfortable with it. When I finally reach the floor, the others have already beaten me here. All of them looking nervous. Ah. Considering they¡¯ve been running around the tower; they might think it¡¯s something related to that. I decide the best way to approach things is just to be direct about filling them in on my plans. ¡°Hey guys, I just wanted to keep you updated on my plans for the rest of this week. And for when we head to Monchon City.¡± Their eyes immediately shift to each other and then to Shi. She steps forward. ¡°I also wanted to talk about that, though a bit later in the week. ¡°We thought it might be wise to have one of us stay back here, to make sure things go smoothly. Since Ai and Lin need to get back, I can be the one to stay.¡± I pause in my thoughts, considering her words. She raises a good point. I had thought that perhaps she could stay back, but I wanted to use this trip to get closer to her and the others. Hm¡­ I think it¡¯s worth it enough to go with my original plan and propose that. I think she also was hoping to come along, so she shouldn¡¯t be too against the idea. ¡°Actually, I really wanted to have you come along with me¡­ ¡°So, I came up with a training plan for three candidates that I believe could collaboratively run things while we are gone. For increased rewards, of course. ¡°Those candidates are Xu Ah, Sofia, and Shi Ji. With each representing the three major factions I see in the group: Yellow Sashes, Victims, and the Normal/Noble group. From what I can gather, each of them is interested in leadership positions here, as well. Though you could probably correct me if I¡¯m mistaken about them.¡± This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Xu Ah, the Yellow Sashes Foundation Establishment cultivator, kept standing up for the group at every opportunity. Offering to fight spirit beasts above her strength level and constantly defending the weak. Having her as a pillar is an easy decision. Adding to that, I know she¡¯s been working with Shi from constantly in directing the group. It¡¯ll be a natural transition with her there, for the Yellow Sashes. Sofia, being the lady with a plant in a gaping chest, is pretty distinctive. Adding to her being a Core Formation expert, that inherently positions her as a leader. Without the insights from the scan and therapy, I might have more concerns about placing an already powerful person in that position. She is adamant about focusing on the needs of the hospital and the people treated by it. In a way that is like a hospital administrator. So, there shouldn¡¯t be any concerns. And finally, there''s Shi Ji. She''s clearly into me. And only growing more so, it seems. But she is also a noble and a major influential force before the others had come. Not only that, but it seems she has been doing reevaluations of herself. Seeing how I react to different people, including commoners. I think leaving her in this position will be a good choice, that won¡¯t erode the baseline I¡¯ve set for interactions between social classes. And since I¡¯m growing to trust her more, that will only benefit her. ¡­I¡¯m still worried about how she looks at me sometimes, though. After I bring this up, we chat about the merits and demerits of each choice, but still end up in the same place. I wanted to avoid bringing ''perfect choice scan'' into these types of discussions¡­ but this was the only workable solution that would let me keep Shi with us. Otherwise, another one of our core group would have to stay behind. There is a caveat to all this, though. ¡°So, as you can all imagine¡­ we might not be able to sleep together tonight or the other nights. I need to use the time for preparation and focused training for each of them. Preparing them for the issues that will come up. Adding to that, I need to train them, so that they can train those under them. ¡°Which means jade slips and tailored regiments.¡± I see frustration on all of their faces before Ai takes the lead to assuage their concerns. ¡°I believe we all understand. We¡¯ll just need to purchase a privacy tent with the large amount of spirit stones here. For the road.¡± Privacy tent? O-oh. It¡¯s meant for keeping ¡®night activities¡¯ quiet when on the road. While allowing the surroundings to be visible. There are also some defense aspects, but I can supplement those with my talismans. After a gulp, I respond. ¡°Sounds like a plan, then. Sorry again for the change. I know we were all looking forward to tonight.¡± They give a conspiratorial look at each other. ¡°¡­ this may not be a bad thing. I think we¡¯ll all be looking forward to the next time. And what we¡¯ll be doing then.¡± She gives a sly smile, which is mirrored by the others. Things soon move onto less enrapturing subjects, like the rest of my plans, writings, and techniques. Some of which they suggest for me to pass to them to handle, thus lowering my workload. This is where I take my own advice and not go with the optimal solution, trusting those around me with things and not fully relying on my scan. Surprisingly, as I hand over some of these documents and other stuff, it feels like the weight on my shoulders is a little less than before, with each item given. Yeah. I can trust them. I don¡¯t have to worry about training everyone myself or looking up everything with my scan. Sometimes just checking the general situation is enough. And as we finish out the plans for the night, the suggestions for who I bring with us are the last subject to be hashed out. Something that shocks them a bit with some additions. The full group that will come with us is as such: Ai, Lin, Shi, Mei Lin, Dana (the slime hero), Tai Ying (the spider hero), Ru Ning (the roach hero), He Wen (the average guy), Yalei (the ninja-like woman), and Jin Chin. On top of that will be the Panther, and the spirit beasts currently covering my body. The rest of the spirit beasts, at the ranch outside the sect, will get moved to the local area here. Mostly to subjugate the areas around the tower alongside the other tamed spirit beasts. What¡¯s shocked them, is the average guy, Yalei (the former psychopath victim), and Jin Chin (the warrior-like Core Formation cultivator). All for a variety of reasons. For some of them, they¡¯ll be seeing soon why they¡¯ll be coming. Whether I want them to or not. Chapter 335 - Declared Investments I¡¯ve been expecting the question that comes up first. ¡°Okay¡­ I can somewhat understand why Yalei and Jin Chin would come along, considering their personalities and strength, but why He Wen?¡± Ai asks the question. ¡°You can probably guess based on some plans, but we¡¯ll need a qi treasure creator. He seems like a start toward that goal, as long as I can train him myself. ¡°That¡¯s especially important, since I¡¯ll need to create so many dedicated items that will be tough to replicate without instruction. Having someone learn that from me directly as we go along will speed things up. I don¡¯t know about you guys, but I rather have access to an internal qi treasure creator, that isn¡¯t me, within a year. ¡°And if we don¡¯t do this way, it might take more than a decade.¡± Their faces twist a bit at this, both in thought and displeasure. Shi doesn¡¯t seem too bothered, but both Ai and Lin seem to be anxious about it. I have an idea why, but it might be best to let them vocalize it. Lin steps up on behalf of her sister. ¡°¡­ are you sure it¡¯s okay, though? I¡¯m not sure having another guy in our personal group is the best choice.¡± And this is the other element that I somewhat noticed, but hadn¡¯t paid attention to. I hadn¡¯t been getting much resistance from Ai and Lin regarding adding Shi, Mei Lin, and even the others as potential romantic interests. In a lot of ways, I feel like they are encouraging it, but with moderation and after getting to know themselves better before others. But never guys. Even now, Ai seems to avoid guys, though she doesn¡¯t flinch and can talk somewhat normally to others within the group. My guess is that she hasn''t fully accustomed herself to it yet. It is not beneficial for Ai to exclusively spend time with women and me, who is romantically attracted to her. She needs to get used to be friendly with other guys, as well. That¡¯s the other aspect of this inclusion that I wanted to bring in. Having someone she''s not interested in romantically in her general sphere, to get comfortable with. Surprisingly, Ai speaks up to mirror my thoughts. ¡°Lin¡­ thank you. But I think I need to do this. I want to get to know some of the others a bit more, but it¡¯s been a bit difficult. Maybe this He Wen will be a good choice to add?¡± She sounds very unsure and for the first time, seems to be asking if my scan confirms this. Her eyes turned up and wavering, show me that this is a precious question for this moment. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. After a quick double check, I give her a smile and a nod, to which she seems to relax a bit. I spoke up a bit. ¡°That¡¯s not to say there won¡¯t be some stressful times between all of us with him, but this will definitely help you with your goals and in approaching others.¡± ¡°Okay. I can handle that then.¡± With Ai saying that and placing a hand on Lin¡¯s arm, this seems to assuage Lin from her current protective mode. Shi stays quiet during this entire exchange. Out of consideration for their personal circumstances. The quietest one of them all is Mei Lin, who has just been watching all of us interacting. Staying close to Shi¡¯s side. And during this time, holding onto and reading the plans I handed over. Even though she is just a kid, I can tell her mind is going through various possibilities and results from our discussions. A little genius in her own right, I could imagine that she¡¯s already been seeing through the choices made in my writings. I hear her voice subtly rise after a natural pause concluded from the last talk. ¡°I see here that you are giving my family a superior spirit stones for ¡®personal investment¡¯? On top of the two superior spirit stones of ¡®directed investments¡¯.¡± ¡°Does this mean they can use that as they want, with no restrictions?¡± Her nose is a little scrunched up in confusion. An adorable look on her tiny face. ¡°¡­ I love my family enormously, but I don¡¯t think giving them that much without restrictions is a good idea. Unless you had something else in mind.¡± I give her a smile, as it¡¯s clear that with how smart she is, she is looking past the obvious message, bundled within this investment. ¡°The message isn¡¯t what they do with it. It¡¯s that I¡¯m giving all of this in the first place. Especially with you as my declared sister. ¡°I understand that there are other elements in your family, but giving out funds like that without restrictions sends the message that the relationship between us is strong. And specifically, that it is a great relationship. This will give you a bit more power in your family, as a whole.¡± Her eyes widen, letting me see her fall back into thought. As she goes silent, I wait for any additional comments or thoughts before changing us over. But after this discussion, it seems everyone has something to think about. So, I end up making some small talk before we each went our separate ways. Thus, I began the final preparations for leaving. After some work on this floor, I head down and see how late it¡¯s gotten. Meaning, that I¡¯ll spend the rest of the day and night creating more spirit stones and jade slips for training purposes. It feels like an eternity. One which I¡¯m caught in my own thoughts. But there are a few things I find myself grateful for. Thank goodness Sister Nuan got me all of these jade slips. I knew they¡¯d come in handy after our first time logging the information in it for the OCS cultivation method. What keeps getting me, though, is how she¡¯s continually anticipating what I might need before I even ask for it. Sometimes I can¡¯t tell if it is her vast genius or if it¡¯s some type of divining technique. Either way, though, it is worth it. I still have so many empty jade slips, ready to have information recorded in my bracelet. Each of which carries an enormous cost. One which couldn¡¯t have been easy to bear for her. Even if she has an increased budget and hadn¡¯t spent anything for disciple funds since she¡¯s joined as an elder, it probably wouldn¡¯t be enough to cover all of this. She used her personal funds, without a doubt, as a supplement to pay. I''m profoundly grateful. And also, wary. How will she react to the actions that I take with Ai, Lin, and Shi in the privacy tent? I know she is deeply intrigued by me. Or have Ai, Lin, and Shi already resolved it, like their previous interactions? To where I don¡¯t need to worry about it. Sigh. I guess I¡¯ll figure it out as I go, as it seems this isn¡¯t the right time to be thinking about that. With that clearly in mind, I descend to the first floor. Which is where I find the two people I mentioned would come with us to Monchon City. Both of whom seem to have a side-eyed glare at each other. Yalei and Jin Chin. Chapter 336 - It Doesnt Go Away Yalei and Jin Chin. Two cultivators, both higher in realm than me, at high Foundation Establishment and early Core Formation. And both geniuses in their own rights. So. My scan showed me they would come with us. Now I can find out why. Though I still have my own suspicions. They start off with a bow before Jin Chin speaks for the two of them. ¡°Young Master James, I apologize for us bothering you at this time. We wished to share our thoughts with you, if possible.¡± Even with their obvious distaste for each other, both of them seem in sync for a moment. A shared front. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to apologize for, as I was just planning on taking a walk. What did you guys need?¡± After exchanging glances, Yalei takes the initiative to speak. ¡°We¡¯ve heard that you were planning on traveling soon, to Monchon City. We believe for safety; it might be prudent to have us come with you.¡± That¡¯s what they say¡­ but what are the actual reasons? It seems the right approach is to be direct. Giving a sigh, I give them a disapproving look. ¡°Your words sound truthful, but seem to be missing some aspects. You¡¯ve seen how I like to operate. ¡°I won¡¯t pressure you too much, but I¡¯d like you to give me the actual reasons you want to come with me.¡± They both freeze for a moment before apologizing. I stop them before they can go further. ¡°Stop, stop. I don¡¯t want to hear apologies. Tell me why you want to join us on the trip. And please, don¡¯t lie to me. If you¡¯d rather not say, say so.¡± While I say this, I try to put on somewhat of a stern look. I¡¯m dealing with two higher realm cultivators. I don''t have a problem with it, but weakness is viewed poorly here. Since they are stronger than me, I need to set my lines now so I don¡¯t get exploited in the future. Even friends can take people for granted. How much more easily can it happen when that person is more powerful than you? But my colder reaction appears to finally break the ice and cause Yalei to open up first. In a way, that is surprising. She stutters. ¡°I-I can¡¯t stay here, Young Master James.¡± I need to approach this situation delicately. ¡°¡­I see. Why is that, Yalei?¡± The room falls silent, with even Jin Chin looking at her in a bit of shock at this admission. She goes still, to allow her to speak. Though, it seems she¡¯s come to her own conclusion. It¡¯s not much longer before Yalei speaks again. ¡°I¡¯ve done terrible things to everyone here. I worked with that man to hurt the others. Coming up with new ways to do so.¡± This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. I glance over at Jin Chin, almost as a subconscious way to confirm her words. She gives a nod at this. Yalei was a psychopath. And she didn¡¯t just ¡®work¡¯ with him. She functioned as his partner at some points. Which must have made her being betrayed by him and left to the group to tear apart an even more horrific experience. With that said, the removal of her psychopathy has made her a better person¡­ but that doesn''t mean the group will forgive what she has done. Each of them received therapy, but healing these scars takes time and this culture isn''t known for forgiveness. Likely, the only things holding them back are the contract, that she was a victim too (in her own way), and that she¡¯s shown genuine remorse in the group therapy sessions. Remembering that first session is terrifying in its own way. She apologized to the group and there was only silence. No one spoke. Or even looked at her. It was like she wasn¡¯t even there. It took several sessions for them to even acknowledge her. More to speak normally with her. In response to her words, I give a nod. ¡°I understand. Things will get better with time. Trust me. ¡°But you are right. Some space away from them will be healing for all of you.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you, Young Master.¡± Following our words, a noticeable pause ensues, leaving everyone uncertain of what to say. Jin Chin speaks up. ¡°Well, I¡­¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t remember?¡± Yalei interrupts Jin Chin before she can speak. ¡°What do you mean, Yalei?¡± I know what she means. ¡°¡­ what we talked about. What we did together? ¡°I know it was all in my head, but surely there has to still be something there?¡± Despite her anger at being interrupted, Jin Chin''s face instantly shifted to pure agreement at her words. Yalei isn¡¯t alone in this feeling. In fact, all the victims have said as much in at least one of their sessions. The me that comforted them. The me that was healing them, with my words and actions in their comas. That person isn¡¯t real. And to have that person say their goodbyes, only to come back in the next instant, but not knowing anything about what you shared together? It¡¯s terrifying. Mind-bending. And more than anything, heartbreaking. Jin Chin adds her piece. ¡°You¡¯ve explained it before, but it still doesn¡¯t feel real. ¡°While I still have my own, other, reasons for wanting to come with you, I can¡¯t deny wanting to see at least a little of him again. And maybe¡­¡± Her voice trails off, but her unspoken words are clear. This is the downside to using that mental health technique in this way. I can¡¯t cut that connection or have them forget it. Otherwise, it will hurt their growth. That ¡®aspect¡¯ was still me¡­ just portrayed in a way that made it easier to heal them. But because I don¡¯t have any of those connections or memories, it makes the divide for them that much harder to bear. I suspect some of them lived lifetimes with me in their minds. Not everything would have been the torture scenes, as that wouldn¡¯t be the best way to heal. There would be escapes, memories from childhood, and¡­ For these two, I¡¯m sure of it now. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You already know the truth of this. With that said, there¡¯s nothing stopping us from creating our own memories in this world. While I may not remember what happened, you probably already know that I want the best for you all. Just like he would have.¡± They say nothing, but I feel like my words reached them. However, Jin Chin isn¡¯t the type to sit on her feelings. She grabs them and pulls them forward. ¡°I have the other reason. I need to know that we can trust you. You aren¡¯t the person I knew from my¡­ experience. But I will not let you die out there before we can learn more about you. Considering that everyone else will be staying at the fortress until they are trained, there''s no need for me to protect them yet. "In addition to that, your combat medical team will require someone close to you who has a better understanding of how it should be run. While those jade slips are certainly helpful, with me here watching and learning, I¡¯ll be able to train the others that much better when we get back. Especially, since we¡¯ll need to use those tools you mentioned before. Guns and vehicles.¡± She raises a point. ¡°I can understand that. Also, I was thinking the same thing on the weapons and transportation. I¡¯ll have one of our people coming along to become our Qi Treasure Creator. You may not remember him, but his name is He Wen. He¡¯ll also be learning on the road with us.¡± Both of them give a quick nod. Being cultivators, they have excellent memories. But there¡¯s a hesitation before she says something else. ¡°¡­Why him?¡± ¡­ That¡¯s kind of mean. Chapter 337 - Witnessing the Unknowable I spend a few minutes filling both Jin Chin and Yalei on my reasoning for picking He Wen, to which they hesitantly agree. The mindset of the world is to prioritize the growth of those who are talented. To take someone less skilled or average to as the front runner just makes little sense to them. Naturally, there may be exceptions, but generally, that''s the process. I feel like they are just assuming that I¡¯ll buff him to where it doesn¡¯t matter. Which is true, but not the point. After a few more minutes of discussion and filling them in on the plans before we head out, they leave the building and me to take care of some other things. Well, I guess I should get moving myself. What ensues is a flurry of me moving from place to place. Searching out each of my followers while giving out the improvement documents that I had worked on earlier. And if any there are any tips that would be better shown than read, I try to lead them through it. Considering that I have over 850+ followers now, this takes a while. Like two days, non-stop. But I spend the time wisely. Even as I move, I try to keep using the spirit stone condensation, albeit at a lower efficiency, to keep it low-key. Only a fraction of what I could do normally. Which is still around a spirit stone a minute. But at the least the amount of qi flowing could still be viewed as me cultivating while I walk. A colossal amount, but considering that I''m considered one of the geniuses and in a ''safe place'' this is somewhat still normal enough to pass off. To not raise suspicions too much, I funnel the spirit stones directly into my space bracelet. Once again, strange. Just enough that people can assume it¡¯s one of the strange things that geniuses do to get stronger. Running around like this allows me to meet two people who came to join the group, but haven¡¯t formally joined yet. Mao and Ling, the eldritch twins from the Radiant Library and Eldritch Enclave. Standing at the crossroads between the towers. Just them two. Their colorless black hair fluttering in the non-existent breeze. Their otherworldly pale skin is certainly not making this any less creepy. ¡­ ¡­ That feeling has come back. The one of something more occurring. Beyond the realm of sight and senses. There should definitely be more people around at this time, right? I mean there are at least 850 people living here now. ¡­ though this is a big area. And it is a strange time of day. It only takes another moment of strangeness before things seem to settle. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Mao steps forward, her bright voice disturbing the surrounding air. ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s good to see you again! I hope you were still okay with us joining your group?¡± Ling seems to break from that strange air, as well. ¡°Mao! You shouldn¡¯t just ask for that immediately. I¡¯m sorry, Young Master. She¡¯s just been so excited, since we got permission from the Head Librarian to join your group.¡± She gives a side glance to her sister, who has the grace to look a little embarrassed. She offers a faint, yet warm, smile. ¡°Ever since you indulged her chats on those ancient ruins, she¡¯s been begging to come visit.¡± It¡¯s a little different, how she¡¯s treating me. Much more casual than society would usually allow for our current relationship. But I prefer this over the stuffy way that people normally act. Especially when I genuinely like being around them. Ling coyly nudges her sister before smirking. Laying out a whopper of a comment. ¡°She¡¯s saying that, but I¡¯m not the one who was hugging her pillommphmpmh.¡± ¡°Woahwoahwoahwoah, such beautiful weather today, huh?!¡± Mao practically tackles Ling, covering her mouth desperately, while speaking over Ling¡¯s muffled words. ¡­ I want to know more. I make no attempts to fill the silence and just listen intently for more. Which embarrasses the two of them, causing them to move on. Contrary to what I wanted. ¡°Soo¡­ are we able to join?¡± I¡¯m not shameless enough to use my conversation scan to have them expound on it. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯ll be great having you both with me. We¡¯ll just need you to join the contract.¡± They give each other a complex look, causing me to realize this may not be as simple as an affair as I thought. Ling confirms my thoughts. ¡°If we do this, we¡¯ll need to base our selves here.¡± I get the feeling they aren¡¯t talking about the fortress. ¡°Our others won¡¯t be able to stay here anymore, but we¡¯ve already talked it over with them. Things will change a bit, but we¡¯ll still be here.¡± She hesitates before asking a question. ¡°Are you okay if we change a bit?¡± I need to be firm. ¡°Yes. Of course. We¡¯ll work through this together.¡± A smile on the likes of Mei Lin¡¯s shines on both of their faces. A smile that speaks to the uncertainty that both of them likely have had in their lives for a long, long time. Considering their clearly strange qualities, I¡¯m sure it hasn¡¯t been easy. Either way, they both close their eyes and the entire world goes silent. Not just quiet. But silent. Nothing. Pounding. Eternal. Silence. ¡­ This is the silence that I imagined could drive higher realm cultivators mad. And from what I can gather, only I can sense it. Because I know. Moving to sit down, their faces crunch up in concentration, clearly going through a major effort. Only a short while later, I can see a shimmer forming behind the two of them. From which a couple of familiar faces come up. The other pair of twins. The ethereal male pair. Both have colorless white hair, with equally pale skin. A perfect contrast in hair to the female pair that I know. But this situation doesn¡¯t seem malevolent. Not even slightly. Just as if they like family, looking out for each other. Both brothers look at each other with a smile before raising their hands to place them on their sister¡¯s heads. Which is when I can physically see a change happen in Mao and Ling. Mao¡¯s hair changes color, matching the brothers pure white. While Ling¡¯s hair somehow gets even darker. Somehow, it also seems like their presence has increased. Giving them one that in some ways feels even more solid than a normal person. All while this happens, the brothers fade away more and more. All until they disappear. The girls sit there, still, for a bit and I can see a few tears fall down their cheeks. The best thing I can do for them right now is give them this moment. After a few minutes more, they wipe their tears and stand-up. Giving me a strained smile, with Ling being the first to speak. ¡°So, how do you like the new look?¡± I give them the brightest smile I can muster, along with a thumbs up. ¡°You guys look amazing. It¡¯s a great change.¡± This seems to help with their fluctuating emotions, calming them down a bit. ¡°Yeah. We do, don¡¯t we?¡± They give each other a look and take a breath, before moving forward together. ¡°¡°Where¡¯s this contract then? Let¡¯s get signing!¡±¡± ¡­ ¡­ With only a few details later, I find myself with two eldritch cultivators under the contract. And now ready to start building a library for our group. Eh, that seems like a good choice. Especially with all the documentation I¡¯ve been throwing around. ¡­ I might have to set up a lot of security for it, though, with all the secrets we have. Either way, on to the next thing. Grabbing He Wen and making a gun. Chapter 338 - Forging Friendships Finding He Wen is the straightforward part of my next goal. Getting him to come with me will be the tough part. Yeah¡­ this is the part I wanted to avoid when finding a friend, but is kind of tough to not run into. Being friends with your employees. Obviously, it is possible. But exceedingly difficult. Especially in a world like this where there are established social hierarchies. Not to mention the cultivation ones. But I have a solution. Brute forcing it. Yep. I¡¯m going to be his friend, whether he likes it or not. This will make things awkward as heck, but showing immense amounts of friendly goodwill towards someone is a proven way to have friendships in this world, even beyond social classes. Even more so, if it is coming from the top down. The most important aspect is to distinctly separate the boundaries and expectations of friendship and work. ¡­ ¡­Something that I don¡¯t do for Ai, Lin, and the others I¡¯m close with. Or any of the women I¡¯m attracted to. Huh. I seem to have a problem. One of my own makings. This may be quite tougher than I thought. I immediately realize that I''ve already set up a standard in our group. And if I don¡¯t do the same thing with He Wen¡­ there will most definitely be future strain in our relationship. I use my scan to figure out some options. One is obvious. Reset all of my relationships outside the people closest to me. Verbally and procedurally setting a new standard. But that will surely reinforce some of the same cultural behaviors that I¡¯ve been trying to train everyone here out of. So. That one¡¯s out. The other is to treat everyone as I have been. But include the guys in it more. And reinforce the relationships as more of an equal status between all of us. A shared struggle. Which is easy to say. However, I have a clear biased towards helping women and children. Guys¡­ I still treat fairly, but seem to be less forgiving of. A self-evaluation tells me that comes a bit from my own cultural and personal bias. If I want to make the society follow a better way¡­ I have to be better myself. I know I¡¯m going to fail on this, but I have to try to change. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Bearing these thoughts, I make my way towards the area where He Wen has been lingering. The smithing section. As I come close, I can sense the heat pouring out of the building. The sound of clanging resounds around the area. Walking through the door reveals several people working together on some kind of project. I soon find that it is a human-sized metal puppet. Hmm¡­ this must be for the group¡¯s combat training. Considering their increased strength, I bet it surprised them they would need this for their combat training in such a short time. It is a reminder that at a certain point in cultivation, leather and stuffing just won¡¯t cut it. It¡¯ll break apart with a literal wave of the hand. Instead, metal combat dummy''s are made to take it. Using metal marbles and chain mesh, they construct them to withstand slashes, blows, and other physical trauma. However, it requires careful crafting to last longer. Which is why I hear a groan from one of the more experienced smiths here. ¡°Sigh. Stop, stop, stop. Bring the piece back over here. We¡¯ll need to reforge it, since you twisted it too tightly. You keep trying these new techniques, but we only have so much metal right now.¡± A tall, well-built black-haired man, covered in soot, rushes over to one of the crafting tables. Ironically, the person he takes the chain link from is He Wen. Luckily, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any animosity between the two, just a focus to get this done. ¡°I just can¡¯t seem to get that twist right. Let me do it again. I¡¯ll get it right this time.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah. You say that every time. When¡¯s the next time Wen?¡± A chuckle spread across the group at the wordplay with a groan from him. ¡°Come on, we have plenty of materials and were even told to train by the Young Master. When else can I have a chance like this?¡± Another guy speaks up at that. ¡°The man¡¯s got a point. Heck, at my pop¡¯s shop, I couldn¡¯t even touch the good materials. This is practically an apprentice''s dream!¡± The tall guy waves his hands a bit, quieting everyone down so that he can speak. It¡¯s clear he has the most influence here and experience. And from my memory, wealthy merchant group background. Clearly, with a production focus from what I¡¯m gathering. ¡°There¡¯s a reason apprentices start on the tough materials first. It weeds out those without patience and the unskilled. It¡¯s also meant to teach the apprentice to watch and learn before doing.¡± He gives a look around with a wry grin. "I dare say that my family wouldn''t have allowed most of us, including me, into their workshops, after our first attempts." Me included. ¡°Personally, I¡¯m grateful that we can do this. While I may have some skill, I never could¡­¡± He pauses, hesitant to continue. One of the guys puts his hand on the tall guy''s shoulder. Words are unnecessary. There¡¯s some merit in training on tough first, as a way to test a person¡¯s patience. Nevertheless, there are an equal number of disadvantages. You could discourage talent by making them believe they are unskilled, when they just needed a bit more of a guiding hand. Teaching on small concepts and building off those same ones has great merit on its own, as well. I should take this time to reinforce that. I walk in with a level voice. ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad my intentions have come through to you all.¡± Everyone''s back straightens, and then promptly bows, to which I wave off. ¡°No need to bow, guys. You don¡¯t need to be so stiff.¡± I look over at some mistakes they have piled in the corner. ¡°In fact, I¡¯d prefer it if we could be much more casual. While my circumstances were a bit different, I was the same way. If I wasn¡¯t given the resources that I have¡­ well, I wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity to help you all. That¡¯s why I¡¯m relying on you all to do the same for others. ¡°To take the lessons from this. That people deserve chances, kindness, and generosity. And that something special may arise because of it. Sometimes, having the chance to try something new is enough.¡± I pause to make sure what I¡¯ve said reached them. I believe so. ¡°That¡¯s not why I¡¯ve come today, though. He Wen, I actually wanted to speak to you, when you have a free moment.¡± He leaps in place upon hearing his name. But immediately answers in the affirmative. ¡°Of course, Young Master! We can go right now, if you¡¯d like.¡± Yeah, this will be tough to push through the boss, employee relationship. Chapter 339 - The Direct Approach He Wen shifts uncomfortably with me, as I take him to one of the local dining areas. There is a large cafeteria style dining hall, but that won¡¯t be good for a private conversation. Even if the contract prevents others from sharing things outside the group, that doesn¡¯t mean they can¡¯t gossip within it. Since he¡¯s becoming even more nervous as enter the smaller one, I explain my thoughts. ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t need to worry about anything. I just wanted to check in with you and offer something, if you¡¯re interested.¡± He falters a step at this news, causing me to slow down to match his pace, but he soon speeds back up to make up for it. As we move over to a table, I can see some others in the room look up, before I wave at them and focus my attention back on He Wen. Giving them the sign that they don¡¯t need to do anything special. Even so, they still look at each other and listen in. Right as I do so, he looks up at me with determination. ¡°I am. Interested, I mean.¡± He declares it with conviction. I can¡¯t help but to raise an eyebrow at this, though, as it¡¯s been more than a few minutes since I said my last words. He seems to realize this too, but I give a smile and answer him. ¡°Are you sure that you don¡¯t want to ask what it is?¡± He shakes his head. ¡°If you wish something of me, how could I refuse the person who has already done so much for us all?¡± I can understand that, but I¡¯ll have to make him feel a bit more comfortable. ¡°Well, my request is a bit of a strange one. ¡°I want you to become our Foundations of Heaven group¡¯s Qi Artifact Creator.¡± He freezes. Blinking a bit, before laughing in awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master James, I must still be a bit out of it from the clanging at the forge¡­¡± ¡°Oh, no worries. I said I want you to become a Qi Artifact Creator. And I¡¯ll be bringing you with me when I travel to Monchon City to train you.¡± His eyes wide, I can hear his heartbeat quicken from the rush of thoughts. Literally, with my senses and cultivation. I give him some time to think about this, as this is big news. While he does this, one of the dining personnel brings me some tea, which I gratefully thank them for. It¡¯s quite delicious. He''s certainly the thinker type. It¡¯ll be better to let him process the situation a bit. Which will be something I''ll witness extensively in the future. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Though¡­ it could always just be the culture of the world influencing his actions. After all, being too sporadic has many risks, as I¡¯ve learned. Either way, I stay silent and allow him time to think. It takes a bit, but he finally seems to have considered his situation. ¡°Young Master¡­ I¡¯m sorry to question you, but are you sure you don¡¯t want anyone else? You probably already know this, but there are many other people far more skilled than I am, that would be a better choice for this.¡± While this could be viewed as a lack of self-confidence¡­ he''s actually very aware of his level of ability. There are many others here who would do this role better. He also loses out that there are some who want that position even more than he does. But it¡¯s not always about the talent. Or even the drive to succeed. It¡¯s the level of character. He¡¯s a normal guy, but with a good heart. Some individuals align more closely with my way of thinking, but he, if given a leadership position, would grow to have the best understanding of all levels. Workers, management, and the organization. His averageness would be a strength that lets him emphasize with everyone, guiding them to better choices and solutions. But he doesn¡¯t need to know this yet. So, I¡¯ll focus on the other aspect. ¡°I understand that. But there¡¯s another reason I wanted you instead of others. You seem like someone I¡¯d like to get to know.¡± His eyes widen, and I immediately clarify. ¡°Just so you know, I¡¯m not in any way interested in guys. I mean this in that you seem like a good guy. Someone that I want to be friends with. Obviously, I know it¡¯s not normal in this culture to be casual in situations like this, but I think you do an excellent job of treating everyone equally. ¡°¡­ Something that I wish everyone in the group believed in. Hopefully, by us hanging out a bit, maybe that will change something.¡± I¡¯m quite glad to see that there is a bit of relief and not disappointment, that I¡¯m not interested in him sexually. But in addition, he nodded his head discreetly at my comment about treating people equally. As my scan hinted at, it¡¯s something that he wishes for privately, but doesn¡¯t really fit this culture. He¡¯s my best chance at finding a normal (for my culture) friend here. That¡¯s a guy, to be specific. I continue to put him at ease further. ¡°I know you¡¯ve given your answer already and want to answer now, but really, take some time to really consider it. Let¡¯s say in two more days, you give me your final answer?¡± That¡¯s when I¡¯ll be leaving out. I¡¯d give him more time if I could, even though I pretty much already know his response. He¡¯ll be leaving everything else behind. And potentially creating friction in some of his relationships. He goes silent again, before nodding. I think he might be taking my words to heart, though I hope he doesn''t overthink it too much. We finish up and part ways, leaving me to promptly get back to my now regular habit of working through my list of people to assist, as well as having my promised and dedicated one-on-one time with those who are training others. One of whom is Shi Ji, the blonde-haired, red-eyed woman¡­ who is unquestionably thirsty. And I¡¯m not talking about her needing water. Like some of the other sessions, I¡¯ve taken her over to the training area, to work with her on her breathing, body, and cultivation techniques. Part of the large training area is a series of private rooms that are setup for privacy. After heading into it, it¡¯s just us in there. There, we sit in the middle of the area, just practicing the different forms together and where necessary, I observe and correct her movements. But I soon find a problem. ¡°A-ahem. Young Master, I seem to be having some trouble with the OCS and transferring between my method and that one. C-could you guide me through it again?¡± I move closer to her and her breathing quickens just a fraction before she controls it. Giving me a normal smile. I can sense the anticipation wash over her. She plainly doesn''t need the help. She could use it, of course, and I can help her improve her skills in it. But this practically screams, ¡®I want you to get close to me¡¯. It might be better to address this directly. ¡°Shi Ji. I know what you are trying to do here. Just so you know, I prefer more direct approaches from those interested in me. What are your thoughts?¡± Let¡¯s see how the noble lady handles this. Chapter 340 - Shared Experiences My direct approach towards Shi Ji¡¯s subtle advances during our training seems to momentarily pause her for a bit before she swiftly recovers. The honed skills of a noble lady. ¡°My apologies, Young Master. Wasting someone of your caliber¡¯s time with hidden intentions is a great disrespect.¡± As she says this, she gracefully moves to her knees and gives a deep bow. Interestingly, my scan advises me to resist my normal urge to wave off actions like these. She holds the bow for a period, but almost had begun to rise. Even she had gotten used to my way of waving these off. A bad precedent sent on my part. Though, I am trying to change things here, I have to walk the fine balance of not letting the people of this culture think I¡¯m a pushover. This is one of those situations, unfortunately. She seems to realize this and continues to hold it until I speak again. ¡°You may stand.¡± With grace and finesse, she raises to her feet again, but with a slight bit more humbleness. After she does, her words come out at a hurried pace. ¡°Young Master, I am attracted to you and wish to be ¡®closer¡¯ to you. I¡¯d like to do whatever it takes to do so. Anything, Master.¡± She has undoubtedly heard from the others about me liking that form of reference. But, regrettably for her I''ve just started to dive into my relationship with Ai, Lin, and Shi. Of course, Gong is included in that. I may care for Shi Ji, but that will never overshadow my blossoming relationships. Regardless of the common sense of this world, where harems and relationships are far more¡­ fluid than my world. At least I can be clear about how I word things here, without causing too much backlash. ¡°Shi Ji, I would be lying if I didn¡¯t say that I consider you an amazingly beautiful person. I don¡¯t mean that just because of your looks, but the person you constantly strive to be and the kindness you show to others. I find that immensely attractive.¡± Her faces brightens like a star at my words, but freezes near the end, as she realizes there is a ¡®but¡¯ coming. ¡°But. Ai, Lin, Shi, and another person who I can¡¯t name are extremely precious to me. If I even want to consider anyone else, I would first be going to them. ¡°As you probably have gathered, the people closest to me are extremely precious in my life. I won¡¯t do anything that would betray their expectations.¡± I give a pause to let her recover a bit. Mostly because she literally looks like she¡¯s been gut-punched. Once a second or two passes, I continue. ¡°With that said, I¡¯ll be talking with them about such things and sometime later, if they allow it, you can join too, regarding this.¡± And that¡¯s when she throws a curveball at me. Her noble demeanor breaks at this and explodes with excitement. ¡°Really?! All three of them have said they would fully support me in pursuing you, as long as you were fine with it!¡± She pauses and adds a note. ¡°¡­They also said that to some of the others, as well. A lot of them, actually.¡± Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ I really need ask them about these things more. Maybe an additional scan with more details on what they talk about with the others in the group as well. They might have assumed I would be okay with it, considering the things they¡¯ve said in the past. ¡°I-I¡¯ll need to check with them on that¡­¡± Even with my improved body and mind, even I stutter at this, out of the shock of the situation. She seems to quickly realize that I didn¡¯t know this and promptly backs off, literally stepping back. However, I can see a slight smile on her lips. One of success. ¡°Of course, Young Master. Take as much time as you need. I¡¯m always here for you.¡± Sigh. What have I got myself into? With this in mind, I soon finish up our training. Something that hasn''t diminished Shi Ji''s mood in the slightest. I sprint in the direction of the one who will give me the most straightforward answer. Ai. I stumble upon her inside the hospital, where she''s chatting with a few of the other women who work there. They are standing in one of the resting areas for the staff. I notice it''s predominantly the victims that are here, talking with her. And I find myself privy to the exact conversations that I was going to ask about. ¡°¡­ and you¡¯re telling me he literally came in on a white horse in this dream? How long did you spend together in this?¡± ¡°sob. Years. Decades. I lost track after our twentieth anniversary.¡± Oh no. Ai¡¯s face turns in pain and I can see the gears turning in her head. In how she would feel, in the same situation. ¡°¡­ he doesn¡¯t know any of this, does he?¡± The woman in question vigorously shakes her head. ¡°No, I only talked about it a little with him. We¡¯ve mainly been talking with Ming, whose been amazingly helpful. But I didn¡¯t¡­ couldn¡¯t tell him. ¡°How could we put that on him? Especially, since¡­¡± She pauses and holds her breath before recollecting it. ¡°¡­ he¡¯s the same. And even though he told us what would happen, it¡¯s so hard.¡± ¡­ As she continues to speak, I see Ai coming to a decision. One I realize she¡¯s been doing a few times now. She gives her a hug. And I can sense all of them following soon after, with tears and hugs. Ai speaks out in a hushed tone, but enough that they can all hear it. ¡°Na? You don¡¯t have to hold it in anymore. I won¡¯t stop you from pursuing him. Any of you can, especially considering what you¡¯ve been through.¡± She pulls back before looking to the side. ¡°You all already know my story. But even I haven¡¯t had the chance to learn that much about him. To grow with him yet. You guys have just as much of a right to be with him.¡± ¡­ Ai hasn''t been making her offers recklessly. Only people she thinks would match well, she¡¯s saying she¡¯ll support. And from what I can gather, it¡¯s the same for the others. Each of them is getting to know those who are interested and finding out more. My scan tells me there have even been some that they¡¯ve rejected, who they don¡¯t want us to be with. That¡¯s when the group takes notice of me and gives a yelp. Before scattering without a glance back. The only one who stays is Ai. ¡°Did you hear all of that?¡± She asks the question that anyone would, in this situation. ¡°Yeah. Enough to understand that maybe my doppelgangers weren¡¯t as different as I thought¡­ or hoped.¡± It¡¯s not that I was being negligent. My scan has showed me the best way for them to continue healing was to allow others to help them process it. To not ask as many questions, to widen an open wound. To not dive too deep into what they experienced. And if I were to ask, it would only make things worse. She stays silent for a bit. Giving me space to ask the question I wanted to know initially. ¡°Are you really okay with other people joining¡­ what we have together?¡± Is she really okay with a harem scenario or something similar? She looks up at me in surprise, as it''s not a normal question in this society. It¡¯s just assumed to be okay. That look transforms into a soft smile. ¡°That¡¯s what I like about you, you know. At every step, you check with us. Looking after us every step of the way. Constantly surprising us with your words.¡± She goes silent, but it¡¯s easy to see that she¡¯s trying to find the right words to say. ¡°¡­ I want others to experience what we have. All of us do.¡± Wow¡­ things really are different over here. I have to ask the next question, though. As this is most definitely a poly relationship now. ¡°What about you, though? Don¡¯t you want the chance to see multiple men?¡± The look of growing confusion on her face expands, before popping into¡­ ¡°HAHAHAHAHAHAhahahahahahahhahah¡± Her laughter resounds throughout the halls, causing some of the staff to peek their heads around the corner. She waves her hands at them, still laughing, to reassure them. Instead, this seems to make it even worse as she gets even louder. Tears filling her eyes. It takes a while before she¡¯s able to control it a bit, but as she does, she wipes the tears from her eyes and straightens up. Dead serious. ¡°Yes. I would.¡± ¡­ Chapter 341 - Preparations for the Beginning Even though I always knew it was a possibility that the women I''m interested in would also want to see people of the opposite sex, especially in a poly relationship, it still causes me a bit of shock. We might need to discuss it more, but I feel that¡¯s only right if we are to be in an equal relationship. Even if I may prefer that the women I see only see other women¡­ But this seems to set off another fit of laughter, with her pointing at me, acting in a way I¡¯ve never seen her do. ¡°Hahahaha, you should see your face, James! You really believed me and accepted it too! You¡¯re too amazing, hahahaha!¡± Well, I¡¯m glad she¡¯s taking enjoyment out of my¡­ ¡­ wait. She says ¡®I really believed her¡¯. Does that mean that she was just playing around? Regardless of my inner turmoil, it still takes her a bit more time to calm down. But once she does, she explains what she means. ¡°I should say that I still do hold some interest in other men, of course. But there¡¯s no other one that I would truly aspire to be with other than you. Especially considering that no one else would ever even ask that in concern for their partner. Especially not in your position.¡± I see. Part of her openness with all of this is that she genuinely feels comfortable around me, something that you normally can¡¯t get in this world. Unless you are extraordinarily lucky. Her eyes draw me back in, as they get serious again, locking onto mine. ¡°Even saying that, you wouldn¡¯t want me to be with any other man, right?¡± This is unfair to her. I know it is. For me to have access to so many women, but asking them to restrict themselves to just me. I don¡¯t care how normalized it is here. It just doesn¡¯t feel right. Especially since I¡¯ve never been in a poly myself. However, Ai brings me back from the growing guilt I feel. ¡°I want more women in our lives, but honestly, I don¡¯t care too much about other men. You already know my experience in that realm. And from what I talked with them about, my sister and Shi Ji are the same. It¡¯s not about the option, it¡¯s about the person. No matter how high of cultivation they have.¡± Her voice goes a little lower for the next part, and I lean a bit in to hear her better. ¡°You always consider us, James. Always. So, I¡¯m going to make sure you are surrounded by people who do the same for you. Who wants what you want. Because I already know you would do the same for them. So, that even if we can¡¯t be there, they can.¡± ¡­Something doesn¡¯t sound right about how she said that. ¡°Ai, what do you mean?¡± ¡°James, I¡¯m sorry, but could we¡­ talk about it later?¡± This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it I don¡¯t think that later is going to come on this one. But even my scan is telling me to back off. What the hell could it be? I nod my head to her question, eliciting a flurry of movement in front of me, resulting in a tight hug. ¡°Thanks, my love. I knew I could trust you.¡± ¡­ ¡­ But what the heck is it? She gives me a smile before excusing herself. And just as she leaves, I realize she was the first of the three to openly reciprocate my terms of loving them. I scarcely have an instant to contemplate it, as Sofia, the new hospital administrator, speeds around the corner, her corpse-like skin and a vine plant still writhing inside her open chest cavity. She¡¯s on a mission. ¡°Master James. I need you in Sector A4. Please move this way, if you could.¡± In the politest, yet most forceful way I¡¯ve experienced in this world, she grabs my arm, presses it firmly to her and yanks me over to the aforementioned sector. And that''s how I discovered that the rest of my day would involve teaching the staff how to handle a sudden demonic plague pandemic before it escalates into a bigger issue. That¡¯s right, a person who could start off a whole, incurable pandemic was brought into the hospital from the outside. Of course, I permitted this because I had given instructions to staff and rescue crews to assist the sect, as necessary. The scariest part is, is that I¡¯m pretty sure that this was a purposeful action instigated by outside forces, looking to probe the sect¡¯s defenses. Which is a regular occurrence, typically handled by the Fortress of Healing, the sect¡¯s main healing institution. While I was still here, I¡¯ve been allowing a small portion of the Fortress of Healing¡¯s patients to come here instead. Something which I will drastically reduce in scope, while I¡¯m gone. Especially since it seems this person¡¯s condition ¡®slipped¡¯ past the filter. I¡¯ll be writing Master Flowing Waters about it, so he can handle the ¡®leak¡¯. I do NOT need all my people to die mysteriously, while I¡¯m in another city. Just in case, I should leave a communicator here. It¡¯ll be awkward, but maybe I should reach out to Sister Nuan to see if she has an extra communication jade slip. I know I¡¯ve left some basic communicators within the group, but we should have something more in-depth in case of an emergency. Which is when I soon discover that, once again, Sister Nuan had already anticipated such an issue. I detect a substantial stack of them in my tower. Just waiting to be used, along with a note on top of it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my sweet disciple, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll remember this before you leave.¡± ¡­ how does she do it every time? Though, I guess it is kind of obvious in a way. There¡¯s just so much going on that it¡¯s a little difficult to keep track of it all. Thank goodness for Sister Nuan. After rushing back to the tower, I spend the rest of the day distributing the tokens to the different areas of my fortress. Namely the main towers, production buildings, hospital, and several trusted people in the group, suggested by the three who will be training and watching over the fortress while I¡¯m gone. Xu Ah, Sofia, and Shi Ji. Of course, they get their own slips, as well. Which naturally leads me into their individual trainings. Namely, giving them instructions on how to handle certain situations, preparing them for future, inevitable ones, as well as emergency procedures. Because you always need a plan B through XYZ. For the things that they shouldn¡¯t know yet, but will need in the moment of a situation, I create a panic scroll with instructions for when to open. As the night falls, I finally start feeling that I am adequately prepared to go on the trip. Which brings up another thought on a last idea of what I could do to prepare my group. Something so large that I didn¡¯t consider I would have the time to do. But with Sister Nuan¡¯s help¡­ I might just be able to pull it off. On my side, I rush from place to place, grabbing materials from the storehouses on site, and moving them over to the massive arena that I was training so many people at. Contacting Building set pieces and defensive areas. Bunkers and open spaces. Creating talismans of summoning, elixirs, and poisons. Traps and mindless creatures from deep underground. And in the center of it all, I place a seat. My seat. With a smile on my face, I know it¡¯s time for the group to experience the typical MMORPG experience. What it¡¯s like to fight a Raid Boss. Chapter 342 - Pressure A Raid Boss. An experience that teaches a group what happens when you don¡¯t have good coordination. Leadership. Teamwork. And most importantly, the ability to plan, but adapt to sudden changes. Which is why I wake up the leaders of the three groups. Xu Ah, Sofia, and Shi Ji. As I bring them to the center courtyard, they seem quite confused, but ready to respond to whatever I have planned for the day before I leave. ¡°You all may be wondering why I¡¯ve called you out at this time of night. As you know, everyone in the group has achieved at least the first rank of Qi Condensation. Having learned at least one defense, attack, and escape technique. Along with one coordinated group technique. With each person having a decent proficiency in each.¡± I turn to Sofia. ¡°Your group, of course, learned the physical medical techniques, and the basic cultivation healing technique.¡± They give each other a look and a cautious nod to me. It seems they realize that this is leading to something. ¡°You all did an excellent job in motivating everyone to do so and, as you already know, are the leaders meant to keep everyone together. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll be having you all experience your first group battle. Against me.¡± I can hear a bird chirp in the far distance, it¡¯s so silent. Sofia is the one to speak up first at this. ¡°Master¡­ are you sure? You may be at a higher rank than most of everyone else, but there are several Foundation Establishment members and even Jin Chin and I, who are in Core Formation. We all know of the restrictions on your method, as you told us before. Even with your identity as an alchemist and tamer, I don¡¯t see how you could win against 800 of us at once.¡± I give her a smile that I have given no one else in this world. An arrogant one. ¡°You guys are unfamiliar with how strong I really am¡­ you haven¡¯t even seen a piece of my true power.¡± I always wanted to say that. She hesitates and falls silent. It seems she has her own thoughts about the situation. I give a nod before I give them tips on how to prepare everyone and when to meet at the arena. As they rush toward the towers to grab everyone, I finish the preparations at the arena and the surrounding area. In about 30 minutes, they¡¯ve gathered all 800+ people in the dark arena. Considering its size, the entire group still doesn¡¯t take up any space within it. Just after midnight, all lights within the structure have been extinguished, enveloping the massive space in complete darkness. Even I can feel the nervous air pulsing throughout the group as they stand here, waiting for me to speak. I oblige this. ¡°Everyone. Thank you for coming at this time of night. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already been told what I expect of you, but I will give you a quick primer before we begin.¡± I give a pause, before continuing. ¡°You all will be fighting me and looking to ¡®kill¡¯ me three times, representing three stages. What this means is putting me in a state of death, which may be headlessness or a state of helpless dormancy. ¡°Of course, I will not have you be risking and spending your qi without reason. As a reward for everyone here, I will give each of you a qi condensing pill for participating in this. If you all manage to beat all three stages, then I will give you a second pill.¡± A huge amount of excited murmurs ring throughout everyone in the group. The qi condensing pill can be used to enter the Qi Condensation realm or, if already in it, rocket through multiple stages. Something that anyone below Foundation Establishment would kill for. Having two of them would guarantee that they can reach peak Qi Condensation. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Normally, I wouldn¡¯t ever be able to give out something like this. But like many things, I have an alternate way of creating these pills. I can grind down spirit stones to make them, which is a dangerous process because of its random and high reactivity as an ingredient. My scan makes that trivial to predict. An easy problem and solution. However, the group now boasts several powerful members, along with two Core Formation experts. I have not forgotten them, either. ¡°For those of you in the Foundation Establishment or higher realms, I will give you all a wandering ghost pill. With the same additional pill if you win. ¡°As the informed here might know, it will allow you to do one of two things: fortify your cultivator soul, allowing you to better resist spiritual pressure or soul-based attacks; or make a connection with a soul spirit beast/creature.¡± The field goes still, as this is indeed worthy of shock. Wandering ghost pills is an extremely precious commodity. To where even the larger sects typically only give them to their core disciple tiers. For a sect like ours, it is even more precious. The ingredients are extremely rare and the alchemy solution is difficult, even for a core formation alchemy expert. ¡­ But there is another way to make them. One that isn¡¯t well known, but theoretically possible. Tearing open your cultivator soul to make a connection to the soul realm, then mixing the energies and reagents from it with several grinded superior stones to make a batch of pills. As could be expected, this absolutely devastates the cultivator soul and thus their future. Making them unable to cultivate and go mad physically, mentally, and spiritually. But not for me. I can heal these wounds, as I did back in the hospital room with the Sect Elder, Sister Nuan, and the Head Librarian. Adding to that, there are certain benefits for me to opening up my cultivator soul. It will let me contact the creatures still residing in my personal soul realm, the Bie You Lings. Those giant half-turtle, half-human demon women would have been cultivating there for a while and while they were Foundation Establishment when I left, the time difference between here and there is immense. A month out here is hundreds of years in there. There is a huge possibility they are now Core Formations. Especially since I can still feel the contract even now, since I agreed to continuously heal them. I just can¡¯t communicate through the soul barrier. I also have the giant swamp with eldritch creatures nurturing it, still growing within. Those¡­ I might leave alone, as they will still need time to adapt to human sensibilities. After my words, there is a huge layer of anticipation and potential doubt in the air. Everything I¡¯ve said is a massive claim, so I will need some backing. Which is why I called for a reliable backer to verify my words. ¡°I understand all of this is hard to believe, so I¡¯ve invited Senior Song to verify my words and confirm when I¡¯ve been ¡®killed¡¯¡±. I look above us, in the sky where she¡¯s been floating on her sword. There are a few gasps, as many of them hadn¡¯t even noticed her because she had hidden her presence. Her resulting and clear nod toward my words causes a wave of near frantic talking that is no longer at the level of whispers or murmurs. This has just gotten real for them. With a look toward Sister Nuan, she soars high above the arena, throwing her hand in the air. A massive shining semi-circle forms around the entire arena, all with the slight image of interlocking swords. A privacy and defense shield. Aimed against both inside and outside actions. She looks down, giving me the signal to end this with a few words. Time to start the show. ¡°With that. We begin¡­ now.¡± There¡¯s a half second pause before I lower my healing on everyone to a minimal level, to the point where they can still survive a fatal blow, but not recover. And then drop all the safeguards I¡¯ve had on my spiritual pressure. PWHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM 20,736 units of Qi cause spirit pressure equal to a Mid-Core Formation expert to descend upon everyone here. A bluish-purple aura forms around me, extending out tens of meters. In an instant, over 600 people, all within Qi Condensation, drop to the ground, coughing blood and having numerous internal injuries. All 153 Foundation Establishments are knocked prone, unable to move, with only Sofia and Jin Chin being able to handle the pressure. Looks of fear and despair crosses everyone¡¯s faces, as they soon realize that this isn¡¯t a simple fight. I¡¯m quite proud to see that there are a few leaders in the group, like Xu An and others who, despite only being in Foundation Establishment, have instantly worked together to create a defense formation, that eases the spiritual pressure on everyone. Seeing the progress, more and more people join in, strengthening it. The healing/hospital squads immediately get to work on healing anyone and everyone with injuries. All the while, I stand there. My arms crossed, with a cocky grin. The air shivering and shifting with a rainbow of colors from the sheer amount of qi I¡¯m outputting. But two challengers appear. Sofia and Jin Chin. Two Core Formation experts. They take a look at each other, with Jin Chin nodding at Sofia. She surges forward alone, without her weapons. Just with her fist. Her body literally flashes before me in an instant. But to her sudden burst of speed and appearance, there¡¯s only one emotion I feel resonates within me. Disappointment. My scan activates, my aura condenses, and a hand flashes out in an instant. Catching her fist in mine and twisting it behind her back, as if she were a child. ¡°You¡¯ve fucked up.¡± And I spin using the momentum, throwing her across the field like a bullet, right into the giant shield wall. BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM. The shield wall shudders with the impact. Everyone just watches her body fall a great distance to the ground. Limp, with no movement. JAMES DELINION Body Cultivation, Comparable Tier: Mid Core Formation Chapter 343 - Raid My body constantly endured destruction and recreation, while my soul and body underwent continuous reforging and perfection at a molecular level. Adding to that, I practice a standalone body cultivation method, The Way of the Speedy Tortoise. A complete defense and movement method. Something that everyone here has learned in some capacity, but only one person has absorbed in its entirety. Me. And I''ve customized it to fit me with the vast amount of knowledge gained from the library. Considering that the benefits of body cultivation methods scale with, but are only loosely limited by your regular cultivation¡­ I can push the bounds of what''s possible. With massive amounts of doping. That¡¯s right. I¡¯m doped up on qi, circulating the massive amounts of qi into my body, while this massive aura around me has a secondary purpose than looking cool. It operates like a ¡®mage skin¡¯, preventing attacks against me, while dealing damage to anyone who hits me. It¡¯s similar to a character from Bleach, whose sheer density of aura prevented him from being hurt by ordinary attacks. Sofia, after seeing my counter attack, realizes this in an instant. In a way that I''m sure no one here has ever seen her do, she screams out commands. ¡°EVERYONE RETREAT AND FORM A DEFENSIVE FORMATION!¡± The ground cracks as she back steps away from me, the plant tentacles in her chest erupting from her body, forming a massive shield covering from one end of the arena to the other. Ceiling to floor, hundreds of meters thick. A testament to her Core Formation realm and her skill, especially as she is brand new to the realm and can¡¯t fully control her strength. It won¡¯t hold me back. I throw myself forward, my hands formed into the shape of a claw. And I rip into it. No technique. No skill. Just ripping and tearing. The sound of which terrifies everyone on the other side. Almost as if casually walking, I move through it, step-by-step. Since I can¡¯t use my cultivation base for offensive measures, I can only use the most basic usage of it. As dense material to dig into whatever I can. On the other side of this wall is the entire group, desperately creating a solid shield and attack formation. Some have run to grab Jin Chin, and have dragged her back over into the formation, to heal her before I arrive. Minutes pass. Precious time in the fight for them. And rare in actual battles. However, they can¡¯t hold me back forever, as I shred the last layer of plant material left between us. To which I encounter my first true threat of the fight. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. A sword to the face. My eyes dilate, with me extending my scan to the highest extent I ever have for combat, seeing all pathways and possibilities. It¡¯s only just enough. My hand flickers out again, but this time, to barely punch it away. In the fraction of a second, it moves off path, glancing the wall of plant life. A hundred meters in the direction of the strike disintegrates. As it returns in another swing, I have mere microseconds to dodge and knock it out of the way again, only for it to zero back in toward my body as if tracking. Over and over and over. Jin Chin. Sharpened and enraged. I¡¯m now combating an experienced and prepared enemy, who has been fighting for longer than I¡¯ve been alive. And she now has no reservations about attempting to kill me. Though I have a few tricks of my own. My feet tap the ground, and a distance away, I appear. The Speedy Tortoise escape method, allowing me to move at ultra-high speeds to instantly gain distance. Not quite teleportation, but fast enough at short distances to be comparable. Quick step. But she¡¯s not the only threat my scan picks up. I pick up high energy signals to my left and all my hairs raise. I activate my quick step, shooting farther back. Which is when a laser beam of energy tears through the space I was just in, not only ripping through the plant wall but also impacts the shield wall at the edge of the arena. A glance in that direction shows me something to be proud of. A shining dome, tens of meters thick and with everyone inside, all muttering and performing hand signs in unison. In the center of the formation is Sofia, her eyes locked on me and arm outstretched. An attack equal to an empowered Core Formation strike. When my eyes lock onto hers, I hear the chanting increase in loudness, before her hand shines brightly again. The hairs on my neck rise and I not only quick step the normal distance, but pour my qi into moving hundreds of meters away to the side. Which is when a shotgun blast of those same lasers fire out in that direction. Covering the air in a bullet hell''s worth of death in that general direction. I barely escaped, my heart pounding in my chest. That¡¯s when Jin Chin struck. Almost in slow motion, I could sense the blade coming from behind me. Straight toward my neck. However, instead of fear or disappointment, now I could only feel pride and relief. They¡¯ve learned from what I been teaching them. Which was the last conscious thought I had, from when my head was still connected to my body. There¡¯s a half second of silence before my head rolls and my body falls to the ground. I can hear many in the formation gasp, their concentration faltering from the sight of someone they like, admire, and who saved them from being killed, having been beheaded by their actions. And there¡¯s a lot of blood. Everywhere. Just as the formation shield is about to drop from this mental bomb, a firework goes off. Centered from Sister Nuan. The first stage has ended. Making many remember that this is a planned action. With each of them hardening their wills. And a good thing too. Through my disembodied senses, I can see Sister Nuan sigh before raising her hand, using her qi to activate something that I had set up for just this moment. https://youtu.be/ttL3jmLBSGY?si=J_xVymFCyc0RvaVv Across the field, a sound resembling the playing of an organ resounds. That¡¯s right. Boss music. As soon as it does, I control my body to rise up without the head and release something from my space bracelet. Even Jin Chin is shocked by my headless body moving and hesitates for just long enough for me to activate a talisman that will protect me from core formation and below attacks. My body and head rises in the air, independent of each other. In the bubble, I release countless poisons and talismans that shiver and float around my head, ready to be released. And right when the bubble¡¯s timer is about to expire, the ground begins to shake. Cracks form in the ground and both Jin Chin and Sofia¡¯s eyes widen in horror. I raise my hands slowly and point at the formation. There¡¯s a moment of complete silence and pause. And in the middle of the formation, Shi Ji, who was contributing to the attack formation, freezes in place. In that half-second of time, she looks down. And sees countless eyes and shifting carapaces. All staring at her. ¡­ Which is when the guitar kicks in. Screaming ensues. Chapter 344 - Song of Horror The formation nearly breaks apart as the ground literally roils with the number of horrific creatures rising from underground. All of who are in Qi condensation realm. With my steadily increasing level of power, diving it deep into the unseen nethers of the world have become near trivial to do. And creatures like these are always available for taking over. Mindless, simple creatures of all kinds. Some of whom, if they survive, will join my taming group. But I don¡¯t feel too bad about using them in this way, as most of them just work off instinct and don¡¯t have any level of true sentience. Perfect for morally using as cannon fodder, until they gain sentience. It¡¯s a shame I can¡¯t use this in public spaces or where others could find out about it, as this would raise other¡¯s apprehension against me by several levels. With that in mind, the first minute into the second stage is pure chaos, as Sofia works to calm the group while firing the lasers in almost every direction. Jin Chin, on her side, is targeting the true culprit. Me. She has hopped on a sword and is striking the shield around me with devastating blows. But I keep her busy in other ways, before she can break through my floating shield bubble. With another wave of my hand, my second wave of beasts shoot out of the ground. Foundation Establishment hordes. Her eyes widen, and she swishes her sword in their general direction. Countless underbeasts die, but more come to fill in the space. In the moment of surprise this creates, I open the bubble. The eyes on my disembodied head shoot open and I scream out a roar. Tides of the toxins and talismans shoot out from their hovering position around my head, covering the arena in darkness and poisonous fog. Fiery explosions resound around, killing underbeasts, but also weakening the shield formation in the middle of their panic. As Jin Chin realizes this, she rushes back toward me, but by that time, I close the bubble again. With even more fervor, she keeps striking at the bubble, desperate to stop me as more toxins and talismans emerge from my space bracelet. I literally have the reserves to do this all day. Maybe even all week. I don¡¯t plan on making it easier on them. As even this is easier and more predictable than what could happen in a real high-level battle. So, I continue to repeat this over and over again. But there is something that changes the situation. The willpower of the group. All the preparations and comradery interactions I¡¯ve been working to cultivate between them seem to have helped to make them band together. I can sense just a bit of that in those shouted conversations. ¡°Dammit Jin, I¡¯m a medic! I¡¯ve only just learned this technique, so how the hell can I keep it going for 10 more minutes?!¡± ¡°Do you think we have a choice?! Do you want those things to get in here? If not, then hold on, you motherfucker!¡± It makes me so proud. And since they are holding the line on the shield, it has given Sofia enough time to take the one window that I¡¯ve left open. The time that I release the toxins and talismans to strike out at the shield and Jin Chin. Like a light piercing through the clouds, a single concentrated ray, rather than the shotgun blast, glows through the creatures, through the poison clouds, and even through various explosions¡­ to strike me square in the chest. Right where my heart would be. And also the rest of my chest. It¡¯s just a big hole. More importantly, it damaged my cultivation base from its intensity. It weakens the shield I''ve surrounded myself with, revealing that the attack grazed the outskirts of Nascent Soul. Something that would be considered almost impossible when done by under 1000 cultivators of these realms. My actions fall still and my body falls to the ground again. Another firework erupts from Sister Nuan¡¯s position. They did it. The second stage is passed. However, there was a price to pay. Their shield and attack formation goes down. Everyone is exhausted. Too much so to maintain the formation. And they are unprepared for the next wave. My hand twitches towards a talisman that triggers a series of monoliths that rise out of the ground, scattered around the arena. Which also activates the sound of a haunting choir that causes despair in everyone here. Having learned from the previous stage, Jin Chin charges toward me to strike me down early. However, the monoliths have a special, terrifying usage. A creation from the darkest parts of my mind. The information gained from the demonic cultivator that tried to take over my body. Light shoots out from each of the monoliths, enveloping my body in a nauseatingly magenta film. Mind-wracking pain consumes me. Most importantly, though, it defends me from the strike that she was about to land. Creating a barrier around my body that is firmly within Nascent Soul. And that¡¯s when I feel it. Tearing. Ripping. Gnawing. I only have a small bit of time to tell them of what is coming. Before I won¡¯t be able to speak at all. I¡¯m not looking forward to this. My head floats over to my body, before reattaching at the neck. I yell out words, using qi to amplify it over the still crumbling ground. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! ¡°These stages are learning tools! To know what you might face one day and to be prepared. From the skilled, but standard stage, where you must fight to predict their actions. To the summoner or alchemist, who seeks to overwhelm you with creatures and environments. ¡°¡­ and now. For the horrifyinaghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡± At that moment, my ribcage bursts open, with a bunch of fleshy tentacles flaying out of it. Blood pours from my every orifice as I force myself to continue speaking. ¡°IIIII¡¯ve taken pains¡­ to show you what it¡¯s like to fight a demonic cultivator. Tooooo prepare you. Look upon this fa?ade I¡¯ve created and make sure¡­ buuuurn it into your memory. Fight and do not let feeeear overtake you¡­ ¡°¡­and knowww! That this is but a fraction of the horrors that they can unleas¡­¡± I can¡¯t even finish my words, as the magenta light that was shining around the body intensifies and the fleshy tentacles still. The soul realm has been pried opened. My eyes go dark as I realize the flesh has transformed into a terrifying visage. Melted, squirming, and my miiiiiiind- My healing activates. I regain control in an instant. My body remains in this form, but I can now act freely. I¡¯m still in immense, all-encompassing pain. My pain is immense, but not as bad as when my body disintegrated. Enough that I can still move and operate. Before anyone can react, I pop out thousands of bottles into my chest, which rapidly expands and then contracts as they disappear back into my space bracelet. There we go. That will help later with the wandering ghost pills. Now to show them a recreation of the Swamp. My twisted and multiple eyes all swim around until they lock onto every person here. Simultaneously. I sense the terror on many of their faces, right before I reach out my fleshy appendages to grab my open ribcage. And pull it even farther open. In the middle of it, a huge, but normal looking tree peeks out. But in an instant, it perverts into a giant blackened eye surrounded by fleshy wood. Peering. Hungering. Staring. Thankfully, I have tamed the swamp tree in my soul realm, and this is a reversible process. And since they are under a tight contract, I control its every move. There¡¯s no chance of an accident. It pulls itself out of my body, little by little, through the surrounding barrier. Jin Chin immediately strikes at it with her sword, causing it to phase right through. I can almost taste the horror emanating from her when one of its plantlike tentacles grasps her sword. It can touch her, but she can¡¯t touch it with physical attacks. Now is the time that she screams at everyone. ¡°Attack the monoliths with everything you have!¡± Good. She realized the true goal of this phase. Not to fight me, but to take out the monoliths, which are sustaining this transformation. However, I¡¯m not just going to stand here and let them do that. And neither will this swamp tree. As if emboldened, the swamp tree pulling itself out of me, thrusts its entire, mind-bendingly colossal form out of my body. Even inside this gigantic dome, it stretches over the entire edge of it, peering down at everyone here. If this was an open area, I¡¯m pretty sure it would cover the sky instead. The terrifying qualities of certain soul beings. Long tendrils reach down from above toward the ground from its high position. What will happen after it touches down? Things will spawn. But something caught me off guard, which I really should have expected. Amidst everyone else''s charge at the monoliths with swords, talismans, and other offensive items, including Jin Chin''s retreat to do the same, two individuals remain standing before me. Ling and Mao. The eldritch twins. With a glance at each other, they hold hands and open their mouths slowly. Widely. Which is when I remember that demonic soul creatures are not the only type of horror out there. Despite the choir, organ, and guitar sounds, everything hushes for me. All that exists is their eyes. And the cracks forming in reality around them. Which is when the spaces between the cracks show something that hits hard for me. A massive plain, filled with wheat, grass, and tractors. Tractors. Why does this not seem to be something I¡¯m imagining? Is this place similar to my world? But that¡¯s when I see it¡­ two floating balloons. No, not balloons, but many-tentacled, shapeless beings. Both of which then look over at me. Though I can¡¯t see any eyes, I know they are watching us. The tree freezes in place. This only stops it for a moment before it continues pressing tendrils further downward, but at a far slower pace than before. It looks like I¡¯ll need to act on this. In response, I look away, healing myself of the influence I feel. And take a drastic action. I reach over to one of my former limbs. And rip it out. A squelch sounds out, revealing a new giant pulsating mound of flesh, that I plan to use as a club. That¡¯s when I move toward the group, using my quick steps. I first arrive at my favorite people¡¯s location. Ai, Lin, Mei Lin, and Shi. Each of whom is working together to break down a monolith. Mei Lin is the first to notice me, as she freezes mid swing, before turning back toward me with a trembling motion. ¡°N-n-n-no, please.¡± UGH. I feel an internal impact, as if someone physically struck me with a deep blow. Sorry, Mei Lin. This is necessary. I wave the club, giving her a gentle tap, which causes her to be thrown a significant distance. Knocked out. I can see the frowns and looks of horrified disgust on their faces at this and my appearance. It hurts a little. Ah. Crap. The privacy tent thing may not happen now. Well, this needed to be done to prepare the group for the future. Unfortunately, we WILL have to fight demonic forces. This is but a taste of what is coming. I swing a few more times and they also go flying. I needed to strike Ai, Shi, and Lin harder, because they are resilient from the constant training and healing. But not enough to handle a core formation. So, when I finished them and turn to everyone else¡­ Everyone¡¯s faces pale. If I did this to the people I care about most, what will I do to them? Anyway, I started swinging. People¡¯s bodies fly like dandelions in the breeze. Of course, being healed so that they won¡¯t die. As would make sense, Jin Chin rushes to stop me, but I keep using quick steps to avoid her, while still attacking the group. But she does a competent enough job that I can''t easily take them out. All the while, Sofia and the rest attack and destroy the pillars, one-by-one. Gradually adjusting to my movements, with Jin Chin blocking my attempts to reach the heart of the group. This is also where I experience the frustration of a raid boss. Being led around, only able to attack in certain ways. Every time I get close, she uses some new technique to knock me back from the area. All the while, the weaker members of the group are firing off techniques at the tendrils trying to touch down. Beating them back, even if only to slow them down a little. Even if they can¡¯t damage me, they have their own ways to hold me back. A reminder for myself, for if I ever need to fight for real. It¡¯s in this way, this deeply unsatisfying way, that the last monolith is destroyed. The moment that happens, the magenta light surrounding me abruptly cuts off, and my body quickly reforms into its natural state. My chest pulls the swamp tree in, causing me to fall to the ground. Face first. I then heal myself to close the soul realm and cultivation wounds this entire ordeal has caused. ¡­ ¡­ Everyone is cautious. Glancing towards the sky at Sister Nuan, desperate to see if they succeeded. To scare them, I jump up with my hand pointed to the group, but am instantly attacked by Jin Chin. ¡°Waitwaitwait, I was just joking, stop swinging! Sister N¡­ Senior Song, fire the firework, please!¡± Sister Nuan fires it while shaking her head at my stupid actions. Of course, I had asked her to delay it beforehand. Everyone in the group is giving me disgruntled looks, if not glares. I heal them all to make up for it. Even though it may seem like an asshole move, that had a purpose. To prove to them it is over, and that I''m still the same person before. To portray that everything before was just training. A fa?ade. Even if those with more experience here can infer that not all of it was. And just as vital to lighten the mood. I mean, they literally were fighting demonic/eldritch beings. After this moment of pause and healing, the mood lightens. I get a little serious and speak out toward the group, before breaking into a huge smile. ¡°Congratulations, everyone. You just beat the equivalent of a Core Formation demonic cultivator. This is the result of all of your hard work. You¡¯ve done well.¡± Another moment of silence ensues, followed by enthusiastic cheers as everyone realizes that it is finally over. However, I see some people notice the privacy screen is still up. I continue to speak, to clear things up. ¡°As promised, each of you will receive the pills I promised before the end of the day. For now, get some sleep and we¡¯ll talk later tonight. You all deserve it!¡± That¡¯s when Sister Nuan dissipates the shield, causing the swords composing it to break away from each other and crumble into dust. Of course, I heal her as well, as she was the one sustaining it. The group nearly tumbles over one another in their rush to leave the war-torn arena, yet there are still many individuals who remain. People I will need to explain quite a few things to before they are satisfied. This¡­ will not be a fun time. Chapter 345 - Reasons Hidden Within There¡¯s an awkward silence, before the first of the group before me speaks up. Mei Lin. ¡°¡­Brother? Why did you hit me so hard?¡± I feel the air leave my body, as if hit with another blow, harder than the one Jin Chin threw at me. But, it¡¯s not long until I can see the smirk on her and the others'' faces. Looks like this was their way of getting back at me for the latest ¡®joke¡¯ I had done, as well as this entire scenario. A nice way to lighten the mood, in a sense. She rapidly shifts to a more serious tone to address the elephant in the room. ¡°So, Brother? Why did you have us fight you¡­ in such a way? The people assembled here are all of those who either care about me enough to ask, noticed something off, or wanted to hear more about what my ominous words during the fight meant. Of course, everyone in my close personal group is here, as well as all the people I met at the library. From what I can tell, Sofia, Jin Chin, and Yalei are here representing the victims. Mostly because I can sense a large group of them hovering just outside the arena, waiting for an answer from them. And last, an assorted number of other, astute members of the group, who noticed there was something else going on. It¡¯s clear that this ordeal has unsettled almost everyone here. I need to answer their concerns. ¡°There are a few reasons.¡± I turn to the side and start pacing in a way that will keep the conversation moving. ¡°First, as many of the leaders here may have noticed¡­ there is a significant gap and difference between many of our people. Both culturally, socially, and in terms of cultivation.¡± There are a few nods at this, as this is the obvious situation. ¡°Not only that, but we are currently in a sect that a huge number of our members are not a part of. This will eventually cause issues, if not addressed, both inside¡­ and outside our group.¡± I can see a few eyes light up, as some are understanding what I¡¯m getting at. Some still don¡¯t, so I make it clearer. ¡°With 800 plus cultivators, we are now in direct competition with the most influential core disciples and, in some cases, families in the sect. There are only 4 other core disciples in the sect that currently have comparable or greater power directly under them. And each of those have multiple core formation experts directly under them, rather than lower-level cultivators. ¡°¡­Even so, we¡¯ve gained attention. Others have found out that our entire group had every member become cultivators and with many that had been previously only of the sect servant level. An impossible situation.¡± As I turn to face the group, it seems my message has gotten through to them. ¡°Demonic cultivators are not the only threat to us.¡± That¡¯s when someone who I never expected to step out, especially because of their typical muted, private personality. Ming, whose size towers over everyone. But rather than a question, he says something surprising. Something straying from what we were talking about. ¡°Young Master, many of us were¡­ thought we were trash before we met you. That our circumstances were irreversible, no matter how we struggled. And that there were only a few ways we could move forward in our lives¡­ or not at all. ¡°But you helped us to see differently. That we can be more.¡± He looks over his shoulder for a moment, locking eyes with a lady here, someone I recognize from the victim crowd. His eyes linger on hers before moving them back to me. ¡°With all you¡¯ve done already, I know I¡¯m not alone when I say that we are here to fight for you. No matter who or what the threat is.¡± If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Shi Ji decisively steps forward beside him. ¡°As am I.¡± Which is when several other people step forward, doing the same. Until every single person here has said it. And to my surprise, my scan shows it¡¯s all genuine. Every single person here. Although commitment levels may differ, they still honestly mean it. Ming gathers my attention back to him with his powerful voice. ¡°I thought I could only be a brute. That it would be my role to intimidate others, yet be in pain for the rest of my life, because of my size. Now? I¡¯m able to help others to recover from horrific experiences, letting them experience a new life. And share that gift with others. ¡°Being kind to them and reminding them, too, that there is more to life. So, thank you, Young Master. My apologies for taking up your time.¡± He lowers himself before stepping back into the crowd. I needed to hear that. It reminds me that despite the hard situations and constant issues, there is good I¡¯m doing here. And even with the sacrifices and pain, it¡¯s worth it. This soul-tearing operation was absolutely excruciating. And I never want to go through such a thing ever again. But I will. And I''ll eagerly do it again, if it will help protect myself and those around me. What''s even more significant is that there is someone present here who genuinely grasps the message I''ve been attempting to transmit to this world from my own. It is permissible to exhibit kindness, even as we progress as cultivators. I just hope that we can maintain that¡­ since tragedy is a big killer of hope. As someone from my world had once says, ¡°It only takes one bad day¡­¡± ¡­ ¡­ And that¡¯s why I¡¯ve done this today. I step forward, my eyes on Ming, but also looking around at everyone. ¡°Thank you, Ming, and you don¡¯t have to apologize. You all don¡¯t know how proud I am to have you all by my side. I look forward to seeing how we all grow together and I hope that everyone here continues to show kindness and love to others. ¡°With that said, I¡¯ll continue with the other reasons I had us do this training.¡± I wave a hand over to one of the demonic pillars. ¡°Even though I had said that there are other threats we need to be keenly aware of, that doesn¡¯t mean that we aren¡¯t facing a demonic incursion in the near future.¡± A few breaths are taken in by people, as these are strong words. A demonic incursion is a full-on attack by demonic forces. It may not be on the level of an invasion, but it is a harbinger of much larger attacks. I look over at Sofia, as she already knows what I¡¯m getting at. ¡°Sofia and I had to handle a sudden demonic plague victim that mysteriously showed up in our hospital. ¡°This was no accident.¡± There are some whispers, but I wave them away. "Of course, the sect occasionally deals with these things, but the structure of this plague was customized to spread quickly among cultivators who practice light-based cultivation methods. While that is uncommon, what makes this evidence for something larger is the complexity of the plague. ¡°For something that complex, and thus difficult to heal, it would be used for important occasions. Like softening up a sect before attacking it. Obviously, I¡¯ve already informed the sect patriarch, who is taking appropriate measures. However, we need to be prepared ourselves.¡± I can see hardened looks, as I can tell that at least some people who are in Foundation Establishment have seen the works of the demonic cults. Just the thought of the horrors they can and do unleash is reason enough for the training. Many people are nodding and are satisfied by this, and for those who don¡¯t seem to understand, those around them are explaining. I continue to wrap this up. ¡°The last reason is two-fold. Because of the differences in statuses amongst us, it is important to build teamwork and coordination before an actual emergency happens. You all can consider this a practice run for the real thing. Adding to that, I think it¡¯s just as important that you all see what I¡¯m capable of.¡± I pause, putting on a mysterious air. ¡°Well¡­ a part of it, at least.¡± This caused some hushed whispers, as it is well known by them I am still within Qi Condensation. To cross realms like I have and fight low core formations is unheard of. To hear that it isn¡¯t even the peak of my power, even more so. But it¡¯s only a good thing for them, so as I wrap things up, everyone disperses promptly. Except for the Ai, Lin, Mei Lin, and Shi. ¡°But really, Brother James¡­ did you really have to hit me so hard?¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± My conversation scan tells me there is no winning this one. There''s something else on their minds, aside from just that. There¡¯s an awkward silence here. Even Ai, who is usually straight to the point, doesn¡¯t speak up. Shi steps in to save the situation. ¡°So, I guess we¡¯ll see you tomorrow then? Have a good night, James.¡± Or not. I guess even she doesn¡¯t want to talk about my appearance and the demonic phase. It doesn¡¯t seem like it would be a good idea to push them to bring it up. This will have to be something that we talk about over time. One thing is for sure¡­ tonight we won¡¯t be doing anything. After a few more goodbyes from them and us leaving in different directions, I hasten to the alchemy section to work on the various pills I promised to the group. Pulling out the giant cauldrons reserved in our alchemy section for it. With my scan in full force and a surplus of ingredients available, it is almost disgusting how quickly I¡¯m able to make the pills for every single person in the group. In fact, I¡¯ve made three times as many as needed. Which should be good for future needs, at the very least. But even with the statement from everyone after the fight, something today felt a little unsatisfying. Like there was something lacking. Something that I didn¡¯t do or say. Even my scan isn''t helping me find out, though it''s probably due to how I''m asking. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll figure it out later. Hopefully, not too late. Chapter 346 - Due Rewards Pushing aside the strange feelings from before, I complete the finishing touches for the pills and things needed to be completed before I leave the fortress. Whether pills, talismans I''ve learned from the Elders, or tools to make my life easier, I cram everything into my spacial ring. And the whole time, I create spirit stones in between actions to increase finances and provide additional rewards for the group while I¡¯m gone. Since I¡¯ve been working on all these different things for the past few weeks, while teaching others how to do them too, I find myself in a pretty excellent position. ¡­You know, they might be able to keep things going without me. Even with that being the case, I¡¯m still worried that we might be vulnerable to other actions from groups. There¡¯s so much that can go wrong in this situation. But we are pretty prepared. I¡¯ve done what I can. The day flies by. Right as it reaches nighttime, I call everyone out to the courtyard, after they¡¯ve gotten their rest and finished their actions for the day. The countless faces here show a variety of looks, including worry, hope, and excitement. Standing before them, at an elevated podium, I speak out. ¡°Thanks for coming down here. As I¡¯m sure all of you were hoping, I have the previously promised pills here, corresponding with your cultivation realm.¡± With a wave of my hand, I cause all the created pills to appear and launch toward each of the surrounding members. A simple action with my movement and scan to predict trajectories. They don¡¯t even hide their happiness, as screams of joy ring out around the courtyard. I speak out to them before anyone takes it to avoid any issues. ¡°Okay, okay. I know everyone must be raring to use them. Let¡¯s have each of you take some actions first. Spread out with at least 50 meters of space between everyone else.¡± Everyone gets into position. ¡°For those in Qi Condensation, circulate your qi and practice your cultivation methods as you absorb the energies from the pill. This should allow you to progress to the next tier. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the tribulation, for those who will ascend to the next level, as it will be simple for you all to overcome. Just make sure not to interfere with anyone else¡¯s tribulation.¡± With a look over the large number of Foundation Establishment members here, I direct my words at them. ¡°For those in Foundation Establishment or further in their cultivation, you have a choice between being able to better resist spiritual pressure or soul-based attacks; or connecting with a soul spirit beast/creature. If you end up choosing a soul spirit beast to accompany you, you will find that there are some creatures already ready and waiting in the area. ¡°As promised, here is your second batch of pills as well. Do what you wish with the pill, though I must warn you, these pills are precious. So, while selling them may net you a large amount of money, it will also bring danger upon your and possibly our heads. Be careful.¡± With these words of warning, I toss out the second batch of pills. And thus, this starts the second reason I opened the soul realm. Since all the people here have just come into contact with the soul realm from my attacks, they now can have an easier time of reaching out to creatures within their own soul realms. And with how I brewed the pills, there won¡¯t be any demonic influences that can come through. I go into training mode, first telling the different groups to wait, based on their choices and guiding everyone on how to navigate it. I have the first batch take their pills. The Qi Condensation members. Instantaneously, a wave of excess qi shoots out from every person who has taken it. Considering the constant training and practice they¡¯ve had with their methods, it¡¯s only a matter of time before each person draws it back into themselves. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Normally, they would keep this energy in themselves for more efficiency and retention, but I wanted to stay safe with such a large group. Especially, as the loss will be negligible with a second pill in the mix. After around 20 minutes of this, I can see tribulation clouds beginning to form all over the courtyard. Small ones, but very dense. And that¡¯s when lightning and thunder pour down like rain upon the group. I can sense three extremely powerful presences arrive at the courtyard. The Sect Patriarch and two elders. One of whom is Sister Nuan¡¯s ¡®brother¡¯, Elder Gu. With my increased cultivation, I can now sense his sword aura in even deeper clarity. He¡¯s grown even stronger in the small time since I visited him and his disciples with Sister Nuan. The other elder, I actually don¡¯t know that well. Covered in all black, it seems they are hiding their identity. However, the nonchalance of Sister Nuan, Elder Gu, and the Patriarch in their presence sparks my interest in who this could potentially be. Using my scan on them may not be the best idea right now. To my surprise, the three of them look around and do a brief sweep with their scan before glancing over at Sister Nuan. And fly back off into the distance. ¡­ ¡­ It''s incredibly anticlimactic. While I know Sister Nuan has likely been communicating with all of them this whole time¡­ it¡¯s still unsettling to see powerful people show up, and then just leave without a visible word to anyone. Especially when you don¡¯t know what they discussed. While this has transpired, the tribulations continue to rain down on the group. Only targeting those who are going through the tribulation. With the 50 meters of space around each person, there isn¡¯t any issue of anyone else getting involved accidentally. An experienced cultivator is explaining to their friend who absorbed energy but didn''t face tribulation. ¡°¡­you see, the tribulation energy is both a test and an opportunity. Look over at that person. They are absorbing the energy to mold their foundation in the next realm. Melding it with their cultivation method to make it far stronger than it would be alone. It¡¯s definitely painful, but worth it. ¡°While surviving is the most important part, take risks in order to grow stronger. At least here, we know we are strong enough to withstand it.¡± There¡¯s a few more details that they didn¡¯t mention, but close enough. Looks like it¡¯s ending. It¡¯s only a few more minutes before the tribulations end and we have quite a few more Foundation Establishment members on our team. With the first round over, I have the rest of the Qi Condensation members take the second pill and start the process again. With a whole new slew of tribulations incoming. But I notice something curious that I always wondered about when I read novels about worlds like this. It¡¯s been over 40 minutes of waiting for everyone else. Just standing there, as other people cultivate in silence or with sudden blasts of thunder and lightning. It¡¯s easy to overlook as a reader, but now I can see how they handle the long periods of waiting. Tons of fidgeting. Loads of it. And of course, them cultivating as well. The mere act of cultivating is engrossing, having you dive deep within yourself to find out and using the energies within and around you to build something new. So, time passes quickly. Though, for those that aren¡¯t cultivating, for whatever reason, it really is just a ton of fidgeting. Once everyone has finished their pills and gone through their individual tribulations and contracts, I now turn toward the original Foundation Establishment members. Giving those who plan on fortifying their cultivator souls the go ahead to start. Which doesn''t require much time, since the pill does most of the work. We can all see that their eyes go blank for a moment, before returning to clarity... but with a slightly more intense look in them. Outwardly, it doesn¡¯t look like much, but on the personal side, you take on a journey within yourself, like a wandering ghost. Helping you to confront aspects of yourself you may have never known existed. All while it adds a layer of protection over your cultivator soul. Strengthening from the outside and inside. It¡¯ll be tougher to subdue them with spiritual pressure now, besides other things. The last group, who will use the pills to connect with a soul spirit beast/creature, then take their pills. Most of whom already took the first pill to strengthen their soul. There are no apparent signs of something happening with this action. Not even a glazing of the eyes. This is to be expected. What we see, is several surprised looks. Since all of them likely just found a nice new presence in their cultivator souls. What that looks like for each of them depends on the individual. Everything from here for them will be a personal experience until they nurture the spirit creature enough to manifest physically. ¡­ but once they do, they¡¯ll be the envy of the sect. I feel myself looking forward to seeing the first manifestations of their creatures. However, the show must go on. I direct my attention to the group as a whole. Causing everyone to stop and listen to my next words. ¡°As you all know, several of our Foundations of Heaven members and I will head to Monchon City to take care of a few actions. If you have questions or encounter any issues, check in with any of the leaders here. They¡¯ll be able to assist you and, if necessary, bring the situation up to me remotely. ¡°In terms of competitions, work, and rewards, there will still be the training rewards and other benefits while we are gone. Keep working hard and supporting each other, and you will see great gains because of it. Let today be an example of the little available to assist you on your journeys to be amazing cultivators!¡± With a bunch of cheers, I hurry to leave the stage. And behind me, I can see those coming with me following. Ai, Lin, Shi, Mei Lin, He Wen, Jin Chin, and Yalei. Chapter 347 - A Subtle Journey As we head to the entrance of the fortress towards the Inner City, despite the distance, we can still hear the cheers going on behind us. Considering the things we¡¯ll need to do going forward, it¡¯s a great motivation to do them well. It¡¯s not long before I can hear Shi coming in from behind us with four carriages. Since we have quite the distance to travel, we''ll have to rely on them to expedite the journey. Even better, it seems some of the spirit stones have been put to good use, with permanent formations having replaced the talismans that were used before on them. Privacy, speed, comfort, space, and security. All the formations on these have taken these concerns into account and incorporated them into the design. However, these were the only ones that could be completed. And for a high cost. Luckily, with a resident formation expert and plenty of spirit stones (courtesy of myself), it was a simple endeavor. And we have more than enough surplus at the sect and here to keep the formations going. Shi''s voice breaks me out of my thoughts as she rides up just behind us. ¡°Hey! Here¡¯s the stuff we needed for the trip. Each of your bags and equipment is also here, so make sure to jump in and check if you need anything else before we leave. We have plenty of space with the formations, so don¡¯t be afraid to include more if you think you will need it.¡± ¡°¡±¡±Okay!¡±¡±¡± Everyone shuffles over to the carriages after she says that, in a way that¡¯s reminiscent of a bunch of students following their teacher. ¡­ It¡¯s been subtle, but I think she¡¯s taken over the position of group mom. Everyone seems to listen to her, and she always seems to have things ready for others. All the while still keeping that badass, sexy, biker girl vibe. Maybe this is all from her time running security with the Yellow Sashes. I¡¯m sure keeping the girls over there in line had its own challenges. Despite my inner thoughts, I also shuffle over to the carriages to see what¡¯s there. As I open the last carriage¡¯s cabin door, I¡¯m find myself wryly smiling as I immediately see two glowing eyes inside, staring at me. The panther. With some additional familiar, tamed faces in there. The Hero Group: Dana the slime, Ru Ning the roach, and Tai Ye the spider. Even with the species gap, I can tell they are returning my smile with grins in their own way. I guess there was no way that they were going to stay behind, with Mei Lin coming along. They¡¯ve been keeping it quiet, but I know they¡¯ve still been going on adventures, but now adding Mei Lin occasionally. Of course, with them there, I know there won¡¯t be any risk. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. The main reason for that is Dana. She¡¯s already in Foundation Establishment. And with her ability to go microscopic and separate herself¡­ she¡¯s basically able to resist attacks from lower Core Formation experts. Covering Mei Lin and getting her out of there would be trivial with the three of them there. Let alone if she decided to attack. I give a sigh before speaking out. ¡°Even though I have some words, I want to say¡­ thank you guys for coming and continuously protecting those precious to me.¡± I give a bow to them, as I say this. Which causes the four of them to panic, including the panther. Even in and in many ways, especially within the spirit beast world, it is unusual for the leader to bow their head so readily to their subordinates. But I already know that I don¡¯t need to follow that with them. I quickly raise my head to make them comfortable again, but the message has been sent. Even the panther has a new look in her eyes. A deeper commitment to the group. But they are still a cat¡­ so I¡¯ll take that with a grain of salt. Considering the journey ahead, I throw some pills I had prepared for them, in my downtime, tailored for spirit beasts. Leaving them to cultivate while traveling. It seems after I leave that carriage that everyone else has already double-checked their stuff and is waiting for me to progress. Time for a mini-speech, I guess? ¡°¡­ Thank you, guys, for coming along. You don¡¯t know how much I value each of you. I¡¯m looking forward to the growth we¡¯ll have together. ¡°Now, as a heads up, we¡¯ll be stopping by a friend¡¯s compound on the way over to Monchon City. There will be a few things I¡¯ll need to take care of there that will help us on our journey. But without further ado, let¡¯s get on the road.¡± They give a little cheer before we all hop inside and on top of the carriages. Starting at a leisurely pace, the speed rapidly accelerates to surpass that of a car on the highway. Self-propelled and kept stable from the formations contained within. What I find wild is that even with this pace, it will still take several days for us to reach the inner city. We¡¯ll need to go through the spaces between the core disciple towers, to reach the inner court pagodas, where the inner court disciples live, then the inner court itself. Only after that will we be able to the inner city. Once again, highlighting how large the sect really is. Since the carriages are primarily self-driving and everyone else is hanging out inside, I spend some time with an interesting contraption I had found while treasure hunting in the sect. A sound machine. Of course, it wasn''t originally designed solely for producing sounds, but with some minor adjustments that even I could make at Qi Condensation, I was able to make it produce music. Specifically, some guitar and piano. Once I power level He Wen up to Foundation Establishment, he¡¯ll be able to make it so I can do other sounds. From it, I ended up playing some songs from my world. Nothing impressive, just a few chords. Of course, with my scan, I could play something over the top¡­ but this is a time to just relax and enjoy the trip. And that¡¯s just enough to cause a few smiles to pop up on everyone¡¯s faces. It¡¯s in this way that the days and scenery pass. Leading us to the Gates of Introspection, the barrier between the Inner Court area and the Inner City. For portions of the trip, we went on the highway, but for the last leg, I wanted to make sure that we were a little more subtle. Just as we pass through the gate, I sense a few kids perched on buildings nearby run off. Well, I can¡¯t stop them all. But not going through the highway gate should slow down the information, even by a little. But that''s when I notice something interesting about the kids running away, that I haven''t noticed on others before now. Each of them has a patch on their shoulder, displaying a tortoise on a shield. A symbol which represents the same Xing Family that I¡¯m going to visit. My scan told me they have a compound in the Inner City that I can visit. But this means the Xing¡¯s have progressed far passed any reasonable measure. Bringing even more credence that Xing Xun is likely to be a regressor. ¡­ It looks like we¡¯ll be having an interesting time ahead of us. Chapter 348 - Lose Xing Touch Though I¡¯ve said nothing and have kept playing songs for everyone, Ai and Lin have noticed my change in demeanor. Their eyes glance across the horizon, seeking threats. Unlike what they are thinking, though, my mind is on the opposite aspect. How many partnerships and connections have they made? And how will that affect our relationship? As we get ever closer to the compound, I can see the surrounding buildings turn into villas, and villas into estates. Then, even those turn into vast tracts of land, where we can¡¯t even see the entranceway. After quite a bit of time, we finally come to a crossroads. One where the path would surely lead to the Xing family compound. And at that same crossroad are two Foundation Establishment experts. Both of which have uniforms displaying the same tortoise symbol I saw on the information runners from earlier. As we get closer, I slow down the vehicle, since they clearly are waiting for us. Seeing that we¡¯ve slowed, they give a bow and call out to us. ¡°Hello Young Master James, were you looking to head to the Xing Clan compound?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct. Am I set to assume that they are expecting me?¡± ¡°Yes, milord. As we have been informed that you might want to enter discretely, we can lead you through some of the less observed paths, if you''d like, milord. With a nod, they move ahead of our carriages and begin sprinting. Considering the scan is not giving me any warning signals on them, it should be safe to follow. Taking control of the carts¡¯ systems, I have it keep pace behind them along the same route we were originally going to follow. All up to a random spot along the path, where we slow to a walking pace. One escort pulls out a long cane from a space ring, before tapping it twice on the random spot, which causes the sound of moving stones. Before they put the cane back away and start picking up speed again. From a visual standpoint, nothing has changed. However, I can sense that we¡¯ve moved to an adjacent path. One covered by a privacy field and leading to a back entrance of the Xing Compound. Given that this compound has only been recently taken over by them, I speculate what other secrets it may hold. But if that was surprising, then what I sense next is shocking. Two core formation experts stand guard at the back gate of the compound. And three more are scattered around their place. Even though we have two core formation experts in our Foundations of Heaven group, it doesn''t mean that this is a common thing. In reality, it is extraordinary. Core Formation experts are worthy of being the leaders of their own sects, albeit small ones. For less prominent, but larger sects, it guarantees an esteemed elder position. And she has five of them. Each of whom was on my list that I wouldn¡¯t be able to draw over to my side. That doesn¡¯t mean they were bad or wouldn¡¯t be helpful to have with us¡­ but just weren¡¯t even an option for me to convince. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. So¡­ how did she do it? With this in mind, I keep my face unreadable, even as I can tell that Xing Hu and his wife Xing Lan approach the gate to receive us As per normal courtesy, we slow the carriages before the gate and step out to meet them. As I already know them, I step out to greet them. Their voices carry out across the area. ¡°Master James! It¡¯s a pleasure to see you. Please come in. We¡¯ve already prepared tea and food for your guests, as well.¡± Xing Lan speaks first, with her husband adding in some additional words. ¡°Of course, anything you desire here is yours to use as you see fit.¡± Oh no, we are absolutely avoiding that route. ¡°No, no. This is your house, and while we are allies, we are but guests. Nonetheless, thank you for your hospitality.¡± It''s subtle, but the instant I say that, the air between all of us undergoes a slight change. They glance up at my words, as if they didn¡¯t expect that. Xing Hu looks especially shocked before he recovers. ¡°Right¡­ of course. Well, please follow me inside. Our staff will bring in your carriages to an accessible location inside.¡± With only a few movements, we are almost at their home, something that¡¯s the size of a large factory. Honestly, it¡¯s surprising how close to the house this back entrance is. If we came through the front, we would need to ride the carriages in to make decent time. Even with the close proximity to the house, it still takes a few minutes of travel to get inside. The moment we get to the doors, they open automatically for us, by two more cultivators, seemingly in late Foundation Establishment. Making me wonder how many cultivators they actually have as part of their staff now. The exterior, to be frank, wasn¡¯t much to look at. A generic eastern housing style. The interior, in contrast, reveals a completely separate narrative. The design style embraces deconstructivism, with wild shapes and figures patterned along the walls. No wall or ceiling is completely flat, with the only constant being a winding path throughout the house. All leading to a central space, oval in shape. This is where we all pause and our hosts direct their attention to us. ¡°Let me welcome you to our home, created by our dear Xing Xun.¡± ¡­ no wonder this house seemed different from all others I¡¯ve seen. It makes one wonder how long Xing Xun must have lived before she regressed. Because I know for sure that even in the current world¡¯s most technologically advanced areas, this style isn¡¯t prominent. Of course, it is out there, but not popular. Adding to that, there are amazing cultivation and defense benefits from how qi will flow through the building. ¡°Well, no wonder this house has such an innovative design. I¡¯m sure that there are plenty of benefits to it, if she is the one that made it.¡± At this praise, I can see both of them beam a bit. Almost no parent doesn¡¯t like to hear their treasured child get praised. Xing Hu steps forward with a little more bound in his step. ` ¡°Yes! Actually, there are a quite a few cultivation benefits when you head deeper inside. Of course, if you are interested, I can show you now.¡± As he says that, his wife does an immediate follow-up. ¡°For the rest of your guests, allow me to serve you tea and show you around.¡± Everyone looks to me for guidance on what to do. Even though I''ve already briefed everyone on most of the information regarding the Xing family, they still don''t know them on a personal level. ¡°You guys relax. We¡¯re safe here.¡± At these words, Ai, Lin, Mei Lin, and Shi relax, as they know about my scan. If I say it¡¯s safe, then I¡¯ve already taken everything into account. The others notice this change in them which causes He Wen and Jin Chin to nod, moving behind the others. However, Yalei isn¡¯t one to fall in line. She confronts me, speaking her mind openly. ¡°I should stay with you for your safety. No matter where we are.¡± She came along to be my bodyguard. If I wanted it or not. In this case, for what we need to talk about, I will need to be alone with Xing Hu. ¡­I didn¡¯t want to use this, but I need to take care of this. ¡°Yalei, I understand where you¡¯re coming from. Could you trust me?¡± As I say this, I look her in the eyes. Doing my best to convey sincerity to her. She flinches at this. Though not in disgust. Her face flips through thousands of emotions in seconds before landing on one. Resignation. ¡°¡­okay. I do.¡± Dang. That stings to do to her. I¡¯ll make it up to her later. Turning Xing Hu, I make the motion for him to lead the way. With that, our two sides split up in this fantastical mansion of a place. Chapter 349 - Parallel Connections As we separate from the others, Xing Hu speaks hurriedly as we walk, if only to stem off the awkwardness of the previous moment. ¡°Master James¡­¡± ¡°Please, just call me James. Please.¡± He hesitates before continuing again. ¡°¡­James. We are deeply grateful for what you¡¯ve done for us.¡± Right as he says that, we arrive in a covered oval courtyard, hidden within the depths of the building and beneath many panes of opaque glass. Sculptures, streams, and a variety of other objects are placed along the area. Each seeming to add something to the space to make it a greater whole. Bringing together the discordance of the structure itself to create order. A stream of light from the sky, despite the number of layers between us and the sky, pierces through to a crystal in the middle, illuminating the entire space. This isn¡¯t only a decorative piece. A series of formations, set throughout the house and that could be thought to be separate, all seamlessly work together to enhance the qi in the house. Which is then all channeled to this one space. The amount of qi here surpasses even the best place in my tower. At this sight, he waves his hand around at the surrounding structure, referencing something more. "Without your help, we would have found ourselves in a terrible situation. One we only realized the gravity of after some time. ¡°Most importantly, though, you gave us our daughter back. For that, I am eternally grateful.¡± He starts into a bow before moving onto his knees and placing his head on the ground. While I start to move to stop him, I actually get the feeling to not do so this time. To this man, his family means everything. If I stop him from showing his gratitude in this way, it would be like spitting on what he cherishes. So, after waiting for a bit. I speak up. ¡°Xing Hu, I accept your gratitude, but it was your constant efforts that kept your family together and alive. Adding to that, we are allies.¡± As he raises his head, I give him a bright smile to lighten the mood a bit. ¡°Things of this caliber are natural for men like us, right?¡± Rather than the surprise from before, he seems to take my words in stride. ¡°¡­ I suppose you are right, my friend.¡± ¡­ ¡­ That¡¯s the first time he¡¯s called me his friend. Wait. That¡¯s the first time another guy here has earnestly called me their friend. I thought it would happen first with He Wen or Ming¡­ but I suppose one must earn true friendship. To his words, I give the only answer that I can. ¡°Of course. That¡¯s what friends are for.¡± There¡¯s a silence between us, filled only with the subtle sounds of insects in this bubble of nature. After a bit of time, he breaks it with some words. ¡°With that said, I need to ask you this.¡± This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. His face is serious. And I already know what he¡¯s going to say. Everything he¡¯s hinted toward since we¡¯ve got here has led to this. ¡°Do you want our family to join the contract under you?¡± And there it is. The trick question. It is not a deliberate deception, but rather an act of goodwill. However, if I were to accept this, I would give up all the hidden benefits of having them as true allies. Keeping them as allies, not bound by a contract, will eventually forge a bond stronger than it. Adding to it is the wildcard in the picture. Xing Xun. I answer Xing Hu just as seriously. ¡°While I appreciate the offer¡­ we can be stronger together, side by side, rather than with you behind.¡± I can¡¯t help but give an internal sigh at the next words that are indicated from my conversation scan. ¡°¡­Adding to that, our little firecracker will need a lot of space in order to shine the brightest.¡± I¡¯m referencing Xing Xun and her explosive actions in the world, but even with my scan, I don¡¯t expect what I see from him next. More than any other point in our time here, I witness his mouth split open from happiness with a boisterous laugh. He swiftly closes the distance between us, slapping a hand on my back. Good-naturedly, of course. ¡°HAHAHAHA, firecracker, huh? I guess with the constant surprises she gives, that fits well. Seems like our families may become far closer than just allies if you keep this up!¡± Why does my scan tell me to say these things? He turns away with a rapid pep in his step. But both of us freeze in place, as I see and then sense another presence in the room. One that was physically, for all intents and purposes, a statue in the yard. It¡¯s as if it was suddenly possessed from afar. And there¡¯s only one person I can think of that might be able to trick my scan into not sensing them as a person. Her voice floats out in shock. ¡°You¡­ you didn¡¯t have us join the contract?¡± Her dad snaps out of his frozen state before exclaiming loudly. ¡°I-I-I have to go walk the table! I¡¯ll leave you guys to it.¡± He sprints out of the room. ¡­ I get the feeling she gave him specific instructions to push the issue. Even as he leaves, I don¡¯t say anything to her words as she comes close. Almost terrifyingly fast. The whole time of which, she has locked her eyes with mine. It¡¯s intimidating. To which she comes absurdly deep into my personal space. All the while, still staring. She leans in. Right to where her lips cross close to my ear. ¡°¡­ you know. Don¡¯t you?¡± Here it is. This is where I can throw her off her game. While I may not like it, there is where my suspicious scan shines! Just as she had done, I give just a whisper in her ear. My voice an octave lower. ¡°And what would that be, little firecracker?¡± I can see the shivers from head to toe, all before a sudden freeze. Just what I intended. Given her extensive experience as a cultivator, in what I can only assume would be battle torn, terrifying, and sorrowful¡­ a sweet, playful experience like this could serve as an irreplaceable drug to her. Causing her to have no defense, especially when she¡¯s thrown off her game. ¡­ ¡­ Wait. Why am I making the potential yandere regressor even more interested in me? I feel like my scan may have miscalculated. I tentatively step away from her, but the slackened jaw and partially glazed eyes tell me everything I need to know. This is the time to run away. I attempt to leap backward to run, but her hand appeared on my shoulder. Like it was always there. And I find myself frozen in place. Trying to figure out why I can¡¯t move. Ah. It¡¯s fear. With a wary glance upward, I see a dazzling smile on hers. Yep. I fucked up. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ And normally, that¡¯s where I¡¯d assume my life of freedom would end. However, I find myself surprised by what she does next. She takes a breath, looks away, and her grip on my shoulder lessens a bit. Saying a few words that let me know of her thoughts. ¡°¡­ It¡¯s been so hard, you know. I¡¯ve been fighting for so long.¡± Her eyes glaze a bit, but her head orients to the direction where her dad had sprinted off to. ¡°I had lost so m-uch.¡± Her voice cracked at the last word. The first breach of the heart that I¡¯ve seen from her, showing her true thoughts. Confirming what I¡¯ve suspected so far. I decide to be honest with her as well. ¡°¡­this isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯ve gone through this life, has it? From the time I healed you, I could tell there was something different about you.¡± Her eyes refocus back on me, grew a touch wider. Even though she asked, it doesn¡¯t seem she expected an answer. She responds in kind. ¡°No. It hasn¡¯t.¡± Those words carry weight. From the air about her and the way she¡¯s described things¡­ I suspect this might be her third or fourth time around. I take a risk. ¡°I can¡¯t say much¡­ but I¡¯m not from here. Maybe that¡¯s why I¡¯m able to help change things here.¡± I specifically emphasize the ¡®here¡¯ to fill in the dots. Her head snaps over to me, with her mouth opening a little. ¡°That¡¯s why¡­¡± She starts saying something, but falls silent. Then does something I completely didn¡¯t anticipate. She holds my hand. How lewd. Chapter 350 - Intense My eyes drift down to the hand that is clasping mine. Xing Xun¡¯s. Her next words are soft and draw me to look back up at her. ¡°You¡­ How much do you know?¡± I need to decide now about how close I¡¯m going to be with this woman. Though, I guess it¡¯s a little late with that. Time to open the floodgates. ¡°¡­ I think I¡¯ve figured out enough, though much of what I¡¯m assuming comes from my life elsewhere. In a place that had stories speaking out about people going through multiple loops of time. Trying desperately to correct what didn¡¯t work before.¡± She falls silent, but her hands remain wrapped around mine. Holding them just a little tighter. ¡°Maybe because I¡¯m from outside this universe¡¯s cycle, I was able to jump in. But I still don¡¯t know anything about this world. I¡¯m just some guy, trying his hardest to do the right thing by those around me.¡± I hesitate, even with the prompting of the scan, when considering the next words that I have to say. ¡°I need help. I can¡¯t change things alone. And while I have amazing, wonderful people that I trust almost everything to, they may not fully understand some of the things I am working toward. That I believe in. Eventually they will, but for now, they¡¯ve never experienced something even close to it. And how can they effectively move toward something they don¡¯t understand? ¡°¡­ I¡¯m not totally sure if it¡¯s true, but I get a strong feeling that you do. That you¡¯ve seen something like it in your lives.¡± Even if my words are true, it feels awkward to admit my companions¡¯ failings to someone I¡¯m just getting to know. But the fact they are true doesn¡¯t change. My history in a technological and mostly peaceful society gives me a totally different viewpoint on things. Something that Ai, Lin, and Gong have little context on. My scan is showing that there is an immense likelihood that Xing Xun has seen something similar to my world and culture. That in one of her lives, she¡¯s both gone far enough away and lived long enough to experience it herself. A peaceful, technological society. Even if it might be cultivation cyberpunk-like, it would still be close enough. It¡¯s small, but I feel hope come up in my heart that I might have a kindred spirit here. Her grip tightened even further at my words. She pulls me close and whispers. ¡°You¡¯re right. I have gone through a lot. ¡°I¡¯ve seen some things change, with others¡­ staying the same.¡± Why does that not sound like a good thing? My scan picks up a change in the surrounding atmosphere. A slight fog rising from the ground, as she dives deeper into her thoughts. The air becomes sluggish and thick. Hard to move and feeling denser than ever. The building around us creaks, though nothing in this room is moving. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. The weight of her will pressed against the fabric of this world. ¡°¡­three times already, I¡¯ve had to watch in a useless body, as those precious to me were destroyed piece by piece. To see my body waste away and abused until I ascended.¡± As she intones with a hint of anger, a quiet, but high-pitched shriek resounds around the courtyard. Familiar, yet foreign. Realizing its similarity only takes a moment. The sound of a tornado. If these words and effects weren¡¯t proof that she holds the spiritual weight of multiple lives inside her, then nothing would be. And it seems certain things stay with you, even through the transference through time. ¡°And even afterwards, still seeing the depravity that creatures will fall into.¡± That¡¯s when, faster than I can react, her hand snaps to my chin. Lifting it to make me look into her chestnut eyes. And I get the slightest glimpse of who she used to be. A Conqueror. Her next words are low, piercing, and sharp. ¡°But you don¡¯t want to know all the worlds that I¡¯ve seen. All of those that rise and fall. And what it takes to make them.¡± A statement of fact. A cut against my naivete to try to bridge a gap between us that I could never understand. A difference in maturity, experience, and knowledge. A moment of tension. And I notice that more than anyone else I¡¯ve met in both lifetimes; she always looks straight on. No hesitation or wavering. Eyes fixated solely on me and appearing to encompass everything. As if they¡¯ve seen everything before. Her gaze carries a weight that transcends the physical realm. Dipping into the spiritual. A look of pure but indirect intimidation. I force myself to match her gaze, despite the suppressing feeling. With every passing second, my cultivator soul shakes, even with its increased resistance. The eyes are the windows to the soul. In hers, I¡¯m viewing the edge of experience so vast that even a simple glance causes my body and soul to seize up. But one thing sticks in my mind as I continue to stare back at her. ¡­If I can¡¯t match even her gaze, how can I tell her I will fight for what I believe? That I deserve to even attempt to bridge that gap between us. And compared to the pain of soul tearing¡­ This. Is. Nothing. At these thoughts, I feel my mind steady, soul solidify, and body cease shaking. I¡¯ve regained myself. Allowing myself to calmly gaze back at her. My reward comes in the form of a charmingly cocky smile. And a twinkling light in her now softened gaze. ¡°Hmm¡­ promising. Maybe with you, I think we can at least make this time a better one, together. Even if it¡¯s only for a little while.¡± That¡¯s when her hand relaxes, dropping from my chin. The pressure hasn¡¯t gone away, with the shriek of the air changing to a subtle hum. Now released from that oppressive feeling, though, I find that she¡¯s disappeared from my sight. I pick up that she¡¯s moved over to the crystal, placing a finger on it and making some adjustments to the formation within. An easy sign that she¡¯s already well within Foundation Establishment. The skill that she shows within it puts her far above such constraints. Almost absentmindedly, she speaks aloud. ¡°You know, I¡¯ve never met anyone quite like you. Granted, there are always idealistic fools to be found, but¡­¡± Without warning, she moves in front of me, placing her body and forehead on mine. She catches me off guard with her extreme movement techniques and positioning, causing me to freeze in place. Even more so by the complete change in tone. Her eyes look hungry. Passionate. Thirsty. Her lips get closer and closer to mine. Just before they reach their destination, she pauses and tenderly plants a kiss on my forehead. She holds her lips there, before bringing them down to mine for the briefest moment. A brushing of the lips. She darts back to crystal. At a range that isn¡¯t audible even to cultivators, I can sense the words she mouths. ¡°¡­but at least you¡¯re my idealistic fool.¡± Right after, she continues speaking in a tone I can clearly hear. ¡°I heard you were making some interesting items at your base. I¡¯m sure that¡¯s connected to your past in some way. Tell me what you were thinking and I¡¯ll see if I know of any techniques and blueprints. Hopefully, this will speed up your production process.¡± In an instant, 3d images float above the crystal, displaying how it can plan out concepts. Still recovering from the sudden romantic bend, it takes me a second to switch over to work mode. ¡°¡­right. How much do you know about atoms?¡± What ensues is a few hours of discussion beyond any other I had in this world. A scientific one. Chapter 351 - Experience I can hardly keep up with her. One would think with a scan that can access any mundane subject and give answers about it, could make one equal to a genius. That would be incorrect. My very first question is a perfect example of this. ¡°How much do you know about atoms?¡± A look of confusion. I explain. ¡°It¡¯s a minute piece of something we call matter. It makes up everything we know of.¡± She thinks for only a second before speaking. ¡°Ah, I know what you are talking about. The cluster clouds that are everywhere. I could see them when¡­ ahem. At the higher levels.¡± It feels like she was about to describe something beyond the norm there. Just as I was about to explain more, she does something utterly unexpected. With a raise of her hand, I see an almost clear film appear before us. And then another. Then another. Film after film is layered in front of us here, before it becomes a meter thick and tall block of¡­ barrier. But that¡¯s when she flips my understanding of how the barrier could be used. It sharpens. Not as a weapon, but as an image. She¡¯s using the barriers as a way to filter and focus light. All while holding atoms in place. With only a few waves of the finger, the image continues to get clearer. A grin begins to grow on her face, as I see her rapidly move past the high quality images of atoms, down to protons, neutrons, and electrons. And then further and further. The absurdity of this can¡¯t be overstated. In my original world, in order for us to see things clearly, we had to use electron microscopes. Utilizing electrons as a way to probe and see the impressions of subatomic particles/structures. She¡¯s just viewing it like it was a high-definition camera that¡¯s getting smaller. The control that it would take to do something like this is absurd. Leading me to realize that I should mention something. ¡°Uh, make sure not to split the atom, okay?¡± She perks an eyebrow at me. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with splitting a single one. Only an idiot would split multiple of them unprepared.¡± ¡­ did she already know about atomic bombs or did she figure it out after I told her? After a quick check, it¡¯s clear it¡¯s the former. The reason of which, is even more frightening. At high enough levels, sword cultivators literally can cut atoms in half as a technique. But in their case, it¡¯s a purposeful technique that sets off a chain reaction leading to a fission explosion. And at high enough levels, it wouldn¡¯t be a self-sacrificing technique. I find that to be even more terrifying. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. But she doesn¡¯t stop there, as I can sense that she is creating molecule thick barriers and get the barest hint that she is trying to combine molecules. Her barrier shudders a bit. ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯ll have to wait on that one.¡± Her voice casually comes out. I can¡¯t help but have a frown on my face. Though, she may have only done that for one¡­ I promptly decide for my sanity to move on. It is in this way that, subject after subject is explained briefly by me, while she figures everything else out at a pacing that my scan can¡¯t keep up with. It¡¯s as if when I ask my scan for questions and clarification, that I get a peephole into a subject. With limited comprehension of the forces and things that go into it. However, for her, she is able to instantly widen that hole and walk into it. Exploring and rapidly comprehending all that is around her. Even if I can constantly change the peephole, she can reach where ever I am almost instantly. A terrifying thing to experience. This is the difference between a true genius and I. She actually understands the concepts and can bridge them to other subjects. I can see she is beaming with happiness. To be able to learn so many new things and come up with different applications, for her, seems to distract from the existential dread I was seeing from her earlier. Despite myself being overwhelmed, I find myself smiling at her as we continue. This situation can¡¯t last forever, though. As I¡¯ve been away from my group for too long. Xing Xun seems to realize this as well and gives a massive sigh. Right before she grabs onto my arm, like a lover. ¡°Ugh¡­ I guess you¡¯ll be leaving soon, huh? Let me grab the cultivation method for yo¡­¡± Huh. It feels like she has multiple personalities that emerge. Which shouldn¡¯t be the case, as I healed her. ¡­ though, when is the last time I optimized her? Also, I¡¯m pretty sure I mentioned nothing about needing their cultivation method as my secondary cultivation method. How the heck did she¡­ Never mind. She is a genius, after all. ¡°Hey Xing Xun, hold on for a moment. Before all of that, let me optimize you before we part ways. I want to make sure you and your family are in your best possible conditions.¡± She gives a smile and a nod, placing her hands back in mine. Showing that she already knows that I don¡¯t need to do anything special to heal her. I realize that most of the work was already done the first time I healed her, as I run my healing aura and cultivation method through her. Adding to that, she''s been persistently improving herself, so her body is already in an optimized state. The only thing that could propel her further would be to absorb her family¡¯s Heavenly Spirit Roots. The same ones she had her mother and father take that raised their spirit roots to genius levels. ¡°Mind if I heal the spirit roots plant to speed up its growth?¡± For the first time, I see surprise in her eyes. ¡°¡­ you can do that?¡± I feel a little pride at finally having surprised her after this back and forth in the scientific realm. With a wave, she has the glass jar of the small tree in hand. The roots within stunted, but slowly regrowing. After inserting my healing aura and cultivation method, the roots are no longer stunted and regrow all the way until it reaches the bottom of the jar. But that¡¯s all that happens. ¡°As you likely already know, the roots will need time to absorb q¡­mmphmh¡± I''m soon interrupted by a passionate kiss on the lips. The way her tongue flickers over mine, sets off pleasure areas I never knew existed. So much so that my breath is literally being stolen away. My mind soon follows, as her life experience doesn¡¯t seem to only apply to scientific pursuits. She continues for a few more seconds before, just as quickly as it came, she pulls away. Hugging the jar to her chest. Rocking it back and forth in her arms. ¡°Oh James, you wonderful, beautiful man! You keep surprising me at every turn. You¡¯ve saved me decades of work in seconds!¡± My mind is still muddled as she says this. But I hear her next words clearly. ¡°Hmm¡­ Maybe I should keep him to myself, after all.¡± When my head jerks over to her in fear, she gives me a bright smile. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m just kidding with you. I know you already have your girls.¡± ¡­ ¡­ She says that. But I can see a hint of madness in her eyes. And I¡¯ve already healed her, so I know she isn¡¯t insane. With a wink, it disappears, and she says some reassuring words. ¡°You and I are one of a kind. You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m here for you, anyway you wish it. Just as I know you are for me. There¡¯s plenty of space for others in our lives.¡± She flicks a finger and pulls out two jade slips, both of which flies over to my hand. One clearly states ¡®Tortoise Swallows Dragon¡¯ and the other says, ¡®My Future Wife, Xun`¡¯. ¡°Here, you¡¯ll want this for your Boundless Healing method. And the other is for us to contact each other. ¡°Okay, now get out of here. We both have plenty to do, right? Take care!¡± She presses a button on the crystal and I find myself in a room, in front of a long table where everyone else has been happily chatting. Xing Hu looks over from his spot and waves me over, giving a big grin. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve experienced a lot with our little firecracker, huh? Especially if she sent you over with that teleport button.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes turn to the jade slips in my hand. Specifically, the wife one. Ah. This will be tough to explain. Chapter 352 - Trading Favors The two jade slips in my hands are all that everyone in my group pays attention to. Out of everyone, Lin appears to be the most aggrieved by the inclusion of the ''My Future Wife, Xun'' slip. Right as it looks like she¡¯s about to say something, with a clap, Xing Lan, Xing Xun¡¯s mother, gathers everyone¡¯s attention to her. ¡°Ah, right! Our family has some gifts for you all. Ones which I think you all may appreciate.¡± She with just a wave, an assortment of items appears in front of all the people at the table. A move that shows me she has a space ring on her, as well. A small sign of the material value the previously destitute family now has available to them. And with a closer look, the sheer value and variety of items only prove my thoughts. ¡­ Xing Xun¡¯s been looting treasure locations like I was, hasn¡¯t she? This is easily shown by what is in front of Mei Lin, Ai, Lin, and Shi. Space rings. Each of which was located in a forgotten treasure location, but I couldn''t reach because of the difficulty level in doing so. And by difficulty, I mean at least one of those was in the family graveyard of a local clan. With others in similarly tenuous locations. Well. She certainly has a lot of guts. However, what is likely more important to the women the space rings are in front of are not the rings, but the jade slips beside the rings. They appear remarkably similar to the jade slip that Xun had given to me. Except, the line is blank, waiting to be filled out. Right then, Xun¡¯s voice creeps out of my jade slip. ¡°I hope you all like the gifts. This is just a small token of my appreciation for taking care of someone precious to me. ¡°Of course, I know for some of you here, you likely care for them to a similar degree that I do. Considering the circumstances, if you insert your qi into the slips in front of you, we will be able to have regular talks about a variety of things.¡± At this line, I can¡¯t help but to turn my eyes towards Shi. Throughout, Shi has been amused or surprised at the wealth displayed by the family. Given her position, she has experienced wealth, a variety of interpersonal interactions, and is probably the eldest one here to navigate matters of love. Out of anyone on this side, she would know how to handle this. And it seems I¡¯m not the only one who thinks this, as everyone in our group has instinctively looked to her for her response. Her eyes are squinted, suspicious. She only gives a glance to her left and right, Ai and Lin, respectively, to give an indication of action. They all send their qi into the slips. A moment of silence follows, with curious looks thrown between them. On my new jade slip¡¯s side, I can sense a connection being made to theirs. But I¡¯m surprised to hear a voice pop out of an unexpected place. ¡°¡­ is it working?¡± Xun¡¯s voice has come out of all three of their slips, but not mine. She actually did it. She made mobile phones, using jade slips. Normally, most jade slips like this are 1 to 1. If not 1 to 1, they broadcast to all of them simultaneously. In this case, she¡¯s made it so that you can choose who to contact. Of course, these aren¡¯t the first to be made like this. However, I can tell she¡¯s made these herself. Maybe I should have her create some of the Trauma Team¡¯s gear if she¡¯s this good. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. ¡­ no. She has her own projects to work on and I¡¯m sensing that it would be better to build up my own team before outsourcing like this. Even to someone I trust, like her. With her level of skill, we would grow reliant on her. Creating a dangerous dynamic for our relationship. ¡­ The three of them abruptly stand up and start whispering into the jade slips. Walking away from the table. Whispering comes back out of it. All to which I get an intense feeling that exceptionally bad things would ensue if I eavesdropped. And almost as if reading my thoughts, I hear these words come over my jade slip from Ai. ¡°James¡­ I hope you won¡¯t be listening in on our conversations by using your abilities. Right?¡± Gulp. ¡°NOPE. Ahem. I mean, no. I won¡¯t be. I hope you all have a pleasant conversation.¡± Silence. Despite the fact that there isn¡¯t static, like there would be on a phone call, I can easily tell she is holding the line open quietly. And not just her, but all the others. Intimidatingly. Soon, she closes the call and I can sense that she¡¯s resumed talking to the others again. Despite the danger I felt from that situation, I can see Mei Lin, still at the table, just listening into their whispered conversations. Excitedly, she jumps in with whispers of her own, but she doesn¡¯t seem as impassioned as the others were. Just seeming happy to be included in the situation. The others already know that the relationship between Mei Lin and I are sister and brother, with no chance of changes there. That probably means I won¡¯t have to worry about anything coming up on that side. Thank goodness. Turning my attention to the others here, they seem to have received space rings, as well, though instead of the jade slips, there is a defensive artifact before each of them. To repeat, they have an artifact as a gift before them. Not to mention the space rings, but communication slips and defensive artifacts are things that not even large clans can afford to just give away. But in a sense, this is part of the Xing Family¡¯s way of paying me back for bringing them back from the brink. Perhaps even more so, after I declined their offer to join the contract. Understandably, He Wen, Yalei, and Jin Chin all seem in shock. None of them have seen such wealth thrown around casually, if at all. It takes a mere moment more before they bow with gratitude to Xing He and Lan, then do the same to me. A reminder of what action I should take, as well. Giving an angled bow toward them, I raise my words. ¡°Xing He and Lan. I thank you and Xun for the amazing gifts. While I would normally wish to decline such gifts out of politeness, I understand the reason and thoughts behind them. ¡°I truly look forward to our continued journey together as allies.¡± In response, they give a slight bow back. Right as I rise up, I realize that this might be a good time to give them something I had planned as well. ¡°¡­ Now that I think of it, there was something that I was hoping to give to your family, to help us both.¡± Xing He and his wife pause, as it seems they weren¡¯t expecting gifts back. ¡°Consider this as either a gift or an investment for our two groups. I¡¯ve come across a particularly lucrative source of spirit stones and wanted to give some to you.¡± At my words, I see a hopeful flash in Xing Lan¡¯s eyes. She is indeed the highest level of all the Xing¡¯s, being at the peak of Foundation Establishment and a step away from Core Formation. A terrifying thing, as they had no cultivation when I had first met them. With the absurd increase in their spirit roots and Xun¡¯s background, I should have assumed a pace like this would be a foregone conclusion. ¡°That is wonderful! The other clans have been pressuring us and no suppliers are providing us with spirit stones at this time. Of course, our little Xun has come up with ways around their blockade, but they will take time and, unfortunately, at least 100 spirit stones to accomplish.¡± I can¡¯t help but to smile at this, as it seems they are in the exact situation I suspected. They have plenty of assets and personnel, but their cash and spirit stone levels are low. Xun probably got most of what she has by using her future knowledge to influence experts, gather treasures, and hold off enemies. But she was still only working off a limited basis and operational area. After all, their enemies are already wary of her and her family. With the family¡¯s rapid growth, even more so. So, everything will almost certainly cost far more than it actually normally would and any spirit stones they do find will be used for cultivation and maintaining a positive image in others'' eyes. A delicate balancing act. ¡­ Let¡¯s tilt the scales. I wave a hand and drop 15 superior spirit stones on the table. The equivalent of 15,000 regular spirit stones. Or 15x the annual income of a small mortal city. I take a little joy in the gaping that both Xing Lan and her husband do before they regain themselves. Just as I was about to do, they were about to decline, but stop before bowing their heads and speaking. ¡°¡­ Thank you for the generous investment. Our family looks forward to getting ever closer as we move together.¡± While this may seem like an enormous investment compared to what I¡¯ve given Mei Lin¡¯s family and others, I won¡¯t be able to reach out to the Xing family as regularly as I do my personal groups. There has to be a small measure of separation between us, so that we can function autonomously for a bit. That will prevent her enemies from becoming mine, and mine becoming hers. On the other side, it also makes it easier for her to be ¡®friends¡¯ with those who would normally avoid me, and vice versa for me. Sigh. Politics. Thank goodness for the scan, as I would have floundered around these things without it. My attention is soon brought over to Ai, Lin, and Shi as they rush to return. Their faces practically scream that there is something they want to say. Soon, I hear Xun¡¯s voice come out. ¡°James? We should all probably talk about something.¡± Chapter 353 - Separation and Futures At Xun¡¯s words to talk, I freeze up for a moment. Oh wait. I have done nothing wrong. ¡­ probably. But it is when the Ai gives me a worried look that I realize there is certainly something serious to discuss. Xun¡¯s voice carries out from my slip towards the group, yet again. ¡°Mother, Father. Would you mind showing the guests to the spiritual weapons room? I¡¯m sure there is some interesting equipment there that they might want to take with them. Of course, if James is fine with that, of course.¡± He Wen still seems flustered by the constant fluctuations that are happening. From receiving a precious space ring and defensive artifact, to now being offered a new weapon. And considering everything, it is probable that it won''t be a simple one. Yalei and Jin Chin aren''t readily influenced. They can see there is something else going on. They stare at me. Wishing to be included in the discussion. But I can¡¯t let them learn of this yet. If this is regarding what I think, then I need them to be distracted for a bit. Even if we are going to have to talk about this sometime in Monchon City. ¡°Jin Chin. Yalei. Please go with them and pick up a weapon. There are some things I¡¯ll need to discuss here.¡± They move, but still show a lot of hesitation. Surprisingly, it is Yalei, the former psychopath, that seems to be the most affected by being left out. One of the few shows of partial defiance I¡¯ve seen from her. Here, it seems to be out of concern. I add some more words to set them at ease. ¡°I¡¯ll explain later, when it¡¯s a better time and place. I will tell you, eventually. It¡¯s just not the right time, okay?¡± It would be easy to force them using the contract. To say that it is for the benefit of the group. But that¡¯s no way to lead. Especially when they just care about me. For now, while I need them to move according to my words, that doesn¡¯t mean I should disregard their thoughts. With these words, while still reluctant, all three of them move out of the room and into the hallway. The instant that they leave sight, Xun teleports into this dining area, revealing herself to everyone else for the first time. Her face is a little playful, despite giving off an air of seriousness. ¡°Well, I was hoping for us to meet in different circumstances, but something has come up that had to be discussed in a private situation.¡± She waves a hand and I can feel privacy formations flare up around us. Of course, that ruffles the others, but I give what I hope is a reassuring glance to everyone else. Considering the massive number of gifts given to us by her and her family, I can see they are giving the benefit of the doubt, calming down. Ai speaks up. ¡°Young Miss Xun here brought up a concerning piece of information. One that is unfortunately more widely known than we would hope. That Gong¡¯s fellow demihumans might have been healed of their curse.¡± This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Dang. I suspected that would be it. Unfortunately, the leak wouldn¡¯t have been from Gong¡¯s side or the demihumans themselves. I was the leak. Me and the spiders that I have tamed. With each of Gong¡¯s spiders steadily growing into spirit beasts and Gong being able to still command them, there really is only one commonly understood way that can occur. That Gong has tapped into her demi-human lineage. Naturally, other methods exist, but unfortunately, the commonly known way closely reflects the truth of the situation. Even if the Patriarch and Big Sis Crane have been suppressing information, there is only so long that can work in the higher circles. ¡°After seeing how you healed my afflictions and knowing your cultivation method, it was easy to assume that you¡¯d do the same for those close to you. Considering Gong is precious to you, it is an immediate thought.¡± Xun twirls a stick around her finger, as she talks. Her next words are sharp. ¡°This knowledge won¡¯t be a problem. Yet.¡± She eyes me, giving me a look. Ah, she¡¯s referencing future information. But she doesn¡¯t want to say in front of the others. I give her a nod. Satisfied with my acknowledgement, she continues. ¡°If the curses warning symbols were set off, let alone the sect, but potentially the entire continent would have been glassed. Since that hasn¡¯t happened, the powers that check into these haven¡¯t found out. Most likely, they won¡¯t for quite some time. ¡°Anyone who would care about such things is above Nascent Soul and wouldn¡¯t be looking into such a small sect¡¯s affairs. Anyone below Nascent Soul that would suspect it doesn¡¯t want to die that way, even if they are a demonic cultivator. And without a doubt, they would be killed for such knowledge.¡± Ai and Lin already knew this, with Shi and Mei Lin having been filled in earlier. Even so, their faces are pale with the gravity of this situation. I decide to fill in the part that Xun hasn¡¯t said yet, to ease things a bit. ¡°¡­ with that said, because they haven¡¯t caught on yet, that will give us a significant amount of time to bring the demihumans up to where they can beat ¡®The Challenge¡¯. A secret realm where if they win, the demihumans curse will be broken for all demihumans and with any restrictions lifted.¡± After I say this, Xun looks visibly conflicted. Being cultivators, all of us notice this and stop speaking to give her space to decide on what she wants to say. Though, only I realize that it is because she is wondering how much future knowledge to say. I¡¯m sure there are effects even I don¡¯t know of, from telling us of those events. Luckily, she chooses to tell all of us. ¡°¡­ I can¡¯t say much or who my sources are, but the relationship you hold with demihumans will be the key to making it through this relatively peacefully. Don¡¯t take them for granted, okay?¡± She directs that last part to me, though it seems to be pertinent to all of us. Considering the danger of this conversation, it¡¯s clear that her words have some weight, even if she can¡¯t say much. A few more moments of silence pass before Xun speaks up again. ¡°There¡¯s something else that I found out through my information channels. ¡°When you come back from Monchon City, at least one of you should be ready to attend a certain academic group that will start up soon. Without a doubt, you will be invited.¡± Her last words are directed toward me. Not too much of a surprise, considering the stamp I¡¯ve made in the sect so far. I look at her, hoping she¡¯ll bring up more, and when I¡¯m met with more silence, go for my scan. I¡¯m not surprised when a massive headache emerges. Hmm¡­ future information. Machinations going into the background that will make plans a reality. It seems something like an ¡®academy¡¯ will be coming together. Now whether it will operate like a university, a martial arts school, or even an elite social group will be up for grabs. Sadly, I¡¯m not able to determine that much more. Even with my scan having been improved from constant usage. A moment or two more passes before a loud clap shakes everyone out of the melancholy that had settled in place. Shi, being the one who clapped, cheerfully raises her voice. ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t seem there is much we can do about this right now! So, instead¡­ let¡¯s talk about other things we can do. Namely regarding something we all share.¡± She eyes me for a moment, before turning to the others. Which is precisely when I start feeling left out again, as Xun, Ai, Lin, Shi, and Mei Lin all inch closer to each other and begin whispering and laughing. Soon enough, they¡¯ve taken seats at the other end of the dining table, while I sit here waiting. Desperately trying not to use my scan to listen in. When you are so used to being able to hear everything near you, it becomes that much more tempting when you can¡¯t or shouldn¡¯t. That¡¯s why I¡¯m grateful when a buzzer sound comes from the door leading to the hallway everyone else had exited into. To grab weapons in another section of the house. Oh, thank God. I was going to lose my mind here. I wonder what weapons there are. ¡­ and should I grab one myself? Chapter 354 - All We Do is Spin With the welcome distraction of picking up a new weapon, I stand up from the table, waving at the others that show that I¡¯ll be heading over there. Xun is the one to speak up among the snickering from their group. ¡°Don¡¯t get lost~. We¡¯ll be following along in a bit.¡± She then dives her head back into their conspiring talks¡­ that I won¡¯t be listening into. Alright, now time to figure out what I should pick for a weapon. I¡¯ve been avoiding this ever since I found out that I can¡¯t use my qi for combat methods. Of course, that includes empowering weapons with qi. Defensive techniques are available, but most methods have an offensive component built in. Shields are an option, which I¡¯ll be looking out for. But I have a feeling there might be something special here. I zoom through her area, turning from corner to corner. Obviously, with my scan, getting lost won¡¯t be a problem. The size of this home is fascinating, with spacious areas eagerly awaiting furnishings. I¡¯m curious about what she¡¯ll put in these areas. It might be worth stopping by again in a year or two. Maybe I¡¯ll even get a chance to see some futuristic gear. Feeling eager, I cannot help but let a smile cross my face as I continue. Not long after, I finally find myself at the weapons area. Which is easy to identify as I move out to a massive open courtyard, still surrounded by the walls of the house. With training facilities, weights, and a line of weapons along one enormous wall, it¡¯s easy to tell where to go. Not only that, but I can see the rest of the group hanging out and talking. Discussing their cool new weapons, while trying them out at one arena in the courtyard. But there¡¯s really only one section that really catches my attention. The exotic weapons area. While large swathes of the wall of weapons have swords, shields, spears, and even some katanas, there¡¯s another smaller section that has whips, nunchucks, and other items. One thing I soon realize is that many of these are in this section because they are non-standard to the world. To my surprise, many varieties of weapons used in Asian cultures of my world are not widely used here. Potentially, because of the existence of qi. Of course, that doesn''t mean they couldn''t utilize them, it''s just that techniques passed down usually assume that the user will have ready access to the weapon type. A sword technique is much easier to acquire than an Emeici technique. But none of that matters to me, because there¡¯s one thing sitting out here that I know that Xun had to have worked on herself. Since there is little precedent out here for it. A cannon. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Taking up a good 10 meters. It doesn¡¯t look like any specific cannon from my world, though it seems more similar to 18th century style ones, but with some interesting additions. Instead of an area to have a fuse, it has slots for spirit stones, though I can see alternate ways for it to still fire outside of qi related actions. I also see that it¡¯s made of many varieties of metals from this world. All set in certain proportions to handle quick and repeated stresses from explosions. From the way it¡¯s built, it seems to be meant to fire one cannonball at a time, but repeatedly, within seconds. However, it doesn¡¯t have a way to load the cannonballs. Not that fast, at least. As I inspect and peek around at its parts, I can see a bag hanging off the side of it. A space inventory bag. Overflowing with an absurd number of cannonballs and seemingly optimized to only carry them. Likely, being the reason so many of them can be in there. ¡­ the power of this would be immense, even if it¡¯s just throwing metal without any explosives in it. Not only that, this thing is 10 meters! And it doesn¡¯t need a fast-reloading mechanism. Since the space bag can deposit it right into the bore. While these cannonballs aren¡¯t massive, they are dense and it seems the cannon can switch between having a large bore and a smaller one. This means that I could switch between a cannon shotgun or a fast-moving single projectile. Considering my strength and that I have a space bracelet, maybe I should just treat this as a gun? Though, now I¡¯m considering whether I could fire the cannon from inside the space storage and just have the cannonballs come soaring out¡­ Right when I start expanding on my ideas of world domination, I can sense a group teleporting in beside me. ¡°Well, well. Looks like you found my personal antique project. As soon as you left, I knew that you¡¯d want this one. I didn¡¯t have time to put it away before you guys came.¡± Contrary to my thoughts, it seems like she wasn''t intending on giving this away. I suddenly feel a sense of regret that it wasn''t meant to be. Hiding it from her, physically, at least. However, Xun is a genius. And it wouldn¡¯t take one, to see how close I¡¯ve been standing to it this whole time. ¡°¡­ sigh. if you¡¯d like, I want you to have it.¡± Her lips purse before she offers it to me. I feel a bit of guilt at this. ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I can definitely see you¡¯ve poured a lot of money and effort into it. Especially considering what it must have taken to get this made.¡± She gives a way, appearing to be already letting go of it. ¡°Yeah¡­ but as you probably already know, there are plenty of vastly superior versions of this that are possible. But this looks similar to the first one I had ever seen. And I couldn¡¯t help but try my hand at it, since there''s a bit of free time here. ¡°I¡¯m sure you already have quite a few plans that have similar designs to the other, better versions that will be far stronger than this. If this can help you make those faster, then I would be happy to grant this towards that cause.¡± How the heck did she find out about¡­ ah. She simply figured it out. Her being a regressor threw me off a bit from her natural, but completely absurd, genius aspects. If anyone would have figured out what I was thinking about, then it would be her. Also, Ai and them were just talking with her. Since she and her family are irreplaceable allies, that wouldn¡¯t count as a breach of the contract to tell her. It makes me wonder what else they talked about. Either way, I¡¯m quite pleased that I can take the cannon with me. By which I show my deep affection, by walking over to her, opening my arms, and lifting her up. Yep, I scooped her up in a hug. And then spun her around, like a princess. She appears briefly shocked, but then exclaims with delight. ¡°WOOOOOOOOOOOO, yes, yes, yes! This was totally worth every stone!¡± In addition to some extra words that have caused other effects. Ones that I only noticed once I set her down. I can sense the others enviously looking at her. Also wanting to be picked up. After tucking away the cannon for my secret evil plans, I realize it¡¯s now time to see what everyone else will pick for their weapons. I wonder what their choices will be¡­ Chapter 355 - Weapons Collection The effects of my scooping Xing Xun up in an eager hug play over Ai and Lin¡¯s face. Clearly, they also want to experience that. Well. There will be plenty of time for that later. Ignoring their silent, yet obvious wishes, I direct my attention over to the five other people approaching us from the nearby arena. Xing Hu and Lan, as well as He Wen, Jin Chin, and Yalei. Three members of my team are already carrying their weapons of choice. He Wen is holding a spear. In some ways, I¡¯m surprised, but also not. The spear is the weapon of the common man. Simple, and easy to use. Difficult to master. It has a small shimmer around it, allowing for easier synchronization with qi. For Yalei, her choice was a ghostly dagger. She catches my eye and sees me glancing at it. With a slight smile, she waves her hand through the air and an apparition of it extends out to match a sword¡¯s length. Which would be a lethal surprise in a battle. Almost competitively, Jin Chin swaggers forward with a short sword and a dagger at her side. Though I can¡¯t see anything special about them, I can only assume there must be something about them that would cause her to choose them. I give her an approving nod, to which she responds with the same. I believe that she¡¯s always been a dual wielder when she fought for her city, before being stolen away. A glance over at the women behind me shows they are already perusing the long length of weapons for one they can choose. Xing Xun, for her part, looks amused at the entire process. It¡¯s quite interesting that she¡¯s willing to give away precious items to them just because they have a connection with me. Unless¡­ Ah. It¡¯s obvious. These are the people that will essentially safeguard me during this trip. By helping them to grow and providing them with equipment, she is trying to assist me. With everyone being cultivators, it doesn¡¯t take everyone else long to decide on the weapons that fit them best. Shi has a baton that she does some light practice swings with. However, there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything special about it. At my curious glance, she just tells me. ¡°It should help with¡­ coercing some people if needed. It¡¯ll match well with some of the techniques I learned back with the Yellow Sashes.¡± Ah, so it¡¯s that sort of tool. It should probably pack quite a wallop if she hits someone with it. Lin takes some blurred punches with a pair of circular blade knuckle dusters, that make the air shudder. I¡¯m surprised to realize that the air shuddered from the force of her punches, rather than the weapon itself. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. A reminder not to piss her off, as she also has a high level of innate strength. Unlike Lin¡¯s choice, Ai and Mei Lin¡¯s are a bit shocking. Mei Lin is practically glowing as she lifts a massive sword into the air with one arm. A Zweih?nder. I soon realize that my choice to put a bit more healing toward her, just to make sure she survives anything, has worked wonders on her personal training. She practically skips to the arena section, where there are some test dummies set up. With a carefree swipe, the hardened dummies are cleaved from head to stump. Considering that these dummies take strikes from qi condensation experts¡­ that¡¯s a terrifyingly casual strike. She beams a smile over to me, to which I hid my shock and give her one back. There¡¯s no reason to make her feel like it¡¯s wrong. As long as she can protect herself, so that a situation like what happened when I met her can¡¯t happen, then I¡¯ll be happy. Lastly, I look over at Ai, who absentmindedly moves a black orb from hand to hand. A strand of qi extends from her into the orb, to which it gives a pulse around her. Her hand ripples in a way that would normally crush a person¡¯s hand. Even if they were a foundation establishment one. However, her special constitution comes back to mind. The Myriad Slime Body Constitution. A constitution comprising three stages, each bring her closer to the abilities of a humanoid slime. On top of that, the constitution brings overall cultivation benefits. Her cultivation increases when using amorphous body cultivation techniques by 100 times. When using void cultivation methods, it¡¯s a further 100 times. There are other cultivation methods she could use like water or earth, that have lower benefits, but she seems to have decided to focus on a void cultivation method and techniques, alongside amorphous ones. With her currently being in the first stage, her bones can liquefy and solidify at will, with the body moving to accommodate the change safely. Not only that, but she has partial immunity to blunt force trauma. It seems that the orb allows her to better control her void techniques. Hmm¡­ I¡¯ll have to work with her more on this trip to explore some of the deeper qualities of her method. While I gave her a lot of coaching on ways to improve the method she received from the library, I haven¡¯t given her ideas based on my earthly knowledge. With how smart she is, she¡¯ll definitely come up with something. I find myself satisfied with all of this and cough, attracting everyone''s attention, orienting my body towards the three Xing family members before us. My team grasps my intention. All of us, gives a deep bow to them, to express our gratitude, while I speak for the group. ¡°I truly thank you all for these wonderful gifts. While I know our status as allies leads us to be open with our resources and abilities, I do not take what you¡¯ve done for us for granted. ¡°With that said, I¡¯m certainly looking forward to our continued growth together!¡± They all seem quite pleased by our words, as even with the great number of things we¡¯ve given to each other, it can still be painful to lose precious items. Even I internally flinched at giving out a ton of superior stones, though I¡¯m happy to do so. It isn¡¯t long before we finish up the final pleasantries and are led out of the estate and through the winding streets, this time with a different foundation establishment expert leading us out. Just as we get close to leaving their territory, I receive a familiar buzz, like what I would feel from a cellphone. As I look down at the slip, it has words showing dimly on it. ¡°Stay safe! With Love, Xun.¡± ¡­ ¡­ She definitely knows what a cellphone is. Or at the very least, experienced it enough to use it this way. It seems I¡¯m not the only one that received something like that and soon enough; I see qi being regularly sent into the jade slips. Luckily, there shouldn¡¯t be any issues that come up from this, only benefits. As we finally return to the main road, I look ahead¡­ to the journey into Monchon City. And the growingly bad feeling I have about it. Author Update – Brand Partnership, GirlfriendGPT – Kind Cultivation Hi all, You may have noticed that I haven''t been posting as much on the site. The reason is, that I have been working on a few projects for the book. One of these is a brand partnership with a growing AI character website, GirlfriendGPT. The goal, is to eventually recreate most of the scenes of the book from the start to the end of the book, allowing YOU to actually experience a version of the story yourself. To try those things you wanted to do and see how you would fair in the world. Letting you move through important scenes of the book. Of course, as you could imagine, the technology is still growing, so it won''t be as in-depth as I wish, but it will at least be a way for you to experience something new, within the universe of Kind Cultivation. Now, you may be wondering why I chose to go with a NSFW character AI website. It''s because my book has nsfw elements, with soft erotica. Currently, I''m working with their team to build the first scenario for Kind Cultivation, where YOU drop into the world, with the same abilities that James does. This will take a month for them to create, as I work with them on it, but in the meantime, feel free to explore their website below. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. In terms of the brand partnership, if you use the below link and sign up for one of their plans, I''ll be receiving a portion of the subscription, as well. Meaning that for every month that you subscribe to and support them, you are also supporting me, as well! If you choose to subscribe to them, make sure to use the link below first and subscribe using that window. https://www.gptgirlfriend.online/?ref=yzhkntk For those wondering why I have taken this step, it''s because I''ve been looking for ways to make my work more impactful for people. To allow them to try being kind in the world. To also treat the characters I cherish as they deserve, but in their own unique way. In terms of finances, my main job is requiring more of my attention, which means I need to find ways to either replace it with my book earnings, or reduce the amount of time I spend on the book. I''m hoping to make the first my priority. As always, do not feel obligated to take any steps. You guys don''t know how much I appreciate having you all reading my book every week. It gives me the motivation to go further, be better, and make my book the best it can be. Regardless of what happens, I will continue to work on the book itself. After all... James has a lot more fighting to do, to teach others how they can be kind, even in a world of cultivation. Thank you all and I hope you have a fantastic week! Jared Chapter 356 - Space for Another Method Crossing from path to path, our little caravan has quite a bit to think about while we travel through on the main road leading out of the sect. The others now have new weapons, some of which they are used to, others not so much. I am quite surprised, though, to see how scarily comfortable Mei Lin looks, swinging a sword almost twice as large as herself around. Of course, I¡¯ve given a few pointers from my knowledge base and scan to help them with using their weapons. Since the carriages drive themselves on roads like these, I had Shi or Ai stay at the reins while I worked with the others on the tops of the carriages. Emulating the moves they should make as they mirror my actions. The trip to the edge of the outer city on this main merchant road will be quicker than if we went through the sect. Only a day or two¡¯s journey. I still find it strange how normal everyone sees it that the time on the main road changes. While our journey is quick, others may spend much longer on the road. A glance down at my seal, representing my status as a core disciple and the part of the road we may go on, gives me a clue. Turning my attention to other matters, I realize this is probably the best chance I have to focus on myself. After all, I did just receive another cultivation method. The Xing Family¡¯s ¡®Tortoise Swallows Dragon¡¯ cultivation method. Since my Boundless Healing cultivation method allows me to ¡®slot in¡¯ another cultivation method, as long as it follows the no harm rule, that means I can integrate most of its power into my own. With its focus on three aspects: protection, turning received attacks into qi/cultivation for the user, and hiding cultivation amount/realm, it should allow me to do the one thing I¡¯ve been scared about in revealing my power. Protect those around me. While I can heal myself and others, it would be one step better to prevent people from being hurt in the first place. And in some ways, protect them from being taken or tortured. ¡°Hey guys, I¡¯m going to head inside the carriage to cultivate a bit. Do you guys need anything else from me?¡± I speak out my thoughts, just in case one of them needs me. The others look at each other in surprise, as I rarely actually cultivate. Shi¡¯s the one to speak for the group, in response. ¡°Go ahead, let us know if you need us to help with anything you need!¡± I nod, then dart inside. With the privacy protections on, I can hear everything outside, but they won¡¯t be able to hear or see inside. Unless I wish, of course. Using this moment of reprieve, I dive deep within myself to rediscover the way to integrate this new method. As I do this, I grab the recently received jade slip with the cultivation method. Swirling throughout my body is the qi I''ve nurtured using my original healing method. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Every piece, channel, and aspect of my body assists in making the conversion of my qi into healing qi easier. But at reaching Rank 4 of Qi Condensation, something has changed. The passages, channels, and dantians of my body have gradually increased. Just a little. And the qi flows through normally, but now with one major difference. There¡¯s a core of healing qi that goes through my meridians and dantians, but the outer layer of that core is just normal qi. Filling up extra space that used to be filled to the brim. From what I can tell, I can adjust that ratio to any point that I desire. Strangely, it seems reminiscent of how the Omnibus Cultivation System I had made operates, in allowing an easy transition between methods. As a test, I inset my qi into the Tortoise Swallows Dragon slip, allowing myself to practice and learn it. ¡­ In an instant, I''m mentally whisked away to expansive plains. One where a man stands across from me, his eyes and face hidden in darkness. Nonetheless, I can tell he¡¯s looking at me with a critical eye. The feeling of being judged by an existence far beyond my own fills me. One that I can tell is not truly sentient, but just a shadow of the original. Whoever this once was, reached far beyond Nascent Soul. ¡­ how did the Xing family fall so far? Either way, the level of judgment increases by every second. Increasing the weight upon my body. Subconsciously, my healing activates, causing me to handle every increase. To this, there is a glance of surprise from the being before they turn directly toward me. Acknowledging my ability. The weight escalates even more than before. An arms race begins, where he keeps scaling further and further, against my healing. The weight comes close to surpassing my healing capacity several times, but it slows down slightly enough to catch up. Of course, it only gets faster and faster. ¡­ he¡¯s playing with me. Though, in the same vein, it could be said that he is testing my worthiness to use the method. Maybe this is the second level of the slip, meant to prevent those who would unjustly take what belonged to the Xing Family. Just as soon as it had begun, it stopped. Considering this is all in the cultivator soul level and the healing only strengthens me, in many ways, this was a boon to me. Allowing me to grow stronger than I had before. If I fought the demonic cultivator in my soul again, I¡¯d be confident of beating him up. I have a suspicion that the slip¡¯s governing presence recognized such an aspect. Giving a deep bow to the shadow before me in gratitude, I see they give a nod in return. Confirming my thoughts. Adding to that, the entity points behind me, drawing my attention to the very large and glowing symbol of the Xing Family. Leading me to realize that this has been here from the start. Showing that I¡¯ve been recognized by the Xing Family and allowed to practice the method. ¡­ doesn¡¯t that mean this asshole wanted to mess with me, just because? The moment I think that, I can feel a sharp look in my direction, which I pointedly ignore. He can¡¯t tell what I was thinking. Probably. Either way, I see his hands move around him, as a shimmer forms around his body. One which I promptly imitate. The barrier. Like a bubble from a bubble wand, it envelops me until it surrounds my entire body in a circle. With another wave of the hand, he changes it from a bubble surrounding him to a shield in front, which I also replicate. It is in this way that move after move is shown to me, that I then copy. Because of my scan and the way the jade slips work, not a single movement or technique is missed. Ending in the same technique that I saw from everyone in the Xing family. The layering of the shield over my body. Whoosh¡­.. Like a sea breeze washing over the body, I can tell I¡¯ve completed the movements for the first through third level of Qi Condensation in the method. Even though I can¡¯t see his face, I can tell there¡¯s a grin there, all before he rushes far faster than I can blink toward me. Disappearing into my form. A rush of knowledge for all levels after these fills me. Far more than would normally be given to someone learning the method. Thankfully, I''m quite accustomed to gaining a large amount of knowledge. For others, though¡­ it would likely knock them out for days on end. A final admonishment from the founder of the method, I suppose, for using something that wasn¡¯t meant for them. My eyes finally open to the morning light. It¡¯s already been almost two days. I shake my head with a scoff. I guess that old man still succeeded in taking me out of commission for a while. Author Update - Patreon Deactivated Hi all, Just wanted to give a heads up to my Patreon supporters and regular readers. Patreon has suddenly deactivated my account, because they have changed their Community Guidelines to not allow links to any generative AI websites or content. They gave no warning on this and deactivated both my personal and creator account. To my knowledge, the Community Guideline change is because of their payment processor rules. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Unfortunately, since I can''t get into the account, I can''t refund any money for the month or make any changes. Please cancel your subscription, as unfortunately, I won''t be able to post content, message, or make changes on there for this month... and maybe up to the next 5 months, until they review my appeal. Now, in terms of what this means for the book, I''ll keep writing, as before. However, this may be an opportunity for me to change things to have the Patreon not be like a paywall, but just a way to give regular support. In the interim, I''m looking into getting a kofi or subscribe star instead. Sorry for the huge inconvenience and thanks for your constant support. Sincerely, Jared Chapter 357 - Barrier Test As soon as I open my eyes, I circulate the Tortoise Swallows Dragon method to test it out. Repeating the same motion that I saw in the slip, a shimmering barrier arises around my body, starting from my feet and going all the way to my head. An observation that is obvious, but also not, is that it doesn¡¯t seem to be affected by my sitting position or the movement of the carriage. From my knowledge of the technique, I can tell that if I wanted, I could have it be static or fluid. One by one, I go through the various motions that he displayed and mimicked it. From changing the position of it around me to a more solid, but smaller one before me, to having the filtering aspect change. While in the process of testing things, there is something that captures my thoughts. I find it quite interesting that the Boundless Healing method does not allow the filtering ability to remove air. To clarify, I have the ability to filter air out of the barrier, but only if I do not intend to harm anyone. I wonder¡­ Opening the carriage door, I decide to test a few things, even though I could likely find out through my scan. As we move on the road, there are plenty of other people and groups traveling alongside and past us. Our lane, even while being a higher priority level one than others, still has quite a few people moving on it. But that¡¯s not where I direct my attention. Even here, on this road, there are tiny creatures scurrying about. Bugs and critters. In this case, with my keen eyes, I find a little beetle up ahead and try to use my new barrier method in another way than intended. I try to grab it, using the barrier as if I had telekinesis. A barrier forms underneath it, lifting it up while shaping into a bubble in my hands. Enclosing it within. While from the outside, it may seem like a simple action, we are moving at extremely high speeds in the carriage and since the method doesn¡¯t allow me to harm things with it, intentionally or unintentionally, I had to safeguard the beetle at every step. Hmm¡­ it seems that if I meant to use it to harm the beetle, it wouldn¡¯t let me and would dissipate. At the same time, it¡¯s helping me to soften and eliminate the rapid acceleration automatically. As if it relies on a combination of intentional and unintentional action. As long as I try to reduce the harm on the creature a bit, the method helps me to fill in the gap. In many ways, making this a guided ability. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. But this certainly comes at an enormous cost. Not only is this interaction not meant for this level of Qi Condensation, but the way I¡¯m using it has an enormous cost. It¡¯s syphoning large amounts of qi from me to do this, even at this size of barrier. Of course, this would only be considered a large amount of qi for a normal or even genius cultivator in Foundation Establishment, using the method. Standing at 20,736 units of qi, I currently have an amount of qi just above that of an average Rank 1 Nascent Soul cultivator. Though because of the fundamental difference in realms, my qi can¡¯t even be compared to theirs. Like comparing the difference in hardness between air and steel. Even with that¡­ it¡¯s still more than enough to handle this level of changes to the method. I¡¯ll definitely come up with a lot of ways to mess around with this in the future. Just because I can¡¯t use it offensively, doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s useless. In fact, it only motivates me to use it even more! Feeling happy with this new technique of mine, I perform a few more tests on the beetle, from trying to remove elements from air, filtering poisons, and testing the limits of the ¡®guided¡¯ aspect of offensive restriction. I find that I will automatically know when something will fail because of harmful actions and am given the choice to dissipate the barrier, or change it to make it safe. In situations where I was previously protecting something, I can¡¯t expend qi to selectively expose it to harm, like opening a hole in the barrier. The healing method¡¯s restriction runs off intention, so tricks like that won¡¯t work. I would truly have to be unable to maintain aspects or adjust the coverage to not cover. Basically, have good intentions while using it and take proper safeguards. The restrictions from my Boundless Healing method feel weird. It¡¯s similar to contracts in how it isn¡¯t relying on subjective aspects of life, but some kind of underlying truth of the world. Reading past and future. ¡­ wait a second. While I was only playing around a bit earlier, I can¡¯t help but to think about the ramifications of this. And how I can use it to my advantage. If I can put myself in a situation where my abilities could tell if a situation would be dangerous enough to unintentionally cause ¡®harm¡¯, then that would be another way outside the scan to sort out danger. The question becomes¡­ is using the methods in that way considered harmful? ¡­ ¡­ Yes, and no. It looks like that is a something that depends on the situation. Unreliable. Still a potential, but I can tell it¡¯s a dangerous road to travel, as the method is not meant to be used in such a way. I¡¯ll table this for another time. Slowly lowering my unwilling test subject back to the ground and closing the carriage door, I finally go into my scan to figure out even more ways to push the bounds of barriers, with my special circumstances. Closing my eyes, while circulating both methods and cultivating as I do so. Like I¡¯ve noticed a few times before, the time passing doesn¡¯t feel that long, making it seem like only a short period before I can tell we¡¯ve reached the edge of the outer city. Our line of carriages passing through the gate. Which is exactly when my danger scan acts up. Specifically, the vague extreme danger scan, meant for letting me know when a decision I¡¯m making has potentially lethal consequences. My eyes shoot open, finding myself looking both physically and mentally outside to see what caused it. Unfortunately, I sense nothing worrisome in our local area. I immediately use the ping for the scan, to expand the distance that I can check. With how often I¡¯ve been using it, its range and detection ability has increased by an absurd amount. Which is why I can see it, even as they are more than a thousand kilometers away. Three core formation experts. Clearly watching my position. And they are NOT friendly. Chapter 358 - Subtle Preparation I can feel my heart racing as I think about the ambush waiting ahead of us. Though, I quickly see a silver lining from the very same ping. Sister Nuan is nearby. As well as Master Ming, Elder Li, and Senior Tian. With the three all being on the elder contract and at the higher end of core formation¡­ there won¡¯t be any need to worry. At that moment, I get a message from Sister Nuan. ¡°Just a heads up. There are a few cultivators up ahead. It appears that they are from the Long family, looking to have a ¡®friendly¡¯ competition with our three elders here, because of earlier grievances. Don¡¯t worry too much about them. We¡¯ll take care of it.¡± ¡­oh right. Even before I got involved with everything, Master Ming had mentioned he suspects it was the Long family that had caused their injuries and cultivation decline. They never really had proof, but this might be a bit of a sign, though. I can feel my hand unclench, a subconscious action that I hadn¡¯t suppressed, in worry that I would have to fight a core formation. ¡°Okay, thanks Sister Nuan. We¡¯ll keep going and j¡­¡± A jolt of fear passes through me. A thought has come to mind, from both my scan and the peculiarity of the situation. This is the Long family we are talking about. Everything I know about them is that they are schemers, planners, and a force to be reckoned with. If they¡¯ve dispatched three core formation experts to counter our three elders, that still leaves Sister Nuan to protect me. Which means there¡¯s no way that they would choose this moment to do a competition without some kind of goal in mind. And a way to deal with Sister Nuan. Just as I¡¯m about to say something, I can hear her clear her throat through the slip. While that is normal, even for cultivators, to do as a habit¡­ for us, it¡¯s a signal. An indication that we must be wary and that neither of us should speak further. To expect the worst. Oh shit. That¡¯s not good. And with that in place, I can¡¯t even say anything to the rest of the group. But luckily, we already have ways around that. Breathe in. Breathe out. Slowly, I let the growing stress of the upcoming situation melt off me. Making myself seem calm, normal, and uninvolved. Breathe in. Breathe out. Two breaths are all it takes now for me to get full control of my body, at least to the point of controlling outward cues. A product of reaching the Rank 4 Qi Condensation. Stepping out of the carriage with a clear mind, I climb onto the top of the carriage, where Mei Lin is currently swinging her giant sword. I take another breath before speaking to her, loud enough that everyone can hear. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡­ ¡°WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING? I didn¡¯t teach you to do it that way! Do it again. And the right way, this time.¡± ¡­ Tears start to form in Mei Lin¡¯s eyes, and her hands quiver. My words cause everyone to immediately freeze in place and tense up. But not because of my words, but because of what they represent. This is the signal we practiced beforehand. And since their ''boss'' is furious, now everyone has an excuse to be tense and wary of their surroundings, in a way that won''t raise suspicions. But even though we practiced it and I¡¯m absolutely sure that Mei Lin knows that this is the signal, the look of shock and fear she¡¯s showing me is completely breaking my heart. I have to turn away. ¡°Cough. Keep going for three more sequences and then meditate on how to improve. We¡¯ll talk once you figure out what you¡¯ve done wrong.¡± ¡­ I really wish everyone had a jade slip that I could text them a warning on. I¡¯m not sure I could do this again. Turning to everyone else, I send a frustrated look over at their forms of practice. ¡°I¡¯ll stay out here for a bit. Hopefully, being out here will provide better motivation for you all to avoid disappointments.¡± I can sense Mei Lin wince behind me, and it takes me another intense re-centering breath to not just drop the signal, to let her know I don¡¯t mean it. Of course, I disguise this as a sigh of disappointment. And in that way, I set the environment for an instant response. As planned, Yalei moves closer to me and Mei Lin, while Jin Chin stays in the middle of everyone else. All the while they continue to warily ¡®practice¡¯, but in actuality are on high alert. Even the spirit beasts in the carriage are ready to fight, not to mention the turtle, frog, and other spirit beasts hidden on my body. Closing my eyes and sitting on the ground, I do my preparations as well. After double checking that there isn¡¯t a spiritual sense watching us, I put my plan into action. With my healing aura and cultivation technique, I cover everyone here with the reactive version, making it so that no one here would die in a surprise attack. They¡¯ve already had it on them with my healing, but at a much lower level. One normally meant for Foundation Establishment attacks, and below. This version could handle the complete devastation that a Core Formation expert could bring. While Middle Foundation Establishments have abilities that could affect a city block, Core Formations usually have city level abilities. Meaning that getting turned into dust isn¡¯t just a phrase to them. This is the exact reason that I¡¯ve chosen the Tortoise Swallows Dragon method. To prevent them from suffering that level of attack in the first place. With a subtle wave, I have a completely transparent layer of shield covering everyone here; myself included. Each of which has the properties of absorbing damage to strengthen itself and me. Of course, the method isn¡¯t perfect, and the shield has limits on how much damage it can take, especially when against the superior qi quality of core formation experts. But I don¡¯t need it to be perfect. I just need it to keep them alive so I can heal them. Using it like this means that I don¡¯t have to pour an abundance of qi into the shields. Just enough for it to take hits. In contrast, I dedicate significant investment into my shield. Not for protection, though, but for the reinforcing and cultivation aspect. The more damage and attacks my barrier takes, the more qi I absorb from the attacks, and that is all the more qi and healing I can reinvest in the others. ¡­ Ah. This means I need to be on the front line, then? I never truly internalized that part. I was always hoping that I could stay in the back while healing, protecting, and leading people. I guess, at least for this potential battle, it was not meant to be. Everyone takes a quick glance over at me, as this happens. As if to confirm it''s me making these changes, I give them a brief nod. With no response, they return to watching the area. I refocus my mind on my abilities. Should I use the taming abilities? No¡­ that would give too many of my cards away. While I¡¯m sure it¡¯s known that I have influence over creatures and spirit beasts, the extent of which isn¡¯t. If I omit it in the subsequent context, it may potentially imply limitations to others. As I think this, a booming voice resounds over the thousand miles. ¡°Ming, Tian, and Li! We three would like to challenge you to a friendly duel, here and now, to settle our differences!¡± And so, it begins. Chapter 359 - The Fire and Fury The voice of an elder of the Long Family rings in everyone¡¯s ears, the qi in it carrying it further than it could go alone. Without bursting nearby eardrums, at least. His challenge is soon answered by Master Ming, his voice pouring across the land, as well. ¡°Ha. It appears the snakes have slithered out of their den. Pray tell, why should we agree to such a match?¡± ¡­ ¡­ And then silence. ¡­ ¡­Ah, they must be doing that spiritual sense telepathy again. Sigh. I can¡¯t wait until I reach Core Formation so I can do that mysteriously, too. ¡­ A few more moments pass before Master Ming moves again, looking at the men beside him before letting his voice ring out again. ¡°¡­ I see. If that is your terms, then we will accept your challenge. Senior Song, as requested by the Long representatives, would you be able to officiate this challenge as an unbiased representative of the sect?¡± ¡°I will, provided such officiation does not conflict with my responsibility to my disciple.¡± Even from this distance, I can sense something locking in place. Not exactly a contract, but still an oath between cultivators. Each promising to commit to an action, at the cost of their cultivation. Something rarely seen, but that can be done between higher realm cultivators for shared accountability. Ugh. I really want to know what these cultivators are saying in these private mind conversations. What could have been so tempting to them to agree to this clear ambush? Though, I suppose it wouldn¡¯t have been effective bait, if the Long family didn¡¯t know what would be worth their time. Adding to that, it is clear that Sister Nuan would be biased against the Long family. So, why would they ask for her to officiate it, if they didn¡¯t have bad intentions? Either way, she¡¯s absolved herself of contractual obligations. Soon after those words, I can sense the three dart off on their swords in the direction of the Long elders. As that happens, everyone here glances over at me. There¡¯s no need to hide our wariness at this point, as this would cause anyone to be alert. Which gives me an opportunity to have us better set things up. ¡°Let¡¯s keep moving forward, but we¡¯ll be having the carriages be side by side, two at a time. We don¡¯t want to stay near an area where cultivators of that level are fighting. ¡°Shi, can you set the carriages to the defensive setting? We don¡¯t want to be crushed between them if we have to take cover between them.¡± With just a few words, we set ourselves up to have the best defense we can on the move. Just like in the old American western days, the carriages'' automatic defensive setting will ¡®circle the wagons¡¯, moving them into a position like a wall, in case of an attack. Of course, with my new Tortoise Swallows Dragon abilities, we don¡¯t really need it¡­ but it might be better to not reveal all my cards. Not only that, but every little bit can help in an emergency. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. It is like that, that we continue moving. An edge in the air. All of us, realizing the ramification of Master Ming and the group having a battle. It¡¯s not long before a light flashes in the distance. Right after, we can see a massive explosion in the distance, before the ground shakes and we hear its roar. Then the shockwave hits, causing all of us to take cover on the side of carriages as the wind blows fiercely around us. Trees flying off into the distance and impacting a distance away. Dust everywhere. A product of the growing battle between Core Formation Cultivators. All with Sister Nuan watching from a distance. Senior Tian, being a talisman expert, is the one that caused the explosion. All around him, a literal wave of paper talismans swarming around him, ready to be used on anyone who approaches. At his side is Master Ming and Elder Li, both of whom are not offensively focused, but have strong defensive techniques and Elder Li¡¯s through body cultivation. Master Ming¡¯s contractual cultivation method coming through in the form of seals, A core of two different types of defenders with one attacker. With one interesting, shared aspect about them shining through. All three of them are using Elder Li¡¯s ¡®Way of the Speedy Tortoise¡¯ body cultivation method and technique, easily seen by my knowledge and practice in the technique, though theirs are at a much higher level. Evidence of the massive well of experience, malleability, and skill that people who reach Core Formation have, despite having it as long as I have. But even with their impressive abilities, I¡¯m reminded in an instant of something about the Long family. They are all water cultivators. The three Long elders float on their swords, side by side. But not for long. As one, they step off of the swords, onto floating clouds. As they do so, the sky fills with clouds. Dark, menacing, and destructive. One of the elders pulls out a box covered in formations. He yells out as he activates it, his voice booming. ¡°This will be used to protect others from our battle!¡± With a flash just as bright as the previous explosion, the box expands to encompass a hundred kilometers. The clouds that were forming, condensing now within this box. An artifact that is a contained space, a barrier of sorts. But even more importantly, this now means that I can¡¯t feel Sister Nuan¡¯s spiritual sense over me anymore. A qi isolating artifact. If there is a question if they were going to try something, this just removed it. And with that, the jade slip connecting Sister Nuan and I are rendered useless. But that doesn¡¯t mean that she and I have no way of communicating, especially since I¡¯ve shared my knowledge. I still have my healing aura, which doesn¡¯t run off of qi, but mana. As soon as the connection is removed, I sense that she slices a small nick on her arm. And that¡¯s when I begin my communication. I flare up the healing using morse code. Using the length of the healing bursts as the dots and dashes. ¡°We are okay.¡± Simple, but informative. She gives a nod and continues watching the fight that is continuing. At this lack of concern, the Long elders look at each other and begin ramping up their large-scale attack. A hurricane in a contained space. Seeming to move on to the next phase of their plan, regardless of any actions taken. Of course, Master Ming and the others aren¡¯t just sitting there. Using various seals, talismans, and techniques, they are containing the forces of nature arrayed against them. A battle between them on whether the Longs can set the battlefield in their favor is waging. But that isn¡¯t my concern right now. Rushing towards us are two core formation experts and quite a few foundation establishments. Cultivators that aren¡¯t wearing any sects¡¯ colors. And their rough appearances belay the other clue of what they could be. Rogue cultivators. And considering the looks of greed on their faces¡­ they aren¡¯t here to play nice. It takes only a few moments for them to arrive, by which time I¡¯ve already warned everyone and we¡¯ve positioned the wagons. At their arrival, we stand on the ledges on the inner part of the carriages. Considering the situation, I don¡¯t put on any airs and shout over to them a warning. ¡°I shall only say this once! Leave now or we will be forced to attack you!¡± But I¡¯m surprised to hear a voice beside me speak up. ¡°¡­ don¡¯t let them go.¡± Yalei, the previous psychopath, is the one who says that. Her eyes are hard, cold, and unblinking at them. She definitely knows them from her time when she was torturing the others¡­ and probably when she was tortured, as well. Still covering the rest of our teammates, I can see Jin Chin recognize them as well. These rogue cultivators knew who they were coming for. One of the core formations steps forward with a swagger, orienting his eyes towards Yalei with greed and happiness. ¡°You¡¯ll get your turn again soon eno-¡± I answer Yalei and Jin Chin¡¯s word with the only response needed. ¡°Okay.¡± BOOOOOOOOM Before the cocky core formation says anything else, out of my space ring rockets the cannonball from the cannon hidden in that space. Even with it roaring at him, he raises an eyebrow and grabs it at high speeds with a scoff. Viewing the attack as an insult to someone of his realm. All before he smashes it in his hands with a sneer. Unluckily for him, that''s what I was hoping for, as it immediately ignites and explodes all over him. Covering him in fire and goop. I hear a laugh underneath the mess. ¡°You think this is enough¡­ to ¡­ ah¡­ AH ¡­ AHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡± The other cultivators around him crouch back in fear, as they realize a core formation expert has just been hurt in an opening move. I can¡¯t help but comment. ¡°¡­Eat napalm, motherfucker.¡± Chapter 360 - The Core Difference ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! Why w-n¡¯t-t-com- off!¡± Anguished cries ring out across the area, with his teammates scurrying away from the jellied burning mess around him. Even the other core formation expert has a look of horror on him. A napalm mixture with the heat intensity of thermite and far stickier than most substances from earth. Of course, there are some ingredients that have qi in them, that boost the effects slightly. Soaking his body in chemical and heat burns all the way to the bone. Not enough to kill him, but as he continues to try to rip off the napalm, he only serves to actually be tearing off skin, muscle, and bone. But even this isn¡¯t enough to kill a core formation expert. Just maim and disorient. And that¡¯s only because these two are quite below the average strength of a core formation expert. Just a poor rogue cultivator with a dismal cultivation base. A glance at the giant box in the distance containing the Seniors and Longs, show the opposite end of the scale. Where their slight attacks have the power to level small towns. The variance in ability and skill that can be seen even within the same realm and level. Against an above average Core Formation, like them¡­ it wouldn¡¯t even tickle their skin. A terrifying thought. My eyes turn back to the screaming and scared rogue cultivators before me. Their disadvantages are my benefit. With it being more than enough to provide a functional distraction. Soaring past me at speeds even faster than when she fought me, Jin Chin stabs her short sword and dagger at the shocked and uninjured core formation expert. With a swipe, her short sword aims for his neck. The expert barely parries her short sword, but her dagger changes direction, landing in his gut. But they wouldn¡¯t be a living rogue cultivator of this realm without some tricks of their own. In an instant, a column of fire erupts from his mouth, spewing out for several kilometers, setting the forest on fire and causing Jin Chin immediately leap down and jump away to get distance. Luckily for us, it was angled upwards, and missed our group, even though the heat from it sears our skin. Only kept back by the barriers I¡¯ve erected around our group and the carriages. As the fire goes down, his face is fierce, looking for blood. Taking an angry step forward¡­ He instantly falls on his face. Black lines spreading from the dagger wound in his belly. Mouth frothing, with fire sporadically leaking out. Seizing up, his body shaking. Yeah¡­ why the heck wouldn¡¯t I outfit each of my people with poisons? Especially if I trust them and they are competent like Jin Chin? Though, even with contracts, those are usually the two things that prevent others from doing it. Betrayal or accidents are always a possibility on the horizon. But if they used it on me, though¡­ it would still basically do nothing because of my healing. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Huh. I¡¯m actually in a pretty good position to do a lot of unfair tactics. With both Core Formation experts on the ground and out of commission, the foundation experts have already started to flee. Being just rogue cultivators, they don¡¯t have any loyalty to each other, likely assuming this would be an easy mark. Even with the Long family''s famous scheming and investigative resources, they weren''t able to clearly ascertain the extent of my and the other''s strength hidden within our walls. ¡°Well, well, well. I was hoping for a show, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so quick. Educational, but disappointing.¡± A voice appears behind our caravan setup on the other side of the encampment. One quite familiar to me, but only a little to the others. Lao Na, the servant to the Sect Patriarch. He steps out from an invisible rift in space, a cocky smile on. His posture and presence tell me everything I need to know about the situation. The ¡®be wary¡¯ from Sister Nuan wasn¡¯t for what we would encounter¡­ but for what we would reveal to everyone else. Explaining why she didn¡¯t seem worried about our safety. This wasn¡¯t a genuine attack by the Long Family, but a small test by them and the other factions within the sect. To see how we would fare against subpar Core Formation experts. ¡°¡­ everyone relax. This is Lao Na, the Patriarch¡¯s servant. He¡¯s safe.¡± Even with his relaxed tone and informal speech, Jin Chin and the others hadn¡¯t relaxed even slightly when he arrived. If anything, they were even more anxious. As he did just appear out of thin air. At my words, they glance at each other and relax their combat positions. Lao Na moves over, past the carriages, to speak to me face to face. While he is an ally, his personality, abilities, and position make me wary of him. And what his presence here will mean for us. Before he speaks, he waves a hand. The two cultivators, one still foaming on the ground, and the other just gaining ahold of themselves from the pain of the napalm, both have ripples in space time form below them. Immediately, the foaming and paralyzed cultivator sinks into the ripple of space, unable to escape. However, the other cultivator springs away instantly, after it forms. ¡°Junior, YOU DARE?!¡± His eyes, caked under the still burning chemicals, look on with rage at both of us. In response, Lao Na gives another sigh and wave. A portal opens up in front of the cultivator, with another, more subtle one behind. Noticing both, he attempts to leap up and away from them, but right as he does, a third one appears in his path¡­ sucking him right in. From the little I can gather about the portals¡­ it seems these all go to a specific location. Hmm¡­ maybe his power isn¡¯t as overpowered as I thought. I think these all go to a specific location that he then uses to teleport out of. A major hub of sorts. Which must be that prison area we went to with him before. My eyes drift to the rings and other valuable looking objects on his arms. It''s possible that these abilities are not specifically derived from his cultivation method. I shouldn¡¯t make too many assumptions, in case things ever change between us. After effortlessly trapping two core formation experts in some kind of space trap, he finally speaks to me. ¡°Well, sorry about that. The Patriarch wanted me to convey his apologies that certain elements have taken steps to slow your progress to Monchon City. ¡°While the unknown parties in question have long disappeared, we¡¯ll be making sure that no others interfere, at this time.¡± He gives a smirk after these words. ¡°In my humble opinion, though, I would have liked to see what you would have to do after defeating these two cultivators, rather than having us dispose of them. Especially considering your normal choices in dealing with those who oppose you.¡± What does he mean by that? The only real enemies I¡¯ve fought and reconciled with has been Ao Jin, the demonic cultivator and Meili, the assassin woman. Unless¡­ Right. What I consider opposing is a much higher bar than what almost all other cultivators do. Especially in a world where a small slight can lead to an entire family being purged. ¡­ something I¡¯ve been lucky to not encounter yet. I¡¯ve met and had interactions with countless people who committed small slights against me. I just don¡¯t worry about it unless it¡¯s crazy. After giving me a scrutinizing stare, he understands I won''t be offering any information. With a shrug, he gives a slight bow. I briefly say some words, as it looks like our meeting is ending. ¡°Please extend our thanks to the Patriarch and yourself for your kind support. I look forward to continuing to support our sect!¡± A small smile graces his lips before he disappears. And as he does so, another boom resonates through the shield surrounding Sister Nuan and the others above. The battle continues to rage in the box, while we decide how to move forward. Chapter 361 - Unknown Benefits Our group stares on at the storm within the floating barrier, as it rages even harder than before the ambush. Showing that our elder trio, Master Ming, Senior Tian, and Elder Li, weren¡¯t able to prevent the Long elders from summoning the full force of a hurricane within it. What''s even more alarming is the increasing amount of water at the bubble''s base. One that might spill out to affect a massive area if released. Of course, considering the parties involved, including Sister Nuan¡­ no such devastation should occur, even in the worst case. However, I notice a worrying aspect from my abilities, something that no one other than those within the bubble can sense. This whole time, Master Ming and the others have been relentlessly getting hurt by the strength of the storm as they battle within it. Rain and wind at high pressures cut into their skin and muscle, only to be healed by my aura that still is operating through the qi isolation barrier. A Category 5+, pressurized in a small bubble. If anything, this shows an obvious difference between the less than subpar Core Formation experts we were attacked by, and the real deal. Even so, that is not to say our side is losing in this matchup. ¡­ BOOOOOOOOM ¡°UGH!¡± One of the Long elders is thrown back from another of the endless talismans that are pouring out of Senior Tian, only to be immediately slammed into the barrier by Elder Li, moving like a bullet into him. In a split second, Elder Li is blasted with a lengthened water sword. Seemingly pierced through the stomach. But there¡¯s nothing emerging from his back. The sword was crushed against his hardened body, courtesy of his Way of the Speedy Tortoise body. A tsunami of water surges from beneath, as if to spite his strength, but a massive glowing seal appears below them, holding back the swirling tides. Effortlessly, Master Ming has his hands out, maintaining three other seals that are shifting locations within the storm, protecting them from the worst of the elements. Certainly, our elder trio are dominating in this fight. In fact, with the constant seals, talismans, and beatings from us, the Long elders are desperately trying to maintain their environmental advantage. Because that¡¯s the only thing that¡¯s keeping them from being overwhelmed. But all the wounds our elders take are being healed. Through a nearly impenetrable qi isolation barrier. Oh, no. They¡¯ve realized who is healing them¡­ As if answering my fears, the head Long elder that was fighting booms out a laugh, still unheard by those outside of the storm. ¡°To think that your little disciple was capable of such a thing! I dare say that he¡¯s truly a talent not seen in a million years. No wonder our sect leader was willing to go so far for him.¡± Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. The Long elders give each other a look and speak out before cupping their hands with a bow. ¡°We concede this fight. Thank you for the honorable battle. As agreed, we will drop all grudges and give all that was promised.¡± As they do this, the water surrounding them is sucked into the barrier itself, which then turns into a shining light. One which then flies into the one of their hands. To my surprise, I see him toss it over to Master Ming, who deftly catches it and places it into his space bracelet. For a moment, everyone in the bubble remains silent, unmoving. An exchange of words through channels I haven¡¯t yet accessed. When they move again, the two groups part in separate directions. Master Ming and the others head back toward our base, but I see Sister Nuan head towards our position. It only takes a few seconds for her to arrive. Before we can speak, I can see her shake her head at us, speaking as we do so. ¡°Stay safe on the way there. I¡¯m not expecting that you¡¯ll encounter any issues, but be careful nonetheless.¡± I want to know what they received for the challenge, other than the box. But that she hasn¡¯t talked about it means it¡¯s still not safe to speak. I speak for the group, as would be the norm here. ¡°Understood. Thank you for your guidance, Senior Song.¡± She nods her head before adding something else. ¡°I¡¯ll see you all there, after you arrive, and take care of things.¡± With a flourish of her clothes, she turns away, flying off on her sword into the distance. Her last words still ringing in my ears. Why did she say it like that? What¡¯s awaiting us there? I know that Big Sis Crane, who seems to be Gong¡¯s guardian, called us there for a purpose¡­ but it seems that there might be other things awaiting us in this city. Before that, though, I quickly realize it''s time to do something important for my group. ¡°¡­Okay guys, we should be safe now. You can relax.¡± After saying that, I can see the tension melt off everyone. Even with Sister Nuan there, we¡¯ve discussed numerous scenarios. Including ones where we might need to watch out for body puppetry. Considering that I didn¡¯t continue with one of our red flags, that would indicate we were still in danger, this tells them we are actually safe. Without delay, I turn to Mei Lin, giving her a big hug. ¡°I am so sorry that I had to say those cruel things to you. Are you okay?¡± She snuggles into the hug before leaping back with joy. A huge smile on her face as she speaks. ¡°Yeah! It was quite fun, actually. I hope we can practice that more in the future!¡± ¡­ ¡­ I may have been teaching her the wrong things. She spins to face Shi, who gives her more tips on how to improve on her ''performance'', revealing the additional culprit who''s been corrupting her. At my narrowed eyes, she looks away with a blush, before sneaking a few more words to Mei Lin, who listens with a terrifying focus. While they do this, Jin Chin walks over to me, signaling a want to speak about what happened. ¡°You¡­ were you even taking us seriously back at the stronghold? That can¡¯t be all you have ready, if you were able to retrofit that strange ball so quickly. Adding to that, all that powerful poison you gave to us.¡± Yalei moves closer, also clearly curious about what I could do. I speak carefully, to make sure I don¡¯t give them the wrong idea. ¡°Of course. But everything is about goals and means. That ¡®napalm¡¯ I used, needed more expensive ingredients than I was used to, especially to affect a core formation expert¡­. even a low grade cultivator like them. ¡°Rather than that, though, I¡¯m quite impressed by both of your movements during the fight. From your attack to Yalei¡¯s defense of the group, it made every protection we had easier if the worst case happened. I¡¯m really glad that you both came along. I know you both have larger scale attacks, but at every step you were conscious of our position and need to be safe. ¡°You don¡¯t know how much I appreciate it.¡± At my honest words, and slight misdirection, I can see their faces turning a little red at the compliments. Most leaders don¡¯t speak to their subordinates with such honest praise. That doesn¡¯t even include the special relationship between us all. But I do feel a little bad about it. After all, I¡¯m trying to distract them from the key point. That my alchemy, despite my realm, can affect core formation experts. Only one of many things that are now revealed to many parties in this land. Including my qi defying healing. Something I''m increasingly sure will come back to bite me. Chapter 362 - Rising Concerns Considering the assurances and warnings from Sister Nuan, I continue to have us move further down the path toward Monchon City. A now, surprisingly, peaceful trip. Initially, everyone was tense, but as the second day went on, things calmed down enough for my reassurances that we were fine to be acknowledged. Even so, I kept our trip speed somewhat variable, as my scan indicated it would help to avoid potential issues along the way. But that only made me realize another issue. There are bandits all around Monchon City, surrounding the lands and with some patrolling the roads nearby. A big reason that I had us switch up our speeds to avoid issues. But while I can avoid issues with them¡­ others likely can not. Meaning that terrible things will and are happening to quite a few people. There¡¯s no way we have the time to hunt them all down. Will this have to be something that I just ignore for now, to take care of later? ¡­ I take some time to consider my choices, only to realize a worrying, but easy option. Jin Chin. In all technicality, as a Core Formation, in the course of an hour, she can wipe out the bandits around here. Granted, there are a few Qi Condensation experts scattered around in these groups¡­ but not only do they have trash methods, but terrible cultivation bases. There aren¡¯t any surprises in these groups. What is concerning would be these three things:
  1. That the rest of us would be left alone here, while Jin Chin destroys the bandits.
  2. There are captives in many of these groups, who would need to be take care of.
  3. The question of her taking prisoners or letting certain people go.
In terms of the first issue¡­ there really isn¡¯t much risk. Even with Jin Chin being gone, anyone who would attack us would get absolutely destroyed by Yalei, with her being High Foundation Establishment. Adding to that, the rest of us are pretty strong in our own rights. So, we only would need to worry about stronger groups that would target us, now that Jin Chin had left. But after the situation with Sister Nuan, that isn¡¯t likely. In terms of the captives, transporting and healing them could be an issue. But I think I have an answer for that, stored in my space ring. With a wave, I take out a concoction from a series I had made earlier in my journeys on Privilon. The little Phoenix potion. A potion that replaces tissue and speeds up healing, allowing it to create additional parts while the body restores itself in a better way. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. The original version only worked for non-cultivating demi-humans because of the special way Qi interacts with their bodies, using the Qi to generate healing-based effects. For regular humans, it just speeds up healing, unless specially formulated. However, that¡¯s exactly what I did. Considering all the qi I infused into the potion as I made it, it should have the same effects for cultivators up to peak qi condensation. Above that, though, it¡¯ll just speed up their natural healing a bit with some additional recovery. Certainly not a bad thing and better than nothing, but it isn¡¯t the complete solution that it is for others. After the first one comes out, I pull out a small bag from it with several other vials, all containing the concoction. Since Jin Chin is going to be on the Trauma Team for the group, I¡¯ve already put her through basic medical training, as well. Luckily, I already discussed the use of these concoctions with her before. And the need to keep the use of it limited. Even if it is only for non-cultivators and qi condensation¡­ it can be the difference between life and death for many. She¡¯ll know what to do. Not everyone in these bandit groups are evil people. Just people forced into a bad situation and choices by those around them. This is the one that¡¯s the actual problem. I take a look over at her, almost subconsciously. Even now, with her blazing red eyes and black hair, unforgiving looks and near permanent scowl, tells me all I need to know. She¡¯s going to kill everyone. There might be one or two people that she might let go, but I¡¯m pretty sure she¡¯ll have no mercy. After all, that was how she operated back at her town. Only the people in cages will be treated and let go. Other than that, she doesn¡¯t have the greatest track history for mercy. Not unless she¡¯s already gotten to know them. Though, in many ways, that¡¯s better than most cultivators at her level. Many wouldn¡¯t even care about those in cages. Maybe¡­ I shouldn¡¯t worry about it too much. After all, she¡¯ll have to be the one to make the call. And she¡¯ll be the one, however small of a chance it is, that would be in danger if something goes wrong. Okay. I know what I want to do. ¡°Hey, Jin Chin? Would you be able to do a big favor for me?¡± Those same unforgiving eyes turn toward me. But I notice them soften just a touch, as they land on mine. Her voice even softer, as she speaks. ¡°Yes, Master James?¡± ¡°Could you clear out the bandits surrounding the city ahead of us? I want to avoid any issues, while also making the area safer for others. It will also be good training for trauma team activities.¡± Those slightly softened eyes turn hard again, near instantly. ¡°The ones within 500 kilometers of us, sure. Anything past that, I won¡¯t do.¡± ¡­ There¡¯s a hushed pause in our group. Fearlessly, she continues speaking. ¡°I came out here to protect you and to reassure the others victims that you are at least somewhat like the one we knew. While the latter is definitely still the case, the former I will prioritize. That will be difficult to do beyond that distance.¡± ¡­I always forget the human side. Just because I know great solutions, doesn¡¯t mean the people I want to do them will want to. And I could convince her on this, but at what cost to our relationship? ¡°¡­You¡¯re right. Thanks, Jin Chin.¡± A collective breath is released by everyone here. She gives a small smile to me. One that shines even brighter because it happens so rarely. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go take care of that now. Yalei, keep him safe for us, alright?¡± Yalei turns toward her and gives a terse nod, as if it is obvious. She stills moves the smallest bit closer to me, though. Jin Chin disappears from sight. Moving a speed faster than even my eyes can normally track, without my combat scan assisting. Considering the work ahead of her, she should be gone for almost a day. All the while, we head closer and closer to the city, which we should reach within only half a day. An uneventful time for us, while exciting for her. I only hope that my growing suspicions regarding the source of the bandits are not proven true. Chapter 363 - Minor Contraption After a few hours, we can see the outskirts of Monchon City. Something that had whipped past us when we first left in the sect¡¯s carriages, away from the city. Ramshackle buildings made of wood and stone stand clustered together. A place for those that are neither restricted from entering the city nor welcomed. However, the buildings closest to the road appear to be far better than the others, focused on servicing travelers with places to stay and trading houses. My eyes turn toward the horizon, with my scan looking beyond that. Letting me see that Jin Chin is causing immense amounts of havoc on all the nearby bandits. Occasionally, a plume of smoke rises from the forest into the morning sky. I already let her know to be merciful and what general things to look out for when clearing the area. As well as people that she should let go or save, even if she normally wouldn¡¯t. Now whether or not she will is a different question. One commitment I¡¯ve made is to allow people to make their own decisions, while giving the best advice I can. For the bandits, there is a lot of grey area in who¡¯s done horrible things and why. I just tried to suggest to her that maybe some of those lean more towards forgiveness. I feel a sigh come out of me. It would be so much easier to just tell her what to do. But that¡¯s not the best way for people to grow. Especially if I¡¯m trying to cultivate regular and consistent kindness in them. A small clank behind me, draws my attention away from my thoughts, and to He Wen instead. He jerks his head up from the large contraption he is working on and stands to apologize. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mast-¡° ¡°It¡¯s James, He Wen.¡± I raise my hands with a smile. ¡°No need for formalities, remember? Also, don¡¯t mind me, I was just thinking of something. You can get back to practicing.¡± He calms down, giving me a small nod, and returns his eyes to his work. I give him one back, while turning away. Even as I do so, though, it seems like the best time to check his progress on the project I¡¯ve given him while we travel to the city. A go-cart. An electric one, of course, so I don¡¯t have to worry about too many explosions. Considering that I¡¯ve given him a jade slip to pass along as much engineering and mechanic knowledge as I could, and that I gave him a general idea on the idea on what I was looking for, meant that he was free to try things out. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. But he doesn¡¯t have all the materials to build the full thing, just a concept and a few parts. Currently, he¡¯s experimenting with electricity generation and how it can power different systems, as a test bed. Using materials, I¡¯ve given him, that are the closest to what we would have in my world, of course. The look of wonder on his face, as he continues to experiment with the unfamiliar concepts in the practice, is worth all the extra money and time spent to get them. But I included in the jade slip and emphasized a big principle of engineering, important and especially so, in this world with the randomness of qi. ¡®Things can and will go wrong. Make sure you understand why they will or how they have.¡¯ ...to understand for himself how this world really works. Of course, using my scan, I¡¯m able to have an idea how things will work out¡­ but that doesn¡¯t mean I can predict it without using the scan at this point. The nature of things is intricate and will require deep insights. This world needs both a scientist and an engineer to help pin down these rules. And I¡¯m hoping he¡¯ll be the Da Vinci of this world, after I¡¯m done with him. Luckily for me, he has an intense wish to become something greater. Currently, that is in the form of wanting to become a qi treasure creator. Now what he will ultimately evolve into, will be something far above such a singular title. But that will take time, study, and consistent effort. Satisfied with the hard work from his side, a glance at everyone else shows they are working just as hard on their cultivation, techniques, and individual projects. We¡¯re approaching the city at a fast pace, though, so it¡¯s about time for me to have us prepare for the bad feeling I¡¯ve been getting. ¡°Hey guys? Gather up. I¡¯d like to talk to you for a moment.¡± Soon after saying this, everyone rushes overtop the carriages to come together. Moving straight into the topic at hand, I point towards the plumes of smoke from Jin Chin. ¡°As you might have noticed, there are quite a few bandits out and about. I have my suspicions about why this is occurring, but I want you all to be on guard while we are here.¡± Yalei steps forward. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry, Master James. We will protect you from anyone looking to harm you.¡± I scratch my neck awkwardly. ¡°Ah, actually, I meant that you all should watch yourselves instead.¡± I can see looks of confusion from everyone, showing that I¡¯ll need to explain. ¡°Considering everything that¡¯s happened thus far, people might go after you all instead of me. And all of you know my personality enough to know that it would be an effective tactic. ¡°With that said, Yalei, could you protect everyone? And everyone else, I need you to practice keeping a close eye on each other and training together. I¡¯ll typically be okay, as you all have seen. "But if someone kidnaps one of you, that will cause us quite a bit of issues, since I WILL come to get you back." As I was speaking, Lin was nodding her head, being the first to understand where I was going with this. Understandable, since she is one of the first people to get to know me in this world. By the end, only He Wen still seems confused by my decision, since he doesn¡¯t know me as well. Yalei seems to get it from having interacted with my ¡®shadow¡¯, as it was just me, but in her mind. I continue with the explanation. ¡°From what I can gather, the changes in the situation have to be because something in the city is leading to large groups being pushed out. While normally I can figure out what¡¯s going on¡­ someone is hiding things and making it difficult to discover.¡± The outskirts are only a few kilometers ahead, with some groups moving far slower near that area. An indication that I should wrap this conversation up. ¡°Just remember what I said and be safe out here. No matter what happens, I can take care of myself. I just want you guys to be safe, okay?¡± Everyone gives hesitant nods. I¡¯ll have to take that as a yes. As we all reorient to the individual carriages, I finally see a sight at the edge of the outskirts that brings immense amounts of joy to my heart. A tiny spider. Chapter 364 - Peeping Toms I struggle to contain my grin as I speed up our carriage convoy just a tad faster towards the little spider ahead. Curiously, this spider is not part of my taming group. But it¡¯s clear from my scan that it¡¯s under Gong¡¯s control, nonetheless. Meaning that she doesn''t need my taming connection to exercise total control over them. She''s always had a lot of control over them, but it seems like the connection is on an entirely different level now. No wonder people are getting suspicious about whether she¡¯s a cultivator now. I suspect that if she didn''t want to stay hidden, she could infest this entire region with spiders from the deep. Core Formation and Nascent Soul cultivators would immediately squash such an attack. Nevertheless, she could do it. Just as we approach within a kilometer of the spider, it quickly moves its little legs toward us, finally leaping a considerable distance over to me. To land right on my head. A little scary, to be honest. Even Yalei flinches at the sight. Of course, I¡¯ve let everyone know it¡¯s safe. Though I like Gong and have become more accustomed to spiders, it¡¯s still a little scary to see a spider the size of a nickel jumps at you. Even so, I love the little thing and give it little head pats. Careful to avoid its many eyes. Surprisingly, Yalei seems to love it, after the initial scare. ¡°Aww, look at the little legs! Their wiggles are so adorable!¡± A charmingly cute side of her being revealed. But I soon remember my original aim, switching my focus back over to the little spider. To allow for communication between Gong and me to be a little more fluid, I extend a taming contract over to the spider. One which is accepted, linking me to the person I¡¯ve been missing for months now. With the new level of scan, the proximity, and the increased connection she has with the spider, this is the closest to telepathic connection that I¡¯ve had since I¡¯ve gotten here. A flurry of thoughts, emotions, and a whole mess of tension flows between us in the moment. Leaving me to say something I¡¯ve been wanting to this whole time. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°¡­Hey.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Even Gong is dumbfounded how I came up with just that, after what just was felt between us at this moment. ¡­ You¡¯d think after all this time I¡¯d be less awkward. I have to be honest with myself. And her. ¡°¡­ I missed you, Gong. A lot, actually. How¡¯ve you been?¡± Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°I MISSED YOU! We should meet! And good.¡± An immediate outpouring of affection comes out toward me at that moment. And then is suddenly pulled back, before being contained. Each sentence being packed with an iceberg of thoughts, and at each step being lowered, as if trying to not overwhelm me in its intensity. There¡¯s no other thought than how much I need to see her right then. All the previous communications were masking the loneliness she''s been harboring. Both from her leadership position and being away from Ai, Lin and I. At first, I intended to go see Big Sis Crane, but now I realize I have a far greater priority. Seeing the person who I care so much about. And even if I know it¡¯s going to lose me points with Big Sis Crane. I don¡¯t care. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to leave her alone a second longer. I turn my head over to Ai and Lin. ¡°We¡¯re heading to Gong now. You guys ready to go?¡± The huge smiles on their faces tell me everything I need to know. Though the nods are also good confirmation. A small yip of joy comes from the spider as she realizes we¡¯ll be coming over. Making me consider if it may be worth having this spider along to represent Gong on the rest of our journeys. Especially since the connection between them seems so strong. Maybe this little spider is already used to be a conduit for Gong¡¯s presence. Thought for the future. Nonetheless, we move through the city as a wave of nostalgia hits me. A view of the architecture styles having quietly shifted in this area to match what I had originally seen in Gong''s area. Using web as the cement, she placed the stone walls of the nearby buildings back together. Showing a clear sign that the same actions she took back her base, have been replicated across this entire city. A small nugget of pride fills me, as I notice even more stonework merging the same art I saw on her walls within the tunnels and the elegant designs of dragons and giant sea creatures battling, with men facing rising tides of water, that I saw back at her base. Interestingly, she even kept the specific aspects, like the reddish tinged, upturned roof corners for every building. And if it¡¯s like this, so far away from her main area of protection, I can only imagine how she¡¯s grown her area of control. No wonder, too, as even now I can see small streams of tiny spiders shuffle around in lines, like ants. A simple mistake to make for a non-cultivator. However, the way I see people delicately avoid them means that there have already been some situations that might have brought their true nature to light. Since we still have quite a distance to go and are still on the outskirts of the city¡­ on the other side from where Gong would be, we¡¯ll have plenty of time to prepare my group for what to expect in the underground. But not everything goes according to plan, especially here in Monchon City. As my scan is always on and I can effortlessly see the coordinated movements of others around us. Our presence has undeniably been noted. Blue. Yellow. And Vermillion. Representing the Blue Bands, Yellow Sashes, and the Vermillion Stripes. Each being one of the major gangs of the city. I notice that the former two appear noticeably larger than the latter. Considering that the power of the gangs used to be equal before I had left, something has clearly changed between them. With only one answer coming to mind. Gong¡¯s Maroon Spiders. Or at least that¡¯s what the city has taken to calling her group of demi-humans. It¡¯s no secret that our Gong hates the Vermillion Stripes with a passion. And the ideology of them is in direct conflict with how she does things. I wonder how many times she¡¯s beaten them down at this point? Wait a second. Could that be why we¡¯ve been seeing so many bandits around the outside of the city.? ¡­ Oh no. My eyes drift over to one of the Vermillion Stripes spies. Seeing the hostility inside theirs. Realizing the bad feeling that I¡¯ve been getting the closer I¡¯ve gotten to the city. And realizing the course of action that I have to take. I turn to the rest of the group. ¡°no.¡± I don¡¯t even say a word yet, but Yalei has already spoken her decision on the matter. Of course, she saw the same thing I did, using her spiritual sense in the area. And based on my actions so far, she already knows my approach. And right after, Ai and Lin repeat those same words, catching on to my plan. I want to fight the whole of the Vermillion Stripes myself. And clear out a problem before it begins. Chapter 365 - Just an Initial Perspective Upon hearing the resounding "no''s" from those around me, I reconsider my decision to track down the Vermillion Stripes and take them down alone. I make sure with my scan, on whether this is the best approach. Unsurprisingly, I find that, yes; they were already planning on ambushing me during this trip. And if the opportunity is ripe, to kidnap one of my members. Using the attack on me as both a cover and a way to take out what they see as the reason they have lost everything in this city. Compared with all the hidden things I¡¯ve been having to find with scan, from handling mass amounts of information in the library¡¯s jade slip to deciphering the secret machinations of higher realm cultivators, this level of planning from a group whose members are largely under Foundation Establishment is practically child¡¯s play. While they may have some hidden members that are much stronger, they won¡¯t be in this city at this time. Especially since this isn¡¯t the only city they have a presence in. Even so, they¡¯d still be at the lowest Foundation Establishment. The Vermillion Stripes don¡¯t dominate their areas by having high-quality men. They are all about huge amounts of very low-quality henchmen. In this case, I might have to fight around 1000 low, poor quality Qi Condensation cultivators. Obviously, this would normally be a challenge even for someone at Wu Qing¡¯s level, but I still have a few tricks up my sleeve. Though, I¡¯m sure my napalm attack has already spread through information channels by this point. Now, by attacking them first, I could remove the potential for something going wrong in their ambush, while eliminating everything they have in store. Furthermore, if I don''t handle this, it may tempt them to venture into Gong''s territory to locate me. Which would mean the discovery of the cultivator demi-humans. Her security is virtually airtight, but I don¡¯t even want to risk it. ¡­ But there is a point to be made about not going for them. If I let them come to me, without the others around, it will make them drop their guard. And going to them may make me run into the various groups that may be lurking around the city. While the possibility is low, there are things that could use the opportunity to sneak attack and incapacitate me. My scan is stronger. I can tell that there are some powerful forces hiding within this city. Just beneath view. Considering my abilities and how both demonic and righteous sources could exploit them, it would certainly be enough to draw them out. I can¡¯t let my guard down. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. To my surprise, it¡¯s Ai who suggests the same thing that I was thinking. ¡°Why not just set a trap for them? They¡¯re clearly targeting you, but I¡¯ve seen some of the looks they¡¯ve given us. We can stay a bit of a distance away with Gong and Jin Chin, ready to support, but away from the fight if you need to do something dangerous.¡± He Wen throws in his two cents, as well. ¡°I¡¯m still learning how to fight myself, but I¡¯m here if you need me, Master James!¡± Well¡­ I did teach him how to make different types of bombs. So that¡¯s not an empty offer. Though, I¡¯d still like to avoid them revealing their own abilities. Lin is the next to speak, but she brings up the elephant in the room. ¡°What about Matriarch¡­ Big Sis Crane? Won''t Matriarch¡­ Big Sis Crane be annoyed that we won''t be going to see her first, especially since she has been waiting for so long?¡± ¡­ She has a point there. My mind soars through various possibilities and ways to make this all work together in a way that won¡¯t screw us over in the end. Which is when the biggest key to everything gains my attention. The little spider on my head waves its little arms and sends Gong¡¯s thoughts over. ¡°What if I invite Big Sis over to watch your battle with the Vermillion Stripes. She always complains about how boring things are around the city and that you ¡®barely¡¯ make the criteria of ¡®something¡¯. ¡°This could also be an excellent way to patch over how long it¡¯s been since you should have been here.¡± At her last words, I flinch a bit. While my scan has been telling me this whole time, that it would be okay to make Matriarch Crane wait all these weeks, that doesn¡¯t mean there aren¡¯t social ramifications to doing so. She is still a higher realm cultivator, who demands respect. It is only through her benevolence and favoritism towards Gong and me that I have been able to stretch things this far, even if it was necessary. But there is an extra benefit to come to see this, if things go extremely wrong¡­ Big Sis Crane will step in to save me or one of my groups. And of course, around here somewhere is Sister Nuan. Giving me the answer I needed. ¡°Yeah! That seems like a good idea, but, if possible, let¡¯s meet outside the base, then.¡± Another burst of happiness comes through the connection, before I feel an affirmation. Leading me to quietly convey what we agreed upon to everyone else. Excitement ensues. It¡¯s not a typical thing for a Nascent Soul cultivator to take a positive interest in the battles of lower realm cultivators. And since they already know how strong I am and that Sister Nuan will be nearby, they know this should be a show for Matriarch (Big Sis) Crane. Most importantly, this means that I can meet with Gong safely and without too much concern. It seems that our anticipation won¡¯t be short-lived, as I can sense her rushing from the base through her numerous underground tunnels. Her original speed was already incredibly fast, but with her now being a cultivator, she¡¯s even faster than some peak Foundation Establishment experts who specialize in speed. And she¡¯s already at the peak of Qi Condensation, all because of her and all the demi-human¡¯s hard work preparing their bodies to start cultivation. However, that¡¯s still quite the distance to cover, so it¡¯ll take her a few minutes. To keep suspicions low, I keep us moving while positioning us close to the nearest tunnel exits. It¡¯s not long before even above ground we can hear the sound of rumbling approaching. The surrounding people continue to walk, as if this is a normal occurrence. ¡­ just how many spiders does she have running around all the time to make people so casual about this?! As suddenly as it started, it stops. Which is when I finally direct us to the nearest hole, to meet up. To make sure things stay safe in the carriages, only Ai, Lin, and I head into it. Leaving everyone else to protect our stuff and each other, while maintaining somewhat of the illusion that we are still there. Which is when I finally see her again, in person. Gong. Chapter 366 - Pre-Ambush Preparations and a Change of Plan My heart races at seeing Gong again. But before I even entered the hole, I could sense the changes that happened to her body in the time we¡¯ve been away from each other. While she still has her angled chin, yellow-green eyes, and lines of black chitin along her face that match her black hair, there have been several things that transformed her from being stunningly pretty to be otherworldly attractive. Her pale grey skin has shifted to an almost translucent, pure shade of white, yet retaining hints of darkness that perfectly harmonizes with her shining black hair. While normally, I¡¯d think such a color palette would be alien and unsettling, on her it only accentuates her beauty, making it difficult to look away. Something that is only amplified when I see her with my real eyes, as I see her up close. But that¡¯s not the ¡®largest¡¯ change that¡¯s happened to her. She¡¯s literally grown by several sizes. If her entire form was the size of a hummer before, now she¡¯s larger than a tank. While most of the size difference seems to have happened to her arachnid part, her human form is as big as a small giant. With all parts of her body growing to match. A teasingly mischievous smile appears and disappears when she sees my gaping mouth at this realization of her changes. A hint of the vibrant and playful lady that¡¯s been missing from our lives. Putting her changed size out of mind, I can still feel my emotions well up from not having seen her in so long. Soon after though, I can see tears form, as she seems to let the moment get to her as well. Rapidly, I move toward her to give her a hug. Which she playfully dodges with an evil laugh, moving over to hug Ai and Lin instead. With them crying and laughing at their reunion and my immediate knee of defeat. I let my face show some sulking as I do this, though it¡¯s easy to tell she¡¯s just messing around and has been just as eager to see me as well. Sure enough, I get tackled soon after from behind, lifted and twirled around. The warmth of her affection and body transmitted over immediately. Of course, I spin around to hug her, though considering her enormous size, we both realize a key issue with this action. ¡°¡­ Ah. I should probably shrink down a bit, huh?¡± The positioning and size of things made it so I¡¯m in the middle of her chest. With my legs just reaching her pedipalps. In just a few seconds, she rapidly begins to shrink back to her original size, something I recognize is an ability that skilled spirit beasts can have as they reach the end of Qi Condensation. She keeps a few things on her body quite larger, smirking at me the whole while as I adjust to the new positioning. But I don¡¯t let that stop me from looking at what¡¯s important here. I promptly wrap my arms around her back. Giving her as big of a hug as I can. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Something that I can tell reminds both of us from the time that we were discussing how to handle the iridescent worms that are still torturing women underground. When we clung to each other, to get through that there was nothing that we could do to help them. Just like mine, her hands wrap around my back and hold on tightly. Gripping as if to never let go. ¡­ I will not leave her alone here again. At the very least, we¡¯ll bring the little spider with us, so that way she¡¯ll never have to be this lonely in the future. And just maybe, we can get the other members of our group to get used to demi-humans more. Preparing them for when we¡¯ll start integrating them, as well. Making it so that these changes I want for this world can be public. We stand here like this for just a moment¡­ until both of us separate with a little regret. After all, Ai and Lin are here too. All of us having a major purpose to fulfill before we can relax. Sigh. ¡°¡­ So, is everyone still good with the plan? I¡¯ll head out to the outskirts of the city, while Gong makes sure that everyone is evacuated from there. You all and the rest of the team can stay hidden with Gong underground, near Big Sis Crane¡¯s location.¡± I turn back to Gong to reconfirm. ¡°Did Big Sis Crane agree to watch the ambush as compensation for having her wait?¡± Gong''s nod to my question brings immense relief, as my scan indicated it was probable but not guaranteed. Her next words set me back on edge, though. ¡°She did want to pass along a warning to you. ¡®That things may be more exciting than you imagine¡¯.¡± That can¡¯t be good. I should check into this. ¡­ ¡­ Well. It looks like I won¡¯t be dealing with just the Vermillion Stripes. My actions with the napalm have set off waves across their group. And notified others who already held grudges against me of my location. Even though I pride myself that I¡¯ve done a lot of good since I¡¯ve come into this world¡­ that¡¯s come at the cost of going against a variety of groups. Like with my healing rats¡¯ stunt, that took out entire drug and trafficking rings, just by removing clients and victims from their machinations in the Outer City. Or with me helping a massive group of people who would never normally be able to become cultivators make it up the mountain and into the sect, while leaving supplies for future groups to have an easier time with it. Causing groups that would normally have extra free labor or victims, to be near deprived of them. Even with the Vermillion Stripes being their own gang, they have ties to various groups that have leverage. And it looks like they now have a shared enemy. Time is against me. The longer I wait to bait them into an ambush, the more skilled enemies that will come together at once in the eventual attack. I have to move¡­ Now. Not wanting to leave my allies in the dark, I fill them in on the situation and what I discovered. Considering they already know about my abilities; it doesn¡¯t take much convincing before they understand and move to have the carriages go into the hole. An easy action, considering they could contain Gong and her massive spiders moving at high speeds. Not to mention the strength of the parties involved. It is also around this time that Jin Chin arrives in a clandestine manner, having made sure not to be seen on the way in. Being filled in by the others, as I run out toward the planned ambush area. By this point, they will know something is up. But the bait will be too much for them not to commit. I arrive in only a few moments because of my movement technique. Activating almost all of my scans in a flash, barring the conversation one, to ready myself. Letting me see how terrible it will be. And it is very unforgiving. Rather than 1000 low quality, low tier Qi Condensation cultivations¡­ it¡¯s more like 3000. And even with my plans that could handle the 1000 and some mixed in higher realm cultivators, this is too much for me. ¡­ at least the current me. A spark of an idea comes, as I pull out my jade slip for texting. ¡°Ai. Let Gong know to set up a large perimeter around the ambush area. ¡°And to let the entire city know, it¡¯s time for some healing.¡± Chapter 367 – Getting Bigger After sending the message to Ai, to have the sick congregate, I focus my attention on the approaching hordes and what is to come after. Reaching into my space bracelet, I take out various potions and talismans. Ones ranging from strength boosting to ones granting temporary special abilities. Hiding them in the pockets concealed all over the cultivator robes I wear, which bears the seal of my sect, The Revolving Heavenly Light Sect. Something that I know won''t stop this ambush, but will defend me politically in the aftermath. I¡¯ve already chosen a place where everything is largely rubble or clear within the 5 kilometers. The closest to a plain that I could get in a city like this. The spirit beasts hidden and covering my body shivers in anticipation. Eager for the gains they may soon make, and for the opportunity to protect me. I¡¯ve already let them know that there are some people who I will indicate they can devour. Something that I don¡¯t feel too bad about. After all, contained within those who are going to attack me, will be those who truly deserve to die. Horrors that have been committed, on par with what Long Shui has done to those like Yalei and Jin Chin. I mentally tally the spirit beasts that will be with me in the battle. The turtle, on my back and in the appearance of a shield. The earthworm, giant frog, and a carp that lives in the frog¡¯s mouth hide in my pocket. Shrunken down for convenience. And the curious plant that can take over bodies, entwined into my clothes and over my body like tattoos. However, the panther that loves to stalk and sneak around me invisibly is staying in the tunnels with the others. After all, despite its potential for causing a lot of damage, there will be higher leveled cultivators around. Making it easy to get captured if we get too far separated. ¡­and it doesn¡¯t want to shrink down and hang out on my shoulder. Which I kind of was looking forward to. Sigh. All of them will use the same enlargement and shrinking to make quick attacks from the safety of my body, cultivation shield, and healing. Most importantly, they all can react and protect themselves as I go wild. While staying on my body. Little by little, my enemies gather in various places around my area. Clearly, they have a way to communicate with each other, showing this is an organized action, as I feared. It is not long before a leader emerges, far off from my position. As expected, a cocky and proud member of the Vermillion Stripes. A Ma Tian. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. In my eyes, a bottom of the barrel, disgraceful piece of scum that commits every level of atrocity¡­ and loves it. However, he is also one of the rare members of their group to reach Mid Foundation Establishment. If I''m not mistaken, the leader of the Vermillion Stripes intentionally keeps his men below him in cultivation level, as he''s currently at peak Foundation Establishment. So, for him to be so close in cultivation, means he¡¯s one of the leaders of their group. Representing the head, in a sense. Once their 1000 strong group is ready, with the 2000 others still assembling in a distant perimeter, he makes his move. Moving fast to my location. Even with my increased cultivation, my nervousness is hard to hide. I still manage to, of course, but even so, I find it difficult. Considering that these guys aren¡¯t top cultivators with the best roots and techniques, their group takes a while to reach me. When they finally do, their leader strides over with 50 others of his trusted men, projecting his voice to bridge the shrinking distance between us. ¡°Well, well, well. It looks like the rumors are true. You can sense others from afar. I mean, how else would you know to give up when faced with this many cultivators?¡± His words don¡¯t match his demeanor. Every part of my scan is telling me he is ready for a fight. Regardless of what I would do, he would find some way to exact violence upon me. Of course, that¡¯s what he is being paid to do, on top of dragging me away to be a heal bot. ¡°You praise me too much, Ma Tian. We both know that giving myself here would only leave me in a worse position.¡± He gives an evil smirk. ¡°Looks like you aren¡¯t as stupid as the rest of those stupid Akirians, then.¡± I blink. Was that racism? He has to be referencing the Plains of Akir and the fact that they have a similar skin color. Wow. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve even really had to consider that, since coming here. In a way, that makes what comes next even more refreshing to do. After activating my conversation scan, I end up giving him a sincere smile. Instantly confusing him and the others around him. ¡°Thanks for the honesty.¡± Immediately after, I panic and point in the distance to something random. ¡°Oh shit, what is that?!¡± In the instant that his concentration shifts, I open my space bracelet, and just like with the core formation cultivator, a cannonball filled with napalm shoots out towards him. Boom. Unlike the core formation cultivator, though, he is nowhere near fast enough to stop it. Only being fast enough to reach into his pocket. Sploosh. I can see his head turn into mist¡­ as it then flies through several other cultivators that were behind him. Sploosh, Sploosh, Sploosh. Bouncing once, twice, and then going through 10 more people along the way. Their haphazardly cultivated, low tier bodies cannot handle that level of qi-enhanced force punching through. All until it rolls to a stop. Silence reigns as they sit in shock. Having finally seen the same thing that has been going around in rumors. But all they heard of was the napalm. ¡°AHHHHHH, my leg!¡± ¡°ITHURTITHURTSITHURTS¡± The shock has finally worn off and a voice of pain breaks the silence, now filling the area with screams. And that¡¯s when the explosive charge I put inside of it finally goes off. BOOOOOOOOOM The world shakes and terrified cries fill the air as I run straight into the crowd of 50 cultivators. Holding two potions in each hand, dumping them both in my mouth. The world slows, and a single powerful heartbeat resounds through my body. Even as I was running, it feels like I had stopped in place. A feeling grows in this slowed time. Narrowing my focus and overtaking every thought I have. rage. Rage. RAGE. ¡­ Which is when I feel the pain of my skin bursting and my body growing far beyond its current size. Chapter 368 – Bullying the Weak. Righteously, Of Course A cool rush flows through me, right after the rage comes, a clarity of thought following from my healing aura that¡¯s repairing the damage that I¡¯m doing to myself. But my body doesn¡¯t stop growing. Blood sprays out like jets from my body, as my skin bursts after re-healing, only to grow again. And again. Potion and pill after pill enter my mouth, with my qi rising even further than its normal range. A cycle of retaining the benefits, while removing downsides from the dangerous concoctions that I¡¯ve brewed up to make me temporarily stronger. That¡¯s right, kids. It¡¯s time to dope up on steroids. With much more still in storage, as I suspect this will be quite the long-term battle. The slowed perceived time from the initial potion finally wears off and I take my first step, right into the volcano-like shower of napalm that¡¯s spraying over this entire group of 50 people. ¡°AAAAHHHHHHHHHH, IT BURnnnns-¡± Fhwoomp. That¡¯s the last thing they were able to say before I punched them, exploding them into bony, meaty chunks that pierced into the others that were screaming from their own pain. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± At the sight, even I can¡¯t help but to exclaim from the disgusting bone shrapnel remains. A terrifying reminder I should really hold back when punching people in the same realm, unless I want them to instantly die. I don¡¯t feel too bad about these guys getting absolutely decimated, as nearly all of them are scumbags, having been close to their leader and committing the same crimes. ¡­ It doesn¡¯t seem like everyone else will let go so smoothly, though. That guy wasn¡¯t the only leader of the group. Just the sacrificial lamb, for those smarter and that recognized the danger of being so close to the guy that killed a core formation expert, at only rank 4 of Qi Condensation. The ones that are now organizing the 950 or so other Vermillion Stripes, with the 2000 others. And as I tear these 50 before me to shreds, it¡¯s not long before I can sense the first genuine attack of the group that I was fearing. With my scan, I can hear the qi-infused order as it was given. ¡°Fire! Show him that the Vermillion Stripes aren¡¯t to be trifled with.¡± Well, looks like I found another person to target. Soon after, like a wave, a continuous onslaught of various ranged qi attacks soars up and over into the sky. To then fall upon me and the surround enemies like rain. With an initial sound like the pummeling of hailstones, the bassy sound of thumps is all that can be heard around me. In response, I''ve let my qi emerge, unhidden, releasing my skills to the open. A dual shimmer that glows around my body. My mage skin, which is just my qi condensed over my body to a density where it can actually prevent and reflect attacks against myself, as well as the new barrier cultivation method from the Xing''s that I''ve learned, "Tortoise Swallows Dragon". If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Either one could hold on against this onslaught for a short time and together, they can do so indefinitely. However, that doesn''t mean it is easy to handle this. Just like a submarine in the depths of the ocean, my protection is creaking and groaning, but holding. All it would take is the wrong imbalance to break through. Which is where I can see the hidden dangers arriving within the bullet hell of weak attacks. A few attacks from Foundation Establishment members and up. If I let those hit¡­ Ignoring the constant pressure of the other attacks, I avoid every one of those higher realm attacks. And gain an idea in the process. I think it¡¯s time to remind these people why you shouldn¡¯t look down on others. Because others will then look down on them. After avoiding most of the dangerous attacks, I rush toward the bulk of my enemies. Each step heavier and moving faster than the last. Infusing the aura I¡¯ve been letting out further and further into my body. Replicating the same action I took in the battle against my own group. Qi doping. Which only compounds the changes that have been happening to my body as I¡¯ve been using the potions. My muscles and skin, which are still ballooning up, increases in growth even further. To cartoonish proportions. ¡°Grrrrugh! ¡°¡­ That was close.¡± Pain shoots down every part of my body, causing me to stumble mid-stride, though I barely catch myself. I¡¯m pushing things too far, even with my both my healing abilities running on myself. This is enough for now. After all¡­ All of this happened in the span of seconds. Anyone else would just see a blur dodging and tanking innumerable attacks, while growing to a monstrous size, before charging at them. Coming closer and closer. That¡¯s why I put power into my legs, feeling the ground crunch against my feet and launching me into the air. A callback to my very first hulk jumps. And for the briefest moment, as I fly into the sky, I can feel the warmth of the sun at my back and the beauty of the lands around us, despite the ruins. To then focus on the one thing that I was looking for, the fear in my target¡¯s eyes. That very same leader who called out for my death. As I drop from the sky towards his position, I watch him all the way down, seeing that his final action is to activate some kind of shield talisman. My scan works overtime to see what countermeasures and information on him. Nothing I can¡¯t stop and shouldn¡¯t. Making me unable to stop my crazed grin. Tucking my legs in and cradling my head between them, I scream aloud. ¡°CANNONBALLLLLLLLL!¡± BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM ¡­ ¡­ Rumble. The sound and sight of bloody dust surrounds me, as I rise from the bloody, crushed pile beneath me. Another one of their leaders and several Vermillion Stripe members are dead. Most everyone else has already run a distance away from me, creating a circle of terrified enemies. Which is when I finally have a visual context of how large I¡¯ve really become. ¡­ This isn¡¯t just to the point of looking down over them. I must be 6 meters tall now and possibly even larger than Gong. The pure terror I see around me as I stand up seems to have frozen the battlefield. Especially since everyone here was able to just see me rise over the entire area, like some prehistoric creature. But there¡¯s always one guy who can¡¯t read the situation. ¡°He¡¯s just big! Charge at him!¡± A lone, brave individual, that is likely one of the Foundation Establishment realm cultivators, charges at me. A brief scan as he moves at high speeds toward me shows that he¡¯s one of the few people in the group who aren¡¯t totally bad. Just in an unpleasant situation and forced to be here to survive. That means he will live, which is good news for him. Unfortunately for him, that also means he will be in a ton of pain soon. He speeds towards my legs, sword out and about to stab at a vulnerable position at my Achilles. To which I let him, making no move to stop him. His sword swings at my tendon with all of his strength. Craaack. His hand hovers past my tendon, his eyes staring in disbelief at it. The sword has broken, with no damage to my skin. Gently, I pick him up from between my legs, lifting him into the air by the robes. Winding back, before casually flicking him into the distance. ¡°NOOO AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡­¡­..¡± His screams float off into the distance until he can neither be seen nor heard anymore. He¡¯ll land hard, but in a patch of inert slime. The best way to survive a throw like that. Everyone here is a cultivator. So, for them to see how far I just threw a grown man, leads to only one conclusion. ¡°¡­ Fuck this shit, I¡¯m out.¡± One guy in the front just turns in the opposite direction of me and starts pushing through the other. ¡°WHERE THE HELL DO YOU THINK YO-¡± Another one of the Vermillion Stripes leaders comes out of the woodwork to kill that man, to set an example. Of course, I predicted this. In seconds, I have that leader¡¯s head between my thumb and forefinger. Sploosh. I squished it. And shouted my own proclamation. ¡°¡­This is your chance to run.¡± A panicked sprinting away ensues. Chapter 369 – Surprise Hits Screaming. Crying. And the trampling of fear-filled crowds. This is a moment that I don¡¯t allow myself to waste. For every voice that yells out a call to not retreat, another life is taken. Of course, that¡¯s only if they deserve it. For those that don¡¯t, I just incapacitate them. I also used the opportunity to add an incentive to leave, for those that are farther away and still considering throwing ranged attacks toward the giant human tossing people around. From my space bag, I produce my new favorite product for crowd control. Enhanced tear gas. A specially formulated gas grenade that will affect cultivators and non-cultivators alike. And carefully made to make sure that it won¡¯t kill or permanently injure non-cultivators with that increased effectiveness. There¡¯s nothing stopping people from running away now, as even the leaders over there are panicking at the poison traveling through their lungs. At the very least, with them coughing up a storm, I won¡¯t have to worry about their accuracy. Which is how, for the next 15 minutes, I go around taking out the most dangerous individuals within these groups. However, it doesn¡¯t last. Even the people who were fleeing are now regrouping. After all, cowardice and retreating aren¡¯t things that are allowed in a gang. Especially when they were direct orders. Already, I can see that the other higher-ups in their group have killed the first guy who ran away. If I only had to fight the Vermillion Stripes, they¡¯d just reorganize, and I¡¯d have to deal with a mix of Qi Condensation and Foundation Establishment attacks. A combination that would break through my mage skin and barrier. Which wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Because underneath all these protections is still my healing aura and cultivation method. I¡¯d easily win in the end. Even if they had any surprises in store. But now? My eyes look toward the other groups nestled within these Vermillion Stripes. The groups, gangs, and organizations recruited and drawn by the other aspect that has brought them here. A bounty. 1 Half Jade coin. A coin that is worth 50 superior spirit stones or 50 big gold coins. With that amount of value up for grabs, even core formation experts are watching. Let alone assassins, I might even have to keep an eye out for other sects, if I let this draw out. Which is why my scan reveals it is both my curse and blessing to have called out to Big Sis Crane. As she¡¯s the one who helped negotiate the bounty conditions. With friends like these¡­ who needs enemies? It¡¯s not all bad, though. And it¡¯s obvious why she helped in negotiating the situation with these various organizations. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. The forces that were armed against me were already looking to take me out, just over a large period. She just put in a stipulation that this battle/ambush would be the only chance they had to do so. A convenient way to have entertainment for herself, a way to settle grievances (publicly) for me, and in a non-infinite timeline. With her involved, that means that most loose ends are taken care of, as well. Something that should be reassuring, but increasingly has me wonder. How much does she really know about my capabilities? Because either she is pushing me into situations that I normally could not handle or she already has an amazing insight into my strengths and weaknesses. Admittedly, I¡¯ve already looked up whether Gong has shared with her anything beyond what I already knew. However, most likely it isn¡¯t her that¡¯s given away my capabilities, but myself. After all, many of the hidden things I¡¯ve done could be found with enough effort. And for someone at her level, which I¡¯m increasingly sure is above Nascent Soul, it would be trivial. Even with all my efforts. I can only do so much. I switch my mind back into the problems I¡¯m currently facing, rather than the past. My threat analysis scan lets me know there are 2 core formations, over 250 foundation establishments of varying rank, and an entire span of Qi Condensations through the remaining enemies (which includes the additional 2000). All of whom are readying themselves for a variety of attacks. With a few items that made fighting the increased amount of people from a possibility to nearly impossible, without a status quo change. Nets. Sealing and severing talismans. Gas masks. All things meant to cut me apart and keep my parts separated. And most importantly¡­ they have hostages. I won¡¯t be able to reach these people in time. Or to be specific, I can¡¯t defeat enough people in time with just my hands and fists. But my cultivation method won¡¯t let me use offensive weapons techniques to do so. Even my new barrier techniques are constrained by this restriction. They approach even as the others retreat, leading to a whole new situation. An enemy who is no longer here based on pride, but now greed. And in a cultivation world like this, that is one of the strongest motivators one can have. Even worse, it doesn¡¯t look like they are treating me like a human anymore. The subtle movements from the different groups look extremely similar to ones used to hunt down spirit beasts. An acute distinction, considering my increased size and physical attributes, is quite accurate to the situation. Even my potions and other aspects could be placed within that same box. After all, spirit beasts can do similar things to humans. And this group isn¡¯t stupid enough to have their leaders call out their orders. Each group is mostly doing their own thing. Which is why, despite the ease of the current moment, I know the next will be hell-filled if I don¡¯t change things quickly. So, I jump. The instant that I do so, 20 or so Foundation Establishment rapidly flies into the air after me on their swords. Too bad for them, I expected that. I load the cannon in my space bracelet with a special shot. Something I like to call cultivator bird shot. As it sounds, it¡¯s actually meant to shotgun fire and knock cultivators down off their swords, but I¡¯ve added a few extra touches to it, to make it extra effective. Flak shells hidden within the bird shots. Aiming the entrance of the bracelet over at the rising cultivators, I line up everything according to my scan with the first shot, firing out with a bang. The first salvo fires right at the area I¡¯ve never heard in stories cultivators being shot at while on their swords. Their feet. With a yelp, each of them cry out and struggle to stay on their swords, with many falling off. Their swords soaring downward to catch them. Others, who aren¡¯t as adept as using their swords, just drop instead. No sword following them on the way down. And that¡¯s not even the best part. Popopopopopopopopopopopopopopopop. Enormous amounts of pops resound over the area as hundreds of explosions come from each and every shot that had fired out towards them. Normally, something I would be worried would possibly kill people¡­ but each of these people are Foundation Establishment, with any lower explosions being just enough not to kill Qi Condensations. Still maim, but most likely not kill. I can feel a small feeling of victory emerge from this. Okay, I should be ab- Splooosh. Instantly, I feel myself being thrown through the air in a completely different direction. With one thing standing out to me. The giant hole in my chest. My scan filling in the dots as I fall. I¡¯ve just been hit by a Core Formation sniper shot. Chapter 370 – This is No Mistake I should have known. They were waiting for it the whole time. The firing of my cannon was the signal that it was safe for the sniper to attack. Leading to the person sized hole in my chest and my defenses shattered. After all, that same cannon was what allowed me to completely disable a Core Formation expert. I fall from the sky, my throughs race towards what could have gone wrong. Leading to a simple answer. Higher realm cultivators. Each the equivalent to a human super computer. With multiple of them working together and my scan already being stretched thin to handle the direct combat side, of course I wouldn¡¯t be able to track the changes to their plans. That¡¯s all it would take for an average Core Formation, like them, to take advantage. The air rushes past me, while I feel my healing aura work on repairs, right after the wound appeared. Almost instantly recovering from the wound, I feel the slightest satisfaction from seeing the look of shock and fear on the core formation expert''s face with my scan. His well-timed, strong, and accurate shot was going to waste. But before I strike the ground, I know what I need to do. Pulling the qi from inside me, I wind it through my meridians, around all three of my dantians, to lead it back out of my body. This cycle is what allows me to form it into my qi shield and mage skin. All in the matter of seconds. Just enough time to impact the ground. ¡­ The dust rises all around as I shift into another combat stance. Even in this small span of time, all the groups are closing in, like predators on injured prey. Except for the newly terrified core formation expert, who is moving even farther away from the battlefield. A moment that seems like it draws out forever. ¡­ A whisper thought by many and said by one emerges amidst the silence. ¡°Is he dead?¡± A crack of the ground answers them, as I leap into the air, right as they are about to get within 20 meters of the dust cloud. This time, I¡¯m ready for the other shots that have come at me. But they come in a far higher amount and variety than I expected. 20 core formation level shots. As well as hundreds of Foundation establishment ones soar over the horizon. All made up of different varieties of techniques, like giant fireballs, spears of light, orbs of darkness, and many other types. Each coming from far outside the distance of my current combat scans. Weak attacks when compared to the average sect cultivator, but still a formidable force altogether. Another miscalculation. The greed of cultivators, and in this case, rogue cultivators. People who don¡¯t have access to consistent materials can only jump on opportunities as they come. No matter how despicable. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Meaning I¡¯m dealing with multiple random rogue cultivators with terrible foundations in both core formation and foundation establishment realms that are too scared to come close. But still want a piece of the pie. As my scan runs over the attackers and their shots, I even see some of them are ones I had healed in the city. That¡¯s the least of my concern, I as switch the majority of my scan on dealing with the combat scan. Projectile trajectories fill my eyes as I desperately figure out the best ways to dodge the incoming blows. All aimed towards the normally lethal parts of my large body. Pulling out two wind talismans from my pockets, I active them, causing my body to fly in the opposite direction of the shots. Avoiding many, but not all of them. A flurry of shots continue to fly after me like heat-seeking missiles, a dance of death with only one conclusion. BOOOOM They impact. But this time, I float in the air with the power of the wind talismans still going. Unfazed and without a scratch. I tanked them all. Yeah, I can manage this level of attacks, since these guys aren¡¯t barely a fraction as strong as that sniper cultivator was. Well, as long as I know they¡¯re coming. I mean, I have this massive amount of qi at my disposal, so I can just increase it to match what¡¯s coming in at specific areas of my body. I just can¡¯t keep it going indefinitely or I¡¯ll eventually run dry. Of course, that¡¯s why I¡¯ve made it look like I¡¯ve effortlessly tanked the hits. Some groups are rapidly retreating at the sight. After all, if a load of core formation shots didn¡¯t make it through, then what hope will they have? Their lives are more valuable than this so-called ¡®easy hunt¡¯, that I¡¯m sure they were told it was going to be. But not enough to diminish the seemingly endless trickle of rogue cultivators being drawn in by the (as my scan tells me) ever-increasing bounty. I¡¯m not going to break out of this standstill if I don¡¯t get an edge up. If I try to approach the line-up of core formations, without more strength, speed, and some type of weapon, they¡¯ll certainly use the nets, seals, and gas masks to defend against my assault. Not only would I struggle against only a couple of them, but then there are the hostages, as well. I take a quick check to see the progress of Gong and team gathering the civilians needing medical assistance. Thank God. Enormous crowds, led by trains of spiders, come closer to the perimeter of the combat area. A far enough distance that they won¡¯t be involved or taken hostage, but close enough for me to use my healing ability. And it seems that even if anyone wants to do something about it during the process, no one would be bold enough to attack the crowds. After all, Gong has already invited some injured city guards to join, as well. Making it their problem if they get attacked. Which means I need to ready myself. Like I had done with mage skin and qi shield, I manipulate the qi within my body. Unlike the other two actions, this one is using the well-worn pathways that have been optimized for healing. Allowing my Fingers of Healing technique to invisibly rise from my body to rush toward the crowds. Of course, my healing aura is already able to reach them, from the proximity of the spiders to the people needing treatment. I can sense a pause, as the Core Formation cultivators use their spirit sense to see my actions. Almost instantly, the incoming attacks cease, from a command of one of the leaders ¡­ why are they stopping? But I soon realize the obvious answer. Only the Sect Patriarch, the Head Librarian, and my allies know I cultivate by healing. It¡¯s one of the few things that I haven¡¯t really revealed yet, though there might have been clues. So, they likely think that I¡¯m just going to be wasting qi. Even in this world, people follow the idea of, ¡®Don¡¯t stop your enemy when they are making a mistake¡¯. At least from their perspective. And considering my previous actions, there are any number of reasons that I could be healing groups right now, going from last wishes to help others before I die to leveraging it for better surrender terms. Either way, since they don¡¯t know that, I now have a tremendous opportunity. Stretching across the vast area, I use more of my qi to push it farther than ever before, while still protecting myself. To finally reach the first batches. But I don¡¯t start healing until I have each and every finger attach to a person needing help. Which is when I activate the technique and aura. Forming a swirling tornado of qi around me in a flash. The grin on my face can¡¯t help but grow, as the panicked realization of what this means dawns on everyone watching. Yeah. I¡¯m a self-sustaining healer. And as another wave of attacks falls upon my position, that¡¯s when I activate the Tortoise Swallows Dragon qi shield technique I¡¯ve been holding in. Attack absorption. The tornado doubles in size with every attack, as I absorb the qi within. Chapter 371 – Unfair Fighting The sound of screaming fills my ears. Tornado winds whipping across my face and enraged enemies all around me. 100 meters. They draw ever closer, firing attack after attack. My shield creaks and reforms constantly under the weight of thousands of cultivators of multiple realms. I keep my healing techniques going, healing crowds of people gathered by Gong. Just managing to keep up with the cost. 80 meters. Nets. Talismans. And crying children. Things and people meant to restrain me. Prevent me from unleashing my potential. 50 meters. A potion thrown. Bottled, bloody darkness. Cloying and sticky. Holding to my shield and obscuring sight outside of it. Too bad for them. I don¡¯t need eyes to see. 40 meters. Even as the tornado screams, I can hear their breath now. Closer and closer. Terrified, yet firm. The creatures on my back, body, tremble. Salivating. A meal incoming. 30 meters. A man tries to turn back, only to instantly lose his head. Three rugged men now stand out among the others. Nets, swords, and talismans in hand. Low Core Formations. Below average, but enough. A voice rumbles across the battlefield. ¡°¡­Time to capture this guy. We¡¯ve wasted enough resources here.¡± The middle one spoke, his voice grating and curt. The two beside him nod. All other sounds around me die out, as I focus all my attention on them. This is it. ¡­ A sword glints in the shifting light of the area, a single droplet of blood still on it. Moving. Flowing. Dropping. ¡­ .. . Crack. A core formation sniper shot whizzes toward me, just as powerful and fast as before. Forcing me to dodge. The three soar toward me. I try to dodge, but find the earth has raised and hardened around my shield. Gripping it beyond the limits of the earth. A talisman seal. I duck as a sword attack breaks through my weakened shield like glass, to shear the tip of my hair off. It bought me time. Just enough to get punched in the face by the third. Pain flares across my mind as my face shatters and I feel myself fly over the ground. Channeling healing to reform it, as I try to tuck and roll into another combat stance. Another fist appears in front of my face. I dodge to the right, avoiding the attack, but there are two others coming. A sword and net swing at me from both sides. The hard ground is the first thing I feel, as my only choice was to throw myself across the field face first into the ground. Immediately after, as if in a practiced motion, attacks from the surrounding lower realm cultivators rain down on me. Isolation. They¡¯ll keep attacking me this way until I mess up or tire. And in this case, getting captured is the worse option. Forcing my eyes to stay on my enemies, I can still sense the hostages kept both in the open and around the group. Which is preventing me from using my large-scale alchemy attacks. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. And any I could still use in this hostage situation¡­ would be quickly dealt with by the core formations. But I need more time. Just a bit more. I keep my healing going on the countless people on the distant perimeter. Feeling the rush of qi from the area and the qi sub-dimension fill me. The constant attacks hitting my qi shield also fill me up from both sources, the strength of the Tortoise Swallows Dragon technique. Which is why this dance continues. A flurry of attacks. I dodge. Surprise attacks nestled within each other. A fatal blow received and healed. In their eyes I can see the wish to cut me apart and catch the parts in nets. A way to contain an ever-regenerating foe. But no one expects a person to run face first into a blade. With a leap, I dive onto the blade, to avoid a more deadly slash. Moving it in a way that allows me to regenerate without being fully diced. And also, in a way that protects the spirit beasts still hiding on me. A little more time¡­ Movement after movement. Just a bit more. Pain and more pain. 5 minutes pass. And that¡¯s when I feel it. The cusp of the border. I immediately harden my shields and bunker down, focusing on moving the qi through my body in more depth. As if realizing this is a turning point, the many attacks on my body increase by everyone else here three-fold. The spirit beasts hidden on me hunkering down, as well. Breathe in, Breath out. With all my energy being directed toward my qi shield, even the strongest attacks are softened. Allowing me to rapidly heal from any that come through. Breathe in, Breath out. In through the meridians. Swirling through the dantians. And finally¡­ settling within. Breathe in. It¡¯s here. Rank 5 Qi Condensation. The tornado ceases and I rise to my feet. ¡­ Crack. Another sniper shot fires off toward me, yet again. This time, I have a response. An aura of qi erupts from my body, and I punch toward the sniper shot. The raw qi I hold rocketing towards the attack. Making it ricochet right back at the sender, leading to them desperately dodging and then running away. If I was at 20,736 qi before¡­ now I¡¯m at 38,416. Almost double. Considering that the average core formation at the first rank has just above 8000¡­ their team of four won¡¯t be able to hold me down anymore. Even with their higher quality qi. As I think this, the swordsman leader makes hand signs to instantly appear in front of me, momentarily matching the speeds of upper core formations I¡¯ve seen in the past. His sword descends towards me¡­ only to stop. Partially lodged within the shield. Their strongest attack now unable to pierce my shield fully. I can see the fear in the core formation swordsman¡¯s eyes as I move faster than I ever have before. With my enormous hand now piercing his chest. But what I grabbed was not just his heart¡­ but also his cultivator core. Something that normally wouldn¡¯t be able to be grasped as easily as now. Kssshhhh I crush it and his heart simultaneously. He collapses to the ground lifelessly. The silence after that resonates, reflects the disbelief in everyone¡¯s hearts. It is for this reason, hadn¡¯t shown the full extent of my physical strength. Regeneration. Protection. Alchemy. Talismans. And a body cultivator¡¯s strength. Just one of these is a threat. Together? ¡­ Instantly, one of the core formations breaks into a run. With crowds of the lower realms following. You all won¡¯t be getting away that easily. A hunt begins. Leaping into the air, I jump into the middle of the 2000+ group that originally surrounded me. I commit to a brief scan of those around me. Scum. With a punch, the raw qi aura around me stretches in that direction, taking the heads of all around me for 30 meters. Bodies fall, now headless. Another leap, landing in the middle of another group. Scan. A more selective execution, a flurry of punches and the unleashing of the spirit beasts I held at bay. A plant tendril shoots out, infecting a man with its controlling abilities. Causing him to strike the man next to him. The jaws of a turtle become large and swallows a man¡¯s head. A frog tongue lashes out, knocking out a man instantly. With many other attacks coming out from my body, like a chimera pot of destruction. One man holding a hostage aims a knife at the woman in his arms. Unfortunately for him, this increase in cultivation has helped me correct another of my weaknesses. A shimmer covers her body, as well as many of the hostages scattered around the battlefield. Tortoise Swallows Dragon shields. No one will hurt them now. ¡­ The ensuing rampage ends up being surprisingly straightforward. No one could breakthrough the barrier or stop my attacks. And without the previous restrictions, I could use my scan to target the most dangerous and evil people in the groups. While flinging spreading poisons that paralyzed and incapacitated large portions of enemies. The hostages, of course, are still protected by my shield and healing if necessary. Soon enough, the only people left were those whose previous actions didn¡¯t warrant death and wouldn¡¯t come after me later. And what of the other core formations that got away? They aren¡¯t really criminals, just greedy rogue cultivators following a bounty request. A gray zone. I can see from my scan that this experience will help them stay away from contracts with groups like the Vermillion Stripes and other criminal organizations in the future. ¡­ it might be a bit overly forgiving to leave so many people still alive. But I¡¯m reluctant to kill people just because they were planning to do the same to me, if they will stop future attempts. At least, not if I¡¯m able to handle it without doing so. Only those who I can¡¯t reform and will hurt those close to me will be considered for that. I spend the rest of my time gathering up the remaining unconscious enemies in a central area on the battlefield. Setting things up for the first stage of a new plan in the city. A reformation project. I''ve known that I typically have a tendency to help and forgive women, children, and the elderly. But if I want to honestly change the culture and minds of others here, I have to extend that to everyone. Even if I have a bias towards those other groups. Giving people on the wrong path a way to move forward¡­ I think this could be a step in the right direction. And I have jus¡­ My scan catches movement in the sky that completely steals my attention. Someone floating on a sword, leisurely heading to my location. The very person who all of this was for. Big Sis Crane. Chapter 372 - An Ending With over 1800 unconscious people here and Big Sis Crane on the approach, this conclusively means that the battle is considered over. Meaning that the contract is up and I can finally relax. At this, I finally end the active circulation of the qi in my body, allowing my size to decrease steadily from the potion and talisman enhanced size that I had this whole time. While being a massive behemoth was useful for amplifying my strength on the battlefield, it¡¯s super inconvenient normally. On top of that, I feel the laser focus, cold calculation dip away. With the world speeding back up to match my normalizing reaction speeds. But another set of things being to arise in their place, as my eyes drift across the battlefield and the effects of the potions wear off. Horror. Revulsion. Guilt. My stomach roils at all the gore around me. And not just around me. With a look down at my hands, body, and the spirit beasts on me¡­ we are all covered in blood. I can even sense the turtle is still gnawing on a chunk of someone¡¯s ear. Like some plaything. With Big Sis Crane''s fast approach, I soon calm myself. And work through my feelings and the situation. ¡­ I see. With the various concoctions I took, a berserker state would normally be brought on, eventually leading to death. My healing aura and techniques removed all the downsides of it, while retaining the positives. One of those ¡®positives¡¯, was the suppression of these very emotions I¡¯m feeling now. Which would have happened in the middle of battle. ¡­ It makes sense that these feelings would be a negative thing for the situation. Especially in the middle of a large-scale battle like this and against core formation cultivators. Even if most of them were below average. ¡­ It still feels wrong. I literally popped open the heads of multiple people. And I felt almost nothing from doing so. At the time, it was just the death of another enemy. Many of them begged for their lives. But I killed them anyway. Ignoring their words. While some in this world may say that since many of them were looking to capture and torture me, that they deserve that and worse¡­ The only saving grace is that it didn¡¯t change my personal morals. Just my reaction to killing in the moment. The scans that I did before each attack had already confirmed who, based on my earlier decisions on killing, should be killed vs injured/knocked unconscious. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Anyone that I had killed, I firmly believed deserved to die and would have been able to get over their death. Eventually, at least. Everyone that¡¯s left has some capacity and potential to change. To make this world a better place. To become better people for themselves and others. Okay. This can work. Breath In. Breathe Out. As I continue to center myself, Big Sis Crane gracefully floats down on her sword toward me. A time that seems like an eternity until the soft sound of her feet land before me. I quickly realize that this would be the best time to use the conversation scan, only to find that I should have been bowing to her 10 minutes ago. The entire reason she was moving so slowly, to give me the face to do so. No time like the present! In a hurry, I pull out my deepest and most respectful bow, showing as much respect as I can, if only to make up for my lack of it moments ago. She lets out a delighted laugh, but makes no motion to have me raise for a few seconds. A small reprimand of sorts, but a light one nonetheless. Soon after, she waves a hand, indicating that I can rise. It takes nothing more than that for me to move out of this uncomfortable position and speak out my appreciation. ¡°Hello Big Sis Crane, I sincerely apologize for my earlier delay and appreciate you coming to see the entertainment for today.¡± I give a pause, measured but questioning. ¡°I hope it was to your satisfaction¡­¡± Lucky for me, her delight runs deeper than just the surface. ¡°Hahaha, of course. I haven¡¯t seen something quite like that before in many years! To think, my Gong may have met the newest rising star of this generation. I¡¯m quite glad that my efforts haven¡¯t gone to waste.¡± She has unquestionably helped in her own way, but clearly there''s another motive behind it. Hence the catches and traps contained within every one of her efforts. ¡­But, if everything she¡¯s done was her way of helping, then I never want to see what it¡¯s like to be on her bad side. ¡°Absolutely. I cannot say enough how much I appreciate all that you¡¯ve done. I couldn¡¯t have risen to where I am now without your assistance. I¡¯m also looking forward to spending some time with Gong while I¡¯m here.¡± She shows a sly smile, with a lower tone, before she continues speaking. ¡°I¡¯m quite interested myself to see what you¡¯ll be up to here.¡± ¡°Well¡­ I actuall-¡° Right as I spoke, one of the unconscious men behind her screams out loud in pain, somehow having woken up from his induced coma. Maybe because of a resistance to that certain blend of poison. And as he had, one or two others began raising their voices, as well. Waking up from their stupors. Something I had considered for the majority and had a way to deal with if alone. Unfortunately for them, we were not. The moment his voice raised; the slightest frown crossed her face. Before she waved a hand. Everything stopped. The air. Wind. And even my heart. A span that wasn¡¯t even a microsecond. But within that time, as the wind resumed, everyone on the ground scattered into literal dust. My eyes locked onto the man that screamed, right as he disintegrated before my eyes. His last moments were of pain. Suffering. Regret. My vision shakes. Sounds muffled. And those feelings return. Horror. Revulsion. And now emptiness. ¡­ ¡°Sorry about that, my dear James. Just had to clean up the trash. They¡¯ve been a plague on this city for decades now. You¡¯ve given me the perfect excuse to get rid of them in one go.¡± She resumes talking, as if nothing happened. That thousands did not just die at her actions. Thousands that could have learned to live better lives. A new path forward. A new feeling grows. Anger. Towards her. At that same moment, I feel a mark from my activated danger scan. Another freeze in time. But while the last one didn¡¯t touch me, this one is. Fear runs through every part of my body. Locking me in place, daring me to speak. Her eyes are locked on mine with a hidden threat, as her lips continue speaking with different words¡­ Speak?.. Then die. ¡­ ¡­ She knew. The whole time, she knew. Who I am. What I would do. How I would feel about this. The surety of my thoughts resounds in me, backed by my scan and everything I know. And despite my growing fear and the pressure, there¡¯s only one thought that resonates right now. Fury. And I do the one thing that my conversation scan tells me not to do¡­ I open my mouth. Chapter 373 - No Regrets Pain. All I feel. Nothingness. An eternity. Stars. ¡­ Something is wrong. I groggily open my eyes. Gong is gripping me, clasping her arms around me. Silently. Her eyes were wet with tears. We sit in a tunnel, dark and chilled. No sound, no movement. In order to not cause a fuss yet and figure things out, I stay quiet and don¡¯t change my movements. The memory of the last few minutes is a blur. And the growing realization that I feel this way is terrifying. As my healing aura runs through my body, with my scan coming in with investigation into my condition. I see surprising, but simple news. I was knocked out. Unharmed, but knocked out. I can feel my teeth grit, letting my emotions show despite my normal reticence. How did she do it? How did she get through my soul strength, suppressing it in a way that didn¡¯t harm me, but caused me to lose consciousness? Even though I have been able to maintain a form of consciousness even without a body or cultivator soul. On top of these thoughts, there is one realization that is layered within my body. I¡¯m lucky. Lucky that, despite everything telling me otherwise, that Big Sis Crane spared me. An obvious result, despite the blur of thought that is left after¡­ I quickly realize what I was going to say to Big Sis Crane. What wasn¡¯t even spoken before I was knocked out. ¡°How dare you?¡± ¡­Yeah. That would have gotten me killed by anyone else. If only because of the disrespect to a higher realm cultivator. As I think this, Gong finally acknowledges me being awake. Albeit, without moving even an inch. ¡°¡­You idiot man.¡± This is no longer on the level of anger. All that is gone. What remains is fear. Fear of loss. ¡­ ¡­ The silence between us grows. I already know that it was her that saved me. Whether it was through their relationship or words, it only would have been her. So, there¡¯s really only one thing I can say. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Gong. I messed up everything we planned.¡± This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. She says nothing to my words. After all, she¡¯s the same person who was willing to sacrifice some of the very same people living in the demi-human contract, because of their conflicting interests. Only because I pushed hard did she consent to including people such as the tiger demi-human woman, the boy with his necromancer sister, and others. Even in this, though, she¡¯s a special case. Most wouldn¡¯t have allowed even that, no matter what I said. No wonder everyone hates my choice. To save those who almost everyone would say should die. People who have done real wrong in this city and a part of groups that would be distasteful to those in Big Sis Crane¡¯s position. For me to turn around and try to protect those people? Unthinkable. However, I¡¯m still here. Me. James Delinion. And even with the fear of almost dying still resonating across my entire being, I realize the truth of this world in a wholly different way. If you want change, you need to be strong enough to shut everyone else up. Even those that are ¡®on my side¡¯, will stand in my way of this change. I haven''t needed to face this head-on, as my ability was sufficient enough to enable others to bypass those concerns. To ignore my ¡®eccentricities, to maintain the benefit. But someone who is so high of a realm that even my abilities are a passing entertainment? All that I have and are could be removed¡­ with a wave of the hand. ¡­ I¡¯ll be stronger. Never again. I raise my arms to delicately move Gong''s from my chest. Hers tighten for a moment before releasing me. It seems she had shrunk to her original size to get as close as possible, while waiting for me to wake up. I initiate my conversation scan to help with the clearly difficult conversation that is going about to happen. ¡°Hey¡­ Do you want to talk about what happened?¡± She freezes in place, before gradually shaking her head. Looks like she¡¯s the type to bottle things up. I won¡¯t blame her, though. She¡¯s had to do that for a long time now to survive. For now, I¡¯ll just move on. ¡°Okay. Do you know where Ai, Lin, and the rest of the group went? Another headshake. After though, her yellow-green eyes look up and to the right. ¡°It looks like they went back to the base. Our protected sector, I mean. ¡°I sent them away¡­ just in case things didn¡¯t turn alright with Big Sis.¡± She pauses before adding something else. ¡°They didn¡¯t want to go, but I convinced them.¡± She falls silent again. Leaving some clear gaps in what happened. Of course, I use my scan to fill it in for myself. It looks like it played out how she said, with one huge thing missing. I was knocked out by Big Sis Crane, but she made it look like I had fainted. Without even touching me. And from what I can tell, when she brought me to Gong, she told her what I was about to say. And left a warning. ¡°I spared him this time. There will be no next time. Have him visit me later in the week. There were some things I wanted to handle, but now they¡¯ll need to be put on pause. ¡°Have him prepared to heal.¡± Well. I suppose that was always going to be the reason she wanted me to come over here. In a way, it¡¯s one way that I can still leverage my abilities to influence her. Maybe even one of the additional reasons that she kept me alive. ¡°I understand.¡± I fall silent, using my conversation scan to hit the timing right. ¡°¡­ Hey Gong. I know this is a tough time now, but I¡¯m really glad you are here. With me. Thank you.¡± She tenses a bit, but then relaxes, giving a slight smile. Showing that my words are helping to release a bit of the building pressure within her. ¡°Me too, James. ¡°We¡¯ll talk more a bit later, but you don¡¯t know how much having you here helps me. It¡¯s been rough lately.¡± That¡¯s a bit different than I was expecting. It sounds like there¡¯s more going on that I don¡¯t know of. This is a good time for positive reinforcement. I get closer to her again and pull her in for a hug. An easy endeavor considering she¡¯s already lowered herself closer to the ground. Her arms tighten around my back, holding me close and nestling her head against my neck. ¡°Anytime you want to talk about things, I¡¯m here. And we¡¯ll be coming up with a way that we can always be in contact from now on. Okay?¡± Her voice timidly comes out next to my ear. ¡°¡­ Okay.¡± We stay like this for a bit, just marinating in each other¡¯s company. But soon enough, she pulls away. Maybe a slight holdout from her earlier frustrations. I don¡¯t say anything, letting her collect her thoughts a bit. She¡¯s the first to speak as she rises. Breathing out and re-centering. ¡°Is your group ready to see the other demi-humans in the underground section?¡± Got it. Moving on. ¡°Mostly. They aren¡¯t fully aware of the situation, but I¡¯ve already run my scan to make sure they wouldn¡¯t have overly negative reactions. As well as knowing the people themselves.¡± With a quick nod, she moves down the tunnel we are in, likely toward the base. ¡°I¡¯ll show you some things that have come up while you were gone. I follow soon behind, with a feeling of apprehension growing in my stomach. Time to see how deep this rabbit hole goes. Chapter 374 - Old Land, New Connections Keeping pace with Gong, as she crawls faster and faster throughout the tunnels, turns out to be a surprisingly tough thing to do. Despite her size, she¡¯s always been fast. Now, with cultivation and the movement techniques I sent over earlier, she moves even faster. Far faster than I. Yeah, she''s certainly slowing down for my sake. With our current speed, it only takes a minute or two before we reach a terrifying sight in the tunnel. Floor to ceiling spiders. While we passed the occasional caravan of spiders, the sight before me was unlike anything I had seen before. There isn¡¯t even 10 centimeters of open space within this writhing horde of arachnids. And from what my scan is telling me, this level of mass occupies 300 meters of this particular tunnels, with other tunnel shoots having similar masses. Okay. Even if I¡¯ve started to get used to spiders, this is still a bit much for me. Especially since it appears I only control a few of the spiders here. The rest is all Gong¡¯s. Together we slow down just before entering the mass, but still moving faster than a normal human being could. Gong takes the first step inside and the mass rapidly moves around her and I to form a bubble around us. With each step we take, the bubble shifts. Gong explains while we run. ¡°There were a few attempted incursions from various groups through the tunnels, and this ended up being the best way around their tricks. I used the webs at first to check if anyone was stepping around inside, but they sent a few Foundation Establishments on swords to scout. ¡°They may have gotten caught in one of my webs, but if they had slashed through it instead or had been more aware, things might have gotten tough.¡± Huh, so she¡¯s been dealing with Foundation Establishments relatively easily. Though, I guess the reason is pretty clear to see. A glance into the mass shows a few of the original spiders that I had tamed following along in the bubble as we move. Early Qi Condensation. And this is just a few out of millions. They¡¯ve only recently received the spirit beast version of the Omnibus Cultivation System, but it looks like only certain groups of spiders may be actively practicing it. Potentially for information security. This batch of spiders has not practiced it. Meaning that this is just the gains from my constant healing and the natural cultivation rise of spirit beasts. Unlike me with facing the 3000 cultivators from the Vermillion Stripes, these spiders are spirit beasts. Meaning that whatever level they achieve is stronger than a cultivator of the same level. Against millions of that¡­ you¡¯d have to have a specialized plan to deal with it. Gong¡¯s voice interrupts this train of thought, already seeing where my thoughts would lead. ¡°There were some other attempts to go against us after that guy died¡­ which was mostly poison related. But your constant healing let me reduce the damages quite a bit. ¡°Thanks for that, by the way.¡± Right as she says this, we emerge from the spider bubble into the open tunnel space again. Resuming our fast pace from before. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Huh, she must have moved the spiders not under my control out of the way, while positioning the others near poison sources. I didn¡¯t notice a thing. If only because nothing killed off huge amounts of the whole. Against spider specific cultivator poison, that would take expert tactics to deal with, even with my healing. These thoughts occupy my mind until we finally reach the exit point for this tunnel, to the open air. The sound of children playing is the first thing to hit my ears once we leave. What appears are several demi-human children and a few human children running around, playing with a leather ball while surrounded by a golden wheat-like plants, covering the surrounding area. With some wooded areas situated in blocks, scattered around, but still having full visibility within. Farmland and forests. I don¡¯t hold the surprise on my face back, as I look over this familiar view, reminding me a bit of my world. A quick check with my scan shows I am, in fact, not dreaming. A scattering of large and small buildings sits in the distance, with a large web-covered walls lining the horizon beyond them. An area that I recognize as the edge of the walls Gong had rebuilt around her sector of control, before I had left Monchon City. The village that was there has transformed into a large widespread rural town. All concentrated all around the edges of the significant walls and gates surrounding her sector, but still within the city. Curiously, though¡­ we are positioned on the outside of where those walls were. Meaning that she had claimed control of even more area than before in Monchon City. In the far distance, over the horizon, is another layer of walls, that seem to be the new lined area. Most remarkably, she had cleared the countless destroyed buildings and urban layouts. Replacing them with, what appears to be, hyper-fertile land. I quickly realize how, after a quick review. She¡¯s been using the soil from the underground plants I was healing to maintain the underground group. With some plants themselves having the ability to reinvigorate dead soil when being healed. I take a quick glance at her; to see she is shining with pride, the earlier despondence gone like a dream. Her eyes dart over every other second, wanting to see my expressions. I can¡¯t help but to respond with an approving smile and grin. ¡°You really are amazing, Gong. To do all this and manage the political side, as well? I¡¯m pretty lucky to know a genius like yourself.¡± I reach out and squeeze her hand in support after saying this. ¡°Hehe, it was just a bit of work.¡± In a rare display of shyness, she meekly accepts my hand in hers. I feel like she might have wanted a different response, but even my conversation scan isn¡¯t giving me a straight answer in the best way. Ah well, this fits me best. I know one thing to say, though. ¡°¡­So, how did you do it?¡± Now her face lights up, with her promptly going through all the steps she had to take to make all of this happen. All the while, I listen to her as we end up moving toward the original village area at a walking pace. ¡­ I¡¯m a bit surprised to hear from her that the city leadership is supporting her making the farmland within the walls, though I really shouldn¡¯t be. A combination of Big Sis Crane¡¯s influence and a new, safer way to feed the populace with a ¡®free¡¯ workforce. Tons of unemployed and destitute demihumans now have safe places to stay with work they can do. Despite not receiving a wage, Big Sis Crane guarantees that they all receive a small portion of the profits from food sold, and she ensures that everyone in her sector has access to food. Something that almost no demi-human was consistently getting before. It seems not only to be the food they deal in now, though. Information and reliable deliveries. Demi-humans already had the benefit of having powerful racial abilities, which are now being used to handle things that aren¡¯t worth the time or cost of cultivators, but are more than a regular human could handle. All of this relies on a delicate balance of incentives and disincentives. What she isn¡¯t saying is what happens to those demi-humans that weren¡¯t willing to fall in with the new system. Though, I guess she doesn¡¯t need to. There aren¡¯t much other choices for legal work in this city and if they turn into enemies¡­ well, she¡¯s already handled Foundation Establishment cultivators. My thoughts darkly return to Big Sis Crane and how she crushed my hopes of changing the surviving gang members earlier. ¡­I will make it a priority to establish some type of rehabilitation system as I get stronger. I won¡¯t let anyone stand in my way of helping people. Unaware of my thoughts, Gong continues to speak, referencing the many things she''s had to do to make all of this work together. And the things that she still has to do. As she does this, a fast demi-human runs towards us from the walls. Keeping a pace, but just fast enough that it makes me curious about their intentions. Which is why I¡¯m surprised to hear their words, after they hastily bow. ¡°Madame Wei just sent over the new movement information on the Blue Bands. We might need to make a decision on it quickly. What would you like us to do?¡± ¡­ wait. That can¡¯t be the same ditzy woman, Wei, from my group, right? The one I recently appointed as my intelligence officer. ¡­Right? Chapter 375 - A Good Seed While the cheetah-like demi-human before us continues with his report, with Gong giving directions on how to handle situations, I consider whether the ¡®Madame Wei¡¯ he spoke of is the same person. Yeah. She definitely is. After all, I already knew she had an intelligence network and gave her that superior spirit stone to use it to the group¡¯s benefit. Considering how much she already knew about me, it would be obvious to her that there¡¯s a deep connection between Gong and I. Not only that, but it was more than a couple of weeks ago that I healed her and set her as the intelligence officer of our Foundations of Heaven faction. With Sister Nuan making it clear she wanted me to head back to Monchon City, she would have had plenty of time to make preparations and establish relationships with Gong¡¯s group. A look over at Gong shows me she doesn¡¯t seem surprised by the name and has heard of her before, as well. As the demi-human runs back towards the gates, Gong¡¯s next words confirm it. ¡°Your people are pretty skilled, James. We had to do a few checks to verify that this ¡®Madame Wei¡¯ was actually part of your group. But the information they¡¯ve been feeding us has been very helpful.¡± She lowers her voice a bit, leaning down so I can hear her whisper. ¡°She¡¯s even been able to notify us about some attacks on our section hours before a large assault. Letting me take care of it quietly. ¡°Honestly, we might have had a few casualties in the village without that notice, so I¡¯m quite grateful. Of course, we¡¯ve paid her back in our own way, but I¡¯m curious about her sources¡­ especially since she must be back in the sect in your area.¡± After saying that, she straightens her back again, having said her piece. Leaving me with another consistent thought. Man. Thank goodness for the scan. It looks like she was a good choice to bring on. ¡­ Even if she can be weird. Things are a bit muted after that conversation, with the rest of the walk allowing me to gaze over the changes in architecture up ahead. Previously like cement, the stone walls were pieced with web serving as the cement, but now it seems they¡¯ve been increased in size and reinforced with concrete and metal, likely from the salvaged urban areas that used to surround this land. The walls and gates still have the elegant patterns of dragons and giant sea creatures battling, with men facing rising tides of water, decorating and repeating across the bottom and top surface of them. However, now the middle sections have a new design that wasn¡¯t previously there. Glyphs of spiders, creating webs that interlace with the actual webs covering the walls'' surface. An interesting design, that seems to have a more practical purpose, of leading the spiders along common paths when laying their webs. Somehow, even with the recent additions, they still give off that feeling of collective beauty. The gates themselves still rise above the surrounding walls, having been increased in size to compensate. Instead of the plain stone they were before, now they are filled with spider like designs and, interestingly, a small formation that seems to be an alert system tied to the entire circle of walls. I¡¯m surprised that she got a formation expert, even a low-ranking one, to come out here to do this for demi-humans. Though, I suspect it wouldn¡¯t be too hard with a word from Big Sis Crane. It makes me wonder how much Gong truly leans on her and how much she doesn¡¯t. It¡¯s also makes me wonder where all the rest of the materials went¡­ Diving too deep into those interactions is a bit dangerous, since Big Sis Crane is definitely above Nascent Soul. So, I Really won¡¯t be trying to figure that one out with the scan. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. As we get closer to the walls, I can now see the buildings of the town area on the outside of the walls. An area that, if my memory serves correctly, is for demi-humans that Gong doesn¡¯t trust enough to have in the walls, but still wants close to protect. A variety of demihumans hop out of the buildings, waving at and shouting their greetings to Gong, but as soon as they see me, they seem to shrink back a bit. Quieting down and becoming more serious. Immediately after, they bow to the two of us while we pass. A glance over at Gong has her speaking her greetings to some people around, but not telling them to rise. ¡­ I¡¯ll go with the flow, but why did they bow just because I¡¯m here? I glance over at her in confusion, but she gives me one back, before shaking her head with a little exasperation. Her eyes fall on the seal carried on my side. The very same one from the sect. Ah. Right. I¡¯m a Core Disciple of the Revolving Heavenly Light sect. While I take things pretty easily, that¡¯s actually an immensely enormous deal for people in the sect¡¯s territory. And even outside of it, for that matter. I¡¯ve been getting attacked so often and have been dealing with higher realm cultivators who don¡¯t care, that I haven¡¯t really experienced the normal effects of the role. That also means that Gong can¡¯t be the one that tells them to relax. It has to be me. ¡°Please, everyone, raise your heads. If you¡¯re friends of Gong, that makes you friends of mine. Feel free to act normally, as you usually would do.¡± Some of them move their heads back up slowly, out of caution, but with my now disarming smile, some of the mirth from before comes back. To make things easier for everyone, I pick out a person who was originally eager to see Gong and that I could have a good impact on. A young, rat-like, demi-human boy. The moment I said to lift their heads, he rose his and stared as if to burn the sight into his mind. Unfortunately, my talent scan isn¡¯t showing that he has any real talent, but it¡¯s obvious he has plenty of motivation. I tap Gong¡¯s shoulder, to let her know I want to stop for a moment and head over to him. His eyes get wider and wider the closer I come. Panicking a bit, as he realizes I¡¯m going towards him specifically. Even so, his eyes stay locked on me, while wavering in fear and anticipation. ¡°Hey, kid. What do you want to do when you grow up?¡± The boy looks frozen in shock before one of his friends nudges him out of it. As he realizes the potential disrespect, he bows and shouts out his answer¡±. ¡°P-p-p-p-p-p-powerful l-like you, Senior!¡± Everyone¡¯s faces scrunch up as they shake their head. Obviously, as a demihumans, he won¡¯t be able to become a cultivator. At least, to their knowledge. And he didn¡¯t exactly answer the question. Personally, I can¡¯t help but give an open laugh at that, though I make sure not to make it condescending with my next words. ¡°Hahaha, those are some great dreams, young man! Well, while that might be tough to help you with at this point, I can give you something to get started on a sustainable path for yourself. ¡°Would you like that?¡± At my question, his eyes go blank again in shock, but he¡¯s already nodding subconsciously. ¡°Good. Here, this will give you a way to help others and become ¡®powerful¡¯ in your own way. Do good where and how you can, as you pursue this path.¡± I say this while fishing out a jade slip from my space bracelet, touching it to the kid¡¯s forehead. Of course, considering that he¡¯s a demi-human, there¡¯s only one path that he can pursue that wouldn¡¯t fully require cultivation to be powerful. Alchemy. A route that at the early middle levels requires cultivation, but below that can be handled without. With some exceptions, depending on the skill and knowledge of the alchemist. All on that jade slip is the foundational training for being an alchemist, as well as the knowledge of how and where to pursue more knowledge. This was my original idea on how to help the demihumans out of poverty, though Gong has already mostly succeeded on a macro-scale. It¡¯s part of the reason that most of the alchemist suppliers in the city were instructed to not trade with demi-humans, as it had the possibility of them gaining a form of strength. After all, with enough and the right talismans and elixirs, a demi-human could even be better than cultivators. And while this kid, without cultivation and much talent, won¡¯t be able to become a powerhouse, he¡¯ll at least be able to defend those around him and heal those in his community. Potentially more, if he spends his life on it. Not everyone has the skills or talent to excel. But with extraordinary effort, the right guidance, environment, and resources, they still have a chance to succeed. My scan may show that he isn¡¯t anything special right now or in the future, but it¡¯ll be up to him to change that. Though, sadly, it¡¯s likely that no alchemist organization will regard him or any demi-human like him as an alchemist. Heck, I¡¯m technically not an ¡®Alchemist¡¯ yet, either. Something that I believe will get rectified here, in Monchon City. I leave some parting words to the boy, as his eyes clear back up from the influx of information that entered his mind. ¡°Study and practice well, keeping in mind the purpose of power. Do good with it, for both you and those around you.¡± Gong and I keep walking on, as the attention naturally lands on the young boy with the new gift of knowledge. Knowing Gong, she¡¯ll make sure that he¡¯s protected and won¡¯t be taken advantage of. And that this is only the start for public facing changes we¡¯ll make to protect people here. Once we pass through the large gates and finally reach the inner section of her area, I finally see my group again in the village area Gong had first built. And wow¡­ do they look comfortable. Chapter 376 - Whats More Important? Right as Gong and I walk through the gate, Ai, Lin, and the others seem to be relaxing with a few demihumans near the original town¡¯s well. Just chatting and having a great time, as some more children run around a bit. Surprisingly, Lin even has a strange meat sandwich she¡¯s munching on, courtesy of one of the local people. Something pretty similar to what I ate back in this city, at one of the stalls. As normal, I run my scan over everyone to make sure everything is alright. Both regarding the food, people, and if there¡¯s anything to watch out for. Mostly green flags. It looks like life since I¡¯ve left has dramatically improved for the demihumans here. And once the locals heard they were part of my group, they welcomed them like family. A glance over at Lin and Mei Lin, who are passionately debating the merits of a fish sandwich vs a strange meat one, makes me think they are almost too relaxed. But there¡¯s still a slight air of tension here with the group. I quickly find that there¡¯s actually two people from our group who seem quite nervous. Jin Chin and He Wen. Though for vastly different reasons. A glance over at He Wen reveals that he''s not too accustomed to talking with demihumans. Overhearing his conversation, I can clearly see why. ¡°Ha¡­ hah. Ha. Yeah, fish meat is definitely better. Rat¡­ I mean springling meat, wouldn¡¯t be my personal choice.¡± As soon as he said rat, instead of springling, Ai, Lin, and the other demihumans flinched. For those in the slums, springling is good meat to eat, but the creature looks and is very similar to a rat. As could be assumed, most people not in a desperate situation wouldn''t consider it an option. Even though it¡¯s clear he didn¡¯t mean anything harmful by it and the others can tell, it just makes the situation awkward for both them and him. Jin Chin, on the other hand, seems to watch them with unease. In particular, she¡¯s paying special attention to their hands. As if expecting them to steal something. Considering my personal experiences from being suspected in such ways back on Earth, I almost subconsciously find myself walking directly over to her. ¡°Hey everyone! We¡¯re back. All is well.¡± Before I can say anything else, Ai, Lin, Mei Lin, and Shi practically tackle me in a hug. Their previous levity in chatting with the local demihumans disappeared instantly, as if it was a lie. But the micro stress lines that remained on their faces showed the real story. People here and even back at home bury things deep and distract themselves, to not go mad with worry. Some people are just able to do it better than others. That tension I felt earlier wasn¡¯t just from He Wen and Shin Jin. It was all of them. After all, having your leader fight against thousands of people, win, and then promptly anger a higher realm cultivator would take years off anyone¡¯s life. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Considering the situation, I hold on to them closely, allowing them to keep their grip on me for a bit. Shi is the first to separate and regather herself. Though it looks like the others won¡¯t be going anywhere. Shi gives a cough and speaks out. ¡°Ahem. Young Master James, it is good to see you well, after everything.¡± ¡­ Why is she being so formal? The reason soon becomes clear, as Ai and Lin practically jump away from me, mirroring her slight distance. A reminder of my position as core disciple. Though Mei Lin seems still stuck to me, tears in her eyes. Yeah¡­ no. I openly roll my eyes at the three people who seem to be trying to put on a show for others. ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to do such things with me, regardless of who or what¡¯s happening. I care about you guys and nothing is going to change that. And I know you all feel the same, so don¡¯t be afraid to show it.¡± Shi smiles, as she takes a quick inward breath, before moving in close to whisper. ¡°Thank you, James. That means more to me than you realize, but you still have an image to uphold¡­ and may need to show yourself more as someone that the upper class and higher realm cultivators can pursue. Us being too close may jeopardize that.¡± As she tells me this, she places a hand on Mei Lin¡¯s shoulder, helping her to collect herself a bit. Right before Mei Lin fully moves away, I ruffle her hair, giving her a grin. Receiving a small one in return, as I can physically see her relax. Turning towards Shi, I say my next words louder, so others can hear. And most importantly, my people. ¡°This feels cheesy to say, but anyone who doesn¡¯t accept you all wouldn¡¯t be worthy of my time in the first place. Why would I give those precious to me up, just to impress someone else? ¡°No way.¡± Behind me, Gong is nodding her head, moving her hand into mine. I give hers a tight squeeze as well. Demonstrating my affection for her in front of others. Many demihumans¡¯ eyes widen at this and I can already sense the rumor mill churn. Ai is shaking her head, but even she has a shadow of a smile on her face, letting me know that all of this must have been part of their plan for moving forward. And what may have been stressing them out. Considering this, I go around giving all of them a deep hug back. With a few words for each. Mei Lin, a check to make sure she¡¯s feeling okay and not overwhelmed. Ai, a bit of reassurance and appreciation for how she constantly tries to protect all of us. Providing words of affirmation. Lin, some playfulness and a flick to the ear. Making her blush a bit. Shi, a more intimate hug and thanks for keeping everyone together. Not a simple thing to do, with a wrangle of new and emotional cultivators. Jin Chin and Yalei look uncomfortable, seeing how intimately I¡¯m referring to the others, but not directing it to them. Likely a remaining dissonance from their internal experiences with my healing self. I¡¯ll have to come up with a way to handle this. It¡¯s obvious that not being romantic is causing them some pain in its own way. And even though I don¡¯t have a romantic connection with them, that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t have a responsibility to handle things in a better way. Once we settle in the caverns, we¡¯ll go through some of this. Having comforted some of those around me, I move my attention to the next situation. One that is a bit more subtle and challenging to handle. ¡°Hey Jin Chin, would we be able to speak for a moment? Privately?¡± Everyone in my group turns to look at us. I almost never call anyone out. Her eyes widen a bit and I can see her swiftly reflect on herself and what she could have done wrong. In the meantime, I walk over to one of the carriages and open the door for her. Still a bit confused, she goes in, as indicated. Before I head in behind her, I call out to Yalei. ¡°Would you help everyone else get ready to move? We¡¯ll need to do so quickly. Just follow Gong¡¯s instructions and it should be fine.¡± She gives a nod, her eyes still locked onto Jin Chin¡¯s back. Following into the carriage behind Jin Chin, I close the door and steel myself for this conversation. Tackling a subject I knew would eventually come up, but was hoping not to have to deal with from my inner circle. Chapter 377 - Not Them. Us. As I close the door behind us, the muffled silence of the talisman protected carriage envelops both Jin Chin and I. Reminding me of the sensitive nature of the words I wanted to speak with her. But before going into that, there is another, essentially important thing I wanted to say to her. ¡°Hey, Jin Chin. Sorry to pull you away from the group like that. I just wanted to check in with you on a few things. ¡°First, though, are you doing okay? I know you¡¯re strong enough to handle the bandits, but I wanted to make sure.¡± At my words, I can see her flinch before letting out a subtly aggravated breath. ¡°James¡­ I had absolutely no problems with mere bandits.¡± Yeah. That definitely pissed her off. ¡°I know you wouldn¡¯t. I just care about you and wanted to ask.¡± She takes another breath and as she releases it, I can see her shoulders relax a bit more as she responds. ¡°There¡¯s no need, James. I¡¯m okay¡­ alright?¡± Her concealed smile gives me the sign that she knows it¡¯s just out of care. Take the step of getting a bit closer to her and the others. Okay, now I can move on to the other issue. ¡°Alright. Well, regarding the other thing I wanted to talk to you about¡­¡± Before I can say anything else, she promptly bows and speaks up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master. You need say nothing more. I knew your relationship with demihumans and this town, yet still allowed myself to let my personal feelings get ahead of me. I¡¯ll treat them with the same respect that you do.¡± ¡­ While I¡¯m a bit surprised that she already knew what I was going to talk with her about, I really shouldn¡¯t be. She is a cultivator, after all. With all the increases in cognitive function that comes with. Anyone could see my feelings on the subject from my history and action. However, that means her previous thoughts on demihumans were strong enough that she may have subconsciously disregarded that. I should dive into this a bit more. ¡°I appreciate you realizing that. That makes things a lot easier. But what exactly could have caused you to have such strong feelings about this?¡± A frown crosses her face. ¡°I can¡¯t help but wonder if all of them are the same underneath. Thieves and liars.¡± Don¡¯t get mad. Don¡¯t get mad¡­ Pushing down my rising irritation at familiar stereotypes, I try to listen for the underlying reason. ¡°Back in my town, there were always a few that would wander in and take items where they could. Even those that we welcomed in and seemed nice always had an ulterior motive. Even as we were waiting here, some of them were eyeing our stuff. Probably to look for a chance to steal stuff.¡± This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡­ ¡­ She quickly goes quiet, realizing that my silence is a form of disapproval. I consider the various ways on how I could approach this. Coming to a more personal way, ¡°Jin Chin. What I¡¯m about to tell you, I don¡¯t want you to share with anyone other than the others that came with us. And of course, in a private space like this.¡± Her eyes sharpen and I can practically see her ears perk forward in curiosity. ¡°Where I originally came from, people viewed myself and others that looked like me, as if most of us were thieves and liars. That even if there were exceptions, in general, you couldn¡¯t trust them. And would watch our every move.¡± She doesn¡¯t look like she comprehends it, but to her credit, I can see her thinking about it. In this world, skin color doesn''t matter as much as it did on Earth. But there¡¯s some carryover between the worlds. With both having multi-faceted aspects. Here, the demihumans'' issue is four-fold. Not being strong enough. Being poor. Being different. And the curse, causing an unnatural distaste towards them. ¡°Okay, I can see what you mean. I¡¯ll try to work on it.¡± She isn¡¯t one to lie, not in a situation like this. I guess this is the best I can hope for, with deep-seated biases. ¡°Thanks, Jin Chin. I appreciate it. ¡°Let¡¯s not hold everyone else up anymore.¡± With a simple nod to each other, I open the door, seeing many curious gazes watching us. I say nothing. However, Jin Chin does something unexpected. She walks over to the demihumans nearby and quickly apologizes, giving a slight smile as she does so. Of course, no one holds it against her and everyone seems quite surprised. Glancing over at me, as they do so. Dang, I should have handled that differently. Now it¡¯s obvious it was because of my intervention that she¡¯s changed. Though, there are some merits to that¡­ it doesn¡¯t give me a good feeling. To rush things along and change the subject, I move over to Gong and say a few words. ¡°Hey Gong, I think it¡¯s about time we get going. Is that okay?¡± Her head snaps over to me, but her eyes flash. ¡°Yeah, let me show you the way out. Alright everyone, head back to work. Thanks for stopping by and entertaining our guests.¡± Instantly, many of the people nearby start moving their friends and family away. Those who would linger around¡­ have already been handled by Gong earlier. In what way, I¡¯ll have to check with her more on later. Either way, she leads us down to the one of the larger tunnels, but one that I sense is familiar. It¡¯s the same one that we rushed through, to reach the group of demihumans being attacked by two cultivators across the city. Where Gong¡¯s friend, Jenn, had her arm regenerated by my Little Phoenix potion. Of course, this tunnel has been expanded to fit the increased activity. It also tells me she doesn¡¯t use the front entrance anymore for her place. To prevent attacks from striking the heart of her home. Traveling within at a high pace, the pitch-black space is lit by the glowing stones Gong has handed to us just before we entered these tunnels. What truly intrigues me, though, is that the closer we come to her underground base, the greater the abundance of webs and layered traps. Traps ranging from poison filled pits to triggered talisman notches in the walls. Though the talismans are of low strength, only meant to injure qi condensation experts at best. But it is the sheer number of them that makes me curious. Filling the tunnels in every direction around it, there are at least 5 or so talismans per 30 meters of space. Adding up to a remarkable amount. And the closer I look at these, the more familiar they seem. Wait a second. These are the same designs that are from our Senior Tian, the talisman expert who taught me his methods! Scratch that, he¡¯s definitely made these himself. Looking closer at them shows me he put little effort into these mass-produced ones, but that doesn¡¯t mean they aren¡¯t effective for their purpose. It can¡¯t be a coincidence that these are all from him. How long have they been working together behind the scenes? My scan shows me that these talismans have been here, since a few days after I had brought Senior Tian into the Elder-level Contract. Meaning that, once again, Sister Nuan has been moving things around in the background to support things. She mentioned that Big Sis Crane had reached out to her. This might be part of a larger agreement going on. I''ll need to tread lightly around her. And check back with Sister Nuan on some of these other interacti¡­ ¡­ Ah. If I do that, though, it will seem like I don¡¯t trust her. There¡¯s no conversation that would work with her, especially in this culture, that wouldn¡¯t go wrong. Biting my tongue a little, I close off that line of thinking. Directing it instead to the literal light at the end of this pitch-black tunnel. And a solid gate, blocking the way between our destination and us. Chapter 378 - Big Cave Against the pitch-black darkness of this tunnel, the light ahead is comparatively blinding. Of course, with my scan, awareness, and cultivation, I can still see it clearly. A dark metal gate stands before us, equaling the size of the tunnel itself. I notice that the walls around the gate appear to be reinforced by both web and metal. And with even more talismans covering it. Considering that there are hundreds of other tunnels like this around her base, each with gates, makes me take another look at Gong and her capabilities. There¡¯s no way this was cheap to implement. My curiosity rises again, causing me to glance ahead with my scan. Leading me to find that she hasn¡¯t just done a remodel of the caves, since I¡¯ve been gone, but a full-on restructuring. Every aspect of the caves has been reinforced or changed in some way, from the foundations to the entire spaces in full. Even with trillions of spiders at her disposal, it would be difficult. On that note, it¡¯s still crazy to think of just how many spiders she has. Just with the small, normal spiders, she could fill from the ground to skyscraper height a small city. And that figure doesn¡¯t include the significant percentage of larger spiders that are becoming spirit beasts. Some of which are deep underground and tower like titans, in unseen areas. I¡¯m not sure if I want to think about it. To where I don¡¯t even check the visualization my scan is giving me on it. My thoughts are interrupted as I hear the creaking of heavy metal moving over soft webs. Before we even reached the gate, it has opened, courtesy of thousands of spiders moving in concert. Revealing a whole new underground world of Gong¡¯s creation and just where all that extra material from the previous urban landscape above had gone. A towering labyrinth-like gothic city of stone, mortar, and web lodged within an even more enormous cavern that stretches over a kilometer in height. Making the city aspect of it even more shocking, as we are looking down at it, as this was built deeper into the ground to make up for the massive scale of this cavern. Webs cover these vast distances, crossing from pillar to pillar, each stylized in a variety of ways. Surprisingly, not all of which are spider themed. My scan reveals the true shocker, though. Despite the menacing, almost demonic air this space gives, I can see many of the same demi-humans, creatures, and other beings living, laughing, and having a great time within this space. A small, but safe space of acceptance, hidden away within this intimidatingly large area. Huh, I can even see that the bird demi-humans, whose wings were originally clipped, can now fly freely around this area. Something that many had originally given up on when we had them sign the contract that would doom them to live the rest of their lives hidden away underground. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Everyone else in the group is, of course, even more shocked and surprised than I am. Mei Lin is the first to speak, pointing animatedly at the massive glowing light stone at the top of this cavern, which is illuminating the entire space. ¡°It can¡¯t be! How did you find a light stone of that size?!¡± Gong lightheartedly chuckles from Mei Lin¡¯s question, her voice cutting a pleasant trill through the voluminous space. ¡°Hahaha, I can see why you would think that. It¡¯s not a single stone, but many that were trailed and melded together. Considering your background, you might have heard that occasionally they can resonate, to become brighter? ¡°We just found the ones that did that and meshed them together.¡± That¡¯s easy to say and hard to do in practice. It could only be possible in this realm, with the countless helping hands she has available to sort such things. With her eyes wide and a calculating look, Mei Lin seems to have realized the same thing. Considering her merchant family background and that she ran businesses for them, I can already see the wheels turning. She undoubtedly has something planned. Nonetheless, she thanks Gong and falls silent, her eyes scanning more things in the room. The ball has rolled, though, so more questions start flooding in from everyone else. ¡°How did you find a cavern this large?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t. We made it ourselves.¡± ¡°How did you make everything so stable?¡± ¡°Our webs are pretty strong. They can do far more than just carry me and other people.¡± ¡­ It continues like this for a while, with Gong graciously answering questions as we walk down stairs and stone bridges to reach the inner section of this underground city. Traveling through both wide and constrained alleyways, reducing in size to fit, as needed. With so many new things around and Gong¡¯s relaxed air, even Jin Chin has started to ask about things she was curious about. Still keeping an eye and ear out as normal, though. It¡¯s pleasant to see that most of the questions had a positive tone to them, something that might be obvious, but I appreciate anyway. But a question comes up that soon gave everyone pause. ¡°What are those web sacs hanging from the ceiling and walls?¡± Since we were back in a tight alleyway, it¡¯s awkward when Gong suddenly stops in her tracks. Making everyone have to slow, as well. Almost ominously, she turns toward the asker, He Wen, who promptly freezes up. ¡°¡­ Well. Most of them are creatures that have encroached on my territory.¡± ¡­ She says nothing else, leaving an uncomfortable silence hanging in the air. Only to then turn and continue walking for a bit. Breaking it only after we see one on the wall along the road. Her voice sounds out, a little more teasingly, as she pokes it. ¡°This here was one of the exceptions to that rule. Here¡¯s to hoping that none of you ever have to find yourself in one of these.¡± He Wen gulps with a flurry of rapid nods. Her words unsettled not only him. But soon enough, Mei Lin, the curious being she is, began firing more questions. Easing the tension from the earlier situation. I didn¡¯t miss the knowing glance that Gong sent over to me as she spoke about the exception. Giving me the indication for me to look at the identity of the person who was contained within. It was Ling. The same rabbit demihumans who had tried to ruin the initial demihumans contract when we were building the group up and first brought people into the caverns. Someone who had crushed many other demihumans communes in the past. Causing countless people to fall into despair. Not exactly the type of person who I would feel bad about dying. But when I''ve been looking at Gong during this time, contrary to the look of pride that she had at the village and reinforced walls above, her face, while smiling, has hints of stress that linger since she''s entered the tunnel. Reminding me of her earlier words about the challenges she has been facing. Clearly, there¡¯s more going on here than meets the eye. And there¡¯s already a lot going on. Chapter 379 - A Light in the Darkness With only another kilometer or so before we reach the edge of the demihumans'' living space, I can feel the mindset of the group wear down a bit. While Ai and Lin may be familiar with the dense city sprawls with its boundless alleyways, the others are not. In particular, I notice that Jin Chin is the one feeling the most stressed about it. Especially considering that I had let her and the others know they had to restrain their spiritual sense while inside this underground area, because of reasons that I couldn¡¯t tell them about yet. That certainly got me some concerned looks from the group. Even people who have deep trust, for a cultivator that uses it almost subconsciously around themselves to have to try to eliminate it, means that it must be a serious situation. And is essentially asking them to lower their guard down completely. Adding to this, she already has a bias against demihumans, which she is resolutely trying to hold into check. I¡¯m still surprised by how quickly she¡¯s chosen to change her views on demihumans. Normally, most people, especially here, are quite stubborn in their beliefs. Of course, they might fake it in front of others who they might think care¡­ but Jin Chin isn¡¯t like that. For good or bad, she speaks her mind. Which is part of the reason that she got into the crosshairs of the nobles that were messing around in her town. Even with that, we¡¯ve been wandering around here, seemingly aimlessly. Obviously, there is an actual path that Gong is following. Jin Chin already knows that demihumans can¡¯t harm her, with her being a Core Formation. However, clever tactics might catch one of us instead. It is obvious that she has that in mind as her hand remains on both her new short sword and dagger. Ready to be pulled out at any time. With Gong¡¯s expert sense of smell and recent cultivation, no matter how much Jin Chin tries to hide it, she can tell. Perhaps in recognition of this, she¡¯s given more information about the city and where we are in it. ¡°You can see here a sign showing that this is the path into the inner living area of the city. Though, this sign might be unlike the one you¡¯ve seen before. Unlike the script used in the local area, we are using a totally different form of marking. And considering the wide availability of the materials, it was easy for us to come up with.¡± With a flourish, a spider from an unseen corner throws over a glowing stone. Jin Chin¡¯s eyes lock onto it, tensing almost imperceptibly, before giving a chuckle when Gong starts to juggle it with others. Mei Lin and Lin look absolutely delighted at the display, though. Having done the flourish, she then delicately places into a webbed portion of a nearby wall. Where it looks like just another one of the countless glowing lights on the wall. With my scan, though, I can see a shocking code. Morse code. Although for their purposes, they¡¯ve massively simplified its usage, just using one or two letters to determine direction, and then layering another alternating code on top of it. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Something a particularly attentive cultivator may be able to piece together after some time and enough examples of the other words. But there¡¯s no way someone in this world, other than a formation expert, would be willing to go through the trouble of interpreting such things. Rather than that, they would send a stronger cultivator to power through all the areas. After all, there isn¡¯t really anything to stop them. ¡­ Or is there? Well-hidden around every nook and cranny of this place are countless traps, of a higher strength than was in the tunnels. Another scan around shows that her habit of making silly, crazy, and absurd traps all over the surface hasn¡¯t gone to waste. Heck, even the rolling ball trap is here. However, the corners are filled in this time, so I wouldn''t be able to easily escape from this one. With the path we are taking, though, not a single trap can be found. Even to a cultivator¡¯s trained senses, it would be quite hard to catch the trigger for these traps. After all, the ground is blanketed in webs. Both sticky and non-sticky. Many of those are everywhere, even on this path. Hidden within this coating of wire and floor are sensors and triggers. Both of which unleash traps of different kinds. ¡°As you can see, the ground we walk on is covered in web. It may not seem like it, but concealed within are tripwires and ¡­¡± Annnnnd she¡¯s just giving away the secrets. Which, considering everything, is a tremendous show of trust, even between allies. It¡¯s like telling your friend the information to control your bank account. You could do it¡­ but in this world, that¡¯s like a ticking time bomb. You never know when the benefits will outweigh the downsides of losing trust between cultivators. I¡¯m not the only one who recognizes this effort. Everyone in the group immediately starts speaking out loud, but one voice cuts through the rest. ¡°Gong, you don¡¯t have to tell us this! Your secrets are your own and we¡¯re grateful that you are willing to trust enough to enter your home.¡± Jin Chin¡¯s words reaches her and Gong turns to her in response. ¡°Well¡­ how are you going to come visit if you don¡¯t know how to navigate this area?¡± She gives a kind smile to my group, displaying her intention. Immediately, I can sense the change in the group. Where even with Shi, Ai, and Lin, who already know Gong and have interacted with her now many times, both in and outside my presence, seem visibly touched by her words. Jin Chin¡¯s hand leaves her sword. ¡­ ¡­ Over time, Gong explains more and more about the group, before reaching the final secret. Taking a meaningful look at me, as she falls silent. This doesn¡¯t go unnoticed, as everyone else looks at me, guessing that it¡¯s finally time for me to explain what we are actually doing here. I speak solemnly. ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know why you all are looking at me. I just came to hang out.¡± It goes so silent that I can actually feel my impending death coming. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop joking around. We¡¯re actually here because I had discovered something when healing demihumans, when I had first came to this land.¡± I give a pause, but it is soon filled by Yalei, who¡¯s has been staying characteristically silent this whole time. ¡°You removed the demihumans'' curse?¡± I see a few nods all around, as if they already expected it. Even He Wen joins in this, though he seems more shocked than the others. ¡°I mean, you healed so many other people¡¯s curses at the Fortress of Healing that would not have been possible normally¡­ why not theirs?¡± ¡°So, how did you get past the instant death clause? I assume you had to or we wouldn¡¯t have been able to even take a breath.¡± I answer this one, the best way I know how. A shrug. I¡¯m looked at pretty incredulously, but I really don¡¯t have a good answer for them, as there are layers within my abilities that even I don¡¯t know. It just works. Ai gives her two cents. ¡°This is just how he is. His power is absurd and you¡¯ll have an easier time just accepting it instead.¡± In only a few moments more, the din of a celebrating crowd can be heard with a few loud sounds, indicating some kind of exciting action going on. With the delectable smell of well-cooked and delicious meat ahead. Looks like things might not be all bad. ¡­ ¡­ Why is Gong¡¯s face twisted, though? Chapter 380 - Happy Living, Underground The closer we get to the sounds of celebration; the more exasperated Gong looks. The fact that even Jin Chin hasn¡¯t really reacted to Gong¡¯s clear distaste shows me that my previous announcement of what I had done is still fresh on everyone¡¯s mind. Rather than paying attention to Gong, they are looking ahead, toward the demihumans that would have been healed of their curse. It¡¯s curious that they aren¡¯t looking at her too much on this¡­ considering that she would be the same as them. Maybe they already recognized the signs of cultivation in her, seeing that they didn¡¯t feel any natural disgust toward her, which would be typical to experience from the curse. Despite my thoughts, the din of the crowd ahead only grows more and more rambunctious, with the occasional yelp of surprise punctuating the silence. Making my surrounding friends move ever so slightly faster to find out more, especially since they can¡¯t use their senses. The absence of which only raises their anticipation. Of course, since I¡¯ve been using my scan this whole time, I already know what¡­ and who, is ahead of us. Personally, I was hoping she would drop in soon. Right around one of the final alleyway corners, we finally see what all the fuss is about. Sister Nuan. But her current appearance and actions surprise even me. Boooom. ¡°¡±¡°WOOOOO!¡±¡±¡± Like a pale blur, I can see her pitch-black hair wildly swings around, as she uses her impossibly lithe abilities to fight an entire team of kids in a game that is looking increasingly like soccer. Or as my friends across the pond would call it, football. Along with the crowd of far too excited fans, both calling out perceived faults and cheering their wins. What really strikes me from this situation, though, is the huge, happy smile that is covering her face as she plays. Even in all the variety of times I¡¯ve had with her, I haven¡¯t seen her have nearly this much fun. I can¡¯t help but wonder how this all started. However, my question is soon answered by the sigh I hear from Gong. ¡°I told them to treat her with the utmost respect¡­ but how did it turn into this? It seems like every time these kids meet someone, they challenge them to a battle of¡­ whatever that game is.¡± Ma¡¯am. I believe this game is netball. And there¡¯s plenty of people who would fight you if you insult the alternate sport of it. Oh! They just made a touchdown. Outside my purposely wrong inner monologue, Sister Nuan finally takes notice of our presence, doing almost three flips from her previous handstand, before running over to us with a wave at me. A flourish that none of us was expecting, but one that brings a massive smile to my face. As she comes over, I can see the change coming over her in real time, as she realizes how different she¡¯s been acting from how we normally see her. Right as she finally arrives back at us, her normal poise and grandeur has reemerged. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. To her credit, she doesn¡¯t even give a cough when doing so. She just regains it quickly and acts like it never happened. Yeah, no way am I going to let this go. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to get that smile back. And to reinforce how insanely okay it is to let go like that. But, for now, it¡¯s best to be a little quiet about it for now. ¡°James. Everyone. It¡¯s good to see you all. I was just waiting for all of you to return and¡­¡± Unfortunately for her, despite her impressive role transition, the kids she was playing with did not catch even a hint of her change in demeanor. ¡°¡±BIG SIS! We¡¯ll hold the ball for you when you want to play again!¡±¡± The myriad of shouts from the little munchkin demihumans'' corner causes her to freeze in place. Caught between appearances, she hesitates to respond. Before I can try my own tactics, Mei Lin¡¯s soft voice cuts through the tension. ¡°Big brother? Can I play next time too?¡± Nice job, Mei Lin. ¡°Of course. We all can, especially if our amazing leader has shown us such a good time of it.¡± A look around at the others shows they all got the message. At this, her expression finally relaxes, and she yells out a shout. ¡°You got it, squirts!¡± Her voice carries over the entire cavern, her excitement showing through all of it. ¡­ I feel like I may have finally gotten a chance to see what Sister Nuan might have been like before she fully immersed herself in cultivation. After all, most of her life has been desperate cultivation, but before then, I gathered she was much more free-flowing and relaxed. With that being said, there¡¯s something to be said about the game itself and what it revealed. Each and every one of these kids has cultivation of at least Rank 2 Qi Condensation. Their already powerful legs and bodies being further enhanced by the power of qi. And they aren¡¯t even using movement techniques yet, just their bodies. And just that is far above what a cultivator of an equivalent rank could dream of. Something that everyone here can see. If there was any doubt that there had been a change, that would remove it. Ai offers her thoughts. ¡°Well¡­ considering that we might be here for a while, should we start moving stuff from the carriages to our rooms?¡± Ah, excellent point. Though I have a few things I need to check out first. ¡°You guys go ahead. I wanted to take care of a few things before I grab my stuff, as well.¡± Everyone looks at each other before nodding, and moving with Gong to another location, with Gong giving me a meaningful look as she leads them away. I¡¯m a bit surprised by how no one asked what I would be doing¡­ but at this point, I suppose they are already used to my antics. I can only imagine what they think what I will be doing. Too bad the dangerousness of what I¡¯ll be checking out made it so I couldn¡¯t even tell them. The only person who doesn¡¯t join them is Sister Nuan. Her face has already morphed from the one of cheer to another filled with seriousness. After all, she was the only other one that I knew could potentially handle the immensity of what I had discovered. Something that I only realized once I realized that Gong had remodeled most of the area Ai, Lin, and I had previously wandered within. As there was one of a few locations that remained completely untouched. One of which was the same bathing area that we had all washed in, and that Gong took my clothes in. But if it simply remained untouched, that would be acceptable. The problem is that the underground lake my scan first saw in that area was far larger than the area it actually encompasses. When I was there first, I couldn¡¯t see much deeper than the initial waters below, but now that my scan has grown enough¡­ I can tell there is a presence far larger than anything else I¡¯ve ever seen, sleeping within. One that might be the source of the rivers, pools, and so called, flow-following scalefish, that were living within them. According to my scan, the scales of an ancient fish lineage spirit beast formed the scalefish. Telling me a lot about what we might be dealing with. As soon as I found this out, I sent a message over to both Gong and Sister Nuan. Gong first, because it was her place, and then Sister Nuan, because whatever is there far surpasses me right now. And even if she can¡¯t do anything¡­ I¡¯ll at least have kept my promise to share more about things like this with her. For everyone else, I¡¯ll be letting them know soon, once we finish this scouting mission. Racing silently through the countless branching areas of her base, we soon arrive back at the memorable hallway. Which is when I feel the presence. And it¡¯s looking right at me. Chapter 381 - Keeping an Eye on Things Ughhhhh. ¡°James? Is everything okay? ¡°Why aren¡¯t you moving?¡± Sister Nuan¡¯s voice seems faint against my mind. What¡¯s¡­ going¡­ on..? All I see is the eye. The Blank. Fish. Eye. My improved scan is working against me, making it so that I can tell the amount of danger I would be in if I made the wrong move. And with this, I can¡¯t seem to focus on anything else, out of the pure fear coursing through me. Adding to that, it seems like the mere knowledge of such an existence with the subconscious probe aspect of my scan is pressuring me in ways similar to when Sister Nuan had done so¡­ but on a mental wavelength rather than a physical one. Most terrifyingly, I can tell it isn¡¯t even intentional. My scan intuitively checks out the deeper aspects, even if I¡¯m filtering it, so that I can view it. But my constant blessing comes in to play again. My healing aura washing over me, causing my paralyzing fear to stop and easing the mental pressure. Which is only possible because it wasn¡¯t really the scan that was causing the pain¡­ but the existence of the creature itself. ¡­ ¡­ Fuck. There¡¯s only one real way around this, isn¡¯t there? For the first time in a long time, I turn off the scan. Letting all the different kinds go dim. Right as I do so, I can feel the gaze and presence of the existence in the pools waver and weaken. Though, it¡¯s still not enough. I further restrict my now subconscious awareness ability, that would let me sense things with my natural senses, even while asleep. Another drop in pressure, albeit lower. Okay¡­ this should be good enough for now. Sister Nuan has gone silent, now just using her spiritual sense to go over my body, to determine what might be wrong. To save her energy, I finally feel secure enough to explain. ¡°Sorry Nuan, I was in a bad state for a moment there. ¡°Whatever is down there¡­ it overwhelmed me when I watched with my scan. Though I could tell it didn¡¯t feel hostile. Just mostly apathetic.¡± My thoughts turn back to that massive, empty eye. ¡°¡­ James? You¡¯re shivering.¡± Huh? As she says that, I notice that she¡¯s right. I started shivering in fear at just the thought. Letting my healing wash over me, to make sure all influences are off of me. Which comes out as positive. It¡¯s just my body reacting to the still present gaze. One which had never left this whole time. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. But as the muffled sounds of spider pedipalps landing on web travel around the corner, I can feel the softening of the apathetic demeanor. As I started to suspect a correlation, I can see Gong round the corner, having handled everyone else already. With the gaze from the gaze now unmistakably affectionate toward her. ¡­ It all makes sense now. Gong stops before me and asks a question, seeing my expression. ¡°James, what are we dealing with here?¡± ¡°Well¡­ It looks like a fish-like spirit beast, far above anyone we know in power. But I have an important question for you. I promise it¡¯s related.¡± ¡°Fish..? Ah, I see now. Okay, what¡¯s the question?¡± I knew she would catch on quickly. ¡°Who told you to stay here?¡± She pauses in place, seeming slightly confused. ¡°Well, my friend and I were already visiting and trying to build this place up at first. After she was taken away¡­ by the iridescent worms, I moved away. Not too long after, though, Big Sis told me I might be safer back in these tunnels. ¡°Could it be there was a reason for it?¡± Considering these words, I decide to take another risk. I walk over to Gong, with her looking confusedly at my sudden action. And I hug her. ¡°Uh¡­ there there?¡± She awkwardly hugs me back. And while it is nice, my real goal is achieved. I can feel the apathetic gaze towards me specifically lessen a bit from the creature. I use the chance to raise my scan back up to half its normal amount, making sure not to orient it towards the deep waters in the pool area. No issues. Separating myself from her, I finally explain. ¡°Gong, I think she put you here, to either have you protected or positively influence the fish creature in the pools. From the little I can gather, it seems to like you and those you support.¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯ve been living here for years, though. Don¡¯t you think there would have been something that would indicate something?¡± Sister Nuan is the one that speaks up before I can. ¡°Not exactly. If a higher realm, whether cultivator or spirit beast, wished to keep their presence hidden, there would be little a mortal could do to find out about them. It is curious that Matriarch Crane had you stay here, even after being healed of the curse. ¡°You would think that a spirit beast of such power would recognize the danger and what it would mean for demihumans to have cultivation again.¡± And there¡¯s the key. Right as she says that, we all come to the same realization. That¡¯s the whole point. As I run through my scan for details, Sister Nuan keeps speaking out loud. ¡°¡­ I know little about the history of it, but I read there were several factions at play within each of the spirit beast, human, and demihumans camps. It¡¯s always possible this being is in the pro-demi-human camp.¡± Gong looks intrigued by this and waves a hand, sending a spider on an urgent errand. One that I can easily guess is tied into this mystery. Soon enough, a familiar face from her group pops up in front of us. The lion demi-human, Xavier. Even back when I first met him during the contract time, he was an imposing figure, despite his small size at the time. Now? He¡¯s huge, towering over me by at least two feet. Packed with defined, but not overly large muscles. However, it¡¯s the intelligent light in his eyes that shows his true strengths. With a slight bow to me and the others, he turns to Gong, his deep voice resonating through the caverns. ¡°You requested my assistance?¡± ¡°Yes, though my partner, James, here is the one that actually needs you.¡± Already on it and have my answer. ¡°It looks like you were right, Sister Nuan. While a little less, I believe the fish spirit beast has a slight fondness and protectiveness towards all demi-humans with cultivation. I would hazard that even normal demihumans would prompt a positive response, albeit a little less.¡± My voice drops a little, for my next words. Directing it at Sister Nuan. ¡°For us, on the other hand, I think it¡¯s only our positive relations with her that gives us a positive to neutral standing with the spirit beast. I¡¯m not sure what would happen if we were hostile. Though it¡¯s always possible they are sealed, unable to affect much.¡± I take a glance at Xavier, realizing that he won¡¯t understand much of what we are discussing. Gong also notices this and speaks some words to him, causing him to nod, bow, and run back down another tunnel chain. His footsteps echo down the tunnels in our ears, mostly from our improved bodies. ¡°So. What do we do now, then?¡± ¡°Well, I say we head directly to the pools and get a closer look. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll hurt any of us, as long as we don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡± They look at each other, clearly doubting my words. Oh, come on, this isn¡¯t jinxing it. I think. Right? ¡­ Chapter 382 - Fish Food If walking into the hallways we used to roam around was memorable, the sight of the bathing area itself made me a little emotional. Even with the importance of what we are checking out here, it still feels crazy that it was only a few months ago that I was getting to know Gong, Ai, and Lin right here. Living day by day, with us learning how we could move forward in this world. Sneaking a glance at Gong, her upturned lips show me I¡¯m not the only one nostalgic for times that weren¡¯t so long ago. Outside of my feelings, though, I can¡¯t deny that the closer we get to the water, the more clearly I can feel the emotions of the fish spirit beast sleeping within. And it seems to have finally recognized me. Unsurprisingly, I¡¯m sensing more positive feelings from it, considering my regular time with Gong before. Of course, I¡¯ve shared my findings at every step on the way. At the point where we are now inside the room, I now focus on both the seen and unseen aspects of this place. The pools and rivers of water haven¡¯t changed here, still having those Flow-Following Scalefish swimming within. Like their name suggests, they are formed from the scales of the same fish watching us. As I squat down to take a closer physical look at the fish, I can¡¯t help but vocalize a question. ¡°Gong, how did you find out about the rampant qi within these scalefish? If you were just to eat it without cultivation, it would make you terribly sick, but you wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell why¡­¡± While I ask this, Sister Nuan has already spread out her spiritual sense a bit towards them, clearly noticing the scalefish innately has rampant qi flowing through its body. Dangerous for non-cultivators to eat. But for cultivators¡­ She immediately heads over to the river, picks up the fish, and performs a terrifying action. CHOMP. She bites into the middle of it. Bones and all. I can even hear the bone crunching like chips between her teeth and gums. From a living fish. At my shocked look, she only says a little. ¡°What? Most benefits are best received when eating them alive.¡± I mean I know that¡­ especially as an alchemist. But it¡¯s one thing to know it and another to actually do it. Seriously, cultivators are way too eager to just do crazy things for cultivation benefits. Though, the benefits would be even higher if the cooking cultivators were reestablished¡­ Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. While she continues munching away, I turn back to Gong, who had already answered my question, while I was gawking at Sister Nuan. ¡°I only found out later once I checked with Big Sis Crane. I was definitely a bit surprised at that, considering all the times I¡¯ve had to munch on them to survive.¡± She gives a pause, before casually gesturing at the holes that the water and fish pour in from. ¡°¡­You know, I always wondered what was on the other side of these holes. Imagining that there would be bigger fish on the other side, since the very biggest ones were always the size of the holes themselves. I never would have imagined that they would actually be from a still living spirit beast.¡± Her change of subject is punctuated by her once again shrinking down to a small size, to reach into the stream and effortlessly catch a fish. All to immediately chomp into it, just like Sister Nuan. I try not to think about how much more natural it seems for her to do so than Sister Nuan, and what that might really be saying about me. Like the others, though, I reach down and grab my own fish. Bringing it up to my lips. ¡­ God, it smells bad. The things cultivators do for power, huh? I take a bite. It tastes just as bad as it smells. As if I was chewing a weird combination mushroom, dense muscle, and actual fish scales. However, the benefit of eating it instantly presents itself, as qi flows through my mouth and into my meridians. Nothing even remotely resembling a spirit stone, but a sizeable amount that could save time on cultivation. Wow, no wonder the culinary sects were so popular in their day. That they can increase the amount of qi that a person can absorb and, in many cases, even the qi from the food itself, is crazy. It¡¯s a serious travesty that they were wiped from the map. Something that I¡¯ll one day rectify. From this point, only the sounds of chewing sound in the room, as each of us takes two more fish from the river. Circulating the qi carefully within ourselves to use every piece of it. As with many things, though, there is always a few additional elements to keep track of. We can¡¯t have too many of them, as that might disrupt our natural qi flow. While spirit stones are pure qi and are easy to take in, other sources require more work and can have a build-up of other elements. Of course, I could bypass these downsides with the healing aura, but getting into good habits is important, if only to show others in my group later. Not only that, but I have to keep my cultivation progress at a certain speed to maintain the benefits for the next rank. So, as everyone finishes up, I do a quick check to verify that the fish spirit beast isn¡¯t irritated by our eating of the scalefish. Which the answer is, of course, no. For something of that size, it¡¯s akin to bugs eating your skin cells on the ground after you pass. It¡¯s not even on their radar. Heck, it might have even directed some of them here to feed Gong and the demihumans. Of course, if it hated us, then even that would be a different story. After all, it isn¡¯t only cultivators that are horribly vindictive and petty in this world. But this was all part of the plan, either way. Leading to one conclusion from us all. ¡°Well. This was underwhelming.¡± Which comes from Sister Nuan. After all, her role was to use her spiritual sense to figure out more about the situation. ¡°It looks like it¡¯s exactly as we thought. They are definitely sealed behind some heavy-duty formations. Ones that we can¡¯t even access from our side. ¡°Overall, we can probably assume that they can¡¯t do anything, even if they wanted to.¡± Dang. How deeply is this spirit beast locked down, if she¡¯s saying that? Nonetheless, that adds a bit of peace in our hearts, knowing that it is relatively safe. That matches up with the small scans I¡¯ve been running to make sure everything would be alright. At the worst, they would awaken once a certain trigger occurs. And if I¡¯m right, that may be a security measure tied into the very curse that is on all the demihumans. ¡­ I only hope that it will be friendly. After this brief investigation, we all shuffle out of the room to head over to the rest of the group, even as I get used to its eye upon us. Watching. Waiting. Judging. Chapter 383 - Bedding While heading over to the rooms that Gong setup for us, I can¡¯t help but feel a growing ominous feeling. Not one of doom and destruction, but of mischievous plans made within hushed whispers. Specifically, from the ladies I came here with. Wait a second. It¡¯s been a bit since we last discussed it, but I know they were planning on doing ¡®something¡¯ soon, when we had a chance. This is the perfect chance for them, given that this is safe territory, with both Gong and Sister Nuan here. Instantly, I can feel anxiousness (and another feeling) flow through my system, as I consider the best way to approach this situation. Because there¡¯s only one thing that will come of this. Sister Nuan and Gong glance over at me, likely having sensed my change in demeanor. However, the moment Gong''s nose twitches, I instinctively pause. My qi aura is up, right? Yeah, it is. Only the faintest wisps of smell should be coming out. Not enough too¡­ ¡­ Well, maybe she could tell. This is only confirmed when I see a huge smirk cover her face. Sister Nuan, with her superior spiritual sense and deduction skills, naturally catches on quickly. And it is her that actually says something first. ¡°Hahahaha, don¡¯t get too excited over there, James. We still have quite a bit to do and plan for tonight.¡± She gives a side-look at Gong, adding a few more words with a nearly hidden smile. ¡°There¡¯ll be plenty of time for that later.¡± Well, that¡¯s both reassuring and makes it even crazier than I thought. Looks like everyone might be involved with it. As I think this, we can hear the sound of everyone still moving things around ahead. Looking ahead with my scan, I find that, much to my astonishment, the next area we are heading into is the very same forum that we originally stayed in. Complete with the walls and pillars covered with designs structured through web and artwork on the walls, depicting Ai and Lin¡¯s journey. As well as the abuse they suffered at the hands of their father, Rong. When we enter that space, I can see Sister Nuan''s eyes travel across the paintings, with only a half second before she grimaces. Recognizing it for what it is. Considering all the time we¡¯ve spent in this area, it¡¯s nearly impossible that Ai and Lin don¡¯t know what it represents. Since it¡¯s still here, I assuming they are okay with it and already resolved that as part of their secret conversations before, when I was away. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Gong surprises me a little when she continues ¡°I¡¯ve kept these areas the same since you¡¯ve last been here, except for some reinforcing. You may notice that some areas have some of your stuff in it, but they¡¯re only being used for storage. You can follow me to see where the others are actually staying.¡± She leads us down one of the other tunnels, with everyone¡¯s voice become louder as we get closer and letting us see the back of Ai, Lin, and the others, who all seem to go back for more stuff. Looks like they had quite a bit to carry around from the carriages. Which kind of makes sense. We brought a lot of contingency items and agreed to bring some stuff for Gong to use as well. Likely, they are also doing some sorting, between what Gong will be keeping and we¡¯ll be taking back. ¡°Hey guys, we¡¯re back! You might want to hear what we discovered, though there isn¡¯t anything you need to worry about.¡± Probably. The group slows to a stop and even with my words, I can see the worry on some of their faces. Luckily for us, it doesn¡¯t take long to convey the situation regarding the giant fish spirit beast. Predictably, they are a little peeved by us not telling them. ¡°WHY THE HELL DIDN¡¯T YOU TELL US, JAMES?¡± Just a little peeved. That one came from Lin, but Ai, fills in the blanks. ¡°Lin. They clearly did it to isolate us, even a bit from whatever they were going to try in investigating the issue. Am I right?¡± Sister Nuan nods her head with many of the older cultivators realizing it immediately. When dealing with a higher realm cultivator, only bring your strongest and those directly involved. It leaves the slight potential of mercy from a higher realm of not pursuing those outside of that group. That doesn¡¯t always apply to spirit beasts, but the higher the realm with them, the more they¡¯ll respect common understandings. Though, at that level of power, likely the country would be wiped away as easily as a fly would be swatted. Lin deflates after hearing from the rest of the group. ¡°I don¡¯t blame you for not knowing, Lin. I didn¡¯t know either, without my abilities.¡± She nods a bit, still a little embarrassed but hopefully feeling a little better. There¡¯s a tad bit of silence before He Wen speaks up. A rare occurrence, in a few ways. ¡°So, does that mean we should keep moving the stuff?¡± Ah, yeah. That¡¯s a good idea. We soon shuffle along with everyone else, arriving at a nearby larger tunnel, where the carriages sit. Unsurprisingly, there isn¡¯t much more to move, considering that they¡¯ve already been moving things for a while now. As we move the last of the things into the rooms, a silence overtakes us all. Once again, He Wen is the one to break the silence. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll get some sleep, as it¡¯s a bit late, if that¡¯s okay with you, Master James?¡± Of course, I give a nod, realizing that a battle of another sort might be on its way. Mei Lin, Yalei, and Jin Chin all look at each other and also say their goodbyes, so that they can get some sleep. Though, Jin Chin and Yalei pause to look at me again, before they leave for their room. Longing in their eyes, that is swiftly suppressed. Knowing their situation and that they suspect what we are about to do, I can see the guilt in all the rest of the girls'' eyes. Currently, though, they aren¡¯t close enough to do that yet, though. Even Sister Nuan leaves soon after, likely because of her position as my master. Leaving just Lin, Ai, Shi, Gong and I. We stand there in silence, and the sexual tension rises in the room. Gong speaks. ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯ve been waiting for this for a while now, so can we get to the room? I¡¯m going to go crazy.¡± This jolts us out of the daze and gets us moving to Gong¡¯s new room, quite a distance away. And when we enter it, I¡¯m surprised by how overwhelmingly large it is, along with the bed. With massive ceilings and giant pillars covered in web art and stone figures, the entire place looks like a spider themed ancient art gallery. In the middle of it all, a huge bed lays, raised up with designs all around the room leading to it, each stair having slightly different one on them, like a shrine of sorts. ¡­ she must have been eager for this moment. I¡¯m not the only that notices all the work put into this, as Ai, Lin, and Shi gasp beside me¡­ likely not having seen the extent of her artwork before. Something I was lucky to see in the early days with her, deep within her caverns. No innuendo intended. The bed, however, as seen by my scan, is the most remarkable thing, having been handcrafted by Gong herself. Every micro-strand, every piece of wood and metal, made by her. And it¡¯s massive, too. Able to fit her AND 16 other people comfortably. ¡­ wait. Why 16? How many people does she expect us to have in bed at a time?! For her part, Gong is staring at me with a hunger that reminds me of an important fact. Giant spider lady gets what she wants¡­eventually. Chapter 384 – First Contact [Warning: Sexual Content] The centerpiece of the entire room, the bed, has soft accent lighting around it¡­drawing everyone¡¯s attention to it. But none of us is thinking about that at this moment. ¡°So¡­ can I jump in that super fluffy looking bed?¡± Lin asks the question we were all thinking. Gong immediately leaps from here to there and lands in the center of it, answering our question. ¡°¡±¡±WOOOOO!¡±¡±¡± With our strength, each of us follows her to jump across the into the bed. As we land in it, it¡¯s even softer than a cloud, but many times stronger than steel, having been made of Gong¡¯s, now cultivation-enhanced, string. It isn¡¯t even slightly injured by our and her jump. It could take an explosive tank shot and not have a single broken strand. And I think I know the reason she made it this difficult to break. I¡¯m not the only one that realizes this in an instant, as Shi has a huge smirk on her face, while Ai and I have embarrassed faces. Lin doesn¡¯t get it, though. Still bouncing up and down on the bed. ¡°Wooo! Wooo! Wooo!¡± We look at her¡­ ¡°Woooo! Wooo! Come on guys, this is amazing!¡± We can¡¯t help but smile at her antics. Drawing our minds away from the lewd aspect¡­ leading us all to just enjoy spending time with each other in this innocent way. Soon enough, I decide to start a time-honored earth tradition of playing around on a bed. Throwing a pillow at someone¡¯s face. Namely Lin¡¯s, as she started this. Enjoyably, I caught her mid-jump. This starts the fight of our lives, a pillow fight. Gong uses the opportunity to swing a pillow at me, knocking me onto the covers. Ai gets revenge on her sister for her constant silliness by throwing a pillow at her while she is down. However, Lin gets back up and goes on a rampage of pillows, using her increased strength and speed to our surprise, to throw pillows at all of us simultaneously. It¡¯s a wild encounter, but one that continues on into the night until we are exhausted on the bed. ¡°Hahahahahaha¡± Gong busts out laughing, leading to a giggle from the rest of us, knowing that this isn¡¯t how we expected this night to go. Just as quickly though, it¡¯s like all four of them connect on a subconscious level, all moving their eyes on me at the same time. I freeze, like a deer caught in the headlights. On a subconscious level, I know it. It¡¯s time. Ai speaks first. ¡°So¡­James. I know our first time didn¡¯t go like we wanted, but¡­ we¡¯ve talked¡­ and want to try again.¡± She hesitates, showing a bit of her vulnerable side, that she hides so deeply. ¡°A-are you okay with that?¡± The others are showing support for her and even though I¡¯m both eager and the tiniest bit anxious about what is to come; I answer her with confidence. ¡°I¡¯d love to, Ai. I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re okay.¡± Her smile blooms like a beautiful wildflower, even as she fights to keep it hidden. She dives on me, kissing me passionately, catching me by surprise. I wrap my arms around her to hold her close. One hand on her back, the other on her head to tenderly hold her face. My lips melding into hers, with each of us trying to taste just a little bit more of the others. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. ¡°A-ahem.¡± We hear the cough of a familiar person, Lin. She and the others are staring intently at us. Shi, who is normally louder during these things, actually whispers her wishes. ¡°I want to kiss you too¡­¡± My God, these women are the cutest! I dive on her next, kissing her on the lips and lifting her up in the bed with a spinning make-out session. Of course, right after I move on and do the same for Lin, with her actually tackling me once Shi separates from me. And then I turn to Gong, who has been waiting patiently this whole time. Not only just now, but having not seen me for so long. I try to make this special for her. Opening my arms and giving her my biggest smile. ¡°Gong¡­ I¡¯ve missed you so much. Come over here, my favorite spider girl.¡± She leaps into my open arms with tears in her eyes. I immediately cuddle the heck out of her, with our bodies pressing as close as we can, wrapping our arms and bodies against each other. She kisses me softly, but gradually increases to full-on French kissing. Using my scan, I identify every one of her mouth¡¯s pleasure centers, and hit them with my tongue with gentle and sometimes rough kisses. We melt into each other, with both of us loving the contact. Desperately having missed each other intensely. As we separate, I look into each of their loving faces. Even as I had struggled and pushed through the paid of bringing myself together to learn all the broken methods of the Library, Gong was a major reason I was so committed to finishing it. Because I need her, and the others, in my life. Ai and Lin were the ones who helped give me purpose in this world. A reason to move forward and be a better man. And Shi had captivated my attention from the moment I met her, from being her badass self and then even further by deftly handling any problems that had come up. Supporting me from behind, in everything I¡¯ve done. Gong¡­ she was the one that gave me a place to belong to when I first came here. The woman that bound my heart close to hers. It¡¯s only been a little time since I¡¯ve been in this world¡­but I¡¯ve been blessed to have such amazing people around me that truly care. ¡°Guys¡­ let¡¯s do this.¡± I open my arms to them. As I say this, they all look at each other with mischievous smiles and start approaching each other. Slowly, taking each other clothes off as they kiss each other. Occasionally teasing me with a glance and a smile. A gesture to wait. And then¡­ going down on each other. Wow. They¡­they look so comfortable doing that. A-ah, right. I forgot this culture is much more open to polyamorous relationships like this. As sit here, still surprised and only just realizing I haven¡¯t used my scan to help myself, I hear Gong speak out. ¡°Hey, you, big dummy¡­ we¡¯re waiting.¡± I jump up. ¡°R-right!¡± Which is when I activated my newest scan. Pleasure scan. And I realize what I need to do. Raising my hands, both them and my eyes glow with a golden light. My healing aura is active. Even though they were having a good time by themselves, they all freeze, feeling the change in the air, looking at me. But it is too late. I surge toward Lin first, since she¡¯s the weakest link. My hands follow a predetermined path. A light finger stroke along her hip to catch her attention and make her sensitive to more touches. A slight grasp of her butt to fully arouse her, and then a sudden dive between her legs with my mouth to make her fall. A continuous series of actions and caresses to drive her mad and keep her attention on me alone. ¡°ah¡­Ah¡­.yes¡­.Jame.s..ysysy yes..yessss.¡± Within only a single moment, wetness covers my hand and mouth. Lin gasping happily on the bed. Brought to completion. My eyes shoot over to the rest of the group. They all flinch. And push Ai ahead of them. ¡°B-B-betrayed?!¡± She panickedly looks at them, but I accept the offering happily. Instead of desiring pleasures from below, I know she cherishes romantic intimacy so much more. I completely ignore her lower body and lock eyes with her, holding her grey eyes hostage with mine. Her cute, rounded, freckled ears growing redder by the second. Which is when I move next. Gently and affectionately cupping the underside of her jaw, just offset from her mouth. And moving my mouth next to her ear to whisper words from the heart. ¡°Ai¡­I love you, so, so¡­ much.¡± She shudders in pleasure, holding her breath with every pause I make. And I take the chance, at the end, to lock lips with her. Laying a quick kiss first, then a normal, full-lipped one, and finally a French kiss. All the while, still hitting all her pleasure centers in her mouth. Her loud moans as she reaches below to herself, while we continue to kiss, turns me on. Which is where the next step comes in. Shi and Gong¡­ they get the most pleasure from pleasuring their partners. And when they see me getting aroused, they go straight for my pants, practically ripping them open to get to my own weak point. Which is where my real battle begins. I have resistance to pain from the constant training and tribulations that I¡¯ve gone through. But I have not a millimeter of resistance to pleasure. And my body is completely optimized, meaning that my skin, for all intents and purposes, is super sensitive. Not to a degree where it ever would disable me, but it will have an effect if I want to last longer in bed. And when even though I knew this would happen, the predator look in their eyes at they look at my member makes me think only one thing¡­ ¡­ Oh no. I¡¯m going to be eaten. Chapter 385 – Competitive Snuggling [Warning – Sexual Content Warning] Gong and Shi slowly approach my raised member with hunger in their eyes. As they inch closer, I can see Shi whisper to Gong, giving her evil ideas on how to make this worse (better). All the while, I keep whispering wonderful things to my cute Ai, making her sigh and moan happily, as I kiss her. Her own hand practically a blur between her legs. ¡°Mmm¡­.Ai¡­ I want you to remember this later. When you¡¯re alone in your room.¡± I whisper closer to her ear. ¡°My cute, wonderfully beautiful, Ai¡­ you are such a precious part of my life. I can¡¯t wait to see all the things we¡¯ll experience together. Me¡­ and you.¡± ¡°YESSSSSSSsssssssssss¡­..so¡­..good¡­..mmm¡­.¡± I grin as I see her eyes fluttering closed. I mutter to myself. ¡°Heh, another wiiiIIIIIN¡­MMMMMmmmmm.¡± Ai passes out, happily, but not before I¡¯m devoured below by the scheming Shi and Gong, leading to my suddenly raised voice. Gong is going to town with her long tongue and deep throat. With Shi, grasping the back of her head, moving it up and down on me. Whispering in Gong¡¯s ear with a growl. ¡°Mmm¡­ you like that, don¡¯t you, Gong? How long have you been wanting to taste him? To get close to his smell?¡± Well¡­ there are a few¡­mmmmmmm¡­. few kinks here to parse. ¡­but I¡¯m just going to enjoy this ride. There isn¡¯t much to consider when I¡¯m being sent to the moon in pleasure. My mind turning to mush. Mmm¡­this feels so good. Fuck¡­.I¡­I want to counterattack! With this in mind and Ai already conquered, I might just have a chance. Using my increased abilities, I shift my position to be underneath Gong¡¯s body, right where her human half and spider half meet. And promptly begin pleasuring her with my mouth. My hand reaching to her breast to tease her weak point there. Of course, Gong is actually faster than I am, so she could have dodged it normally¡­ but she was quite ¡®distracted¡¯ and I¡¯m not sure she¡¯d avoid it, anyway. ¡°Ughhh¡­yesh¡­right dere.¡± At the same time, my hand snakes toward Shi¡¯s butt, her weak point. Shi almost dodges, but hesitates, like I assumed she might. Letting me grasp it firmly. ¡°Guh! You caught me.¡± She has a competitive grin on. Something I can only see with my scan, because I¡¯m going absolutely wild on Gong¡¯s lower lips. For her breasts, I¡¯m going at a completely different pace, massaging it slowly and gently. Letting the difference between the two drive her wild. She¡¯s out of the running. But Shi isn¡¯t. And she¡¯s been at this sort of work far longer than any of us have. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Despite my grasping of her butt and her moans as I massage it, she takes hold of Gong¡¯s head, still near my member¡­ and pushes it up and down like a pogo stick. ¡°Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuck.¡± I can¡¯t take the pleasure. ¡­But I can at least take Gong down with me. I redouble my efforts to please her and soon enough, Gong and I cum together. ¡­ ¡­ As Gong, Lin, Ai, and I lay exhausted on the ground, Shi holds her fist to the sky, in victory. ¡­ However, I¡¯ve already healed and am ready for another round¡­ ¡­ I¡¯ll let her have this moment, though. [End Warning ¨C End Sexual Content Warning] After this, Shi collapse onto bed as the winner of our group battle. Ecstatic at her success and that she¡¯s still got it. I swiftly start picking us all up and leaning us against the bedrest together. And start the group cuddle, somehow fitting us all in my arms (with Gong positioning herself toward us to help). Covering us all with the massive, comfortable blanket. Ai and Lin have woken up already, but are quite ready for sleep. Of course, with our enhanced bodies, we could keep going¡­ but the safety and comfort of this moment and cuddle¡­ it¡¯s relaxing. A safe haven and resting place. Lin¡­ the one who fell first, dazedly speaks. ¡°Oh, yeah¡­ we¡¯re definitely doing this again.¡± At her words, we all burst out laughing. To which she defends herself with a slurred voice. ¡°H-hey! You know we¡¯re all thinking it! What¡¯s so funny?¡± We laugh even harder at this, in full agreement, but loving her not getting why we¡¯re laughing. I can¡¯t help but pull them all closer to me. Even as we had fallen into the lust aspect of our relationship¡­ the connection between us is strong. The care we have for each other is just one aspect of this relationship¡­ and one I hope we can continue to cultivate. I finally lay back, letting myself fall asleep on this absurdly comfortable bed. I don¡¯t have to sleep¡­ but it will be nice to just let go for a bit. With that thought, I let myself truly rest for the first time in a very long time. My mind drifting off to sleep. ¡­ ¡­ I wake up, finding myself resting on Gong¡¯s lap, with the rest of the girls laying bundled up around us, with just one notable exception. Ai is sprawled out, her mouth slackened and fully relaxed. Drool coming down her face. Gently, I wipe the drool from her face and climb out of bed. Instantly, Gong is awake and I feel her eyes watching me. I put my hands to my mouth for her to keep quiet, indicating that I¡¯m going to use the restroom. She nods and heads back to sleep. Just before I go, I look at the four of them. All sleeping together peacefully. Glad that I can be part of their lives. Once I come back from the restroom, I go through my plan for the day. There¡¯s quite a bit to look into. Whether it¡¯s the necromancer demihumans girl or preparing for my meeting with Big Sis Crane¡­ there¡¯s any number of areas that could be red flags. I lean against the wall in the hallway, just thinking and using my scan on the best ways to approach each issue on my plate. Unfortunately, for things like this, the hard part isn¡¯t the lack of choices, but the surplus of them. Each with different, but still beneficial, effects. But a decision needs to be made. So, I make it. While the others get setup down here, I¡¯ll go with Gong to meet back up with the other demihumans and get an idea of the changes that have happened. For Big Sis Crane, she¡¯ll reach out to Gong when she wants us to come to her. With my decision made, coincidentally, it looks like everyone else is finally waking up, as well. Lin waddles out of the room, heading to the bathing area, like we used to. Probably not fully conscious enough to remember there is a giant spirit beast there. Well¡­. If it hasn¡¯t attacked us yet for bathing there, it probably won¡¯t now. Especially considering the results of the scan. Just in case, though, we should bathe together there. Totally no ulterior motives here. None. I follow behind her and, on the way, she suddenly remembers about the spirit beast. And starts panicking, literally about to sprint in the other direction. ¡°Woah, it¡¯s alright. It won¡¯t harm us. It¡¯s sealed, remember? Also, don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m here. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you guys.¡± ¡°Ah¡­. That¡¯s true.¡± She does something unexpected, wrapping her arms around mine and laying her head on my shoulder as we walk. No additional questions, just closeness and trust. Surprisingly, the bathing is just a relaxing time. She goes to one corner, with me in the other. Just like old times. But there¡¯s definitely an extra element to our relationship after we made love. One, which I¡¯ll need more than a scan to figure out. Chapter 386 - Relationships As I finish up washing in the bathing area, my mind drifts to the various actions I will need to do for the demi-humans and preparing for Big Sis Crane. However, once I climb out of the water, I feel a chill up my spine. Luckily, it¡¯s not from the spirit beast. Unluckily, it¡¯s from my scan notifying me of a troubling fact. Shi is looking for me, roaming the hallways in search. And she does NOT look happy. Seeing this, I quickly dry myself off, put some clothes on, and head over to her. When she sees me, she collects herself a bit before speaking. ¡°Good morning, Master James. Did you enjoy yourself last night?¡± A smile naturally appears as I think about yesterday, despite the worrying way of speaking she¡¯s using. ¡°Yeah¡­ it was amazing. I was really glad to connect with you guys. I¡¯m also glad that everyone seemed to enjoy themselves a bit. I¡¯m sure it was in no small part, due to your work behind the scenes.¡± As I say this, her face softens a bit, clearly appreciating my noticing her work. But she soon lets her face turn stern again. ¡°Young Master¡­ do you mind if I speak frankly?¡± Yep. I¡¯m in trouble. ¡°Of course, Shi. I value what you say, even if it may be harsh.¡± Shi gives a smile at this, but her words were as harsh as I thought. ¡°Master James, you are being foolish. Not with your planning, but your actions towards those you love.¡± Her next words are spoken softly. ¡°James, I bet you are planning on jumping onto the next project. Something involving the demihumans or something similar. Am I right?¡± I sheepishly nod¡­ as that is exactly what I was about to do. She takes my hands in both of hers, her face practically pleading. ¡°You need to slow down. Focus on the people you care about first. ¡°You¡¯ve just had sex with each of us¡­ but right after, you jump onto the next thing to do. Like we¡¯re a checklist. A footnote.¡± I¡¯m about to argue, but my conversation scan stops me. This is a time to listen, not to speak. And when she sees me hold my words back, she gives a blinding smile before nervously speaking. ¡°You know¡­ if you were anyone else, I wouldn¡¯t dare say such things. We¡¯d all understand your and our positions.¡± Her hands squeeze mine. ¡°But you actually take us seriously. This relationship¡­ seriously. So, I want to do everything to stop you from making a mistake that will hurt the chance of what we have becoming more. To become something different for us all¡­¡± She fidgets a bit after this, looking to see if I¡¯m angry. It¡¯s obvious she took an enormous risk here. Like she said, normally this would lower her standing in a relationship. Criticizing a partner, only a month into a relationship. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. I need to live up to her expectations. All of their expectations. I squeeze her hands back and caress her cheek. Leaning my forehead against hers. Trying to show how much I care for and appreciate her in my little actions. Moving it only to look into her eyes, to speak sincerely. ¡°Shi¡­ I¡¯m so lucky to have you in my life. You have so much experience from your time with the Yellow Sashes and I¡¯d be honored if you could continue to give me advice in the future. ¡°Advice to help make sure the relationship between all of us goes well and let us truly be happy together.¡± The stress Shi was carrying almost melts off of her, when I say this. Squatting down to give me a hug, snuggling her face into my chest. ¡°Mmm, I knew I finally caught a good one¡­¡± She continues rubbing her face in my chest, making me think of her like a little rabbit, contrary to her normal badass biker woman vibe. I try not to chuckle at this thought. I fail. She looks up at me with a squint, somehow realizing the chuckle was because of her. But immediately rolls her eyes and gets back to nuzzling me with her face. I hold her close to me, with her still squatting a bit. Taking this opportunity to headpat her. It¡¯s fantastic. After some time like this, she takes a deep breath and steps away with a content sigh. ¡°Ahhhh, refilled. ¡°Okay. You should spend time with each of them today. I know you have a lot of other important things going on and planned¡­ but try to find time for them today, to remind them they are more than just a fun time or allies. Even if they know that, logically¡­ emotionally, it¡¯s easy to worry. ¡°If you do this, it will help us for the future.¡± You know what? She¡¯s totally right. Even though there are things that ¡®can¡¯ be done right now that would be useful for my plans¡­ they can wait. It¡¯s just as or even more important to take care of the people I love. Starting with this girl in front of me. ¡°You¡¯re totally right, Shi. You¡¯re coming with me. We¡¯re going on a date.¡± I grasp her hand, to her surprise, and take her with me to a new location. As I gently pull her along, I use my scan on this situation, looking up the best date ideas I can do for each of them. I won¡¯t make the same mistake that cultivators¡­ and even workaholics from my world commonly make. Focusing on the destination, but missing what¡¯s important in the journey. Spending decades focused on cultivation and personal goals, only to find that you left behind those you loved. Something I almost fell into, in my own way. As I think this, I notice Shi becoming uncharacteristically silent. When I glance behind me, I see her blushing a bit. Ah, right¡­ I forgot she¡¯s weak to romantic gestures, as well. We have to make one stop first, though. I head back to Gong¡¯s room, where everyone is still congregated and chatting, Lin having returned not too long ago. My scan shows the tone in the room is normal¡­ but seems a little sad at the same time. Proving that what Shi said will prevent me from hurting their feelings. As I walk in, they look at me with surprise and then even more when they see I¡¯m leading Shi in by the hand, as well. To avoid any misunderstandings, I speak out to them all. First, bowing to them. ¡°Thank you all for last night¡­ it was a magical experience for me. It made me realize how much I care for each of you. And I wanted to show each of you a good time today, to show my appreciation.¡± An apology isn¡¯t the right way to go. In this case, stating my current feelings and what I want to do will help them understand me better. The room falls silent at my words as they look at me in shock. Immediately after, excitement fills the room, with various ways being said of telling me to raise my head. The previous mood gone like a dream. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that, James! We¡¯re just happy you feel the same way¡­¡± Ai is the one who speaks up¡­ but the smile she¡¯s fighting to keep off her face tells me everything I need to know about her feelings on a date. ¡°Uh, sis? You say that, but your mouth is turning up in a weird way.¡± Lin calls her out and then bolts away, as Ai chases her with a shoe. Gong has her hands on her reddened cheeks, whispering things to herself that make me concerned. ¡°A date? A date. Our date. Such a wonderful date. Me and him. Should I tie him up? No¡­ he likes me. It¡¯s a date, after all.¡± My mouth twists in concern, but my scan lets me know that is a potential issue to deal with at another time. I do, however, see that this is a good time to state the plan. ¡°So, I¡¯ll be going out with Shi first, since she setup so much of what has already happened, and made all our lives easier with coordinating.¡± There¡¯s unanimous agreement between everyone, even Gong. Shi really does a lot to make sure things go smoothly, both in our little group and in the larger groups. ¡°We¡¯ll be back around mid-day! I¡¯ll let you guys decide who goes next¡­¡± I decide to stay far away from picking the next person and leave that to them. Now finding myself looking at Shi, while we move out of the bedroom. Her blushing face brings a smile to mine. ¡°So¡­ ready for a tiny adventure, Shi?¡± Chapter 387 – Time with Shi As we continue walking out of the room, I look up into Shi¡¯s eyes with a huge smile on my face. Feeling quite eager about the date I have planned for us. ¡°So¡­ do you want to be surprised, or would you like to know what I have planned for us?¡± She gives me a smile back and pauses for a moment, considering what she wants. ¡°I think I¡¯d like to be surprised. I¡¯m looking forward to what you come up with, Master James.¡± Even as she calls me Master, she caresses my head, teasing me about our height and age difference, being 2 meters tall and 8 years older than me, at 35. Even so, it¡¯s a head pat filled with affection and love. ¡°Okay, well, we might have to move fast. It¡¯s deep underground, a bit farther than Gong¡¯s territory stretches. Ready for a pleasant run together?¡± I add a tease, to egg her on her competitive side a bit. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s only if you can keep up¡­¡± My ploy works, and she gets a confident smirk on her face. ¡°Heh, you aren¡¯t the only young master I¡¯ve had to teach a lesson in humility, and you won¡¯t be the last. Let¡¯s do this!¡± We both take off, creating a plume of tunnel dust behind us, with her following me close behind. Using my scan, I identify the area that will be our date site, deep underground, and the path to it. Leading us down path after path. Remarkably, I can tell based on how Shi is looking around, she¡¯s remembering every turn and twist of the tunnels. Reminding me of the additional mental power that cultivation brings, even at our lower levels. Though, I suspect she might have been able to, even without cultivation. Our speed is also blistering fast and even though we¡¯ve soon passed Gong¡¯s underground borders, we still fly past any creatures that might try to stop us. It isn¡¯t long before we near the secret date site. I decrease our speed to a walk, to immerse her entirely in the moment. Holding her hand tenderly, walking beside her in the tunnels. With the soft light of the light stones around us, our way is illuminated. The silence between us is comfortable, but I fill it with my thoughts, setting the mood. ¡°You know¡­ I had a crush on you from the moment I saw you. All I could think was how badass and sexy you were.¡± A huge smile crosses her face as she remembers our first meeting and how entranced I was then. She pulls a brown strip, seductively placing it in her mouth, like she did the first time we met. My eyes pause on her soft, pinkish lips as her smile grows. She leisurely chews it, then touches her finger to her lips. And then, out of nowhere, she snaps her fingers, regaining my attention. A smile turns into a smirk. As she moves her fingers up to her eyes, pointing at them. ¡°Eyes up here, mister.¡± Instantly, we both laugh together. Relishing the nostalgia from a time that wasn''t too long ago. She speaks as she giggles. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. ¡°I loved that so much. I was sure I was going to have soooo much fun with you after. But you were a surprise in more ways than one.¡± She finally stops giggling to smile at me before continuing. ¡°I¡¯m glad you weren¡¯t just a quick lay. That you really were the empathetic man I was always looking for.¡± I take her hand back in mine and squeeze it. ¡°And I¡¯m glad that you became so much more than my badass guard crush. I don¡¯t know what I would have done without all your help.¡± I lean against her a bit as we continue walking. ¡°Being able to rely on you made me feel secure in leaving everyone, allowing me to take care of all the other things coming up. ¡°I love you, Shi. For this, and so much more. Thank you.¡± After these words, we lean against each other in comfortable silence. Taking the last stretch to the date site. Which soon appears before our eyes. In the distance, a subtle blue hue shines. Shi¡¯s eyes widen and she squeezes my hand for a moment, before running off toward the light. As she runs around, I think about why my scan chose this place. Shi''s entire life revolved around either begging on the streets or working in a room to please people. Only to end up finally as a cultivator guard for a local gang. The fantastical wonders of the world being far from her life and what she could hope for. ¡­I know she¡¯s always wanted more from life than that. And I¡¯ll make sure she gets to see it all. Shi leaps past the light, but I take my time, observing this area up close. Giant mushrooms and plants surround the opening to a larger space. A much larger space, filled from ceiling to floor with plants, mushrooms, water, and even some creatures. A hidden underground, self-sustaining ecosystem. And from what I can tell, this place extends out and down for a few hundred kilometers. But what I find most interesting are the architectural ruins scattered everywhere. Hinting that someone built this place¡­ or they built here because of the ecosystem. A closer look reveals some symbols that I recognized from my time in the library. Hmm¡­ if I¡¯m not incorrect, that group using those symbols was nomads. So, it¡¯s likely part of their group came across this place and settled here. The ruins use the same material as the cave, but they have a distinct style. Which is what helped me identify them. I move close to one ruin and read the words on it. ¡°Havenlow.¡± Well¡­ that fits their style, as obvious as it is. I soon move on from the ruins and continue to walk around, noticing that a bluish light seems to come from every direction, but not in a blinding way. Just a constant source. Starting with small spores in the air and leading to glowing mushrooms and plants. ¡­I double check to make sure the spores are harmless. Safe. I turn my eyes and scan back out to the expansive surround cavern, looking for Shi. I quickly find her poking and hugging a fluffy giant caterpillar creature. One which is slowly, but desperately, trying to escape her. She¡¯s having the time of her life, playing around with it. I take the chance to just sit on a secure log and just enjoy the sight of her being happy. Eventually, it seems she has soothed the caterpillar and is offering it tasty leaves. She catches sight of me and enthusiastically waves me over, whispering. ¡°Isn¡¯t this little thing so adorable?! I just want to hug it and take it home with me¡­¡± I look at it and realize that it might actually be a good choice for her to have for a spiritual beast contract. Especially since, like regular contracts, it will turn into completely different form as it grows. I also realize that if I help her get it, I¡¯ll need to do so for everyone else, too. Well, that won¡¯t be much of a problem. I whisper conspiratorially back to her. ¡°So¡­ do you want it to come back with us?¡± She nods with anticipation and I promptly establish a taming contract with the caterpillar, directing it to follow her orders and protect her. It then turns into a smaller form and rides on her shoulder. She¡¯ll probably go through a formal taming contract after our date, but for now, the cute smile that blooms on her face, as she has it performing little tricks, marks my favorite part of the date. ¡°So, Shi¡­ we should probably head back soon. After all, there are still the dates with the other girls.¡± Her face falls at this, clearly showing a little dismay about leaving this place behind, even though we haven''t explored even a small fraction of it. I give her what I hope is an encouraging smile. ¡°Hey¡­ we¡¯ll be coming back here tons of times, you know. You can look forward to it.¡± Her eyes water a bit before she blinks them away with a smile. ¡°Right¡­ we have plenty of time*. After that, we spend a little more time here, just holding hands, before sprinting back out and heading back to Gong¡¯s lair. Chapter 388 – Time with Ai and Lin As Shi and I come back up the tunnels back into Gong¡¯s area of control, we see that everyone else already has started working on their cultivation and own projects. Ai, Lin, and Gong cultivate together, whilst occasionally stopping to practicing their techniques. When we approach, they all finish up their practice, to run over to Shi excitedly asking how it went. Shi matches their energy and starts chatting with them, telling them all about the underground area. To my surprise, she invites everyone to come join us down there next time. I suppose I shouldn¡¯t be surprised, though. I already made it special for her by taking her there first, so she just wants to share it with others. Man¡­ I really got lucky with them all. They talk for a bit more, before Ai runs up next to me to grab my hands. Jumping in place, a far cry from her usual demeanor. ¡°I¡¯m next! Where are we heading to?¡± I give her a huge smile, loving how much she is looking forward to this. I pull her into a hug, holding her close to me and gently rubbing her head. As I do so, I let her know where we¡¯ll be heading next. ¡°Actually, I wanted you, Lin, and I to head on the date together, if you are both alright with that?¡± They both look at me and each other with surprise, but thankfully quickly nod, figuring that there is likely a good reason for that. With this in mind, I pull them to the surface and through the demihumans sectors and back into the normal part of the city. I turn to Ai, but speak to both of them. ¡°So, my idea for the date is based on something you both had told me about a while back, in some of our late-night talks. You guys dreamed about what it would be like to just go around like the rich people and just explore the city, without worrying about whom to look out for or whether you can even be there¡­¡± Their faces instantly light up in equal parts anticipation and disbelief. Normally, I wouldn¡¯t use this as a date idea¡­ but this city is a trauma for them, as much as it is a home. Being forced to be on the bottom rung of society, to go through the things they did¡­ they need a fresh look at how different things are today for them. I lean over conspiratorially, whispering between both of them. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t you want to know what it would be like to spend money like water? Spend a night on the town, in the luxury districts?¡± Lin has a dazed look while Ai speaks. ¡°¡­wouldn¡¯t that be expensive, though?¡± I give a full smile and before her eyes, condense a spirit stone in my hand, using far too much qi to do so to speed up the process, but did anyway to make a point in an instant. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. ¡°What¡¯s money, to cultivators like us?¡± After the realization dawns on their face, they look at each other and promptly start dragging me to the luxury areas. Ah¡­I may have made a mistake. No matter my thoughts, I¡¯ve opened Pandora¡¯s box and find myself on a trip filled with delicious food, treats, and expensive items that none of us need. After many shenanigans¡­ ¡°James, James! Look at this thing!¡± Lin pulls me to a cat-like creature in one of the pet stores. Two of them. One with black hair, the other with black/white spots. And as she gushes about them, Ai stares at the one with spots with a silent intensity. The cat staring back, just as intently. Ai blinks. The cat blinks. I quickly realize that I have no choice but to buy these for them. Just like how I had gotten the caterpillar for Shi. Unfortunately for me, my eyes meet the shopkeepers in the store who saw the whole thing. And he''s absolutely come to the same conclusion. Oh no. He rushes to grab the two cats and comes out to meet us. Bowing us and greeting us. ¡°Honorable cultivators. Would you two like to hold these cats?¡± He sets the bait. Lin doesn¡¯t even hesitate, taking the cat from his hands, cuddling it to her face. The cat, surprisingly, does the same. When he hands the spotted cat to Ai, the cat leaps onto her head. Making itself comfortable. Ai¡¯s face is one of muted bliss. The shopkeeper turns over to me with a wide grin, already having read the situation. I sigh and bring out many spirit stones, already estimating how much they are with my scan and paying over for the guaranteed upcharge he would have included. ¡°Here you go. Keep the change.¡± As they cuddle the pets, I also pay him for four basic spirit beast contracts I see he has available. Letting Ai and Lin add them as their personal spirit beasts. With the other two being for Gong and Shi. Even with these experiences, though, I find there are quiet moments between us. While indulging in our freshly acquired mini cakes from a cake shop, Lin falls quiet before making an admission. Her cat resting by her side. ¡°It feels like a dream¡­ like at any moment we might just wake back up in the shack¡­¡± We all go silent at that. Rather than me having to be the one to say something, Ai is the one who responds. ¡°We¡¯ll never need to go back there, Lin.¡± She delicately takes her sister''s free hand, squeezing it to show her resolve. She turns to me, a slight smile on her face. ¡°¡­This date was a little bittersweet¡­ but I was able to experience all the things I ever wanted to while lying in that bed.¡± Lin squeezes her hand back and moves her other hand to clasp it in hers. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ Things have changed. We have changed.¡± ¡°¡­¡± She falls silent again, but begins stroking the cat''s back, which reciprocates, pushing itself against her hand. This small action breaks the dam, causing small tears to continuously drop down her cheeks. Lin¡¯s always tried to stay strong for Ai. Holding it in and dealing with things for the both of them. Ai certainly had her struggles, but Lin also had hers. I take the initiative, pulling all of us in a hug while speaking to each of them. ¡°You guys deserved all of this, even before you became cultivators. This and even better. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you get it.¡± Ai holds both of us tight, close to tears herself. I can¡¯t help but squeeze them a little closer. We stay all like this for the next 15 minutes. Long after Lin stopped crying. There¡¯s another moment of peace before Ai separates from us with a smile. ¡°Alright¡­ let¡¯s get back home so we can pet our kitties more.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Lin snickers. Ai looks confused, but then gives out a chuckle, shaking her head. Even I give a laugh when I realize she¡¯s thinking dirty. ¡°Never change, Lin.¡± With that ending note, we went back over to Gong¡¯s territory, coming into the demihumans village. And as we do so, seeing Gong practically hopping in place, in excitement. I whisper a light teasing about Gong, to Ai and Lin. ¡°¡­Someone¡¯s eager¡­¡± ¡°I heard that!¡± Gong¡¯s yell echoes out from the distance and we can¡¯t help but run a little faster to meet up with her again. Chapter 389 – Tied with Gong Gong scurries over to meet us, as we run toward her in the demihumans'' territory. She scoops all three of us up in a hug, as she¡¯s in her gigantic form. Wearing a massive shit-eating grin, as she does this. ¡°I see you guys had a fun time. I heard those cats were seriously expensive ones.¡± She aims her eyes on the cats. Which, for the most part, are just meant to be pets. With my taming contract and healing, I¡¯m expecting far more from them. But they don¡¯t need to know that. Gong looks at them with a glance at me, already knowing from her experiences with the normal, tiny spiders that have turned into behemoths or spirit beasts what will happen. However, she stays quiet, as well. I speak up regarding her statement to ease any potential lingering thoughts. ¡°Not really.¡± I give a cheesy smile for my next words. ¡°Especially for some of the cutest people in the world.¡± Their eyes roll at my words¡­ but they clearly look pleased. Gong appears excited, in her own way, while putting all three of us down. Right after, she shrinks down to our size before moving close to me, holding my arm. Nuzzling her face against my cheek, teasingly. ¡°Sweetie? What¡¯s our date going to be like? And what will you get me for my spirit beast?¡± She¡¯s saying this in a joking manner, but in many ways, she really¡­really wants to know. Fortunately for me, I know the answer to both, for Gong. ¡°Well Gong, I¡¯ll let you choose. Where do you want our date to be? And don¡¯t be afraid to say the truth¡­ I¡¯m ready for it.¡± She freezes in place. ¡°¡­you¡¯ll go where ever I want? Whatever I want to do?¡± I raise my eyebrow in amusement. ¡°Gong, you know full well, this isn¡¯t an ¡®I¡¯ll do anything¡¯ clause, you little minx. But I will go to the place you want me to see and accept you for.¡± Now she¡¯s the one to swallow in anticipation. ¡°Okay¡­ let¡¯s go then.¡± She turns to Ai and Lin, who look thoroughly confused by the situation and the slightly different air she¡¯s giving. ¡°You guys don¡¯t need to worry; I just want him to know more about ¡®that¡¯ part of me.¡± Ai and Lin¡¯s eyes open wide in what appears to be understanding. ¡°Ohhhhh, I see.¡± Ai and Lin both give my arms a meaningful squeeze while looking me in the eye. One that clearly means I better accept what I see or there¡¯ll be trouble with them. You guys don¡¯t need to worry¡­ with my scan, I¡¯ve known for a long while. Almost solemnly, Gong takes my hand, leading me into one of her tunnels. As she leads me along, we don¡¯t run, but just walk, side by side. And considering her normal personality, this is the most nervous I¡¯ve seen her. Knowing she¡¯s on edge with what she¡¯s about to show me, I ease her worries. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°Hey Gong? I¡¯ve had my scan on since I¡¯ve met you, you know. It¡¯s alright. We¡¯ll head there, but I just want to tell you there, at that place, the same things I always will.¡± She tenses up when I talk about her secret, but seems to relax a lot more with these words of mine. Gripping my hand tighter, she pulls me a little faster. Because of the pace we are going, it takes 20 minutes for us to get there, deep in her territory. Revealing significant changes to the tunnels. Where before, you could at least somewhat see the rock beneath the interlacing webs on the ground¡­ now not even the walls or ceiling are visible. Covered with such a thick layer that even with the scan, I can see this is actually a vast tunnel. Just made extremely small by the sheer number of webs on the walls. It¡¯s almost daunting to think about. Why would she need that many webs? Well, the simple answer is¡­ to prevent the escape of any prey. As we get closer, I can see the edges of her latest victims¡­ and her largest insecurity. Huge webbed creatures strung from the ceiling. Desiccated. Partially eaten. And Gong moves right next to one of them, moving on the ceiling and crawling down onto them. ¡°¡­James¡­ are you ready to see the real me?¡± I give her a small smile. ¡°Yeah.¡± She gives a shy nod before she moves the lower part of her body, her spider part over to the creature and injects something into it, before it starts eating the body. Like a milkshake, with some more solid parts of icecream in it. But it¡¯s a dead giant insect body. As she does this, Gong looks so satisfied, but sees me looking at her and immediately stops in shame. I call out to her. ¡°Gong! Don¡¯t stop. Keep going, if you like.¡± She hesitates. ¡°¡­don¡¯t you feel disgusted by it? You know I don¡¯t need to do this anymore¡­ not with the healing you have on us all the time.¡± She looks down, guilty. ¡°I¡­ just can¡¯t stop myself, though. I feel the urge to capture creatures and eat them like this. Even though I¡¯m not hungry.¡± I give a sigh. Sometimes, actions are better than words. I use my strength to leap up to where she is. Hanging off the webbed creature she¡¯s eating. She freezes in place, shocked and wondering what I¡¯m going to do. Looking her in the eyes, I grab a handful of the goopified insect innards. ¡­the things I do for love. I eat the innards. Hmm¡­ it tastes like spicy meat soup. Probably because it¡¯s a form of acid that humans really shouldn¡¯t be eating. Yep, I hate it. But I keep chewing it and swallow it. Subtly healing myself, as I do so. As I reach down to get another bite, Gong snaps out of her daze to grab my hand. Giving me a smile. ¡°¡­you¡¯re an idiot, you know that?¡± I give her an enormous, silly grin. ¡°Yep. You love me for it, though, right?¡± She shakes her head, laughing as she does. ¡°Sometimes I wonder¡­ but yes. So very much.¡± I give her a big hug. ¡°Gong¡­ it¡¯s just your instincts. I know. Every creature has those built in and even if the reason for it disappears¡­ they just have to do it. Even regular humans have stuff we do we don¡¯t need to do to survive, but do anyway.¡± I give her a playful nudge. ¡°Just like how I didn¡¯t need 5 pieces of cake today¡­ but I totally would do it again. ¡°Your guilty pleasure just happens to be big bugs.¡± I can see my words and action finally breaking through to her. She gives a relaxed sigh and wraps her arms around me. Enveloping me in a hug. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t deserve you, James.¡± I perk an eyebrow. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s definitely my line, Gong. You do so much for me and fill my life with such hope and joy, it¡¯s not even funny. Not only that¡­ but you, Ai, and Lin being there helped me from going mad at how crazy this¡­ part of the world is.¡± As a regular person from my world, even with them around and keeping my head straight¡­ I still wonder if I¡¯m doing the right thing. But knowing that they need my help has helped prevent me from diving my head in some hole to cultivate for 10 years and become the strongest. Because, while I could have done that¡­ what would have happened to all the people I now know, if I did? The people that would have died or been tortured? Like Mei Lin¡­ or any of the others I care about. ¡­ ¡­ Yeah, I don¡¯t regret a thing. ¡­ Well, maybe some things. But generally, I think I¡¯ve done a decent job of figuring things out on the fly, while protecting those around me. But, God¡­ it¡¯s been risky as hell doing so. I could have died when I first got here, if not for the old cultivator. ¡­who I still haven¡¯t thanked. I really should do that eventually. In the current time, I reach my arms around Gong¡¯s, pulling her closer to me. ¡°Thanks for being in my life, Gong.¡± She does the same to me, squeezing me against her chest. ¡°Mm¡­. no, thank you, James.¡± We stay silent for a little. A comfortable, loving silence. I break it for an almost joke. ¡°¡­You¡¯re still considering tying me up and keeping me here, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡­ ¡­ Her silence is suspicious. ¡­ ¡°¡­no.¡± That was far too long a time to consider that question. I love you Gong, but you scare me sometimes. I make the wise decision not to vocalize this. Letting me escape to live another day. Chapter 390 – Those Who Dreamed After some slightly scary cuddles with Gong, we move back to the common sleeping area where the rest of my group is. I¡¯m a little surprised to see that He Wen and Mei Lin are already out cultivating, though I don¡¯t see Jin Chin or Yalei near them. I take a quick look around with my scan, and my heart drops with what I find. Both ladies are still in their rooms, evidently not having left since we parted two days ago. Jin Chin is holding a pillow to her chest, cuddling it with tears in her eyes. Yalei is just staring at the wall. Blankly. ¡­ I need to do something for them as well. Of course, my chief priority was to take care of Gong, Shi, Ai, and Lin. But I also have a responsibility towards Jin Chin, Yalei, and the others I used the method with. ¡­ I might have to reconsider how I use the healing method in the future. Especially if it hurts people in this way. I¡¯m sure that as I continue to grow as a cultivator, I¡¯ll be able to be more specific about how it affects people. I''m not supposed to be able to use this level of ability at this cultivation rank anyway¡­ it''s just my overwhelming amount of qi and my scan that enables me to bypass those restrictions. Sigh. So much to consider. I¡¯ll focus on what I can, though. Taking care of them first. ¡°Hey Gong, I¡¯ll be heading over to Jin Chin and Yalei to check on them. I¡¯m sure you already have figured out why¡­¡± She nods somberly, as her spiders have already been checking on them and bringing them food last night. With this in mind, I head to Yalei first, as she is closer on the route. As I approach, I make a little noise, so she knows someone is coming. As she notices the sound, she snaps out of the daze she was in and acts like she was doing something, an embarrassed look on her face. I stop by the entrance to her room and knock on the rock, out of courtesy. ¡°Hey Yalei¡­ how are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing great, just cultivating.¡± I see her go through a thousand emotions before she settles on an almost convincing smile. However, knowing her past from my scan, this is the fake smile she uses when she¡¯s lying. Well-practiced from her psychopathic days. I give a real smile back, nonetheless. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°Mind if I bother you for a little? I wanted to hang out, get to know you better¡­¡± I hesitate. ¡°Of course¡­ only if you¡¯re okay with that.¡± She looks at me with shock, her fake smile shattering, before she shoots to her feet. ¡°Y-y-yeah! Ahem¡­ I mean, I¡¯d like that.¡± She recovers swiftly and sits back down. I can¡¯t help but smile further at how eager she was at that moment. She blushes at my obvious happiness at her acceptance. ¡°¡­ are you really okay with me, though? I know you have the others to think about¡­ you don¡¯t need me-¡° Before she can finish her words, I walk over to her and place a hand on her head, ruffling her hair with a headpat. ¡°Just because I don¡¯t know you well, like the dream me did, doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t get to know each other again. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to knowing more about you, Yalei.¡± The instant I say those last words, Yalei dives at me, sobbing into my chest. Finally, letting all of her emotions out. Jin Chin sprints to the room, her short sword and dagger out to fight whatever made Yalei cry. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Yalei?! I heard¡­.oh.¡± She looks at me and Yalei, and I can see the flash of hurt on her face. To stem off any conflict. I give her a smile, showing that I¡¯m happy to see her. Waving her over. Unlike her usual steadiness, she wavers as she approaches me. Unsure of how to react to the situation. While Yalei still is crying into my chest, I wrap my arms around Jin Chin, as well. Bringing her into a side hug. Luckily, Yalei notices this and moves over, so that Jin Chin can hug me as well. But this isn¡¯t enough¡­ as Jin Chin is still visibly uncomfortable, but simultaneously unwilling to let go of me. I¡¯ll need to fill her in. ¡°Jin Chin, I was just telling Yalei how I¡¯d really like to get to know you guys and that I¡¯d like to start today. Would you be okay with that?¡± She freezes in my arms. My scan told me I need to say this to her and it¡¯s also something I¡¯ve been wanting to tell them. But that doesn¡¯t always mean that it will go over well, at that moment¡­ it could always just be a step, before things get better. Contrary to my fears, she eases into relaxation. Giving me a brief nod. Okay¡­ this should be good for now. Seeing that they¡¯re both seeming relatively happy, I finally let myself relax as well. Laying back on the bed, holding them both to me. We lay here like this for around 10 minutes, before I hear the calming sounds of Yalei resound through the room. ¡°ZZZzzzzzzzz¡± Jin Chin and I look at each other and chuckle at the same time, smiling at Yalei¡¯s cute, peaceful face. This might be a good time to chat with Jin Chin. And get to know her better. Outside my scan, I mean. Because even if I know her history from my scan, I haven¡¯t really talked to her about her full experience. Not only that¡­but there¡¯s a difference between the facts of a situation and how a person feels about it. ¡°Hey, Jin Chin. How are you doing?¡± She looks up at me from her chest, snuggling a little closer. ¡°Mmm¡­ I¡¯m so much better now.¡± I can¡¯t help but smile at this, as she seems pretty comfortable right now. Well¡­ we can talk about her past sometime later tonight. For now¡­ the best move is to let them enjoy this moment. Together we rest on the bed, with just the sound of our breathing and thoughts to occupy us. Almost subconsciously, I use my free hands to rub their backs. Hoping to make them feel safe and comfortable. Eventually, all three of us of fall asleep on the bed together, just cuddled as a mess of limbs. Of course, my awareness ability allows me to know when someone is coming close to us. So, my eyes open to see Gong sneaking over to us with an extra blanket, placing it over the three of us. Our gazes lock onto each other, with a smile cross both of ours. I mouth a thanks to her, to which she gives a small nod and grin back. As I close my eyes again, I realize I am deeply blessed to have such wonderful people around me. And that I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to protect them. ¡­ whatever it takes. Chapter 391 – Start Anew After more time sleeping, both Yalei and I wake up. A quick glance over to Jin Chin confirms that she''s still asleep. Taking this into account, I ease Jin Chin under the covers, ensuring she''s as comfortable as possible, while Yalei and I proceed into the halls. As soon as we get in the halls, Yalei reaches out for my hand, holding it in hers. ¡°So, we heard you went on dates with the Shi and the others¡­¡± Ah. So that¡¯s why they were crying. I had checked before on whether being close with the others would affect them too much¡­ but I didn¡¯t take into account going on dates with Shi, Ai, Lin, and Gong. Mostly because I wasn¡¯t considering it at the time, almost making a big mistake in not doing so. ¡°Yeah¡­ admittedly, I had realized I should do it much later than I should have. It was only because of Shi that I corrected that.¡± Yalei looks a little surprised at this, but seems to be comforted by this. A different reaction than what I was expecting. Normally, I¡¯d assume that telling another interested person this would hurt them. But with Yalei, she¡¯s much more focused on the intent. My best guess is that the sex means much less to her than the dating. The physical vs. the emotional. Knowing that I hadn¡¯t originally planned the dates seems to make it better for her. Perhaps because that means she wasn¡¯t purposefully left out. Realizing this, I do the best thing I can at the moment. Giving her a deep hug. One even tighter than the embrace she gave me on the bed. "The reason I''m here today is that I haven''t forgotten about you guys." I pull back a bit and focus my eyes on her. ¡°I wanted to chat with you, so you can learn more about me¡­ and I, you. But I also want to give you the choice¡­ would you want a date instead?¡± She vigorously swings her head from side to side before speaking loudly. ¡°No, no, no¡­ I¡¯d love for us to talk.¡± She takes a glance at her room, still holding the sleeping Jin Chin in its covers. ¡°¡­she would probably like that, as well.¡± I don¡¯t know the full relationship between those two yet¡­ that will probably be something I discover over time. ¡°Okay¡­ so, where do you want to start?¡± She seems to think to herself and gives a seemingly nostalgic smile. ¡°¡­what¡¯s the most important thing to you?¡± There appears to be a history associated with this. I¡¯ll be honest. As I draw a deep breath, I steady myself. Trying to figure out the best way to say this, but not using the scan to. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°I want to do the right thing. Even if it¡¯s tough.¡± She gives a wry smile, while shaking her head, as if remembering something. ¡°¡­ you really never change, huh?¡± She gives a sigh. ¡°The you from my dreams said the same thing. I argued with you¡­him, so many times. About how stupid it was to worry about others. To sacrifice yourself. Heck¡­ I even pushed you into bad situations just to see what you would do. ¡°And you fought for me. Over, and over, and over again.¡± ¡­ I¡¯m so sorry, illusion me. It sounds like you got thrown into a bad time. Considering how bad she was before the healing, as a psychopath¡­ I bet you went through a ton of stuff. This subtle feeling only deepens as I see the guilty look on her face. And it looks like she¡¯s about to confess what she did. ¡°I-¡° I cut her off before she can reveal it. ¡°-You don¡¯t have to tell me, Yalei¡­ ¡°Remember, this is our fresh start. I can tell you with surety, that¡¯s what I would have wanted if I were in their shoes.¡± This eases her tense expression a bit, but it still looks like she wants to say something. I place a hand on her shoulder with a smile. Letting her know subtly that it is alright. ¡°The person you are now¡­ you fought hard to become that person. There¡¯s no need to re-visit past pain.¡± I say the last words that my scan tells me will help. ¡°And just so you know, I completely forgive you.¡± Tears rapidly form in her eyes. She soon blinks them away with a smile. ¡°¡­you got it, babe.¡± I raise an eyebrow and give her a grin. Rubbing her head. She presses her head into my hand lovingly. ¡­I definitely have to ask, though. "You know¡­ I''m pretty sure people don''t use the term ''babe'' much here¡­ how much do you know?" She turns flirtatiously coy. ¡°Well¡­the past is the past, right? So, we¡¯ll just hide that one away.¡± I roll my eyes with a smile. And as I do so, she says her last words before separating from me and walking down the hall. ¡°¡­I think this is good enough for me, for now. I¡¯ll tell you more about my past¡­another time. Take care of Jin Chin. She acts tough most of the time, but even she needs a break sometimes.¡± I don¡¯t stop her, as my scan lets me know this is the best stopping point for our conversation. Going back to the bed, to sit next to Jin Chin, who¡¯s still napping under the covers. She stirs a little, but starts reaching toward me. A sleepy murmur comes from her. ¡°Come back to bed¡­¡± Her arms blindly grope toward me, landing on my arm and gently pulling it. Of course, I hop in the bed with her. As I snuggle next to her in the bed and pull her into a cuddle, she gives a content sigh, happily falling back asleep. Feeling amazingly comfortable, I do the same. Strangely, I finally receive something that¡¯s eluded me since I came to this world. A dream. ¡­ Floating in a void. No one around. ¡­ Wait¡­ there¡¯s someone else. Jin Chin. Floating by herself in a ball. I will myself toward her, floating in her direction. Reaching her, only to have her burst into a cloud of butterflies once I touch her. The butterflies fill the void, turning it into a background space that shows the very same room they were kept in. Filled with blobs of people and shapes. What they used to be. But a change happens, the blobs turn to actual people. Faces of pain turn to ones of happiness, as the scene behind changes to the void. Only the people left. But now made whole. ¡­ And then I wake up. Right as I wake up, Jin Chin opens her eyes too. She yawns, stretching her arms, before turning to face me and cuddling against me again. Still awake. ¡°Wow¡­ I had the best dream.¡± Hmm¡­. Could it be that we shared a dream? I remember qi can occasionally have an interesting effect on people, causing interesting dream interactions. ¡°My dream was about hugging a giant fluffy animal. So great.¡± I give a smile. Well¡­ there goes that theory. She turns to me immediately after. ¡°The animal had your face, though¡­ so it was even cuter.¡± I can¡¯t help smiling at her silly words with a shake of my head. Yeah¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be experiencing the dream sharing anytime soon. But I¡¯m still glad I saw that last one. She hops out of bed, full of energy. ¡°Mmm¡­yep. I¡¯m ready for the day now. Thanks, James, for thinking about us. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll have plenty of time to talk later. For now, I¡¯m happy to just be with you.¡± Using my scan to double-check, I see that, like Yalei¡­ she just needed to see that I cared. With this in mind, I finally feel like I covered all my bases. I hop out of bed, rub her head, and wave goodbye. Heading into the tunnels, leaving Jin Chin to head to her own room. Ready to tackle the next set of things to do in this growing underground city. Chapter 392 - Social Undeath While I walk down these tunnels, I change the focus of my scan to accommodate my new priorities. My top concern being a potential security risk, our resident necromancer, Da Xia. The evidence of which is hiding along one of the corridors I¡¯m in. Nestled in one of the countless spider holes, dotted along the tunnels, is one of her tiny skeleton rats¡­ formed from the body of a dead rat and with an adjusted version of the OCS method. Watching me from a distance. Which is ridiculously absurd. The fact that she could adjust the method this much, without the key to unlock the necromancer cultivation method, clearly illustrates her genius. Maybe even more so than Xing Xun, my regressor ally, since Xun at least had the benefit of a previous lifetime. But even if she possesses remarkable skill and intelligence¡­ she''s still a child. With only a limited knowledge base of what¡¯s possible in a world like this. Even adults make mistakes, so how much more for a child? No matter how smart, it can happen to any of us. And my scan is telling me, if I don''t redirect her from her current way of doing things, she''ll unknowingly reveal this base to everyone. I head toward the little skeleton rat and whisper some words. ¡°Da Xia. Meet me at the center square area. We¡¯ll need to talk a bit.¡± The rat looks as surprised as an undead thing could be, leaping backward at my words. Revealing that she is utilizing its vision, as a scout. Right after, it gives a cautious little rat nod. Okay, she''s using it directly. At her level, there are a lot of risks to doing that, one of which being damage to her mind, if it dies. Let alone the experience of living in a skeleton. But that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t help. I walk through countless tunnels, allowing my scan to guide me through the safe areas to get back to the open underground city area. As I walk out under the giant light stone, shedding light all over the city, I still find myself in awe at the sheer amount of work and coordination that Gong had to have put in to build this place. After these thoughts, I soon move back to navigating the alleyways and streets of the city to get to the center city square. All the while, I see more and more skeleton rats running around, alongside the spiders. The number of spiders vastly outnumbers the skeletons, but it is still a surprising number. From what I can tell, she might have hundreds of these under her control. Leading to a certain suspicion of mine, that my scan soon verifies. She¡¯s already at the peak of Foundation Establishment. Meaning that she¡¯s already gone through a minor tribulation to break through to Foundation Establishment. And had done so in the short time since I had given the OCS cultivation method to the demihumans. Less than two months¡­ ¡­no wonder Gong has been so stressed. And how the heck did she hide a tribulation from the city? With my high speed, I reach the center square in short order. Getting there before Da Xia, even with her being closer. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Using the scan, I can witness her effortlessly navigating these confusing alleyways while keeping some rats in the area. Even as she seems to be technically coming alone, with how she¡¯s positioning the rats, she doesn¡¯t fully trust me. The contract may prevent her from doing anything except defend herself, but that would be enough to let her escape. A loophole that I didn¡¯t consider in the contract. Luckily for us both, I don¡¯t plan on creating an enemy out of our strongest asset. I finally see her round the corner, her reptilian eyes and panda-like features, contrasting with her black hair. Just as I saw her before, she is still that wary, 16-year-old that was protecting her brother Cheng, even as they accepted the healing. She stops before me, before giving me a deep bow. ¡°Master James. It¡¯s an honor to be in your presence again. Thank you for the healing and gifts you gave to all of us.¡± Her polite tone and voice sharply contrasts her secret movements. She continues speaking. ¡°If I may ask, what did you want to call me specifically out for?¡± Hmm¡­ as much as she tries to hide it, with my scan, I can see how tense she is. It seems like recent views of her have not been positive. I¡¯ll change that. I give a sincere smile and compliment. ¡°Well, I actually wanted to congratulate you. I see you¡¯ve touched upon one of the secrets of the cultivation method I gave all of you. With that in mind, I was hoping to train you specifically on your abilities. She blinks once. Twice. Before bowing abruptly with an exclamation. ¡°OHTHANKYOU¡­ ahem¡­ I mean, thank you, Master James. I¡¯m honored to have caught your attention.¡± The array of emotions and calculations that crossed her face was surprising and humorous, so I let out a chuckle. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m sure you already have realized how exceptional you are compared to others.¡± I look her in the eye, being a little serious. ¡°I¡¯m glad to see that you haven¡¯t let that lead to arrogance. Making sure to take care of those around you, despite disagreements. It must have been tough¡­¡± With my scan, I can infer the different activities that have been occurring. Which is based on how other demihumans have been whispering about her, the different things she¡¯s been doing around the caverns. Even though Gong doesn''t need the help, she''s been diligently patrolling the tunnels, having her rat skeletons ensure things are secure, and getting rid of minor pests. While doing this, Gong has been teaching her tactics on how to use them like her spiders. But, as expected, her speedy climb to the peak of Foundation Establishment and gaining such influence with Gong, hasn''t sat well with everyone. Although direct harm between them is not possible, there are social means to inflict damage upon an individual that does not contradict the group''s contractual rules for protection. That must have been lonely. Even with Gong¡¯s support. She freezes in place, realizing that I may know her activities, despite her assuming no one saw her actions. Her head falls as a millisecond of weakness passes over her before she recollects herself. ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine. Thank you, though.¡± I give her a light smile before changing the subject. ¡°So¡­ how¡¯s your little brother, Cheng?¡± Her guard drops at the question, a momentary lapse, as she rolls her eyes. ¡°Being a little menace, as always. Just the other day I had to yell at him to not run so close to¡­¡± She freezes again, her emotions having made her speak without thinking. I laugh out loud. To show her she doesn¡¯t need to be guarded with me. ¡°Hahaha, go ahead. It¡¯s good to get a rant out from time to time. Especially about your siblings.¡± I give a smirk and a story to put her at ease. ¡°When I was younger, I was that little menace. Literally jumping off the walls and causing havoc for both my parents and my sister. She yelled at me all the time, deservedly so. Luckily, she stopped me a few times from making silly mistakes¡­ so keep up the good work!¡± My easygoing demeanor and story finally seem to set her at ease, having her give a sympathetic chuckle, even though she doesn¡¯t offer more information about her brother. I might get farther by training her first. It seems like she¡¯s been constantly on guard from the stressful situation. Starting with training, will let her be more comfortable with me and my instruction. And I already know she¡¯s a genius¡­ so my scan will have to fill in the gaps on how to navigate that. If I do this right¡­ I may be able to take some of the burden off Gong with this issue. ¡­ And gain us a potent, devoted necromancer ally. Because even if she¡¯s under contract, doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s dedicated to our group. She¡¯s just protecting herself and her brother right now. Let¡¯s show her how cool being a necromancer can be. Especially one that gets tips from a modern person¡­ Chapter 393 - Humerus Times If I want to make sure that she wants to commit here, then I need to show A Xia that I value her. Since she¡¯s much more relaxed now, I start with my first transition into training. ¡°Well, since we¡¯re already here, want to head over to the training yards? I can help you circulate the true necromancy branch of the Omnibus Cultivator Method. And just like the normal part of the OCS, you can always switch to a better method, if you choose.¡± I lean in a bit and give her a secret. ¡°¡­but you may be surprised. I¡¯m pretty sure this branch will be one of the strongest of this generation. Even more than demonic necromancer cultivators¡­¡± And that¡¯s the true power of this necromancer method, taken from the same place I received my Boundless Healing and rebuilt within the OCS. It doesn¡¯t need souls, deaths, blood, or anything other than qi, in order to succeed. Just that, for a necromancer method, makes it available for righteous cultivators to use and combat other necromancer skills and abilities. There¡¯s only one way forward that I can see. To have her experience the difference herself. Granting her the opportunity to fully harness her abilities, with her current style, before she transfers to the new branch of the method. ¡°So. Are you ready?¡± I can practically see the excitement roll off her as she nods. ¡°I¡¯m. So. Ready.¡± Despite the major things that have been going on in her life, I can tell she truly loves using the necromancer abilities. A lucky case that the person with talent in an area loves what they can do. It¡¯s honestly heartening to see a kid like this enthusiastic to see what they can do and how they can grow. We both rush over to the training field in the city, which, like many areas in this city, is purposely hidden within alleyway after alleyway. It¡¯s not too far from the city center and we both are cultivators, so we arrive there in only a few minutes. As we come out to the circular, open area, I notice that the walls and buildings around us are fortified with additional web supports. A clear sign Gong did proper planning for this area, to allow for extended training here, without compromising the cavern structure. She even has an additional, smaller training zone for intensive training. That one is clearly for people who are going to cause a mess with their abilities. Luckily for us, we¡¯ll actually be cleaning up messes. Specifically, the dead bodies of insects and creatures that are scattered across the city. Even as we walked here, I had the spiders still tamed by me and not being used by Gong, help collect skeletons from all over the city. When we arrive, a stream of spiders soon follows behind, holding tiny rats, giant insects, human bodies, and a number of other miscellaneous corpses. Filling the outskirts of the giant training ring. It¡¯s easy to tell that Da Xia wasn¡¯t expecting this. Her mouth opens in disbelief at the sheer amount of work being put into this. With a grin and a chuckle, I give her my first training order. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. ¡°Are you going to let them do all the hard work?¡± She snaps out of her daze and moves into a sitting, cultivating position as she uses her abilities to control her skeleton rats. Only a moment later, do I feel with my scan, wisps of qi stretching out from her toward her rats. Imbuing them with additional qi, to help them carry heavier things. Filled with this new source of qi, they practically fly off to grab any corpses that I had the spiders purposefully leave behind for them. Of course, I¡¯m not going to completely take her chances away and let her be discouraged. After all, this is supposed to be training for her, anyway. While it may seem like I''m just sitting here, I''m in fact coordinating the spiders, monitoring the progress of the rats, and ensuring Da Xia isn''t overexerting herself. Remarkably, despite using hundreds of tiny skeletons concurrently, with a subpar version of the method I wanted to show her, she doesn¡¯t look even slightly overtaxed. Heck. She may only be utilizing under 25% of her true abilities. Which is a real testament to her talent and intelligence, as it isn¡¯t easy controlling one of those skeletons, let alone hundreds, with as much precision as she does. Soon enough, the combination of these two forces brings as many corpses as possible here. An only slightly figurative fortress of bones and flesh is now surrounding the training field. With the wave of my hand, there are only a few spiders left around us. Leaving only the rats and Da Xia here. I turn toward her with another grin. ¡°Excellent job. I knew you wouldn¡¯t have any issue with that. But you may find this next part interesting.¡± Her eyes perk up, as it¡¯s easy to tell I¡¯m about to make a big ask. ¡°Now¡­ raise all of them.¡± A bead of sweat trickles down her face at the mere thought. She gives a cautious nod and promptly moves into her cultivator sitting position. Unlike before, I see something that I¡¯ve only seen from myself. A literal wave of qi flows out of her, toward all the bones in the area. Unlike me, who uses my vast stores of qi to accomplish this, she¡¯s using her limited qi, so much more efficiently. Only a small percentage of each unit qi is being used to an animate the skeletons. Like a production line, I see several lines start forming out of the walls of bones. Lines composed of small creatures, with gradually larger skeleton creatures coming out. First were the insect exoskeletons, then the rats, then small mole like creatures¡­ and it kept going. Larger and larger, as we got to even dead giant spiders, that weren¡¯t part of the contract and had died for miscellaneous reasons. This seems to be her limit, when using this many creatures. As she does this, sweat pours down her body like rain. She stretching¡­ hard. I don¡¯t stop her. Especially because I can just heal her back up. Somehow, I get the feeling that she already is guessing something similar. But before she reaches her limits, she actually does it. Just under ten thousand skeleton creatures here. An army of skeletons, staring at us. Ready to fight and follow any command she wishes, depending on the amount of qi she uses. All raised with (what I estimate to be) within her 15,625 units of qi. And she hasn¡¯t even hit her 75% mark yet. There is one thing I notice. She didn¡¯t touch a single corpse with flesh still on it. As I thought¡­ the derivation of the OCS technique she learned by herself can only deal with skeletons. Meaning for her to have all those rat skeletons¡­ she had to strip each of them bare of flesh and organs herself. ¡­eww. Nonetheless, I give her the kudos that she¡¯s due. ¡°Fantastic job, Da Xia! I¡¯ve never seen anyone do what you just did. You worked hard.¡± A massive smug and tired grin covers her face as she falls onto her back. Letting out an exhausted breath in happiness. ¡°¡­yayyyyyyy.¡± All the skeletons follow her lead and flip onto their back, as well. ¡­ she definitely made them do that, since they aren¡¯t connected in that way. I can¡¯t help but chuckle at her playful side, even when she is that tired. ¡°You do know that I¡¯m going to make you work even harder, right?¡± ¡°¡­nooooo.¡± Looks like the childish side of her is popping out. Which is actually a good sign. It means how I''ve been acting, using my conversation scan to come off in the right ways, is actually making her more comfortable. Willing to show these little parts of herself. But even more than that, these are also tests from her. Tests to see who I am. Because even if she is a child¡­ she is also a genius beyond all others. Her actions now are a meticulously curated part of herself, to see whether her hypothesizes are correct. Let¡¯s see if I can pass these tests of hers¡­ Chapter 394 – Building Trust Amongst Dust As she lays back, along with all the other skeleton creatures she¡¯s just raised, I decide to help pass a few of her tests. Doing something that I haven''t introduced to the demihumans yet, until I came here, for security purposes. Renewing their qi. With my hands outstretched, I allow them to shimmer with a gentle glow as I heal her qi reserves and fatigue, both physical and mental. Her eyes widen, as she can feel the exhaustion disappear and her qi reserves for her foundation establishment cultivation return. With the most important part, being that none of her connections have been released. She shoots to her feet, rushing over to me. ¡°You¡­ Master James¡­ did you do that?¡± With a mysterious smile, I nod. The wheels are whirring in her head as she contemplates how she can use this to her advantage. I add in some bait. ¡°¡­this doesn¡¯t have to be a onetime thing. In fact, I can have this continuously happen, at a lower level, of course.¡± Her eyes spin at this offer. She takes some time to recollect, before making a decision. She gives a deep bow before shouting her appreciation. ¡°Thank you for instructing me, Master. I¡¯ll do whatever you¡¯d like me to.¡± I shake my head. ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to thank me to that extent. I¡¯m glad I could help. ¡°Not only that¡­ but we haven¡¯t even gotten into teaching you the real cultivation method yet.¡± She nods, showing me she hasn¡¯t forgotten for even a moment. I proceed with my instruction, my voice quiet, but resonating clearly in this space. ¡°Now here¡¯s the major thing to remember with this method. While it is necromancy, at its core¡­ it¡¯s puppetry, animation, and giving life to something without it. ¡°For what you previously had, you may have only been able to handle skeletons, because you caught onto the basic concept of this¡­ puppetry. However, the complex actions needed to handle flesh and the resistance to movement weren¡¯t built. With the proper method, you will already have the foundation built for you. I sit down next to her, gesturing for her to do so as well. ¡°Okay¡­ for us to unlock this, we will need to do a certain series of actions. First, let yourself cycle your qi, just like you would normally for the OCS method.¡± She dutifully follows my lead, sitting next to me, cycling her qi. As specified, she isn¡¯t using her derivation of the method, just the standard way. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to unlock a portion of the method for you. As I do so, you should be able to see and feel the nature of your qi change slightly. There will be some additional things, but we¡¯ll start here.¡± Nodding at my words, she opens her qi pathways for me to adjust them. Moving my hand to her back, near her middle dantian, my qi interacts with hers. Dang, since she''s in a higher realm than mine, it''s immensely difficult to move hers. And unlike when using my healing method, I¡¯m getting no guiding help from my cultivation method of influencing her qi, like normal, because this isn¡¯t about healing her. Which means I¡¯m having to use my Qi Condensation cultivation base to affect her Peak Foundation Establishment one, which is already near to passing the boundary to Core Formation. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. It feels like I¡¯m trying to use air to move syrup. Fortunately for me, I have a lot of ''air'', so this can still work. Using the sheer volume of qi available to me, I¡¯m able to make the adjustments. Attuning her qi to the energies of life and death. To control and manipulation. Even though there isn''t anything like the Dao in this world, one can specialize the use of qi toward certain aims. Like my healing qi, transformed from regular qi. For her, I¡¯m optimizing her body to better utilize this, as well as making one important change. As she cultivates using the standard OCS method, I lead her circulating qi in specific ways, normally unattainable alone and far too complex to do without knowledge. A code, built into the OCS method. Interestingly, she had already unlocked a small portion of the code, which allowed her to use some of the necromantic aspects. This complete process takes around 30 minutes. As we do this, I sense some of the other demihumans briefly approaching the training area, only to quickly turn around when they see the hills of bodies and countless skeletons. I don¡¯t blame them. I¡¯d be terrified too. After this time, a feeling similar to a lock opening resounds between us. I¡¯ve fully unlocked her path in the OCS method. A massive smile crosses her face, as the very nature of her qi has now been shifted. Similar to how my cultivation method converts regular qi into healing qi, hers does for necromantic styled qi. Which will make her even more efficient in raising creatures. The real difficulty was adjusting it so it won¡¯t prevent her from using normal qi. ¡°Okay¡­ I have a copy of the original OCS method on this jade slip. Try reading it. You may discover something interesting.¡± As I say this, I pull out one of the OCS method jade slips in my storage, handing it to her. She takes it and inserts her consciousness into the illusion of it. She''ll be witnessing that the content of the slip has transformed entirely. After all, the unlocking process affects not only her, but how she interacts with qi and the world. The method on the slips is tailored to watch for this, so it will drastically change to match the unlocked person. But there''s an experiment that may have been even more important than the method built into this process. The quantum encryption that I had placed within the jade slips, to make this unlocking process work. In each of these jade slips, I had used quantum encryption to secure the information and made it so that the layers of extra cultivation methods within couldn¡¯t be deciphered without the key, even by cultivators that might have stolen the jade slips. And that key is the adjustments made to the user¡¯s body and qi. With this in mind, I patiently wait to see if my experiment was a success. I know my scan has told me everything was perfect¡­ but that¡¯s very different from seeing it work yourself. After another 30 minutes, an astonishingly fast amount of time to have learned the cultivation method, her eyes open, and she whispers the name of the cultivation method. ¡°Omni Necrotic Puppetry.¡± The power to control anything that once lived, making it act as if alive again, puppet it, or move with her whims. An example of the power of this method¡­ is that she can control oil. Specifically, fossil fuels. After all, those are dead things that used to be alive. Same with dead skin cells that are still on the surface of someone¡¯s skin. The list goes on. She turns to me, her voice low. ¡°¡­why would you give something like this to me?¡± She knows I know she distrusts me. Even with the contract. And this method, like my Boundless Healing cultivation method, is strong enough that large sects would go to war, to get even a taste of it. As before, honesty is the best option. ¡°It¡¯s because I know you want to do good things with your abilities. To protect your family and those around you. ¡°I think that you have amazing potential. More than anyone else I ever met. If I can help you achieve that, while helping you be a force of good in this world¡­ that would make me happy.¡± I pause, adding in more. ¡°Not only that, but you already know the situations with our demihumans group. ¡°There will come a day that we will need to fight against those who will seek to get rid of you guys. For having cultivation and potentially freeing other demihumans from the curse. With this ability, you will have a chance to protect yourself¡­ and show others that demihumans were never inferior to others. ¡°That despite being scary at times¡­ you can be the kindest people they know.¡± As I say this, I look her in the eyes. Conveying my sincerity and belief in her to the best of my ability. Her stare, reading my face and my actions, seems to have culminated into one emotion from her. Shock. Perhaps because a human would actually give her enough power to completely demolish all we''ve built. She looks away. But gives me a nod and a bow. ¡°¡­ I won¡¯t let you down, Master James.¡± Her next words have a weight beyond her years. ¡°I¡¯ll show them all. That we can rise above where we¡¯ve been placed.¡± And there it is... the seed that will enable her to develop into a future sect leader. Protecting demihumans from those who would seek to harm them. With another nod, I say the next words. ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear it. Now¡­ let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got.¡± Chapter 395 - A Pinch of Prevention I can practically feel her excitement in the air, as she eagerly waits to dive into the task at hand. First, she focuses her attention on a long-deceased corpse, her hand outstretched. She doesn¡¯t even need a line of qi from her, to cause the zombie to slowly climb to its feet. And in all actuality, there isn¡¯t any qi being used in a direct line from her to it. ¡­that''s like how my healing aura works. Activating the skill at a point in space, rather than having a connection. Though, it still takes mana (qi, in her case). I¡¯m actually looking forward to when I get to where I can do that with my cultivation abilities, since having the line means that others can interfere in some way. As she raises the zombie, she has it make multiple movements. Starting from the normal, where she has it walk around, to the silly, where she has it do backflips. Throughout the entire time, her face was lit up with pure delight, finally able to perform highly intricate movements she had never done before, especially with a creature with flesh on the bones. When she has it do a triple cartwheel flip, I give a nice cheer of support, which breaks her out of her brief experiment. She gives a little yelp, which makes me chuckle at how focused she was. With a blush of embarrassment, she raises the other zombies in the same way. Each of the lines connecting her to her skeletons disappears, one by one. Letting her control them from a distance, without the possibility of interference from others. With that, she raises zombies of all kinds, going from humans and animals, to even giant insects with rotting flesh still inside. There¡¯s even a zombie giant mole here now. And she¡¯s raising every single one, without even a hint of strain, something that would be remarkable for necromancer of the same level with these amounts. That¡¯s not where she stops, though, as I see her raise up different things from the still huge piles of bones. Specifically, the bones themselves. It starts with a tiny ear bone. Then a femur. A broken ribcage. Each of these individual bones starts hopping around. This is where it begins. Her original version of necromancy could only deal with full skeletons. Using them in the same ways that a normal body could. Now, she can control things that were once living, regardless of whether or not they are intact. It won¡¯t be long until she can go even farther than that¡­ As if confirming my thoughts, I see her swiftly turn her attention over to something else that I prepared for her. Bone dust. Like a spiraling line, the dust begins to rise and swirl piece by piece into the air. Finally, I see some sweat from her. Her eyes bore into intently onto each piece of dust, before she takes on large and large pieces of them. Making it grow from grains of bone to now merged chunks. Through her constantly flowing changes, I can see the myriad of things she¡¯s trying to do, to make it a free-flowing dust cloud. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. She¡¯s having a hard time thinking of a cloud as a whole, rather than individual pieces to control. ¡­But if she can do that, she¡¯ll be able to scale it much higher than what is presently possible for her. I can only imagine where she¡¯ll take the ability from there. In fact, with fossilized things, like fossil fuels and minerals like limestone in the picture, she could potentially drown people like a water cultivator. Suffocate a person like a wind cultivator, with bone dust. Crush a person, like an earth cultivator, with limestone. However, even for a genius like her¡­ as I see her fall to a knee, her eyes still locked on the dust, it¡¯s easy to see the strain is taking her too far. I need to stop her before she builds bad habits into place, even with my healing being able to repair any damage. Gently, I place a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Da Xia. That¡¯s enough for today. You¡¯ve done a great job at integrating the method into yourself, even after having worked with the other one.¡± It cannot be understated how much of an achievement it is to switch between methods this quickly. Even if they had the same roots, the core of them is different, because of the multiple elements now included in it. If you don¡¯t start from the very beginning with fresh eyes¡­ you¡¯d immediately encounter issues and slowdowns in effectiveness. Of course, working with me would allow you to mitigate that aspect. But she didn¡¯t even need help to get this far. I decide to give her a few rewards for doing such a fantastic job. ¡°¡­ here, I¡¯d like to give you something for all your hard work.¡± Before her eyes, I condense a spirit stone, using my qi. This serves two purposes. To show her my level of power, even when I¡¯m in the early levels of Qi Condensation. The second is to give her multiple spirit stones to work with. Her eyes widen for a moment, before she snaps them shut, almost in disbelief at the sight. Yeah¡­ even though I''m doing it casually, it''s ridiculously impossible for anyone at my level to do this normally. I give her a smile as I continue to hand her spirit stones as I make them. I end up spending time and giving her 10 of them to use. ¡°Use these well, okay?¡± She robotically takes each of them in hand before placing them in a bag at her side. I can practically see the words she wants to speak on her lips. Considering her intelligence, there¡¯s no way she isn¡¯t seeing the significance of being able to do this and how much qi it means I have. However, questions like that are impolite to ask at best, especially when you are benefiting from it. She suppresses any thoughts. While I could tell her¡­ sometimes a bit of mystery is better for a teacher/student relationship. ¡°Relax for the rest of the day, considering the information on the method. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll be discussing the deeper levels of the method for this realm. Such as, ¡®Infinite Awakening¡¯ and ¡®Spirit Servants¡¯. ¡°Make sure to review the jade slip, to be sure. I saw hints of some bad habits, so use that to correct them. It¡¯ll adjust to show you.¡± I hand her back the slip after she had given it to me. My misdirection is successful, as she gives a bright smile while holding the slip. Letting her keep the slip is a tremendous show of trust. Even with contracts. It also shows my value toward her. ¡°Yes, Master James! I won¡¯t let you down.¡± ¡°I know you won¡¯t. However, there is one thing I wanted to let you know. And now for the thing I came to tell her¡­ and the reason I needed to raise her trust with me. ¡°¡­You need to not watch your brother as closely as you have.¡± The instant that I say that, she goes on edge. Looking at me like a potential threat. I continue. ¡°I know you¡¯ve noticed it¡­ but he¡¯s going out further and further because of you tracking him. You¡¯ll put everyone at risk if you push him too far.¡± I look her in the eyes to convey the seriousness of it. ¡°It¡¯s a not a matter of if¡­ but when, if you continue this.¡± Unlike most people, she''s glaring at me fixedly. Not turning her eyes away. But I can see the wheels turning in her mind. As she considers my words, outside her emotions. The benefit of being a genius. She exhales rapidly before nodding. ¡°Fine. Yes, Master James.¡± ¡°Hmm?" I quirk my eyebrow. Showing her I¡¯m being forgiving with her tone and actions, but that I don¡¯t appreciate it. Immediately, she reels back in her disrespect. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. I understand. Thank you for all you¡¯ve done.¡± I give a terse nod. Whether it¡¯s in this world or my previous one, deal with disrespect instantly and show them you won¡¯t tolerate it. Otherwise, it will become a habit. And then, the standard. I have to nip that in the bud, even if it initially hurts the relationship. She bows again, before turning to head back to her place. All around, the undead scatter to the various parts of the city. Ready for her to call them at a moment¡¯s notice. ¡­alright. Now, what¡¯s next? Chapter 396 – Sweet Thoughts Even as Da Xia heads away, I feel a bit guilty for how stern I was with her at the end. However, a big part of leadership is to make sure that people follow certain guidelines within a group. And while I can be nice, kind, and caring, she is also going to be one of the most powerful people in the group. If I let her get away with disrespect or other negative, then I¡¯ll be setting a bad example, that she can do what she wants, with enough power. And that doesn¡¯t include how everyone will take it. I must admit, her abilities possess a great deal of potential. Especially, when you consider that for a necromancer, it is the materials that they use to craft their undead that make them more powerful. If we can get her powerful, ancient dead creatures, then her combat effectiveness will go immensely up. After all, a powerful spirit beast or cultivator¡¯s body grows along with their bodies. With her genius and abilities, she might even have them use the same cultivation methods they had in life. I mull over this for a bit longer before moving to my next objective: exploring the rest of the caverns and seeing how I can help the other demihumans here. And in the process, check up on some of them. With that in mind, I think about the layout of the caverns and what areas there are here. Well, I know for sure they have the underground farms, which even now have my healing going towards it. Letting crops that were never supposed to grow underground do so. Additionally, there are residential areas, extensive training areas, recreational spaces, cultivation zones, and, perhaps most significantly, alchemy areas. Because, of course, I sent Gong even more information on alchemy techniques to help improve the skill-sets of the demihumans. There are a few other areas, but none that really concern me at this point. After using my scan to verify the alternative paths to these locations, I decide to head to the farms first to check on the status of some crops. Beginning my walk, I navigate past the piles of bone dust and back into the city. Through the gothic alleyways, where spiders creep and now corpses rise. It¡¯s quite pleasant. I use this time to actually meditate, create more spirit stones, and relax myself. Letting myself just be, as I walk through the streets. Letting the subtle cave air currents brush past me as I move. Soon, I come to an open part of this giant cavern where an expansive farm sits. Funnily enough, this one sits out here in the open, as these plants can actually receive enough artificial light from the giant light stone in the ceiling to grow normally. As I get closer, it¡¯s easy to see several demihumans tending the plants. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. A family of three holds the most significance for me than any others. It¡¯s the fox demihuman family I saved with the little phoenix concoction back in the streets above. The mom, father, and daughter are all working hard in the fields, pulling up fast growing root vegetables. The group as a whole has been using alchemy to speed up natural growth rates. With the information I gave them, it¡¯s pretty easy to do so while replenishing the natural nutrients of the soil. Though there can be some downsides, they won''t need to handle it anytime soon. And when they come up, I¡¯ve already given them the knowledge to handle it. As I walk to them from the city line, the daughter happens to look up and her eyes widen. She shakes her mom and dad''s arms, enthusiastically jumping up and down while doing so. Bringing a wide smile to my face. They practically drop their work to run over to me. ¡°Master James! It¡¯s an honor to see you here. Thank you again for all you¡¯ve done.¡± The father is the first to speak, as they all bow intensely. Of course, I try to wave them up. ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to go so far. I¡¯m just happy to have been able to help you in time.¡± ¡°¡­but you didn¡¯t have to. While we may haven¡¯t known it at the time, you took a great risk in protecting and healing us. Thank you.¡± The mother says this, the conviction in her voice making me pause. It¡¯s easy to forget, but all the things I¡¯ve done had the potential to go terribly wrong. Time after time, I¡¯ve been in danger and, by luck, help from others, and good timing, I¡¯ve been able to pull through. But I¡¯ve realized now that I can¡¯t rely on that. Which is why I¡¯m using my scan constantly. I refuse to put those close to me in danger because of negligence. Understanding that their words are true, I allow them to show their appreciation by holding their bow for a bit longer, before finally waving them up. I have a bit of an embarrassed look, as I ask them a question I realized I never checked about. ¡°You know, I never got a chance to ask your names¡­¡± ¡°Oh! My name is Kai, with my wife¡¯s name being Hana, and my daughter¡¯s name is Reina.¡± The father gives a slight smile as he answers my question, without a hint of offense, and maybe even a little honored that I even asked. Considering his graciousness, I give a smile back. Well, it is an honor to learn the names of your family, finally. Please, let me know if any of you ever need anything.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ve always wondered what candy tastes like¡­¡± The daughter blurts out her wish, causing her mom and dad''s face to freeze. I can¡¯t help but to laugh, as I know most people just say that¡­ but I truly want to help these people. Even with the small things. Before they can scold her, I squat down in front of her with a smile. ¡°Well¡­ want to be the first person in the group to learn to make spiritual candy?¡± The parents suddenly stop and look at me in surprise. Hesitantly, they ask me a question. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry to ask, Master James, but is that safe?¡± Ah, he¡¯s concerned about the superstitions regarding the culinary cultivation. People still feel bothered by the fact that the culinary sects were wiped off the map centuries ago. What most people don¡¯t know is that many higher realm sects just have secret internal recipes they use. However, I¡¯ll be changing that. Starting with the group here. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. The pursuit against culinary experts ended long ago. No one will come to attack her. And if she gets good enough, people will actually start coming to her for more.¡± I can see the shortest flicker of hesitation before they decide to trust me entirely. After all, this is an ingrained superstition and their daughter we are talking about. I proceed to demonstrate to her how she can turn nip cake, the sweet treat made from an underground mushroom, into natural sugars, and then fudge. If I can help it¡­ the demihumans will be the ones to restart the culinary cultivation methods. Just another reason to have people rely on them. I''ll just need to work to ensure that people don''t view them more suspiciously because of it. Something easier said than done. Chapter 397 – Just Let Me Cook… After showing Reina the basics of how to cook nip cake into natural sugars and fudge, I also integrate a few items that the cooking process will activate. Theoretically, this will allow the fudge to have a bit of qi infused into it. Just enough to let it be nourishing for cultivators, while not too much to harm regular people, even if they indulge in it. As she makes it, even her parents seem to get into it, amazed by how simple the process is. With that said, I let them know the timing on these is significant, just like normal cooking. Though, if you make a mistake with this, even in the worst case, it won¡¯t harm anyone, just not taste good or provide as many benefits. Reina is clearly ecstatic at being able to make sweets herself. ¡°This is so coooool¡­ you mean we can actually eat this afterward?¡± I give a smile at her innocent cheerfulness. ¡°Absolutely, and this actually is just the start. Do you know what ice cream is?¡± Both she and her parents shake their heads. That''s understandable, given that they have spent their entire lives in the slum. Only the rich would really know about the delicacies, like this. ¡°I know you guys know milk, but after a certain amount of work, you can turn it into a sweet, cold, creamy treat.¡± I lean in almost conspiratorially, with a grin. ¡°And that¡¯s just the start. You can put many sweets into ice cream to make it even better. Fudge is one of those things.¡± The awe I feel from them makes me realize I may just need to bring more than just fudge into their lives. ¡­ I¡¯m sure of it now. I¡¯m going to make them into them into a purveyor of sweets. Not only them¡­ but many other people need it. This world needs it. ¡°You know what¡­ I had some plans, but let me do something.¡± I pull one of the many jade slips from my bag. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but could I ask you to keep practicing making the fudge while I try to do something?¡± The parents furiously nod their heads, drawing the connection between what we are doing now and the slip that I¡¯ve taken out. Of course, because of her age, Reina hasn¡¯t. Just enjoying the activity of making sweets for herself, as she continues to test the work. As they continue, I insert my consciousness into the slip, encountering a wide, blank space. Within that space, I conjure my memories of countless foods, desserts, and other dishes that I had tasted and heard of back on Earth. Using my scan, I created even more, along with the necessary recipes to make them. And now to connect it with this world. Using that knowledge and creations, I have my scan come up with ways to integrate the ingredients, recipes, and culinary techniques of this world with this information. Adding to that, I consider my OCS method and yet another secret cultivation method that I built into it. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. ¡°The Nourishing Star-Devouring Repast method¡± A method focused on helping others'' progress in their cultivation by feeding them. Most interestingly, it is a symbiotic cultivation method, since it relies on the connection between them and others to progress. You can still cultivate with it by eating your own food, but it¡¯s considerably less effective. Despite that weakness, it¡¯s powerful, because of the benefits the person gets while practicing it. The symbiotic part of the method allows you to gain the slightest bit of affinity with the person¡¯s cultivation techniques who eat your food. Which means that if a fire cultivator is constantly eating your food, you will eventually be able to use similar or the same fire cultivation techniques. Albeit much weaker ones. And all without conflict between them. Turning it into a jack of all trades class, centered on helping others. That most cultivators hold their cultivation techniques close to themselves balances this as well. You would have to have a lot of trust with a cultivator for them to share their techniques. With the type of groups that I hope to build, this likely won¡¯t be an issue. Plus, I may just end up making techniques myself that are ¡®open source¡¯ anyway. With this in mind, I develop another OCS method jade slip. Baking into it, like many of the others, the secret methods. But in this specific jade slip, I also place the recipes and cooking techniques they can use to grow a culinary focused sect in the future. Considering the increased speed of my scan and that I¡¯m in safe territory, it doesn¡¯t take long for me to do this, only 20 minutes or so. Once I finish, I finally pull my consciousness out of the slip to see that Renia and her parents have completed making their third batch of fudge. It looks really great. She may have a talent for this. ¡°Hmm, this batch looks tasty. May I try?¡± After their quick nods of affirmation, I taste it. Yep. Delicious. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m glad that this cultivation method won¡¯t be going to waste on someone who can¡¯t use it well. Here, I¡¯d like the three of you to take this method. It¡¯s called the ¡®Nourishing Star-Devouring Repast¡¯ and is a culinary cultivation method, based out of the Omnibus Cultivation method.¡± I still see the flashes of concern in the parent¡¯s eyes about the culinary aspect, so I add an additional note. ¡°And for anyone who might like to persecute you, though there shouldn¡¯t be any, you can easily switch back to the normal OCS method that you¡¯ve already been practicing. So, you can pretty easily hide your true cultivation method, if necessary.¡± This seems to have drastically eased their concerns, as I can see the tension leave their shoulders. It¡¯s a good reminder that no matter how much you trust someone, things that are scary, are scary. ¡°Before you check it out, though, let me adjust your bodies a bit.¡± I place my hands on their backs, as I had done with Da Xia earlier, to adjust their bodies and unlock the method in the jade slip. It doesn¡¯t take a long time, so they can soon place their consciousnesses into the slip to start learning. Considering that they aren¡¯t geniuses, like Da Xia, I already know that this will take quite a bit of time. I move into a cultivating position and just spend the time thinking, using my scan for plans, and creating spirit stones in my storage space. The planning aspect taking up of most of my thought processes, as my scan informs me of other urgent aspects that have been bothering Gong. It looks like I¡¯ll need to meet back with Gong and navigate some of the other demihumans'' issues that she¡¯s been encountering. It¡¯s not that she couldn¡¯t handle it, but some issues are just causing her frustration, that could be eased with a bit of additional knowledge. ¡­then there are some that I¡¯ll need to deal with, as Gong¡¯s support. Because there are some people that she is too close to, to say something to. Nonetheless, I set the pieces in place by whispering my thoughts to some nearby spiders that I know Gong is monitoring. Adding in my own feelings and thoughts through our shared connection. Looks like she''s mostly on board. There are a few things we¡¯ll need to discuss, but I expected as much. This continues for a few hours, until I finally see Kai, Hana, and Reina wake up. The excitement on their faces tells me everything I need to know. With a huge grin on my face, I pull out a giant pot. The same one that I had used to create the large number of concoctions on the way up the mountain for my sect exam. ¡°So¡­ ready to cook with cultivation?¡± Chapter 398 - Just a Check-in Showing them the intricacies of cooking, I fill the next couple of hours with a flurry of recipes and techniques. I show them how to clean and treat their cookware correctly, in terms of maintenance, storage, and many other things. All things that were included in the slip, but I repeat to emphasize the importance of it. After cooking several different dishes, ranging from meats to even making ice cream, I call an end to our culinary experiments. To hasten the process, I had to improvise with unique items, making adjustments along the way. And I¡¯ll need to refresh some of these for my personal stores. Kai and Hana, Reina¡¯s parents, shower me with thanks for everything, but I wave it off with some words. ¡°Just make sure that I always eat for free when you guys become famous!¡± They look at me in confusion, before chuckling at my joke with nods. Reina looks confused, but says nothing and nods, too. I soon excuse myself, letting them cultivate together and learn more about the method, while I head toward Gong¡¯s location. The living quarters of most of the demi-humans. A non-descript inner part of the city. A perfect place to hide the core of the demihumans. After navigating the maze of the city again, I soon arrive at Gong¡¯s location, one of her living quarters, spread throughout the city. Huh, it seems like she has multiple places to sleep throughout the underground. Though, that makes sense. If the place ever came under siege, she¡¯d need places with adequate space and stealth to hide her body. As I approach, I see Gong is chatting with someone, one of the bird demi-humans. When she sees me, she gives a bright smile, letting the demi-human jump and fly off into the underground sky, giving us some privacy. Heading toward me, she speaks first. ¡°James! Thanks for the information earlier. You were right. Some of your suggestions made things easier with a few people.¡± Ah, that¡¯s why she was talking to the bird demi-humans. They were one group I mentioned could help make her life easier. Like by handling some of the communication between different parts of the city. Gong¡¯s been handling that with her spiders, but she shouldn¡¯t need to handle everything. ¡°¡­ I wanted to talk to you about the combat people, though, and your suggestions for them.¡± I look up at her as worry clouds her features. ¡°Was there someone in particular you were thinking about?¡± I know exactly who she¡¯s concerned about talking to. ¡°¡­you mentioned I should talk to Xavier, about how we speak in front of the others. Did that really come up in the scan?¡± Xavier, the lion demihumans. He¡¯s also the one who came to help me ascertain whether the fish spirit beast was hostile to everyone. He¡¯s also the closest thing to a father that Gong has had in the slums, as she grew up. A big part of why he was one of the main demihumans to join her group. I should give it to her straight. ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Gong. I know how close you are to him. ¡°My scan let me know that the way he speaks to you is far too casual, in front of others, and might cause others close to him to do the same far down the line. Leading to some preventable incidents.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. She pauses to think, considering his words and actions so far. ¡°I could see where you are going with this¡­are you sure, though? Wouldn¡¯t it be okay if we just dealt with it later?¡± As she says this, she fidgets, a break from her usual composure. Clearly, this isn¡¯t something she wants to do. ¡°Yeah¡­ do you want me to be the bad guy on it?¡± She looks shocked at my wording, but thinks about it. Looking just as conflicted about this part. ¡°I don¡¯t want to make you hated by the others, though¡­¡± Gently, I take her hands in mine. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me, Gong. This is what being a good partner is about. Let me be that for you¡­¡± She squeezes my hands back, looking me in the eyes. Her mouth coming ever closer to mine, before she lays a light kiss on my lips. Whispered words of appreciation fill my ears. Soon enough, I hear a sigh. ¡°Okay¡­ let¡¯s do this. I¡¯ll have the spiders bring him over.¡± With little delay, she calls him over to us, far from any listening ears. He approaches, clearly in a good mood. ¡°Little Gong, Master James, it¡¯s good to see you both.¡± ¡°Xavier! How have things been? I hear you¡¯ve been making excellent progress with your body cultivation alongside the OCS method. One of the best in the group, actually. Which is amazing, considering your age.¡± He swells with pride before answering. ¡°Even before cultivating, Gong can tell you, I worked out every day. Even with my smaller size back then, I made sure that at the very least, when I needed it, my body would never betray me. I try to tell the young ones this, but not all of them listen¡­¡± I give a chuckle, having already seen that with my scan. Something that¡¯s a problem, but one that Gong and her group of trusted people can resolve with time. No reason for me to interject. ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll figure it out someday, though.¡± He shakes his head, mirroring my chuckle. ¡°One could only hope.¡± A few seconds after this saying this, he collects himself and takes a breath, before speaking again. ¡°Now, I¡¯m sure you both didn¡¯t call me out just to check on me¡­ so what can I do for you?¡± With a quick glance at Gong, I speak my mind. ¡°I¡¯ve been listening in on the public conversations you¡¯ve had with Gong in front of the others. I¡¯d like you to refer to her more formally in front of them. You probably haven¡¯t noticed it yet, but some of the younger ones are getting a little too casual with her, because of it.¡± He shifts a quick glance at Gong, but her silence says enough. ¡°¡­I understand. I¡¯ll do as you ask, Master James. Please don¡¯t be afraid to mention anything else.¡± I can sense the smallest sigh of relief from Gong at this. A small request, done right, doesn¡¯t need to escalate. Everyone here understands the stakes, especially at this level. As well as how groups can break apart, at the smallest things. ¡°With that said, keep doing what you¡¯re doing with everyone. Because of your work, I know Gong is having a much easier time¡­ Personally, thank you for always watching over her. She¡¯s precious to me, as you already know.¡± His face loosens a bit at my admission. ¡°Always, Master James. As long as there is breath in this old body¡­ I¡¯ll defend her to the best of my ability.¡± I can trust him fully with her while I¡¯m not here. ¡°Thank you, Xavier. There were a few additional things that we could use your help with¡­¡± With a glance at Gong, I decide to fill him in on some things I¡¯ve already told Gong, about how the combat groups can be better utilized or have unnecessary problems come up. Additionally, I give him tips on how to improve his training. Something that he easily understands, as I explain it using my scan. However, as we discuss things, a sneaky, little demi-human creeps toward Xavier, crawling on the ceiling, little by little. Looking to ambush him. As we continue to talk, I can see Xavier have a growing grin on his face. Letting the kid come closer and closer, but hiding that he can sense him. And soon, the kid drops from the high ceiling, like a fucking assassin. In a way that is very reminiscent of how I first met them. After all, they are the same demi-human kid that helped me kill the cultivator who almost killed the fox demi-human family. Unfortunately for the kid, Xavier seems to have far more experience at this and catches the kid easily, who has a wooden dagger, desperately flailing towards him. ¡°I¡¯ll get you someday, you old bastard!¡± A belly laugh erupts from him. Before he noogies the heck out of him in punishment. ¡°One day, you little squirt. And didn¡¯t I teach you not interrupt in the middle of a conversation?!¡± He soon places the kid on the ground and forces him to bow his head to Gong and I. ¡°Mistress Gong, Master James. My apologies for this one. I still have much to teach him.¡± The kid is about to say something disrespectful, looking surprised at the change in Xavier¡¯s term of address for Gong, but Xavier gives him a look, which shuts him up. Progress. ¡°I won¡¯t bother you too further. Thank you for your instruction, Master James. I¡¯ll take it to heart.¡± With a bow, he leaves us. Gong turns back to me, beaming. ¡°Thanks James¡­¡± Her eyes turn mischievous. ¡°Now¡­how should I reward my precious James?¡± As she closes in, smothering me in kisses and hugs, I feel both terrified and grateful that I don¡¯t have to breathe. Chapter 399 - A Little Tease, A Little Laugh After she covers me with a literal layer of kisses, Gong runs off to take care of some things we discussed. Leaving me to consider the next steps. Like what I¡¯m going to give Big Sis Crane, as an apology gift. Of course, she¡¯s expecting me to heal her and whoever she¡¯s bringing in¡­ but with the latest fiasco, and perhaps even without it, she¡¯d want something else. I think about the many options I have at my disposal. Alchemy. Talisman Creation. Healing. Information (from my scan). While there are other things I can do, these are probably my most powerful assets. Well, taming is out, automatically. Anything I could tame, she could do¡­ and for the things she couldn¡¯t, it would raise questions I¡¯d prefer not to answer. For alchemy, while I could bring her another new alchemical concoction¡­she¡¯d expect that. Not only that, but I suspect she is above Nascent Soul¡­ in a realm known as ¡®False Ascension¡¯. A realm that gives pseudo-immortality. Meaning she¡¯s likely been alive for far longer than I may think and has already seen much. I¡¯m still in Qi Condensation, so once again¡­ anything I could make would either catch too much attention or not enough to have her forgive me. I¡¯ll need to use something she knows of, but that will surprise her and be useful. I use my scan to see what the best option may be. To my surprise, it¡¯s a combination. Healing and Talismans. If I try to use my healing on her, it would work¡­ but it would take a massive amount of qi. Mostly, since my qi is still in gas-like form because of the nature of the Qi Condensation realm. Nascent Soul qi is radically denser than Core Formation. Just like how Core Formation is solid qi vs Foundation Establishment¡¯s liquid qi. Meaning that normally, my techniques wouldn¡¯t be able to tickle her. However, I¡¯m using my techniques like hyper-compressed air, with the amount of qi of qi that a core formation has¡­ while constantly replenishing more. This allows me to push past the barrier of realms. But to do so with a talisman? Inscribing a talisman already requires a person to put much more qi in it than would normally be used for the technique itself. To adjust it to affect a False Ascension realm means I will need many times more qi than even that. Sigh. I will need to hole up and focus on that for a few days¡­but it should be worth it. ¡­as much as I dislike it, Big Sis Crane is a major supporter of me, and even if I don¡¯t trust or agree with what she does¡­ I need her, for me to be able to help others. And considering her realm¡­she¡¯s much more compassionate than other higher realm cultivators.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. It will be worth it to earn back her forgiveness. Realizing this, I spend the rest of the day going around to all the different members of my group and helping them with their projects before I start on mine. For He Wen, that means giving him instructions and materials to practice building items and formations with. Helping him work toward building the fantastical things for our Trauma Team. For Mei Lin, Jin Chin, and Yalei, that means teaching them more in-depth about Trauma Team actions and how to use the equipment that I¡¯m planning on them having. That besides strategies, combat medic tips, and other related concepts. While Mei Lin won¡¯t be in the Trauma Team, it is good for her to understand more medical aspects, since she¡¯s on the hospital team and, if necessary, for her to know how to act in group combat medic operations. For Ai, Lin, and Shi, I assist with their cultivation, leaving them a bunch of spirit stones to use and cultivate with. ¡­Reaching the end of the day, heading into the night, I stand before the last person I need to meet and reconnect with. Sister Nuan leans against one of the tunnel walls, a playful smirk on her face. ¡°So¡­ am I getting my turn now?¡± I can¡¯t help but chuckle at her words. ¡°If you¡¯d like, Sister Nuan¡­but I think we both know that you wouldn¡¯t want to have a date out here in Monchon City.¡± Her smirk only grows as she teases me further. Moving closer to me. ¡°Oh, I wasn¡¯t talking about a date¡­¡± Even as she says that, I can tell she¡¯s just playing around. Sister Nuan is a special case¡­ being both my master and someone who wants to be my lover. She wants to keep that line in place, but break it¡­ in the right situations. Something that will be interesting to play with, as she isn¡¯t as experienced in romantic matters, having spent most of her life on cultivation and dealing with her curse. As I look into her eyes, I see the opportunity for some teasing of my own. I take an obvious look around, as if looking around for people. An unnecessary action, with our skills. But a way to lighten the mood for what I do next. I lean towards her, moving my arm around her waist. Pulling her against me. My eyes locked on hers. ¡°¡­anytime you want, Nuan. You¡¯ll always be special to me.¡± As I say that, I raise a hand to her cheek. Giving her a gentle kiss on the lips. In an instant, she appears flustered. Wiggling in my arms, her raven hair moving back and forth, as she lets out a goofy smile, while kissing me back. A stark difference from the normally confident woman she is. I can¡¯t help but pull her closer to me at this sight. My lips briefly leaving hers to whisper words in her ear. ¡°Nuan¡­. I¡¯ll definitely take you someplace nice for our date, okay?¡± She nods, leading me to release her waist and move away. Giving her time to recollect herself. I can tease her like this a little, but I shouldn¡¯t go too far. After all, she still has those lines in place. A delicate balancing act. For her, making this more romantic, rather than sexual, is the right choice. After she takes some time to recollect herself, before changing to a serious look. ¡°You know that you¡¯ll need to impress her¡­after what happened, right?¡± Matching her new demeanor, I nod. ¡°Yes. Here¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking¡­¡± I let her know of my plans to give her 5 talismans filled with my healing technique. Something that could even affect Big Sis Crane if she were critically injured. With a smile of approval, she nods, but still bunches her eyebrows up in concern. ¡°That would do it¡­but even so, that might be too much.¡± I sigh, feeling the same way. I take it for granted, but to fully heal from nothing is powerful. Even more so when it involves refilling their qi and cultivation base. After all, it could even heal soul damage, so it is truly like the ¡®full heal elixir¡¯ from games. ¡°What could I do, though? Anything else I could give her would simply give her even more information to use against me. At least with this¡­ it¡¯s enough to make her happy and also fits within the current information she knows. ¡°And¡­ if she ever ends up using it, she¡¯ll remember me positively.¡± ¡°True, but be careful¡­ I¡¯d only give her 3 of them.¡± Nuan insists on this. And while 5 would be received better¡­I don¡¯t see a problem with three instead. I trust her judgement. After all, my scan isn¡¯t perfect. ¡°Okay¡­I¡¯ll do that then. I¡¯ll see you a bit later. Thanks for everything, Sister Nuan.¡± Without much further ado, we separate, and I go into a form of closed-door cultivation¡­but instead of cultivating, I¡¯m creating talismans. Chapter 400 - Poking the Bear Walking down the tunnels alone, I turn the corner to see the room that I¡¯ll create the talismans in. A simple cavern area. Deep underground, where no creatures or people will come to disturb me. I¡¯ve already informed everyone, so I should have a good three days to handle this. And considering the reduced amount, that should be fine for me to finish this and deal with some elements in the city, too. Moving to the center of the room, I take a seat. Breathe in. Breathe out. I gather the qi in and around me. Placing security talismans around me, that will prevent my qi from leaking out and potentially alerting anyone to my activities. In the form of a shimmering dome, I see symbols stretch from the talismans and up the walls of the cavern, to end at the entrance, sealing it off as well. After a moment or two more, I can feel the power of it settle in. Most of the qi won¡¯t be wasted, unlike with normal talisman creation, because of my scan. I¡¯ll be able to see where waste would come into the process and head it off. However, there will still be some. That¡¯s because I¡¯m no genius, just a man with information. I¡¯m sure if this was Xing Xun or Da Xia, they¡¯d be able to do it perfectly. Ah well. I¡¯ll do what I can do. Focusing back on the matter at hand, I place the three empty talismans before me. Unlike the other talismans I¡¯ve been making, these will have to be done in a special way. The other talismans, like the fireball ones, I¡¯ve had to use knowledge of the techniques and stupid amounts of qi to compensate for the lack of personal ability with the cultivation technique itself. Even so, what is considered a stupid amount of qi is simply a drop in the bucket when compared to the total amount of qi I have. Normally, I can only use a portion of the power of the original technique out of talismans, because of this. Even with my efforts. But these talismans will be different. Not only do I have the original healing cultivation technique under my cultivation method, but I¡¯ve mastered it via the scan. With the added benefits, I can draw the full version of my healing out. But that won¡¯t mean that it¡¯s easy to do. The technique I¡¯m engraving on it will have to be my normal technique. After all, my Fingers of Life technique is meant to be used over a distance and normally affecting up to ten people, which wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for trying to heal one person extremely well. And if I want to have it heal her, I¡¯ll need it focused. Of course, I could always find a way to make it work, but that could always be a future bargaining chip¡­ and one that is used when I have much more time to make something like that.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Not only that¡­but I should make these for my people, as well, in case of an emergency. Breathe in. Breathe out. I look inward, drawing from my three dantians, letting the qi circulate around my body and meridians, as if I was going to use my cultivation technique. As I do so, I replicate the action on the talisman, drawing on it as I pour qi inside. Different movements, different locations, same technique. Line by line, I carve my qi into the talismans, my technique floating on the surface in my mind¡¯s eye as I draw on the empty sheet. And then it¡¯s done. I open my eyes and realize¡­ It¡¯s been three days. ¡­ ¡­that¡¯s terrifying. That I just spent three days working on these talismans and it only felt like a few hours ¡­ no wonder cultivators can go years in cultivation without blinking an eye. When you don¡¯t feel the need to eat, drink, or sleep, time passes quickly. I slowly climb to my feet. Using my scan to observe the situation around me. Huh. Nothing much has changed from what I can tell. That¡¯s part of the reason I didn¡¯t notice how fast time was flying. I head down to the city layer of Gong¡¯s underground area, with only the three talismans in hand. Soon enough, I find Sister Nuan waiting for me down near the entrance to the city area. ¡°So¡­ had a good nap?¡± I can¡¯t help but chuckle at her teasing. ¡°Yes, yes. It was great.¡± I turn a little serious with my next words. ¡°¡­any updates?¡± She responds with an equal amount of seriousness. ¡°Yeah. You probably should get moving toward Matriarch Crane¡¯s place. I think your gift will be enough to please her, but you probably don¡¯t want to push it. ¡°I¡¯ll meet you there to smooth things over, if needed.¡± ¡°Thanks, Nuan. Looks like the timing was right.¡± I nod and move to inform the others. She grazes my arm before I move past her. ¡°Prepare yourself. She¡¯s brought a few guild leaders with her. Without a doubt, she¡¯ll be asking for something. Maybe offering something. Be careful on what you promise or that she promised for you.¡± I have a suspicion of what groups these guild leaders represent. Two of them will be the Ascending Myriad Monsters group and the Eight Winds Alchemical Research society. The only question will be, did she invite the Alchemy Guild, as well? The Ascending Myriad Monsters group is the one I had temporarily stored my tamed beasts with and got the contracts from, with the Eight Winds Alchemical Research society being the alchemy group I truly wanted to get recognition from. With this warning in mind, I check around me and keep an eye out for any spiritual senses as I make my way out of the cavern system. I send a message over to Ai, Lin, Shi, and the others through the communication jade slips, keeping them updated. I soon receive some good luck wishes. Not only that, but I receive a tiny spider waddle over to me with a small bead. One that has a small note hidden inside it. Clearly, this is a note for Big Sis Crane, that Gong wants me to pass over to her. I take it with me before heading through the tunnels out of the cavern system. Now sprinting out of it and across the alleyways of Monchon City. And with my cultivation and stealth scan, not a single person here can track me. ¡­ ¡­ Wait a second. I pause in the shadows of the street. My scan is telling me that there¡¯s someone that¡¯s been following me. Turning around, I look at the totally empty alleyway. And the scan telling me that there¡¯s definitely something. Right. Here. Every sense in my body is telling me I¡¯m imagining it. Not in the intrusive sense, but in how you just naturally doubt yourself. Luckily for me, my scan is accurate and focused. Much more than when I first encountered them. Big Sis Crane¡¯s invisible cultivators. Those who can even trick the scan, if it isn¡¯t calibrated correctly. I stand in front of them, look them in the eyes. ¡°So¡­ whatcha doin?¡± They just stare at me. I reach out a finger and gently poke their arm. They look down at my finger poking them. And give a sigh, before turning and walking in the other direction. Well, that went well. I¡¯m pretty sure that person was Nascent Soul. Thank God my scan told me I wouldn¡¯t die from this. Probably. Chapter 401 - Why is it always this? ¡­ I regret my decision. Mostly because I forgot the cardinal rule of cultivators. ¡­to be petty as hell. Ever since I poked and chased away that cultivator, I¡¯ve been experiencing pokes on my back every moment or so as I head to Big Sis Crane¡¯s place. Even when I try to catch them sight of them by turning around fast enough, I can¡¯t get close. All I hear after I turn around is a mocking chuckle in my ear. Even if I can see them with my scan, doesn¡¯t mean I can react without taking extreme measures. Too bad for them¡­ I¡¯m totally willing to take extreme measures. I secretly bite a pill that will increase my physical speed and physical limits to the absolute limit. And when I sense her coming behind me, I use my upgraded speed to spin around. But that¡¯s all I can do¡­ as there¡¯s a difference between being able to react and being able to beat them at their own game. Or in this case, pseudo-combat. Right as I turn around, I sense them easily moving twice as fast, flipping over my head to land a poke on my back, before chuckling again. Moving far out of range. If this was a fight, I would be unequivocally beaten. Well¡­ at least this will help me not get too proud of what I did before with the Core Formations. Those guys I fought were the bottom of the barrel. And even though this woman is a Nascent Soul, she¡¯s a genius in her own right. If she was low Core Formation, she¡¯d still be wiping the floor with me, without breaking a sweat. This is only one of Big Sis Crane¡¯s people. I can already tell that she has a few more people of this woman¡¯s level and skill under her control. No wonder everyone fears her and her people. ¡­why did I poke a woman like this, again? Right as I think that, I get a poke on the side of the face, as I stop moving for a moment to think on this. An indication to keep heading toward Big Sis Crane. A reminder that though I may have been relaxed on the timeline to meet her¡­ someone of Big Sis Crane, or better said, Matriarch Crane¡¯s status, is not normally made to wait. Still holding the tiny bead that Gong wanted me to pass to Big Sis Crane, I move fast toward her location. I decide to have a conversation with the invisible lady as we move, though. But not in a traditional way. ¡°Are you allowed to speak? One poke for no, two pokes for yes.¡± Like before, she pokes the middle of my back, though I don¡¯t attempt to catch her this time. One poke. ¡°Is that just for now?¡± Right as I say that, I spin around before they move, to see if that will allow me to win, but she easily sidesteps me and pokes my back again. Two pokes.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Maybe they have a temporary vow of silence. Considering they are an invisible ninja type, that would sense. However, this only makes me more curious. I float a question that I¡¯ve been wondering since we started this little game of ours. ¡°Are you having fun, though? Instantly, faster than ever before, I feel a poke on one side of my body. When I try to spin to look at her, she pokes the other side. Two pokes. But it¡¯s the moment of hot breath on my ear and the low chuckle that really tells me how she feels. ¡­ I keep moving forward, even as I try to catch sight of her. Now with a new purpose and plan in mind. Activating my combat scan, I use this as an opportunity. A chance to train my abilities on a genius Nascent Soul cultivator, who seems committed to messing with me. And in some ways to surpass the gap between realms, if only a bit. Stretching it to its limits, I once again see all the possible paths that she can take to poke my back. And looking for the most likely chances to catch her. So, I ask question after question to get her to poke me. All the while, using more and more strange ways of trying to catch her. Leaning backwards into a reverse spidercrab position. Doing backflips. Headspins. I even use a talisman to fly into the air, to lower her options for movement. None of them work. The whole time, I hear her laughing up a storm at my desperate antics, even as we get closer and closer to Big Sis Crane¡¯s place. Dang it¡­ I only have a few more opportunities left. What could I do to catch them? I use all my scans to figure something out. To come up with something. Anything, to beat her. Because at this point, my pride is at stake. And then it comes to me. Making me freeze in place. Earning me another poke on the cheek from the woman, to keep me going. But this time, I don¡¯t move, realizing that, of course, this would be the solution. Seeing that I¡¯m not moving even after the prompt, a second, harder poke is approaching fast from my left. As I turn, I follow the path my conversation and relationship scan always leads me to. ¡°You know¡­you¡¯re actually really cute.¡± As I say this, she trips the slightest bit, giving me the chance I need to use everything in my body to turn fast enough and finally do this. I catch her finger in mine. ¡°¡­got you.¡± ¡­ ¡­ Silence. ¡­ You know, maybe following the relationship scan isn¡¯t the best idea. I hear a soft sigh escape from her lips as she delicately withdraws her finger from my grasp. Yet, it is the uproarious laughter emanating from Big Sis Crane''s place that enlightens me to a crucial truth. Big Sis Crane has been watching and listening in the whole time. Oh no¡­what have I done? She¡¯s seen every silly action, corny comment, and stupid question I¡¯ve asked. As well as my flirtatious words. The invisible cultivator moves ahead, meaningfully locking eyes with me before continuing. In exchange, several other invisible cultivators head over to me. Surrounding me, though at a distance. And despite them being invisible, their shaking shoulders, tells me what I need to know. They¡¯ve been listening in via that telepathy action that higher realm cultivators do. I feel my face turn hot with embarrassment. ¡­I may have won the battle, but at what cost? I continue moving toward Big Sis Crane, my embarrassment is only made worse when I walk inside to reveal Sister Nuan with her hand on the bridge of her nose, standing beside Big Sis Crane, who is still laughing wildly. ¡°Hahahahaha, this was the best show I¡¯ve seen all year. Even better than what you did before! Hahahahaha.¡± Hidden beside them, is the same invisible woman from before. And it¡¯s only my scan that shows me the slight fidgeting from her, indicating that I¡¯m not the only one that is feeling this way. I can¡¯t help but to sigh, before recollecting myself. Stepping in front of Big Sis Crane, I bow and speak after her laughter ebbs down. ¡°Disciple Delinion greets Matriarch Crane. As always, it is a pleasure to be in your presence.¡± Her chuckles subside a bit more, before she waves away the courtesies. ¡°Hahaha, call me Big Sis Crane and after that, there¡¯s no need for such things. ¡°The entertainment was definitely worth the wait. You never disappoint, do you?¡± She stops and pauses, before continuing while looking into my eyes. ¡°Well¡­mostly.¡± She referring to when she killed all those captured people. I don¡¯t regret it, but I still have to show sincerity¡­. Even if I dislike it. Even with my inner thoughts, I speak other words. ¡°Big Sis Crane, I¡¯ve brought you gifts to honor you and your continued support.¡± I pull out the three talismans. In an instant, I see one of the invisible cultivators grab it from my hands and bring it over to her. To someone who can¡¯t sense them, it would appear to shoot to her hands, without the use of qi. ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Her eyes shine as she looks at them. Chapter 402 - Unseen, but not Unnoticed As Big Sis Crane looks over the talismans, she also has something else in her hand. The bead that Gong had me bring over to her, which I subtly placed in the bundle of talismans that I gave her. As she looks over the talismans openly, I sense her hand discreetly fingering the bead, covering it in her spiritual sense. ¡°I¡¯m impressed¡­ these could actually affect me. Something that is quite difficult to do, at least in these lands. I wonder how long you spent crafting them?¡± She gives me a nod of acceptance, with the slightly disappointed air from before gone. ¡°Looks like you truly are worth the investments I¡¯ve been planning. Now, in terms of my¡­¡± She freezes, her eyes darting to directly look at the bead. Clearly, whatever was within has made her pause. Her eyes then look over at me sharply. Particularly my mouth. What the heck did Gong tell her? My scan told me not to look in the bead earlier, but now should be fine. Right? ¡­ ¡­ No way. Gong told her about her, Ai, Lin, and Shi¡¯s entire pleasure session with me¡­ and that I ate her out. Writing it all in erotic detail, like some kind of smut novel¡­ Big Sis Crane¡¯s mouth raises in a smirk. ¡°Heh. Seems like you have some skill, after all¡­¡± She leans over to whisper in Sister Nuan¡¯s ear. Whose face slowly turns red before she stares at me. Even the invisible cultivator woman was staring at me before I turned my eyes to look at her, to which she rapidly shifted her eyes away. Sigh. Why do I get the feeling that Big Sis Crane just wanted to bring me here to tease me? ¡­Actually, considering the lifespan and views of cultivators, that might not be too far off. Finding things to entertain them after their lifetimes is probably quite difficult to do. At least the note also had updates about the other things we did. Though, the way Gong describes me to her seems a little weird. Making us seem more romantic and intimate than what we have. Maybe that¡¯s her way of protecting me. After she makes some hidden comments to Sister Nuan, while chuckling, still reading the note, she gives me a softer smile. ¡°You seem to be taking good care of my precious daughter. Thank you.¡± Sister Nuan glanced at Big Sis Crane in shock at her open admission that she considers Gong, a demihuman, like a real daughter to her. Though it is known privately; it is different for her to say so publicly.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Ah. Right¡­ I forget. I¡¯m the one that didn¡¯t realize. Intimacy and romance in this world is even rarer than in my world. Even if it¡¯s wanted, most people don¡¯t care for others in the way that I want to care for them. For Gong¡­ the way I treat her is that romantic. So, maybe I¡¯m doing something right, if she¡¯s willing to reveal her relationship to Big Sis Crane, as a respect for how I feel. ¡°¡­honestly, I¡¯m the lucky one. She and the others are more than I deserve. I just hope I can do right by them.¡± I decide to say my honest feelings to her, even though it may not be the most optimal actions. She chuckles at my words, seeming to relax further. ¡°I¡¯d expect no other answer.¡± With the new air between all of us, she continues speaking. ¡°I actually wanted to bring you here for a few purposes. Namely, healing some people that will be substantial supports for you in the future, while giving you a chance to make up for your¡­ hmm¡­ lack of political decorum.¡± She¡¯s definitely talking about that time with the Taming group, where I ran off before the higher-ups could thank me and make connections, because I gave them taming methods and purposes for difficult creatures. Adding to that, I have been doing several things, without holding the titles or affiliations with the groups for those skills. Normally, that would be immediately snipped in the bud, but I¡¯m sure Big Sis Crane and Sister Nuan have been heading off those complaints. ¡­and it¡¯s only been a few months since I even came to this world. In terms of timelines, still a long time to allow someone to run around like I have, but still short enough to damage relations. I bow to Big Sis Crane, grateful for her continued support. ¡°Thank you for everything¡­ Before I meet and heal the others, would you like me to heal your people?¡± She laughs freely, shaking her head. ¡°You aren¡¯t even supposed to see them, let alone know the inner workings of their bodies. So, I think I¡¯ll hold off until you make a few more contributions.¡± She pauses for the briefest moment. ¡°¡­but you may have a point.¡± She calls the invisible cultivator woman over to her side, with the slight wave of her finger. The woman kneels before her, having appeared in an instant. Sister Nuan watches, but it is evident she cannot perceive anything, regardless of how she strains her eyes. Only Big Sis Crane, the other invisible cultivators, and I can perceive her. Big Sis Crane raises one of the talismans that I had given her. Something that could fully heal Big Sis Crane to her full condition. Of course, it could do the same for any cultivator below her level too, as the method would tailor the healing to the individual. With a glow, the talisman burns away, as it heals the invisible cultivator woman. Helping her with whatever condition she is dealing with. ¡­why did she stay so adamant about me not healing her people? Unless¡­ She must be wary of me knowing more about their constitutions and abilities. The act of healing someone provides me with a great deal of knowledge, after all. I¡¯m sure whatever is letting them appear non-existent could be inferred from healing them. And I¡¯ve been avoiding using my scan in depth on them, to not cross any red lines, as my scan told me would happen. The only reason I showed I can perceive them is because I did so when I first met Big Sis Crane. Interestingly, I see Big Sis Crane¡¯s and the invisible woman¡¯s face stare in surprise. Showing that they didn¡¯t expect it to heal something in her body. Their glances at me make me curious to what it could be. However, my danger scan still tells me it wouldn¡¯t be smart to find out. Either way, both of them school their expressions quickly and act like nothing happened. To my surprise, she actually bows her head slightly, with her next words. ¡°Well. It appears your talisman works well. I¡¯m grateful to you, James. I¡¯m looking forward to much more from you in the future.¡± With a clap and a smile, she proceeds to the next set of business. ¡°Alright, call in those old fogies¡­.ah, I mean honored guests.¡± One of her visible servants goes out to bring in the guests. Of which I can see there are three: Ascending Myriad Monsters Group, Eight Winds Alchemical Research Society, and the group I¡¯ve been avoiding. The Healer¡¯s Association. Chapter 403 - Masterful Healing I¡¯ve been avoiding other healers. There are several reasons, but the main one is this. Most of the esteemed healers are accredited. Just like the doctors of my world, people expect the person healing them to know what they are doing and having the guarantee of an organization that everyone trusts is one way to be sure of that. Which is part of the reason I received such a bad initial reception at the Fortress of Healing for the sect. Everyone there, in some aspect, had training with the Healer¡¯s Association or was trained by someone who has the accreditation. Now, one may wonder why the Healer¡¯s Association hasn¡¯t stopped me from healing people. The answer¡¯s simple. If you suck, it will soon become known in the cultivation world. So, they¡¯ll naturally approach after receiving multiple positive¡­ or negative reports. In my case, they likely wanted to come after me to have me join. Also, I¡¯ve mainly been healing desperate, destitute people, so they haven¡¯t needed to reach out to me. The fact I¡¯ve been able to avoid them for so long is only because of the powerful people around me, making assurances and keeping them away. My scan tells me that Patriarch Tao Feng deliberately kept them away while I was healing at the Fortress of Healing. Though, that may also be because he wanted to hide the fact that I was optimizing him and Head Librarian Mao Boqin. However, if they fail to contact me now, with all the important people I''ve healed at both the Fortress of Healing and now my own fortress, where my towers stand, then it may be interpreted as a reduction of their influence. If the Alchemy Guild is focused on making money; the Eight Winds Alchemical Research Society on knowledge; and the Ascending Myriad Monsters Group being like an adventurer¡¯s guild; then the Healer¡¯s Association is like an esteemed medical university. Including how it both teaches, provides research opportunities, and assures the cultivation world of its members¡¯ skill. Either way, I need to handle this. I move to the side of the room, so that they have a clear path to Big Sis Crane. As they come in, I give a bow first to Big Sis Crane, and then each of them, in order of cultivation. The Honorable Li Ying, head of the Healer¡¯s Association. A black-haired, middle-aged man. High Nascent Soul. Master Xu De, the head of the Eight Winds Alchemical Research Society. A white-haired elder, covered in light scars and subtle chemical burns. High Nascent Soul. Master Yu Yaoting, the head of Ascending Myriad Monsters Group. Red-haired, excitable man. Mid Nascent Soul. Let¡¯s see how this goes¡­ Each of them gives some form of acknowledgement to me, with Xu De and Yu Yaoting giving me a more meaningful nod than Li Ying. Likely because of the contribution that I¡¯ve already made for their groups. Even so, they immediately move past me to pay respect to Big Sis Crane and Sister Nuan. Just as I had done, they did the same for Big Sis Crane.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Giving her a deep bow before greeting her. They each extend a small, but extraordinarily powerful gift to her, which is taken to her briefly by the invisible cultivators, before being stored away. She gives a curt nod of acknowledgement to the three of them. As if the gifts are beneath her notice, but appreciated for the respect given. The three masters don¡¯t show a trace of dissatisfaction and even seem proud that they did not offend her with their gifts. I can¡¯t help but to notice how chillingly cold she¡¯s acting towards everyone. As if the playfulness from before was a lie. This is the face she shows to outsiders¡­meaning that what she showed earlier is only for us. In all actuality¡­ she¡¯s a terrifying force. And not just because she¡¯s beyond Nascent Soul experts. Soon, I hear her voice resonate across the room, filling the space. ¡°Thank you all for coming, with such short notice. As mentioned in my communication, I wanted to discuss plans for your groups that I can assist with, while also introducing you to a Heavenly Light sect core disciple I¡¯ve taken interest in. I assume you¡¯ve already heard of him¡­¡± She has her own agendas that she¡¯s rolled me in with, as a way to garner favor from all sides. Nonetheless, I step forward and bow to them again. ¡°It is an honor to meet you all.¡± She continues after my words. ¡°He will be healing you, so you can see that the rumors are, in fact, true.¡± She pauses, an almost imperceptible glance at me, before adding something else. ¡°Note that the healing you are receiving differs from the standard that is normally provided and shouldn¡¯t be discussed elsewhere.¡± Huh¡­she¡¯s being considerate, even in front of others. Warning them to not spread information about the optimizations she wants me to do. Her actions don¡¯t go unnoticed and each of them watches me with new eyes, along with glances at Sister Nuan. After all, the success of a disciple is the glory of the master. The next few moments are a flurry of action, as Big Sis Crane gestures, having one of her people bring in a table for them to lie on. From elders¡¯ perspective, since they can¡¯t discern the invisible cultivators, it probably looks like she is just waving a hand and causing things to move. Something that is normal to do with qi, but without the use of qi, practically like magic. I move my attention from that thought and back to the item at hand. Despite their trust in Big Sis Crane and having heard reports about my skill, it is different when it is themselves. Which is why I¡¯m not surprised to hear the Honorable Li Ying speak and lie on the table. ¡°I will go first.¡± He definitely wants to analyze my technique firsthand. I oblige him with a nod, before using my Boundless Healing Method on him. My standard technique seeping into his body, to investigate the ways I can heal and improve him. Subtly, I also use my healing aura on top of that, for the optimization aspect. However, this is one of the few times I¡¯ve had a chance to heal a well-adjusted Nascent Soul cultivator. Meaning what I¡¯m seeing right now is pretty shocking. A baby, in his cultivator soul, is staring at me. Intently. Even more so when the baby feels like an old man, based on its eyes and personality. It¡¯s quite disconcerting. It moves throughout his body freely, seemingly connected to his dantians in an ethereal way. Tracing the paths my healing technique makes in his body, squinting at every change. Surprised at every step. Which is how I realize he is noticing the healing aura¡¯s effects, as well. Something that is outside his calculations. But I do it slowly and subtly enough to make it believable. And in the process, discover something expected. He¡¯s healed himself of most things. Healers are not only excellent with their techniques but also are required to be great at alchemy, as well, for their responsibilities. Since he¡¯s the head of the healing organization¡­there¡¯s not much I could do to help him. That¡¯s not to say there was nothing, though. When a person starts their cultivation, they can certainly improve themselves, with various items. To grow their starting point. Most of those are like fixing a foundation after the house is already built. Possible, but prohibitively expensive. And even then, it won¡¯t be perfect. But step by step, my technique goes beyond that. Making so that he¡¯s raised up, as if he had the better foundation the whole time, rather than a patchwork fix. Meaning that his breakthrough to Near Peak Nascent Soul was expected for me, but surprised him. Despite the regularity of an increase of cultivation from the people I heal and optimize, it shouldn¡¯t be understated how rare that is for any realm, let alone the higher realms. Making a breakthrough here from healing is something unheard of for someone without major issues. As I finish, he lays there, staring up at the sky. Big Sis Crane speaks out, with the barest hint of teasing in her voice. ¡°Worth the journey, Li Ying?¡± His slow nod is all that¡¯s needed to have the two other masters fight to hop on the bed next. Looks like I¡¯ll be busy¡­ Chapter 404 - Young Master Arc The two masters both eye each other and position themselves near the bed, both wanting to say something to go next, but not wanting to truly offend the other. It¡¯s a little funny to watch. Something that I notice Big Sis Crane makes no attempt to resolve, as while her face is neutral, I can sense the amusement washing over her. I can¡¯t help but to sigh and take care of it myself. ¡°No need to rush. I can heal both of you, where you stand.¡± Rather than choosing between the two of them, I step between them both, placing my hands on their shoulders simultaneously. The glow from my hands and the activation of my technique showing them that I¡¯ve started. My actions surprise them, but they look embarrassed at their actions and move to a sitting position to make things easier for me. The subtle superiority from when they first walked into the room washed away in the face of obvious benefits. Hmm¡­. Master Xu De, the leader of the Eight Winds Alchemical Research Society, has gone through a lot things in their life. Both from the start of their cultivation journey to their constant actions in the alchemical field. Xu De, unlike Li Ying from before, hasn''t been able to heal himself constantly throughout his cultivation. He¡¯s been patchwork fixing not only his foundation but also pushing his body constantly using alchemical solutions. My eyes flitted over Xu De, noting the countless scars and chemical burns on his body. He¡¯s fought for every step. Lacking natural talent in cultivation, he pursued the path of the alchemist to achieve power¡­ and now he has it. My technique heals every aspect. Raising his spiritual root, healing him of all the trauma his body has been put through, and retaining the benefits that he so painfully acquired. Unsurprisingly, this means that his growth potential from healing is that much larger than Li Ying. He moves from High Nascent Soul¡­ all the way to the Peak of Nascent Soul. A step away from moving past this realm and into False Ascension. He gasps in shock, freezing up. I turn my attention to Master Yu Yaoting, the head of Ascending Myriad Monsters Group, who is trembling with excitement from the potential gains he could have. His red hair shaking as he tries to sit still. Like I did with Xu De, I run my technique through him to see what I can heal and optimize within him. Which is when even I become shocked. ¡­this man. He¡¯s filled with the qi of thousands of spirit beasts. Engraved their connection on his very cultivator soul. And from what it seems, given parts and benefits about himself to keep those connections. Some requiring qi, others requiring the strength of his cultivator soul. I suppose I shouldn¡¯t have expected anything less from the Master of Taming for this area. Even with my scan and contracts, I¡¯m not sure if I could have tamed some of the creatures he¡¯s brought to heel. Seeing the areas that I can heal; I fill back in what he¡¯s lost. His cultivator soul now healing from the bartered damage. Like Xu De, he freezes as this happens. As this is something that should have never been refilled normally, even with artifacts.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Especially since his connections remain strong, meaning that his contracted spirit beasts did not lose the part that was bartered. In addition, his cultivation realm has been increased from Mid Nascent Soul to High Nascent Soul. Once again, a comparatively massive jump for this realm. After I have finished all three of them, they all stare blankly. Still looking inward at the changes within their bodies. Using every aspect of their spiritual sense and nascent soul abilities to review what¡¯s happened to them. Before they can react further, I say something that my scan says is critical for this moment. ¡°¡­the greatest thing you can do to thank me is to keep secret the level of healing and optimization that my abilities can reach.¡± Big Sis Crane¡¯s eyes narrow slightly in interest. Obviously curious about my choice. For their part, at my words, all three masters have shaken out of their stupors and fall over themselves to reassure me. ¡°I would never dare betray thi¡­¡± ¡°Only a fool woul¡­¡± ¡°You can trust me to¡­¡± They throw out various statements like this to me. This should prevent a major issue. Them giving me excessive rewards, but also sharing information about me. One of the core rules of the cultivation world is that it is practically a sin to have something nice and not have the power to defend it. It is better to not have that thing at all, otherwise you can lose everything else. And with what these men have at their disposal¡­ the gifts they would give would certainly be fantastic. However, the trouble it would bring to me¡­specifically those I care about, wouldn¡¯t be worth it if they shared that information. After all, even if I can handle a problem, doesn¡¯t mean others won¡¯t target my friends and family to leverage me. On the other side of that core rule is that it is also a sin to betray a major benefactor. To do so means that no one will trust you in the future. Meaning this is a good chance to establish a strong relationship with them all. Big Sis Crane beats me to the punch. ¡°¡­I hope you all can see why I wanted to introduce this disciple to you.¡± With those words, she swept their gratitude toward me, closer to her as well, for introducing me to them. A reminder that she is the one that had me heal them in the first place. Sigh. Ever the master manipulator. And in some ways, she¡¯s right. I would have never healed them to this extent normally. As there would be far too many factors and trust issues. But with Big Sis Crane as my backing? They wouldn¡¯t dare make any moves, even with this knowledge. So, I felt comfortable enough to go along with it. Huh¡­ I guess this is also her way of protecting me, too. An indication that I am someone that she has a close enough relationship with that she asked me to perform such a dangerously helpful action for them. Conversely, this means I have a close relationship with someone who is likely at the upper ranges of False Ascension. Not someone to betray. They bow their heads to her words, having caught the multiple meanings, bowing deeply, their heads touching the ground. They then turn and bow to me as well. ¡°¡°¡±We are deeply grateful.¡±¡±¡± A short, but synchronized action, representing unity in thought. Something I¡¯ve noticed many cultivators seem to be able to do relatively easily when the situation calls for it. A learned cultural action, it seems. Even with this gratefulness, their eyes soon return to me. The look they¡¯re giving me has obvious meaning. A gift of this level given means a gift of a similar level should be returned. The question being, what will they place the value of these healings at? The answer being¡­ nothing that they can prepare now. After all, what I¡¯ve given them has a value far beyond anything they could give me right now. But I have other plans. ¡°¡­I¡¯m planning on joining each of your organizations to take the assessments to be a regular member. I¡¯d like to take the assessments anonymously and without support¡­but after I pass, I would appreciate your support from there. As well as the ability to act freely¡­ would that be okay?¡± I can sense each of their eyes flash toward each other in an instant before they all scramble to shout their confirmation. ¡°¡±¡±Of course!¡±¡±¡± Excellent¡­ I¡¯ve finally acquired another card. A bunch of Nascent Soul elders to cry to, when I¡¯ve pissed someone off. ¡­am I a young master now? ¡­ ¡°You dare?¡± ¡­. I¡¯ll just stop here. Chapter 405 - Silent Machinations Each of the masters looks like they want to talk more, but a single glance from Big Sis Crane stops them in their tracks. A silent sign from her that a connection has been made, so now it is time for their private discussions. Curiously, the excitement from before almost dims instantly. Which is something that raises red flags for me. ¡­what could they be talking about that would cause such a change? I probe into it with my scan, right before I get a look from Big Sis Crane, as well. Stopping me immediately in my tracks. Right¡­she probably has a rough idea of my scanning ability from Gong and her own investigations. Though before I was stopped, I was able to get a general idea about what they¡¯ll be discussing. ¡®The Academy.¡¯ Or at least what I¡¯ve been calling that. It seems to me that it may be something much more intense than just a university, martial arts school, or some kind of social Group¡­ But I can¡¯t get more than that. Like before, I get warnings on trying to access this information beforehand. And with Big Sis Crane watching me, it¡¯s not the best choice to press the issue now. Taking the hint, I leave the room with Sister Nuan. Curiously, the invisible cultivator woman follows us closely behind. And it doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯ll be going away soon. Because of this, I signal Sister Nuan that we are being followed, using a signal we established. Scratching my neck. After all, I told her everything, including that I could sense Big Sis Crane¡¯s invisible cultivators. That way she can know any sudden changes that occur, since she isn¡¯t able to perceive them. So, the question becomes how did she know about my antics, when I was getting poked by the invisible cultivator woman? Big Sis Crane was narrating what was happening second by second. Because she was just that entertained by it, she revealed to Sister Nuan the truth. It has to be a good sign that she trusts us¡­ or maybe she just likes to tease me that much, that a secret like that isn¡¯t as important to her. Sister Nuan¡¯s voice raises above my thoughts. ¡°Those three masters¡­ you¡¯ll need to take their respective exams relatively soon. Especially if you truly want to remain anonymous.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°No matter how much you truly mean that you want to be anonymous, they¡¯ll try to work things out in the background to make sure not to offend you. After all, no organization wants a talented person to see the dirty side of their business.¡± She¡¯s right¡­ I had asked to take their accreditation exams anonymously to avoid their practically guaranteed actions, as much as possible. But speed running it is another method to get ahead of the curve.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°Hmm¡­ that¡¯s a great point. Maybe we should hop over to get one of them done? Out of any of them, I think I should tackle the Healer¡¯s Association as soon as possible. Since that¡¯s what people will judge me the most on. ¡°With the others, I can probably get away with not being accredited for a while. What do you think, though? It¡¯s in a city quite a distance away¡­¡± She doesn¡¯t even hesitate for a second, pulling out her sword to hop on it. Gesturing for me to get on with her. ¡°Let¡¯s move fast. I¡¯m very curious to how they¡¯ll react when they hear that you¡¯ve already passed¡­¡± I can see her smirk as she says that. Taking her hand, I jump onto the sword as well. Behind us, I can sense the invisible cultivator woman also hopping on an invisible sword of her own. How she¡¯s able to disguise that as well from perception, as well, I have no idea¡­ This time, I¡¯ll tap Sister Nuan¡¯s side, like we discussed. A way to switch up the signals, while still informing her. I softly caress Sister Nuan¡¯s waist as we fly off. However, the reaction is a lot bigger than I thought it would be. Her back straightens when I do, with her whirling back to look at me, even as we keep moving forward. Her eyes wide in surprise¡­ and a hint of arousal. But right after that look, it¡¯s clear she remembers what the signal was, and she feigns ignorance of her actions. Giving me a curt nod. However, with her reaction, I can sense the invisible cultivator looking quite amused by the interaction. Having deciphered what¡¯s going on from our interactions. She lets out a light chuckle, let us both hear her presence here. The rest of the trip is quite silent. Interestingly, we are moving at high speeds to get to a city thousands of kilometers away. The benefit of both of them being Nascent Soul cultivators means that moving at speeds like these and reaching far off locations are no issue for them. Which is how I find myself in a giant merchant city, called the Xinjiang Compound. One of the many massive merchant cities situated in the Chia Continuum, still distant from our Heavenly Light Sect lands. Like many others, it has several large organizations contained within that help maintain relations within the city. One of which is The Healer¡¯s Association. This may not be their main headquarters, but this place is prominent enough that taking the exam here will prove my competence, but at the same time, allow me to progress through the exam unnoticed. My eyes drift over the architecture of the various structures here, with the style appearing to be a mix of Graeco-Roman and Asian styles. Roman arches melding into the upward swoops at its edges. Roman Domus with the massive heights and shapes of pavilions. And that doesn¡¯t even include the myriad of other sub-cultural influences scattered around. After all, in a merchant city, business is for everyone and making someone feel a piece of their home is a good way to get repeat customers. The local office of the healer¡¯s association is no stranger to this, having the aforementioned influences, but also a number of interesting aspects I recognize from modern hospitals and universities. A campus layout, where the front and street facing part of the campus is where people can go to be urgently healed, with the inner parts of the campus being more education and practical areas, including large courtyards. Some which, I assume, is for patient overflow. As we drop down in front of the building, I can see a sign confirming this thought, stating to watch for signs of demonic pandemics. Something it seems they¡¯ve encountered in the past. Both Sister Nuan and the cultivator woman give me a look before moving back onto their swords, about to head out and look around the city, leaving me to check out the association. I can understand Sister Nuan, but why the invisible cultivator woman? There must be more going on than I realize, with this woman¡­ Sister Nuan departs, but before the invisible cultivator woman leaves, I nudge her. A way to catch her attention. Her eyes turn toward me. I mouth my request before she leaves. A sign for her to do the same. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± She pauses, shocked. As if she¡¯s never been asked such a question...or it has been so long ago that it no longer matters. With visible hesitation, I see her lips move silently. Only visible to her and I. ¡°Arianna.¡± Chapter 406 - Madame I Will Kick Your Butt At finally learning the invisible cultivator, Arianna¡¯s name, I can¡¯t help but reveal a smile. I mouth my appreciation, since it¡¯s easy to tell how important revealing her name is to her. ¡°That is a beautiful name. Thank you for telling me.¡± I can see her gulp before turning red. Nodding once before shooting away on her sword. Still blushing. I don¡¯t intend to seem flirtatious, but I think it¡¯s important to reaffirm a person¡¯s individuality, especially after such a long period of isolation. As a faceless, voiceless being. That¡¯s quite interesting, though. Her name deviates from many of the names I usually hear from this part of the world. It makes me curious about her birthplace. ¡­but that¡¯s a question for another day. My eyes turn toward the building in front of me. The Healer¡¯s Association Xinjiang Compound branch. And so it begins. I take a step inside, through the large doors of the building, only to find myself seeing a surprisingly calm area. A few office staff sitting at an intake desk. A place clearly setup similarly to the hospital entrance areas I¡¯m familiar with. To separate patients, visitors, and staff accordingly. I feel surprised, because I¡¯m so used to being in hectic situations, that I was kind of expecting things to be like that here. I guess that makes sense. After all, it doesn¡¯t appear there are any major health crises here that need to be addressed. And even with this being a major merchant city, the healer¡¯s association is constantly active, not just at their facilities. This means they have small clinics positioned around the city itself to handle issues on the street level first. Unless it¡¯s a major issue, the staff there will handle most things that people would need help with. ¡°Hi, what can I help you with?¡± Snapping me out of my thoughts is one of the receptionists at the table. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m here to get my accreditation as a healer.¡± The receptionist¡¯s eyes spark with brightness. Flipping pages to swiftly set things up. ¡°That¡¯s great to hear! It¡¯s always good to see people interested in getting accredited. Please follow the hall to my right, all the way to the back. You¡¯ll exit to the courtyard and head to the large building to the right.¡± She pauses before speaking a little more quietly. ¡°¡­and please make sure not provoke Madame Qian. That might make things a little tougher for you in your classes.¡± I nod in appreciation, as advice like this is what can make the difference between a passing score and a failure. Of course, for me that won¡¯t matter, but it shows her level of care. ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll make sure not to. ¡°Ah, one additional question. Who should I talk to, to take the immediate accreditation?¡± ¡­Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. This is when the positive look in her eyes toward me fades. I can see she holds back a sigh, but remains polite. ¡°You¡¯ll want to speak to Madame Qian then. She¡¯ll be the one to determine your eligibility.¡± ¡­such a difference in demeanor. Once again, I can¡¯t blame her. With my age and cultivation level, this is as if a student coming into college for the first time, requested to take a test to become a full-fledged doctor for the first time. Something that would normally take 10-20 years in this world, considering required education and cultivation levels. Claiming that they already know what they are doing and had studied elsewhere. Of course, that person could be right, but since they weren¡¯t trained in-house, the bar to be acknowledged is that much higher. With the animosity at an all-time high. This will only go over worse, since I want to be accredited for the highest level of healer. I give the receptionist a smile and lay a half-silver in front of her before following her direction. An unexpected, unneeded tip, but one that leaves goodwill for her help. I can sense that she gives a still frustrated, but appreciative smile, as I head down the hallway, passing curious staff members. When I reach the courtyard, I can feel the qi swirling within the air as multiple cultivators are sitting outside in circles, cultivating together. A public place for them to keep moving forward with their cultivation, even as they support and learn within this institution. Moving past them along the right side leads me to the aforementioned building. An administration building meant for processing new students and personnel. Right as I get close, I hear a bad omen. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am?! I am the second son of Elder Ting of the Jinbang Sect. You WILL allow me to retake the certification exam.¡± As I walk in, I see another young master yelling at an overwhelmed staff member. Sigh. I guess it couldn¡¯t be all smooth sailing, huh? With the Jinbang Sect being a wealth-focused sect, and the one in control of this area, even I wouldn¡¯t get much support going against them. ¡­that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t do something if he goes too far, though. I move a small distance behind him, awaiting my turn to speak. Luckily, a brunette woman appears before us, her flowing robes and markings on them show she¡¯s clearly of high cultivation and stature within the Healer¡¯s Association. ¡°Young Master, we can allow you to retake the exam, though I ask that you keep things discreet. We can have you take it after others have left, if that is satisfactory with you.¡± Ah, this must be Madame Qian. She¡¯s doing a fantastic job of holding back the obvious frustration she feels from a young master demanding an unreasonable thing. ¡­this means she¡¯s going to take all that frustration on me when he leaves and I make an unreasonable request, doesn¡¯t it? The young master, facing Madame Qian, becomes more reserved, giving her a bow. ¡°Madame Qian, thank you for your benevolence.¡± Looks like this guy is the typical ¡®weak against the strong, strong against the weak¡¯. But it could also be viewed that he¡¯s had his concern addressed, so now he¡¯s satisfied. Unreasonable as it was, that is still a human reaction. Nonetheless, he steps back, letting me move ahead to speak to her. Now she lets herself sigh aloud. ¡°So, I don¡¯t recognize you¡­ what were you here for?¡± ¡°Ahem, I was looking to take the accreditation exam for the Master level.¡± To my surprise, she gives a kind smile. ¡°Ah¡­ you must mean the certification exam under the Masters, right?¡± It looks like there are many people make that mistake. I¡¯m about to say no, but her eye now twitches. Telling me she now has realized that I meant what I said. She¡¯s just begging for me to not say it now. I take a breath. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, Madame Qian, but I do mean the Master level accreditation.¡± Her head drops, as if defeated. ¡°¡­I should have known that today wouldn¡¯t be easy.¡± After a moment of silence, I can sense the young master behind me sneaking out of the courtyard, not even daring to stay to retake his exam. It looks like I¡¯m not the only one that recognized this as the calm before the storm. ¡°¡­just to verify, you are asking me, and four other Masters to come and personally review whether you have what it takes to be called a Master Healer? And that if you are not even sufficiently qualified for such a request, that you will be ostracized from taking any of the exams for wasting five masters¡¯ time? Among the countless other demerits that would come from such an action?¡± Last chance. I take a breath, using my conversation scan to smooth this over as best I can. ¡°Yes. I ask that you do not judge me for my appearance. For certain reasons, I am forced to hide my background and abilities until the accreditation is complete. I hope you can understand.¡± This is what gives her pause, making her give me a hard look. Then a sigh. ¡°Fine. I hope you know what you are doing.¡± Time to show my stuff. Chapter 407 - A Meeting of Masters When I nod to her affirmation, she gives me another hard look. As if trying to figure out who I am and if it would be worth pushing it through now. When I see her eyes squint, I fidget, as it feels like she¡¯s starting to put the pieces together. As expected, this makes her stop. Even if she figures it out, I¡¯ve stated my intention to stay anonymous. That¡¯s enough to make her cease pursuing my identity. After all, this policy is one of the great things about the Healer¡¯s Association. This policy allows those normally ostracized or marginalized to prove their skills in a neutral setting. But whatever she figured out has finally convinced her, causing her to look in the distance. Likely communicating with the other Masters in the city. Assembling those who would judge me. Within moments, I feel four other presences shoot toward this area. Each between low to high Core Formation. They appear before us, each intimidating in their own ways. But to my surprise, there is something that I haven¡¯t seen much of yet. That most of them are females. Four older, powerful women stand before me, including Madame Qian, with one elderly male. All of whom look like, at least physically, are between their late 30s and 50s. Ah, I see why. A couple of them were cultivators originally from Jingjiao Temple, a top-level female sect. One that is quite a distance away, but has a far reach across the Chia Continuum, even within our Heavenly Light sect. That they would have such a powerful influence in the Healer¡¯s Association isn¡¯t unreasonable. Breaking through my thoughts is Madame Qian. Her voice is melodic, though still daunting in its depth. ¡°Sorry to disturb you all, but as previously mentioned, we have an applicant for Master-level accreditation.¡± Madame Qian combs a hand through her brown hair nonchalantly, but squares her broad shoulders toward the group, as if preparing to discuss this in-depth. This doesn¡¯t go unnoticed by most of them. One of the other women, a white-haired woman flowing with finesse and poise, speaks up. ¡°Where are they? I only see this¡­¡± She looks around, seeking someone older than I, but I can tell there¡¯s a growing suspicion as her eyes return to me. One of the others seemed to have grasped the situation. A small woman, whose qi aura shines behind her, the power of her cultivation strong enough to not be fully hidden, shakes her head in disappointment as she speaks. ¡°Lia¡­ it¡¯s obvious, isn¡¯t it? We all could tell there was no one else here, even before we got here. As much as we might hope, it¡¯s just this young one.¡± She turns toward Madame Qian.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. ¡°My question is why you seem ready to just let him take it, with little vetting?¡± At her words, the rest of the Masters look at her. She says nothing for a while before speaking out. ¡°This applicant has chosen to stay anonymous. You can make your own assumptions from that.¡± From that, I see four sets of eyes turn toward me. I can¡¯t help but focus my attention on the last two who haven¡¯t spoken, curious about their reaction to my appearance. The two, an antsy, old man with gray hair and a grim-looking older gothic woman, fix their gaze on me. Hiding away their reactions and opinions, for what may be different reasons. From the little I can sense, the man may be cautious from taking a side from previous experiences. The woman, on the other hand, gives off the feeling of a war veteran. She has experienced everything and beyond, yet remains silent because it''s just another typical day for her. Doing whatever is necessary to get back to her life. It looks to me like none of the others expected them to say anything, so are just looking between the three of themselves. The small woman gives a sigh, as she seems to come to a conclusion, nudging Madame Lia and whispering something in her ear. ¡­Couldn¡¯t she just have just used telepathy? This seems this is something commonly done between them. Lucky for me though, I can hear it with my senses because of it. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s that guy everyone has been talking about?¡± Madame Lia¡¯s eyes shoot to me, squinting before she nods. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m thinking so, Liqin¡­¡± Both of them straighten up, stopping their whispering to turn toward me. Ready to proceed. Madame Qian is rubbing her forehead, since she definitely heard everything with her enhanced senses. So, I¡¯m pretty sure they know who I am. Or at least have an idea. ¡­I probably should have expected this. Especially considering how rumors travel around in the cultivation world. I¡¯ve been doing some crazy things with healing lately, so it wouldn¡¯t be unreasonable that healers in other parts of the Chia Continuum would catch word of a young, dark-skinned healer with low cultivation healing everyone and their mother using new techniques and alchemy. Though it was probably the time at the Fortress of Healing that would have really gotten my description out there. Seeing that everyone is mostly in agreement to begin the accreditation process, Madame Qian continues speaking, turning to me. ¡°With that settled, let¡¯s begin. Do you know the steps to accreditation?¡± I nod, making everyone more assured. After all, it wouldn¡¯t be good if the applicant came in blind to a well-known testing procedure. My scan has already laid out the process. The first test is one of practicality. Healing 50 random people, both generally and within my specialty. Each person can have varying difficulties to heal them, determined by the other Masters. Ones with the highest difficulties should mostly be within the specialty I choose. After all, different masters have various cultivation methods and specializations. The only shared marker of being a master of healing is whether they can heal most people well, with their best work being within their specialty. The second and final test is one of the mark of a true Master. Solving or putting forth a potential reasonable solution to any one problem that other Masters in your specialty struggle with. Each of them will put forward a problem. If I can solve any of their problems or put forward a reasonable solution, then they¡¯ll approve it. The next to speak is the grim-looking, old, gothic woman, drawing surprise from the group. Reaffirming my thoughts that she rarely speaks or interacts if necessary. Her eyes pierce through me, feeling as if they can see everything. ¡°Kid. What will you choose as your specialty?¡± I take a breath, wording this as best I can, using with my conversation scan. ¡°I can do it all.¡± ¡­ ¡­ Silence. A raspy male voice breaks through it. ¡°¡­Are you fucking kidding me?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes turn to the antsy old man who immediately goes quiet, realizing he said that out loud. Even though, it was definitely what everyone was thinking. Soon after the old woman stands up a bit higher. Which is when she unleashes her cultivation in force, in waves. Causing half the weight of her cultivation to fall on me. With her being a peak core formation, that equals the spiritual pressure of a mid-core formation expert. There¡¯s only one thing that comes to mind before I feel it descend on me. ¡­not again. Chapter 408 - The First Challenge - Slapping Faces The instant after I realize the danger of the situation, I throw my full cultivation up to protect me. Removing all the safeguards I hold around it to prevent myself from being crushed into paste. My body shining with the amount of ambient qi being unleashed from myself, equal to Mid-Core Formation in amount. ¡­however, not in quality. After all, my qi is still from Qi Condensation, like a gas. Where her actual Core Formation qi is like a solid. So, even if I can match the amount of qi, her spiritual pressure tears through it like tissue paper. But this is enough¡­ It¡¯s easy to see the surprise on everyone¡¯s faces as they see the amount of qi that I¡¯m outputting. And just as the old woman¡¯s qi is about to touch me, she dissipates it. Having proved her point to me, to not be a smartass. An indication that with a glance, she could see the measures that I was taking to hide my cultivation base and that I could handle that amount of spiritual pressure. Evidence of her experience and wisdom. Unfortunately for me, my conversation scan told me this was necessary to convince the group, as a whole. Sigh. Even if it tells me what is necessary and what will happen¡­it¡¯s a totally different thing to experience it. Rather than looking at me, she looks at everyone else. ¡°¡­I¡¯m curious to whether this kid will be able to hold up to their words, aren¡¯t you?¡± Now that she¡¯s done this, the other masters are looking at me differently, starting to believe there is truly something different about me. Especially, since it should be impossible for me to (sustainably) have this much qi. And even more strangely, to still have this amount, after enduring her spiritual pressure, by unleashing my own. Because in the qi condensation realm, when you use your qi, it doesn¡¯t refill naturally. Well, at least for everyone else. I stay silent, as is courteous in this situation. They scrutinize each other, communicating telepathically. After some time, an eternity with higher realm cultivators, the old woman speaks again. ¡°We¡¯ll introduce ourselves.¡± There¡­ they are taking me seriously now. She starts off the round of introductions. ¡°I am Madame Liao Mingxia, but you may call me Madame Liao.¡± From there, each of them gives their names, even if I had already learned it. Following the formal process: Madame Qian was the brunette with broad shoulders and melodic voice, who started this. Madame Hao Liqin, is a small woman with black hair, who has a constant qi aura around her, showing that she¡¯s one of the genius level cultivators in Core Formation. She¡¯s also one of two of the experts that used to be from Jingjao Temple. Madame Lia is the woman with white-hair and has immeasurable poise. It seems she¡¯s the second person from Jingjao Temple. The only man of this group of Masters is Master Wen, who just seems like a quiet, white-haired old man. I kind of feel bad for him, as it looks like he¡¯s constantly wary of the other female masters, seeming like he¡¯s pissed them off in the past.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. And of course, Madame Liao Mingxia is here, being the eldest of the group. Interestingly, I think she¡¯s the oldest Core Formation expert I¡¯ve seen yet, likely being around 700 years old. Considering that Core Formations can live up to 850 years, she resembles how Sister Nuan looked when still suffering from her aging condition. After their introductions, she is the one to say the final statements before we begin. ¡°Considering you not having any prior history, accreditations, or history, I will have the amount of people required for you to heal, brought up to 100. Is that understood?¡± I nod again, anticipating this change from my earlier findings. After I confirm this, things turn into a blur as they move me into a sealed medical presentation space and start preparing the 100 people they need me to heal. That isn¡¯t an exaggeration, either. They literally blur in front of my eyes and disappear from sight. Rapidly moving from clinic to clinic within the city and collecting sick people for me to heal. It only takes 20 minutes or so before they get everyone into the building. During that time, students, professors, and other staff file into the prepared auditorium, seating for observers on the other side of the sealed space. I can already hear the comments filter through, even without my scan. ¡°He¡¯s so young¡­¡± ¡°Is he even qualified to have the Masters run around like this? Doesn¡¯t he know if he fails that he¡¯ll be ostracized everywhere?¡± ¡°I hear he¡¯s acting anonymously. Why hasn¡¯t he covered his face?¡± Ah, that last one is a good point. But my scan told me it would be harder to get this far without showing my features, likely already considering that the Masters would draw connection to the rumors around me. But that¡¯s still acceptable to me. Much different from getting direct support from the head of the organization and made into a Master Healer that way. Soon, though, the comments from the crowd stop as the Masters walk in, one by one. Before sitting in their preassigned chairs. Madame Qian speaks for the group, being the voice for their evaluation. ¡°The anonymous applicant for the Masters level accreditation has chosen no specialty. Consequently, we will distribute the highest difficulty cases evenly across every category at random. Because of this choice, every patient will be required to be done at an extraordinary level.¡± There¡¯s silence before a flurry of whispers fill the auditorium. Madame Qian doesn¡¯t even need to cough, just raising her eyes to the stands to cause everyone to stop. ¡°We will start with the below patient.¡± A patient is quickly wheeled into the sealed space. It appears to be a heavily injured patient, literally bleeding out before my eyes. Additionally, it appears they have several layers of curses on them. Madame Qian adds in additional requirements. ¡°This patient will need to be done, as if in a distracted environment, like a combat zone. I humbly request the audience to make as much noise as possible to distract the applicant. Additionally, certain members of the audience will be allowed to fire lethal spells near the applicant.¡± ¡­ Now that¡¯s just unfair. Contrary to my thoughts, the auditorium erupts into excitement, at being given the opportunity to participate in a Master Level evaluation, something that is practically unheard of, unless the specialty is combat healing. A glance at Madame Liao Mingxia shows this was her idea. My scan tells me that¡¯s her specialty: combat healing and trauma. A challenge to see whether I can handle stressful situations and quickly disqualify me, to not waste their time with 99 other patients. All around, I hear constant sounds and screams. The sound of low power, but screamingly loud cultivation techniques being harmlessly fired. In a sense, somewhat accurately portraying a battlefield situation. Each of which would stress the heck out of a normal healer, that is not accustomed to this. In a more terrifying fashion, I sense and suppress the urge to dodge as Foundation Establishment cultivators fire explosive spells near me. Tearing through a portion of the surrounding floor at a continuous rate. Showering me with dirt and a small portion of pain. As this all happens, the Masters all focus their spiritual sense on me and the patient. To which I surprise them. With a wave of a hand, it glowing briefly; I cause the patient¡¯s body to glow and heal instantaneously. Every injury, curse, and scar on the person¡¯s body disappears. In addition, making them look even younger than before. The previous cacophony of sound and violence subsided into silence. Even the masters are shocked, having watched all the details using their spiritual sense. This would have been even more mind-bending because they would have known the various challenges normally required to heal them. I cough before speaking. ¡°¡­ahem. If you are okay with it, could I just heal all 99 other people at once? To save time?¡± ¡­ A pin drops. Chapter 409 - Acknowledgement After my bold request to have them bring out everyone to heal at once, the masters and audience just gapes. Shocked at my audacity¡­ and the potential that I¡¯m not bluffing. Madame Liao takes control, rising and speaking for the masters. ¡°¡­such bold words. However, there is an established process for this accreditation. We must ensure that every patient receives proper care and treatment. I hope you understand.¡± Even as she says this, she and the other masters are running their scan over the patient. Meticulously documenting every detail of the healing process they can track. Ah¡­ I see now. It¡¯s not only because of procedure, but because they want to know my secrets. In fact, this is one of the few legal and socially acceptable ways they can analyze my healing technique. I believe they might even create a record for the organization on their findings for future study. Now whether they share that with others outside the organization is another question. However, I think that for healers such as these, the question of how they could learn from it and do the same is more important to them. Especially since I just did this in front of an entire crowd, as an anonymous applicant. They spend a bit more time analyzing the previous patient before the next one is brought out. This patient is a man that is covered in sores, pus, and diseased skin. Falling under the potential epidemic level. Thankfully, they have him in a mobile isolation bed, with a glowing film around him. I give a nod to the two workers that brought him over, before waiting until they leave the area. Once clear, I open the film. Immediately, a stench fills the contained space I¡¯m in. Rot. Dust. Death. Poop. So much poop. ¡­fuck that. I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m immune, I¡¯m taking care of this now! I don¡¯t even wave my hand this time, I just heal him. No glow from my hands or his body. Letting my technique flow through him even faster than before. Using more of it to do so, with it only taking a second this time. The masters watched with their spiritual sense, so they could see my technique penetrate the skin, reaching into their body, and across their meridians/dantians. A full heal and even quicker this time. The line on Madame Liao¡¯s face only increases, as it seems she¡¯s trying to decipher how the changes are being made. To figure out what qualities my cultivation method must have to do such extensive healing, at such speeds, and at such a low realm. Of course, I say nothing. By the end of this, there will be a few things they should be able to figure out¡­ I¡¯m curious to see how much, though. And this is how they continue, for the next 25 people. Bringing in person after person, their eyeballs strain to catch even a longer glimpse of my cultivation technique at work. The crowd is silent. High-level cultivators ejected the one guy that tried to talk during this out. And as he left, other cultivators began streaming in. People who heard about what was occurring. Soon enough, even nobles started streaming in. All to get a better look at the mysterious cultivator, who was only in Qi Condensation. One that is doing things that even Master Healers would have difficulty doing. 3 people after the 25th person mark, I can see Madame Liao rubbing her head before stopping me. Rather than just doing random difficulties, one¡¯s spread out, they were sending them out first and switching out the easy ones for harder ones in the backend. All to tease out my capabilities.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. But it seems like they¡¯ve gotten out as much as they could figure out. ¡°Okay, pause. Let¡¯s take a break to discuss how to proceed with this exceptional situation. Without saying anything else, they move into another room, leading the crowd to erupt into whispers. ¡°What could this mean? I¡¯ve never seen them leave the room during an active evaluation.¡± ¡°Do you think they figured out how he¡¯s doing it? I can¡¯t tell anything¡­¡± As always, there¡¯s a person who acts like they know what¡¯s going on. ¡°You all can¡¯t see? He¡¯s healed people using techniques beyond the grasp of normal healers. Regular cultivators surely couldn¡¯t understand.¡± Stating the obvious. Some people listen in wonder, while others realize he¡¯s bullshitting. However, one person in the crowd ignores all of that. A man staring intently at me, his eyes bloodshot. If that were all, one could see that he was shocked or excited about the new developments. However, makes him standout, is the clothes he¡¯s wearing and his aura, all of which points to one thing. He is a Nascent Soul cultivator. And he is also the whole reason that I¡¯m here, in this specific city, at this time, and in this place. It¡¯s one of the major reasons my scan indicated I needed to be so open about my healing abilities, yet also anonymous about my identity. He¡¯s someone who Gong had once told me about, when she first told me about the Iridescent Worms, the parasites that use human women, both normal and cultivators, as breeders. The very ones that plague the lands of our sect and Monchon City. And he is the only person to revert the transformation, being a body manipulation cultivator. He succeeded by resetting the person¡¯s mind and body back to before it captured them. All of this only worked, because the victim was his daughter, who he knew inside and out. Even with that, the daughter still has issues. Major ones. But the main reason that I needed to keep my identity anonymous was so that he wouldn¡¯t immediately dismiss me, because I¡¯m from the Heavenly Light sect. The same sect that failed him and his daughter. ¡­ The seed has been planted. I see him whisper to some attendants who rush out of the audience chamber. I know what he¡¯s going to do. He¡¯s going to use his influence, to have one patient replaced with another. One that is infested with the iridescent worm. For others that may not be significant, but for him, that will mean his daughter can be fully healed of the major lingering issues she¡¯s going through. And since it¡¯s something that no healer has solved yet¡­ that will be in the second test. The one that allows me to solve or provide potential solutions to a problem that one of the Master Healers is having or hasn¡¯t solved. Unfortunately for him, I need to buy time. Since the iridescent worms have several intersecting issues with it. One of which, being that the Yellow Sashes and many of the major groups, have been sending people who oppose them or are inconvenient down to underground areas with the iridescent worms. Torturing them in this way. Before anyone can realize that the iridescent worms parasite can be removed and healed from people, I need my people to save them. Namely, Gong. As I consider my path through this, the masters come back out of their brief isolation, with Madame Qian leading the group again. After taking a seat back in their spots, she speaks. ¡°After discussion, we decided to change the rules for this evaluation. As the applicant has shown great breadth and depth to their healing abilities, we now wish to test their ability to heal multiple people at once, per their request.¡± She pauses and looks at me. ¡°If you wish to revoke your statement and heal one person at a time, then you may at this time. It will not affect your evaluation in any sense. However, if you agree, we will judge you as if you healed them individually. With an expectation of excellent healing.¡± I give a nod before speaking. ¡°I appreciate the consideration, though I wish to follow through on my words. Feel free to bring everyone else out.¡± She pauses. ¡°Just to be clear, are you asking us to have all 75 people brought out to be healed simultaneously?¡± I chuckle and nod. ¡°Yes, Madame Qian. If I hope to show I¡¯m worthy enough to rise to your and the other Masters¡¯ levels, I will need to at least show this capability.¡± Whispers abound at my words. Recognition of similar feats performed by the other Masters. Albeit, within their specialties. Heck, Madame Liao frequently did things like that for standard battlefield injuries, curses, and poisons. Healing thousands at a time with one of her techniques. The only difference is that I will be dealing with more specific varieties of injuries, curses. Ones that would need dedicated attention, usually. But the normal cultivator wouldn¡¯t know that difference, meaning my words are a way to give the Masters¡¯ face, after my shocking actions. The air between the masters and I relaxes a bit, after my words. ¡°¡­this is true. Then please, proceed.¡± Immediately after her words, 75 people are brought in on stretcher after stretcher. Filling the room to the brim. Which is when I raise my hands like a maestro. It¡¯s time to perform. Chapter 410 - Clearing the Nests After raising my hands, I let my body radiate a soft, golden glow. Something unnecessary, but quite fun for the moment. Right after, I unleash my Fingers of Life technique. Following the ritual and words that can help me manipulate it more finely. ¡°The palm opens, ready to embrace those around us. Let these reach out and probe the origins of us all. ¡°Fingers of Life.¡± Right as I finish the ritual, thousands of glowing lines of qi stream out of me, like a willow tree. Spreading out over the enclosed space, but leaving an opening that the Nascent Soul father and the Masters can see. Out of these thousands, 75 lines come out of the tree to reach down to each of the patients. In just 15 seconds, a touch heals all of them. I could have shortened the time and skipped the ritual, but it¡¯s important to show them a bit of this process¡­ The reason being, is that my cultivation method, while almost unknown, is just that¡­. Almost unknown. This will let others look into it and determine more information about it. And just how impossible it is to learn, normally. Madame Liao scrutinizes the lines of qi, seemingly sensing their complexity. While for the normal cultivator, these would look like normal lines of qi, someone of her experience can tell exactly what these are. Infinitely packed and intertwined threads, used for both sensing issues and injecting healing directly to needed areas. So complex and intricate, that it would require unheard of calculations to just have them exist in my body, let alone moving and having them heal people. And that¡¯s for just one line. Rather than looking impressed, she looks at me in horror. Like looking at some eldritch being from another world. She wouldn¡¯t be totally wrong about that. Without my scan helping me to grasp the method, and in the special space I received it in¡­ it would have been impossible to learn for me. After a moment, she recollects herself. Like the others, spreading her spiritual sense over all the people that I¡¯ve healed, verifying that they were healed correctly. Of course, they find they are all healed and far better than before their ailments occurred. However, I play a trick on everyone. After healing, I let the lines of qi flicker before disappearing. As if running out of energy. I rest my hands on my knees, taking a breath before speaking. ¡°¡­would I be able to take time before the next test to recuperate?¡± Everyone freezes. Mostly because this process evaluating Master level healer applicants normally takes days, rather than the hours that I¡¯ve spent instead. Meaning, some level of recovery time would be expected. A glance at each other has the Masters nod before standing, with Madame Qian speaking for the group.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°That is acceptable. Simply notify us when you are recovered and wish to continue with the next test.¡± While they dismiss us, the crowd waits for them to leave, as is courteous, before starting their wild theories and assertions. I don¡¯t stay to listen, though, as I rush out of the room. The last thing I focus on with my sense, being the powerful gaze from the Nascent Soul father. Following me long after I¡¯ve left the room. Immediately, I head to a designated recovery area and activate the talisman that Sister Nuan gave me for privacy. As I activate it, a shield generates around me, shielding me from view, spiritual sense, and contact Sister Nuan to notify her of what happened, using the jade slip. As soon as I connect with her, preparing to tell her what happened, she says something unexpected. ¡°Congratulations on impressing those Masters. This will work well for our plans.¡± How the heck does she always know?! Of course, she continues on, as if this is normal. ¡°I assume that you took the break to let me know to have the people you mentioned before moved? After all, Gong told me about your plans with the iridescent worms. With that man there, there¡¯s no way you wouldn¡¯t have noticed.¡± ¡­I should just stop being surprised. But with her already understanding the situation and our communication slips to everyone back home, it takes only moments to inform everyone to prepare themselves for an influx of people. And to let Gong know to start something we¡¯ve been planning for a while. The liberation of everyone in the parasite areas. It has to be done now. So, I speak to Gong without delay, through the communication slip. ¡°Gong, it¡¯s finally time to save those people.¡± There¡¯s only a moment¡¯s time before I hear a response. One more serious than any other time I¡¯ve spoken to her. ¡°Understood.¡± No explanation or clarification needed. After all, this has been something close to her heart for so long. Especially since she lost someone precious to her, to the parasite long before I met her. Having to know others were suffering like that, but being unable to help them¡­ It¡¯s been killing her inside. The instant that she spoke, I could already sense half of her forces in Monchon City moving underground, like an underground wave, through every nook and cranny of the earth. My taming connection to some spiders in her group providing me real time movements of them, while letting me extend my healing and scan out from them, at a lower cost, despite being such a vast distance away. As she does this, I use that to give her updates on where she can find each group of people. ¡°You¡¯ll want to go 5000 meters below the known locations. It seems there is a second layer that the victims were brought to, after they spent more than a year on the first layer.¡± There¡¯s a moment of pause before I sense her investigating that area. After a few moments, a wave of pain and sorrow flows through the connection. She¡¯s found it. Deep in the caverns, person after person was dragged inside by the parasites. That place stores decades¡¯ worth of victims, using them to create future generations of parasites. An area where all there are, is the warm, flesh like mounds, and the sounds of unintelligible moans. Which is where my job comes in. The instant that she brings her spiders closer to attack, I tame the parasites in the women. The only ones I plan to tame. Making it so that they won¡¯t hurt the women, when eventually extracted and most importantly, so that they can control the response of the women to the slaughter that is about to happen. Right as I tame the last parasite in the women, I let her know. To which she has the spiders crash against the fleshy walls of the caverns, biting, ripping, and tearing through them to get at the parasites. Devouring every single one in their path. Some parasites try to escape, going through other passages, but are hunted down. Some attempt to head to the humans they¡¯ve captured, looking for them to protect them with their bodies, like normal. However, the parasites that have been tamed inside them have already altered the brain chemistry of the people to not give off the protective response. Letting them just sit there blankly, as the spiders eat through the other parasites outside their bodies. Altogether¡­ a horrifying sight. But Gong is efficient and quick. And this was only one of many locations that she was striking with the spiders. When the blood finally stops flowing, the spiders walk across the rivers of residual flesh to bring out my new patients. All in a way that no one else would have a clue about the revolution that is soon to take place in Monchon City. One that by the time that the powers that be in the city recognize might be possible, when I heal the Nascent Soul father¡¯s daughter¡­ it would have already occurred. Now¡­ how will I heal them from a continent away? Chapter 411 - A Happy Little Ball of Sunshine I focus my mind on the challenge ahead. How to use my healing techniques without a direct line of qi to heal them. My cultivation method normally utilizes lines of qi for direct control of the healing process. However, there are many cultivation methods that don¡¯t require this level of control or direct connection. Using the ambient qi to activate and create effects at a distance from themselves. The biggest difference between their techniques and mine is the enormous amount of complexity that is packed into each healing strand. Which means I need to bypass that requirement and activate it while maintaining that same level of complexity. I need to reach rank 6. Over the course of this assessment, I¡¯ve healed at least a thousand people. On top of that, I¡¯ve been healing others at other times with my cultivation methods. With my cultivation plan, qi and access aren¡¯t the issue. It is the amount of time needed for me to ¡®settle¡¯ within each rank. To allow my healing constitution to push past the limits of what is viewed as possible with my qi density. To move from Rank 5¡¯s 38,416 qi, to Rank 6¡¯s 65,536 qi. In comparison, even a genius would be at 81 qi for Rank 5 and 100 for Rank 6. Normal people: 25 and 36, respectively. And with that qi density, comes the ability to do wonky things. Like access techniques that would normally only be accessible in the Boundless Healing Method, at the end of Foundation Establishment. A technique that creates such a dense amount of qi in one place, packed with complexity and information, and stimulates a remote, but known location to generate the exact same thing there. Giving me the ability to heal from afar. They call this technique: Remote Healing. ¡­ ¡­ Not everything in this method has a cool name, apparently. I practice my breathing techniques, sitting on the floor in meditation. Collecting qi within myself and stimulating the process to move to the next rank. Letting the qi around me swirl into a mini storm. Revolving it around and within myself. Surging through my meridians and into my dantians to fill them with qi. And then it¡¯s done. The testament to the healing I was doing earlier on the others, using my cultivation method as an excuse to cultivate, as well. After all, if I am to heal that many people, of course I was going to use the opportunity to collect more qi and consolidate my cultivation base further. As I finish my breathing exercises, I circulate my qi again in my body, testing the changes within myself.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Yeah¡­ this should be enough. I look around, and with my scan to re-verify that I truly am secure with the privacy talisman. Once that¡¯s confirmed, I take another breath, raising my hands to my chest. Positioning them in front of me as if carrying a ball. One hand facing up, the other facing down. Between them, I concentrate on amassing large amounts of healing qi between them. Letting my hands shine, as a contained ball of qi appears. Increasing steadily. Considering my rank as Qi Condensation, with the form of my qi being gaseous, this is an accomplishment. I¡¯m manipulating the qi in front of me to be so dense and entangled with another point in space that I choose, that I can make the other point in space create the same technique there. Letting my actions and techniques here be as if I was there. A denser natural qi state would normally make this easier; peak Foundation Establishments (the normal realm and rank to do this technique) are extremely close to the state between liquids and solids. But because I¡¯m not in that realm or rank¡­ this means that it takes so much more to replicate that effect. Creakkk¡­ Beads of sweat start pouring down my body, as I can feel my body temperature rise. My body pushing against the marrow. My healing constitution working to contain the massive strain I¡¯m taking to hold this little ball of chaos together. Feeding it more and more qi. 1/3. It grows. Little by little, its size increases. Like a little monster, it feeds on the qi, but scratches against the bounds I keep it in, between my hands. 2/3. Scrtcchhhh¡­. The sound of metal tearing against metal resounds in my ears. It pulses, barely held together with the massive amounts of qi I pour into it. 3/3. It stops. Stable. A happy, glowing little ball of healing. And through it, I feel the exact thing I was hoping to get. An exact copy of the same ball, right in front of Gong and her smiling face, a massive distance away from me, but hovering next to her. I don¡¯t even need to use my scan, either, as the technique allows me to do the same thing I can with the Fingers of Life. Viewing through it and discerning issues as necessary. Of course¡­ I¡¯m going to use my scan anyway, though. Why not, right? There is always the chance that something could come up and it would be helpful to discern. After all, my scan is one of my most powerful tools to comprehend the world around me. But only when used alongside other methods. A lesson well learned. With this technique now active and usable, I move the ball to one of the first parasite victims she¡¯s brought over. People from the parasite caverns underneath the Yellow Sashes territory. As expected, that was one of the first places Gong hit, as that was the most shocking for us to discover. An unconscious woman with red hair and a dazed look lay before her. Like all of the other parasitized women, I tamed the parasite within her to not initiate its alert state. I take a breath, centering myself and focusing to only consider the facts of the situation. To not let my emotions control me. With this, I command the parasite to leave her body peacefully. While this won¡¯t undo any physical, mental, and emotional changes it¡¯s made, it will stop it from performing forced removal or trauma processes. All of which would normally activate, since it isn¡¯t in the mature state, ready to be ¡®born¡¯. The taming process removes that requirement. Letting it grow normally, without a host. With that being one of the stipulations to the taming contract that I made with the parasites. Like a baby would, the parasite leaves her body. Having the parasite slither to the side, I focus my attention on the woman herself. Moving the ball of healing to her body, letting it come close to her. Like with my normal healing method, the woman glows. Alongside my cultivation method, I¡¯m also using my magical healing aura. These two aspects interact in a way to heal her body of the chemical, physical, and addicting effects that come from the parasitizing process. I don¡¯t heal her of any cultivation that¡¯s been stripped of herself, as I don¡¯t want to put Gong in danger. Adding to that, she remains unconscious. Locked in the prison of her mind. I¡¯ve learned from my mistakes with the victims that joined my group. I may not be able to remove it, but I can temper the attachment they would feel and how my avatar in their mind would be. To make it so, that it wouldn¡¯t be as dramatic of a connection as it was for the previous group of victims. Gently, I use the technique on the woman, hoping that this time will be better. Chapter 412 - Tens of Thousands of Lives As I send my healing through the orb created through my Remote Healing technique, while also using my Healing Aura to heal her with my natural abilities, I can sense the internal struggle the woman is going through, even with her being deep in a coma. Despite her coming from the upper layer of the parasite zone, under the Yellow Sashes area (which houses people who''ve only been there for a year), the parasites'' constant chemical and mental addictions fully brainwashed her. And even after the parasite sent the signal to not defend it before it left, her lingering instinct is to protect it like a mother. Just like how Gong¡¯s friend, who went through the same thing they had. It only takes them a short time to permanently manipulate the minds of their hosts. ¡­the parasites I tamed are lucky. Honestly, it makes me sick I had to even tame them in the first place. If I had my way, I would have removed them all. At least I can be sure they¡¯ll do nothing like that again. The healing that I¡¯ve given them makes it useless for them to do their normal behaviors of parasitizing people. Now they can just have their progeny grow outside of a body and they¡¯ll be fine. The process proceeds from my side, as I see the woman¡¯s tensed face begin to relax. The healing abilities taking effect, removing these compulsions, little by little. Diving deep into her mind to help her process things therapeutically. One that I hope will diminish their romantic attachment to me. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t fully remove any attachment they would have to me. As long as I¡¯m using this method to heal their minds, the avatar in them will always be represented by me, in some form. People achieve the best healing over time, through their own gradual steps in processing trauma, with the guidance of someone who can help. Whether that¡¯s while they are in a dream illusion state or in real life, it¡¯s the best way. The dream state just makes a much longer process into a shorter real-life timeline. However, the person still experiences that time within the dream. Meaning the connections with those who help them still are profound in their hearts. Within the span of a few seconds, she is healed. Gong has her spiders move them to a secured area, where they can remain in a coma until they can be woken when I get back to Monchon City. When that time comes, I will decide whether to wake them and restore their cultivation. She ushers the next person in, and I repeat the process. Healing the women, physically and mentally. Some women weren¡¯t currently hosting the parasites, but previously had, so they had to be placed in a medically induced coma to avoid fighting back. Something I had already worked out with Gong, with their alchemical business now booming. Even with the thousands upon thousands of people needing healing, it¡¯s still a swift process, because it only takes seconds. Of course, quick still means 13 hours or so of straight healing. Especially since I¡¯m healing over 12,000 people. While I¡¯ve healed large amounts of people before, this is a much larger amount than I¡¯ve ever done¡­ and is now positioned right near the people I care about. Which makes me all the more surprised that there are no issues with capturing them all. With the combination of the parasites influence, Gong¡¯s army of spiders and abilities, and the drugs she can use to put them into the coma, makes things easier all around. There are a few people who fight back, but with Gong being a cultivator and any of them that are cultivators (who somehow still have cultivation) being so debilitated, she¡¯s able to suppress them before any actual damage is done.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. It¡¯s in this way that I complete most of my goals for this remote healing and use the rest of the day to focus, meditate, and plan the next steps for this situation I find myself in. From here¡­ I expect that the Nascent Soul father will get his daughter with the same condition, as the last test for this examination. And after I heal her, it will be an excellent chance to recruit him as a member of my group. Especially since he¡¯s an expert in body manipulation. It hasn¡¯t been prominent, but ever since I healed Ai, her condition changed into a special constitution, the Myriad Slime Body Constitution, which has the following aspects: She¡¯s at the first stage, where her bones can liquefy and solidify. This seems to have helped her out a lot with her void cultivation method, which uses some of these aspects of herself. ¡­and if this elder is like I suspect, he may have a high-level body cultivation method that can be used with her void cultivation method. First, I need to heal his daughter, though. Then I can work out with him what he¡¯s willing to do. After spending this time in the privacy talisman shield, I finally emerge from it, ready to begin. Stepping out of the room, I sense the gaze of the five masters on me from their lingering spirit senses. Soon, one representative comes out to see me. Speaking eagerly. ¡°Are you ready to resume the accreditation process?¡± Giving a big smile, I answer. ¡°Yes. Just let me know where you would like me to head.¡± With a brief nod, they rush me over to the auditorium space again, where the masters and everyone else are waiting. To my surprise, no one in the audience has moved. To be clear, I¡¯ve been away from this area for at least 14 hours. And they¡¯ve just been waiting here, either cultivating, meditating, or softly talking. Cultivators¡¯ patience is absurd. Outside my errant thoughts, the masters have reconvened in their spots before me. With Madame Qian being the one to speak for the group again. ¡°Welcome back. As you likely already know, the next portion of the accreditation will be the last part of the process. Each of us will have a problem that you can either provide a reasonably potential solution to or a master-level solvable problem.¡± She pauses, as if hesitating to say this. ¡°¡­however, the five of us have an alternate option for you, as well.¡± She continues, her eyes glancing over at the Nascent Soul father in the crowd. ¡°There is a problem that all five of us could not resolve, but perhaps you may be able to do so. If you do, you would not only receive you Master-level accreditation, but additional¡­ahem¡­benefits.¡± I give a solemn nod to the last option. My eyes glancing over to the Nascent Soul father in the crowd. Our eyes lock on each other and I give a second, but equally solemn, nod. Confirming my decision. She takes a breath and waves a hand to bring the man¡¯s daughter out. Even with this apparent change in the normal procedure, no one says anything. Every cultivator in the room knows who he is and that if he is requesting me to look at his daughter, for them to say anything would be a slap to his face. And you don¡¯t want to piss him off¡­ not when it involves her. Which is when she¡¯s brought out. A perfectly normally looking woman, around my age. Black hair, clear pale skin, Asian features. Many of the body issues that plague the parasite victims aren¡¯t there. But there is one thing is different about her, that is immediately evident. She has the mind of a child. Waddling around, being led by the hand to a medical table nearby by staff. Her eyes dulled, as if by drugs and trauma. Her speech, nonexistent and slurred. And one final, heart-wrenching thing. The way she holds a stuffed animal in her arms, as if she was holding a child. While innocuous, it¡¯s the same way that I¡¯ve seen all the victims I just healed, hold a parasite. The mind isn¡¯t so easily healed. Chapter 413 - A Child No More As I look at the Nascent Soul cultivator¡¯s daughter, Liao Bo, it becomes apparent to me that even with his near perfect corrections to his daughter¡¯s body and brain, it still wasn¡¯t enough to cross the biggest gap this region has in healing. Mental health and the effect of qi on it. The father, Liao Yan, reverted his daughter¡¯s body and mind to a state closest to before she had gotten captured by the parasite. However, it¡¯s clear that he didn¡¯t know enough about the brain to tamper with her memories. Lingering issues plague her, hindering her ability to cope. So even if her mind and body were reset to a state where she should be normal, she¡¯s mentally regressed to a child-like state. With this in mind, I move over to her and speak in a soft tone. ¡°Hi there. You¡¯re being very brave. I¡¯m going to use some healing on you. Is that okay?¡± Liao Bo¡¯s eyes darted to her father¡¯s, unconsciously seeking him. He gives her a smile and a nod to calm her down. Seeing this, she relaxes and lays back down on the bed, giving an affirmation that I can heal her. Raising my hands, I circulate my healing method through her to target her brain and mind. Healing her physical/cultivation issues, while also guiding her into an illusory space where she can better process her experiences safely. Just like the other parasite victims. Within a moment, it¡¯s done. Her eyes unseal as I step back. With the first place she looks being her father. ¡°¡­Dad?¡± Unlike before, her eyes are clear, with her voice coherent. I can see the tears cresting on his eyes as he bursts through the protective layer of the room to wrap her in a hug. Now sobbing, with her soon following. ¡°Bo¡­.Bo¡­.you¡¯re finally well¡­. Bo¡­.¡± ¡°Daddy, I was so scared¡­.¡± Considering everyone around, I eased them into the hallway, away from the crowds, so they can have some privacy. Before I head out, I look up at the Masters to verify that I can handle this. Of course, they nod, letting me lead the two out of the room for a bit. However, I notice something about one of the Masters. Madame Liao Mingxia seems pretty emotional as well, which from my scan causes me to realize that she is actually distantly related to Liao Yan. This may be why he received special permission for the healing attempt. Once I lead the father and daughter pair into a private room, I leave them to talk, after reassuring them she¡¯s healed. I then head back to the open room, with the Masters and crowd. I can always talk to Liao Yan after. For now¡­ I need to finish this up. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. As I walk out, I come out to massive cheers, something completely non-standard to these types of events. But, still understandable. The parasites and their effects on the body are one of those things that many healers have desperately tried to resolve. The Masters are all showing their approval, with Madame Qian speaking for the group, like before. ¡°Today, we have witnessed the rise of another Master Healer. I believe none can dispute the feats shown today.¡± She looks around for any naysayers before continuing. ¡°On behalf of the Healer¡¯s Association, I¡¯m honored to provide you with the accreditation of Master Healer. If you encounter any issues, know that there is a network of other healers here to guide, support, and mentor you in the various dynamics that healers face outside their normal actions.¡± Ah, there it is. The prompt to maintain a connection. In this case, that¡¯s honestly very useful. I give a bow to the Master¡¯s before speaking. ¡°Relying on the wisdom and experience of you all would be an honor if you¡¯ll have me from time to time. Though I know my skill in healing is high, I have much to learn still in other areas.¡± I look down the line of Masters and at their ages. ¡°As thanks for your guidance and actions here, I¡¯d like to provide a small gift of my own. Would you all be open to a brief healing? To reinvigorate yourselves beyond the baseline.¡± Their eyes widen, as this means that what I¡¯ve shown here is simply what I consider the baseline. They look at each other before nodding. ¡°We would be happy to.¡± They look at the crowd and wave their hands, leading the onlookers to reluctantly depart. Even though I¡¯m now considered a Master Healer, they are still my elders and also a higher cultivation rank than I. I must constantly ensure I show respect. Adding to that, they have vast connections beyond mine right now. Making these connections, even in this far off land, is important. For Core Formations like them, Monchon City and the sect home are only a brief journey away. I repeat this in my mind, as the Masters come down to the floor area. I see that Sister Nuan is in the stands, watching. The Masters look at her, but seeing her connection to me, they remain silent. When they arrive, I give another bow before following through on my words. I did something my scan suggested would be beneficial, although I''m normally reluctant to do such things. I simultaneously improve all of their cultivation and completely reduce their visible age. All of them are at Core Formation and are healers, so none of them looked terribly old, but Madame Liao is certainly at the end of her lifespan, being at Peak Core Condensation. Looking like a fit 50-year-old. With my healing, though, she now looks like a woman in her late 20s¡­ and most importantly, I¡¯ve given her the push needed to take her into Nascent Soul, just like Sister Nuan. Her eyes are shaking at the changes in herself. ¡°You¡­¡± I interrupt her, even though it¡¯s a little rude, to communicate something vital. ¡°Madame Liao, please don¡¯t circulate your qi until you are ready to move to Nascent Soul. So that way you don¡¯t start the tribulation now.¡± My eyes glance toward Sister Nuan, thinking about how we had to deal with that situation when I healed her. She falls silent, her eyes locked on me. Madame Qian murmurs, admitting her held suspicions. ¡°I see why the leader so desperately wanted to recruit you into the Association.¡± Like the others, her cultivation base has risen from the optimization. Her appearance also looks more youthful, though she was already appearing youthful before. Madame Liao speaks. ¡°You should leave quickly with Liao Yan and his daughter. I''m sure you have much to discuss with him, but soon many people will swarm this area, seeking to exploit you. Already, they are on the move here.¡± She points to a back entrance. ¡°Go, quickly. We will be in contact with your sources.¡± Her eyes flicker toward Sister Nuan, who seems to have been communicating telepathically again. Sister Nuan seized my hand and pulled me onto her sword. Stopping by the room with Liao Yan and Liao Bo. Liao Yan is already ready, with Liao Bo in hand on his sword. Another preparation by Sister Nuan. In an instant, we shoot out of the building and back toward Monchon City. The Xinjiang Compound falling behind us, like a distant memory. And only one thought left on my mind. ¡­now, what can I convince the father to do, now that his daughter is already healed? Chapter 414 - Flight of Mind As we fly, I think about how well things have gone. I¡¯ve finally gotten the chance to resolve something that¡¯s been killing me and Gong inside. Helping those victims. I glance over at Liao Yan and his daughter. Adding to that, even if I can¡¯t convince him to join us, this is still a connection with another Nascent Soul cultivator. Enough so that I believe he would train Ai on how to best utilize her Myriad Slime Body Constitution. This doesn¡¯t include the fact that I optimized Madame Liao Mingxia into reaching Nascent Soul. I¡¯m sure if something comes up, she won¡¯t be averse to assisting with a request. As we continue to fly across the lands, I decide to chat with Liao Yan. ¡°Master Liao-¡± Politely, he interjects. ¡°Please, just call me Yan. You¡¯ve already given me back something more precious than anything.¡± To his words, I give a smile and a nod. ¡°Senior Liao, your daughter is well now, though she could use additional mental health help. Am I safe to assume that you would be willing to head to our facilities to have her continue treatment?¡± He gives a nod and glances over at Sister Nuan. ¡°Yes. Actually, I¡¯ve already discussed it with your master and decided that it would be best if I dropped off my daughter at your facilities. In the meantime, I will come by every few days to train Ai and any in your group who wish in body manipulation and help them bring out any special constitutions they have.¡± Sister Nuan speaks up at this time. ¡°Of course, this means that him and his daughter will join the contracts with the group.¡± She does it again, taking care of things with her telepathy powers again. Now that I¡¯ve paid respect by talking to him first, I direct my attention to his daughter, still holding onto Senior Liao. ¡°Hey, how are you feeling?¡± Her voice is quiet, so much so that I only could hear it with our specialized hearing. ¡°I¡¯m okay. Thanks again for helping me¡­ I feel¡­normal again.¡± I give a soft smile. ¡°I¡¯m happy to have been able to help. You¡¯ll be going through additional mental health treatments with people back at the sect. They¡¯ll be able to help you through some emotions I¡¯m sure you¡¯re going through.¡± She gives a small nod. A confirmation. It¡¯s clear that she¡¯s much more socially anxious because of what she¡¯s gone through. I see a good thing out of this, though. She doesn¡¯t appear to be overly attached to me, meaning that I was able to better control the avatar that appeared in her healing illusions. Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean there isn¡¯t some level there, but¡­ I¡¯m getting more of the vibes of someone that treats me as a confidant, rather than a lover. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. A person you can trust. Exactly as I envisioned. Though, I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t always work out this way. With that all set, it doesn¡¯t feel like too long before we arrive back at Monchon City. Senior Liao takes his daughter and flies over to the sect to drop off his daughter. Sister Nuan takes me to one of the wealthier common streets filled with people, following one of our laid plans. A way that I could quickly get to one of Gong¡¯s tunnels discreetly, since a cultivator of her distinction taking off and coming down on a flying sword is pretty prominent. A look from Sister Nuan makes everyone avert their gaze, as curious as they are. After all, curiosity is not worth their lives. But that doesn¡¯t mean everyone stops watching. Along the rooftops, countless spies and others move to report what they¡¯ve seen. With others remaining to track the movements of the person who came with the Nascent Soul expert. My scan and improved eyesight catch recognition in some of their eyes. I remain on some people''s watchlists. Especially after my fight with the Vermillion Stripes, I¡¯m sure many groups want to keep track of me. Interestingly, I can see a few blue bands on the people watching, representing the Blue Bands gang. Considering that this is a pretty wealthy area, this is surprising. They were an intelligence gang that operated within the lower classes. If they are out here in the wealthier areas, that means they must have made some connections and used the chaos from the Vermillion Stripes losses to make gains. Unfortunately for them, though, they aren¡¯t dealing with the same person as when I first arrived in this world. I look one of them straight in the eyes, that I¡¯m sure is an informant, before using a technique to vanish from his sight. Specifically, my barrier. I realized I could use her barrier in a similar, but different way. To refract light around me. Camouflaging myself by using the barrier to filter light and make it look as if I¡¯m not there. Which is child¡¯s play to do, with my scan operating in the background. It¡¯s worth the effort, just to see their face pale with pure confusion. Invisibility was not in their expectations for the day, as one of my abilities. Using this and a few other of my stealth tricks allows me to evade any prying eyes or even spiritual senses hovering around, trying to find me. Soon, I make my way to one of Gong¡¯s tunnels, allowing me to get back into the underground network. With my speed and movement techniques, I find myself in front of the others in only a few moments. Specifically, Gong, as it¡¯s time to check on the situation with the rescued parasite victims. ¡°So¡­ how did everything go?¡± She sighs, making me worry for a microsecond, before she explains. ¡°Everything went well¡­but some groups definitely noticed us. I had to collapse many tunnels in order to cut off any pursuers or entry into the tunnels. Luckily, Big Sis was able to convince many of them to let it go, especially since they were clearly doing illegal actions.¡± She gives a soft chuckle. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, I feel like she enjoyed having a reason to mess with them for it.¡± Okay, it looks like things are still going according to plan. Now, the question is where to start with the victims. After all, not everyone who was down there was a good person. While I¡¯ve already healed all of them, that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll bring them into my group or restore their cultivation. And for some¡­ I¡¯ll have to decide whether I should even let live, because their crimes are just that severe. Putting that aside for a moment, I acknowledge her efforts. ¡°You did it, Gong. Because of you, these people can now live new lives, free of the compulsions that the parasite put them through.¡± She gives me a smile, taking a few breaths. ¡°¡­it still doesn¡¯t feel totally real, you know? That we actually could help these women. To help the people like¡­like my friend.¡± ¡­ I want to tell her. I want to tell her that if I can reach the higher levels of my healing cultivation method, that I can bring her friend back. That I could bring a lot of people back. But if I tell her that, she and the others would desperately want me to rush through the ranks of cultivation to reach it. It¡¯s only human nature, after all. However, it is critical that I take my cultivation step by step. To make sure that I consolidate my qi to the highest amounts possible. Otherwise, I¡¯ll only be able to raise a few people at a time, rather than innumerable amounts. ¡°Well¡­ I guess we should go through the groups then and determine what we want to do. Starting up my scan, I go through every person who we retrieved. To determine their fate. Chapter 415 - Overflow Starting off in my scan, I determine the amount of people that need to be reviewed. Around 12,300 people. A truly massive amount. An even more terrifying amount, considering that around a third of them used to be cultivators. Which is an outsized part of the normal population, since normally, cultivators are very rare in the population. The only reason that there are this many here¡­ is that usually the nail that sticks out gets nailed down. And cultivators usually are the ones to stand out the most. And it seems that the solution for handling people who seriously irritated someone was to cripple them, both physically and in their development. Then throw them to the parasites to be tortured for the rest of their lives. An open secret throughout the region. Something that, since they are now healed, is both great and terrible. These people are the ones who stood out the most. Whether its political dissidents, combative personalities, unfortunate victims, or in some cases, total psychopaths. There¡¯s even another category put in here that I¡¯m having a hard time deciding how to handle. Demonic cultivators. I¡¯m not sure what kind of idiot thought it would be a good idea to put former demonic cultivators with parasites that were originally created by demonic cultivators. Luckily (or not so luckily), they weren¡¯t able to do anything about it, without cultivation or a way to access more powers. Either way, that leaves me with a solid fact. These people are going to raise absolute hell when woken up. Whether it¡¯s with me or the world at large. Depending on how I handle it, they could be a great asset or turn everyone in this area against me. I rapidly opt to fill in Gong for an additional perspective. Huh¡­ this might be a good chance to use the jade slips to ask everyone in my private circle their thoughts. Considering this, I pull out the slip and talk to Ai, Lin, Shi, Mei Lin, Sister Nuan, and even Xun. ¡°¡±¡±Hey, what¡¯s up?¡±¡±¡± They all instantly pickup, as if waiting for the call. And in such a synchronized way. It¡¯s a little creepy, honestly. Making me wonder if they planned that, in their secret talks to mess with me. ¡°I¡¯m here with Gong and have a conundrum. Could I get your opinions on it?¡± This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. I explain the details and my thoughts, which were to accept the vast majority into the group contract, with some of the variable people being determined case-by-case, of course with my scan. Of course, I go through the data I collected already on some of the problem ones. There¡¯s also the fact that this is a colossal amount of people to interject into my group. At the moment, I have over 850 people in my group. Adding 12,000 people in¡­ would totally change the dynamics in the group. The others naturally bring this up as a concern. My scan tells me I could make it work, but it would take a lot of work¡­ and a hierarchy of sorts. One method being that the people who have already been with the group have a greater say. Seniority. Another goes off experience and contribution. But that may lead to others not helping each other as much. Benefits and downsides all around. That¡¯s when Xun speaks up. ¡°I¡¯m curious¡­ do you know if any of the following people are in this group?¡± She runs down a list of people¡¯s names. Many of which aren¡¯t in the group. However, it¡¯s only a little less than half of her list of hundreds. But she seems satisfied. Quite a few of them are people who would be targeted in some way, if not protected. Others would be seriously volatile to have their cultivation back¡­ and some don¡¯t even need that to be dangerous. ¡°Hmm¡­ I can take those off your hands. There are quite a few people who would be happy to have them back in safe hands. And for the others that no one wants¡­ well, I can figure out a use for them.¡± Curiously, two of the people she mentioned are demonic cultivators. Two of the five that I have on my hands. And my scan is telling me she won''t torture any of them or allow them to be put in a bad situation. ¡°Thanks Xun, that definitely helps.¡± ¡°Of course, but make sure not to heal their cultivation back. I¡¯ll use that as a temptation to buy their compliance.¡± With her help, that¡¯s around 400 or so people off the list. Only 11,900 to go. Sigh. Lin raises a question. ¡°Do you really have to take most of them in?¡± I sigh again, but now audibly. ¡°Sadly, yes. If we let them go free with no protection¡­ they¡¯ll be attacked, targeted, or experimented on. Whether because of their history, knowledge, or the fact that others will want to know how they were healed. Which would waste the healing done for them.¡± I shake my head, even though I know only Gong can see it. ¡°Not only that, but almost all of them can be useful in some way¡­ it¡¯s just a risk, is all.¡± Ai comes up with an idea, speaking softly. ¡°What if¡­ we have them join the sect directly?¡± Everyone pauses. Sister Nuan speaks to the group. ¡°¡­that could work, as long as you restore the cultivation of the ones that could be trusted and teach the ones that don¡¯t have cultivation the OCS methods. With how effective your healing and optimization is, each of them should, at a minimum, have above average spirit roots. ¡°If so, the sect can receive numerous promising members. And there¡¯s no way the sect would turn them away, even with the potential issues, since an above average spirit root cultivator has a great chance of becoming an inner court member, let alone outer court.¡± She pauses to re-emphasize. ¡°This would be a massive contribution, even if you only sent half of them with that. The key will be working with them beforehand to make sure their personalities, issues, and actions won¡¯t cause problems for the sect.¡± ¡­that¡¯s the problem, though. If they were model people, then I wouldn¡¯t be so worried about integrating them into my group¡­ It¡¯s not the worst idea, though. One choice out of the many my scan had available, but it requires a lot of background work to make it happen, which is why I didn¡¯t first consider it. But this one could earn our group points with the sect, if we do this right. ¡°Okay¡­ I think we might have to do something non-standard then, beforehand.¡± I turn to Gong. ¡°Can you prepare massive underground space, away from the underground city, where we can build up temporary facilities, to move them all into? That way, I can sort through the people in a sane manner.¡± I think it¡¯s time I do some rehabilitation measures. Chapter 416 - Who Dies and Who Lives? Gong looks at my remote ball of healing for a moment, at my request to have her create a separate space for the parasite victims. She realizes my plan and gives a nod, closing her eyes to direct the spiders more directly. In short order, Gong organizes a sizeable portion of her spiders to dig deep, deep underground, away from the underground city, to create another large space. With my scan, I¡¯m able to see the same skills she used to create the underground facility. Using the spiders¡¯ cultivation and massive numbers, they tunnel through qi infused underground rock formations and use those same materials and their webbing to reinforce their tunnels and areas. Making the structures even more stable than before, despite the open spaces. As for spirit beasts deep underground, Gong has already been chasing away any potential threats at this level of the area. For those she couldn¡¯t chase away, she redirected away their food sources so that they would move themselves elsewhere. If the spirit beasts were more intelligent, they might have retaliated. Luckily, none are at that level yet, unlike the spirit beasts I¡¯ve tamed (like the spiders) which have that built into them with my taming contract regardless of cultivation level. She builds the facility and underground area in a short time. Transporting the over ten thousand people down to it, as she does. Of course, I have my remote ball of healing float follow close behind. After quite a bit of time, we arrive in the area. Using my scan, I observe aboveground, far above where we are deep underground. Word has already spread to this area about the possibility of healing the parasite affliction. Meaning that the groups will start checking the areas they know the victims were in, to ¡®remove¡¯ them. Just as we were horrified by the fact that almost all the groups had a section with the parasites below them, most other people would be, too. Getting rid of that possibility of public condemnation and loss of face is the only course of action for them. But we should still have some time before that happens and they risk extending their spiritual senses to check. A major factor is that they wouldn¡¯t assume that I¡¯ve already tackled the issue here or found their secret areas. So, their assumption would be that the only thing that would occur is that some broken people would be around, that couldn¡¯t explain what happened to them. Even with this in mind, I head down to the newly created area, which resembles the underground city, but seems more like a containment area or prison hospital instead. Which¡­ isn¡¯t exactly wrong. Gong has already separated everyone into grouped areas, so I can work. I segment the populations and direct Gong¡¯s spiders to reposition people. There are around 12,300 victims in total. I transport the 400, which includes 2 of the 5 demonic cultivators intended for Xun, to a designated area for transfer to Xun, along with the materials needed to awaken them when Xun is prepared. I can tell that 1800 of the remaining 11,900 are pure psychopaths and sociopaths. They were, of course, healed mentally, but still can have tendencies. In many ways, Yalei is an outlier in that way, because she had gotten rid of most of them. Though, the closer and romantic aspect of the relationship may be a factor in that. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. I¡¯m honestly not sure if I¡¯ll be able to restrain all of them, even with the mental healing. With 10,100 left, I can say around 8500 of them are problem people, in terms of personality, political beliefs, and other aspects. Outsiders, almost all of them. If not originally, now for sure. Since anyone who would have cared about them would have been ¡®removed¡¯ when they were taken. The final 1600 are just normal people, at least mentally. Normal people who were tossed to the parasites or captured by them. Some were relatives, others were just in the wrong place or at the wrong time. This group includes cultivators, but they don¡¯t have any weird circumstances. Using these categories as the guideline, I come up with a plan. The 1600 are going to be fully healed and sent to the sect. After all, there¡¯s no actual risk of blowback on that. Some are already being cultivators and will just get their cultivation back, in addition to an above average spirit root from the healing, at the least. The others will be promising candidates, with their increased spirit root and my recommendation. For the 8500 problem people, I¡¯m hoping I can send half of them to the sect. Those who won¡¯t cause too much trouble, at least. ¡­wait a second. Aren¡¯t I just taking most of the people that will give me the most headaches then? ¡­ I suppose it¡¯s the only option, since it wouldn¡¯t be a good idea to make the sect deal with people that they¡¯ll be less inclined to protect. Leading to a situation that the sect would get irritated with me about and would put the people in danger, even after I already healed them. Last, here are the ones that concern me the most. 3 demonic cultivators. One of whom is a Core Formation. Yeah, she definitely isn¡¯t getting her cultivation back. I quickly review their information with the scan, before encountering a surprise. ¡­huh. Actually, getting cultivation back might be up in the air. I should chat with her, to get a better idea of their circumstances. As I say that, I walk up to one of the other demonic cultivator women. Her eyes peacefully closed, having gone through the illusion where I removed any mental issues from her. ¡­ Should I just kill this one? The good and bad part of my scan is that it gives me information on the people I¡¯m dealing with. As well as the probabilities that they can be rehabilitated. The demonic cultivator in front of me was a baby eating type. Yep. They ate babies to progress their demonic cultivation. Gleefully, as well. Of course, there''re reasons and backstory for them, but at the end of the day, they ate many babies. And have a low likelihood of turning good, even with psychopathy and the mental healing illusion therapy. It¡¯s not an impossible chance. Just somewhat low. I have a spider close to their unconscious body. Its mouth positioned at her neck. Ready to take her life. ¡­if I let her live and shouldn¡¯t have, I could put all I love at risk. As well as drawing the ire of righteous sects all around. My hand shivers at the thought. But also, of the sleeping face of a woman who looks at peace. Punishment or Rehabilitation? Death or Life. This decision holds me in place, as my mind covers my previous actions. When I killed that man before he could kill me. When I killed those other men in the Vermillion Stripes. But all of that was different. Combat vs. the position of healing. Would it be right if I killed her, when she¡¯s under my care? And when I have the chance to rehabilitate them? Then, would I have done the same for the men I killed, had I had them in the same position? ¡­yes. I would try to have convinced them. To rehabilitate them. Even if it¡¯s only a tiny chance¡­ people should have that chance. Even if they are monsters. And especially since my scan is showing that they truly have a chance of rehabilitating. If, after all that, they betray that trust and hurt others, that¡¯s when I¡¯ll retaliate. ¡­ If I have the opportunity, and it¡¯s not life threatening, I should try¡­ ¡­ Even as I think this, a pit of uncertainty and danger covers my heart. I slowly call the spider¡¯s mouth away from the woman¡¯s throat. ¡­this feels like a bad idea. I force myself to turn away. Wondering if the morals I hold on to are worth the potential price to be paid. I guess I¡¯ll find out. Chapter 417 - Taking Chances on Kindness With conflicted feelings on my choices, I look down the line of people set up in this new prison hospital, underground. There¡¯re so many lives in my hands. Though that¡¯s been the case for a while¡­ it feels even more prominent now. Whether it¡¯s that woman who could remain twisted in the demonic arts, or people who were just thrown into a terrible situation. With this in mind, I realize something I¡¯ve overlooked. Human Staff. Back at the sect, I had all the people focused on hospital functions to help with anyone needing assistance. Here? Just spiders. So many spiders. And while my scan is telling me it will be alright to bring everyone down here and treat them, I know that just means I have to put in the work to make it alright. Which is what makes me work with Gong a little closer. Using the connection we already share, the proximity to each other, and the micro-interactions between the spider, to form a coordinated thought process that is probably the closest to cultivator telepathy I¡¯ll have until I reach a higher realm. With this, as I walk behind Gong, the first thought of the connection passes between us. ¡°Wow¡­ how can Gong¡¯s butt be so nic¡­¡± I cut that thought off once I realize my unconscious thoughts are being transmitted. To her credit, Gong only smirks and sways her hips a little more. I reorient my mind back to the problem at hand, now directing the spiders with her to move the patients into even more specific sub-sections. Ones that require a human touch and those that don¡¯t. For the ones that don¡¯t require humans, I¡¯ll have the spiders coordinate with them, to set things up to keep contact at a minimum, but still allow me to treat them at a distance. For those that require a human touch, I¡¯ll have further sub-sections. Those that will need me specifically to wake them up and those that can safely be woken up by my team members. Of course, my scan will be the key to determining this. And to be cautious, if there is even a hint of danger or anything going wrong, I¡¯ll be putting them in my category. It¡¯s with those parameters in place, I head to my sections, as the others go to assist Gong elsewhere. And I meet the first challenge of the night. The very same demonic cultivator woman that I considered killing earlier. As I look down at her, I recall the information I know about her. The Twisted Serpent. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. A person without a name, only experiencing destruction, pain, and suffering at all points of their life. One who would be pitiful, if not for them spreading thousands of times the amount of horror that they¡¯ve ever experienced, in the sake of power, satisfaction, and retribution. Despite this, their face looks innocent, with a hint of mischief, as they sleep. This feeling doesn¡¯t last long, as their eyes shoot open. The sight of them is far from human. Like a dragon, gray and green. Slitted and ominous. Every hair on my body stands on end; immediately, I¡¯m on guard. Watching them like a hawk. My scan on full alert, even if they have no cultivation to harm me with. Especially as I was the first thing they looked for in the room, their eyes intense. Almost reminiscent of Xing Xun for a moment. ¡­ Silence resonates through the room as their unfocused eyes remain locked onto me. As they see my suspicious look, a wave of hurt and sorrow erupts on their face. An instant later, they hide it behind a cold, arrogant look with a release of breath. Right after, she sweeps a gaze across the room, pausing on exits and items in the room. All before gathering her eyes back to me. Silently. ¡­ ¡°¡­So, James. It seems that your other part spoke truly. I am out of¡­ that place. And you¡¯ve cured my, what you called, psychopathy.¡± After a moment, she speaks, each word measured. Her eyes scanning my face. Looking at my expressions, as if to get a measure of me. To see how much of the James she interacted with is who I am. Someone she must have spent time with and had likely already accepted her despite her previous evil actions. To help her become a better person and work through her traumas. I let out a breath and relax. Re-gathering my thoughts and emotions. ¡­if I want to give her a chance to become better, I have to treat her as such. Not like a potential criminal. Even if she¡¯s already done far too much. I look into her eyes and speak softly, nodding to her statement. ¡°That¡¯s right. I know my other side must have explained the situation, but I¡¯ll repeat it to be sure. I rescued you from those parasitic creatures and healed you, both in body and mind.¡± I pause and lay out the truth. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know exactly what you went through in the illusion that healed you. I put an illusion of myself to help people like yourself through the process. So, it is both me¡­ and not.¡± I take a chance and gently place a hand on their shoulder. Letting my voice remain firm, but as compassionate as I can. ¡°¡­I know the terrible things you¡¯ve done. It will be hard for me to reconcile that and trust you. I will still try, as long as you follow the right path. I¡¯m sorry if that pains you.¡± She stiffens as I place my hand on her shoulder and say that. However, her eyes have a hint of the vulnerability from earlier, before she turns away, nodding. ¡°I will try.¡± She offers no other words, staring at the wall, as if it is the only thing holding her together. ¡­my scan isn¡¯t giving me any warning signs that she¡¯s looking to return to her old ways. It looks like she¡¯s fundamentally changed¡­ but how will be the question. Also, that look, when she first saw me, worries me. But, I¡¯m pretty sure that my illusory self wouldn¡¯t have crossed a boundary past a friendship. ¡­ At least she¡¯s hitting all the markers that tell me she is on the path to rehabilitation. If I saw any of the warning signs¡­ I might have had to kill her just now. There are still a few more I need to look out for, on both good and bad aspects. With this thought in mind, I squeeze her arm softly, before moving toward the door, leaving her to her thoughts. Planning on returning, after some time. Before I can pass the threshold of the doorway, her voice speaks up. Brittle. ¡°¡­Cao Chen.¡± I turn back to her, already understanding but asking anyway. ¡°Say again?¡± ¡­ A pause, before she speaks louder. ¡°Cao Chen¡­ We¡­ we came up with that name for me. ¡°¡­I¡¯d like you to call me that, from now on.¡± Her voice gets softer again, almost a whisper. ¡°¡­Please?¡± I can¡¯t help but let out a relieved smile. That¡¯s another positive marker. ¡°Sure. Cao Chen, we¡¯ll talk more when you¡¯ve rested.¡± At my words, I see her relax into the bed. I exhaled while leaving the room. Time to help the others. Author Note - End of Book 1 Hi all, As you might have seen, my progress on chapters has completely ground to a halt. I have to be honest with myself. Unfortunately, the fiasco with my Patreon shutting down wrecked my creative juices toward the upcoming sections. Even though I have the framework in place to write, I think I need move to another project for a bit to regain that spark. So, I''ll be finishing out this book with a ''hiatus''. The official end to ¡®Book 1, in the future, will have a more satisfying ending, but for now I need to step away from the project. I feel like if I can work on something else for a bit, walk away from the project, and come back as a reader, then I''ll be able to better identify the areas that I want to improve in it. To write the sections in a more satisfying way. Because everything I''m writing for it... is just not hitting the notes that I envisioned for this section. And the characters in the story deserve better than that. With that said, I''ll be creating another project. The one I had mentioned in earlier author notes. Ironically enough, I''ve gotten approval from Patreon to post the new project on their site. With all the benefits of their revenue and posting structure becoming available again. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Before you get excited, the Fighting to Be Kind series won''t be allowed back on the site, nor the same email address. Yes. I''m a little salty. But there are some things that were learning lessons during this. The first being that the previous method of posting and having gated releases worked. Being able to have a close knit group that saw the early work and commented on it, while contributing to having me continue in it, was motivating in a way that I haven''t been able to replicate with unrestricted access. I want to end this with another promise. I am not abandoning this project. Just setting it aside until I can write it better. So that I can give these characters, the world, and all of you, the endings and kindness that they deserve. In doing so, I can refine the core concepts and styles, by exploring related works. To that end, the newest work will be part of the same general theme. With this now being part of something I¡¯m calling the ''Kindness Anthology''. Works within the Anthology will have the same original protagonist and general powerset from ''Fighting to Be Kind'', but instead of the protagonist being taken when they were in ''Fighting to be Kind'', they''ll be coming in at a another stage in their life and into a totally different environment/genre. In this case, giving you a slightly more mature version of James. Even as I say that, these worlds will not be connected to each other. Just spawning from the same original jumping off point. My hope is that this will allow the core of the concept from ''Fighting to Be Kind'' to be retained. To allow me to view the character from a different perspective. Writing, from a different perspective. At the same time, it also gives me the chance to do major editing of Fighting to Be Kind as I progress over time. After all is said and done, I want to express my deepest appreciation for all of you. For everyone who has stuck with the Fighting to Be Kind in a Cultivation World until this point and has supported it in the past. To reiterate to you all, that this isn''t the end. I''ve been planning for a long while to have this series become an audiobook, an animation, and being shown through a whole bevy of other mediums. With time, we''ll get there. For now, though... To new horizons. Sincerely, Author Jared